Mob Ot 31753002183827

JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ASIAJIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

AE
New Series, Vol. VII.
1911.
SIRWILLAMJONES
MDCCXLV1-MDCCXCIV
CALCUTTA :
PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY
THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, 1, PARK STREET, CALOUTTA,
1915.
DATES OF PUBLICATION,
Journal, pp. 1-14 eels PP- i-ii 20th April 1911.
se oa 15-52 ili-xevi 13th June ,,
a aa 53-86 Pe ne xevii-cii ldth—,, ae
is Pe 87-118 fe ae cili-cvi 17th Aug. ,,
ce 119-276 Se Ss evil- cx THROES
3 7) 277-430 os a Cxi-cxii 22nd Nov. ,,
; , 431-464 ; es exili-exvi 12th Dec. ,,
; Aa 465-520 Bi: A evii-exxvili 24th Jan. 1912.
iF 521-636 a 5 CXXix-cxxxii 23rd Feb. ,,
*, deh i A’ CXXxill-cxxxiv 8th April ,,
ne LS 71 nt xxv-cxlii 29th May ,,
2 (Extra 'N umber) 23rd April ,,
DIRECTIONS FOR BINDING.

The pages of the Journal should be bound first ; they are
numbered in Arabic numerals. Next should be placed the
Extra Number. The pages of the Proceedings should follow
this; they are paged consecutively in Roman numerals, with
the exception of the title-page which is issued separately. The
Index is paged in continuation of the Proceedings
Plates i-ii to follow page 78
” iii 99 2? » 84
oe) o9 9 29 86
ve », face i
ix 29 29 ” 522
En coy ; AO
xiii-xiv ,, follow ,, 622
XV ;, 2? 29 619
xvi ,, face », 698
xvii ,, face Extra No.
ea xviii ,, follow page 690
ERRATUM.
In page 644, Translation I, line 2—
For To introduce the Church-bell, after delay, unto the
¢
a
Read To cause the Church-bell to tinkle in the Ka‘ba.
LIST OF PAPERS
IN THE JOURNAL.
Page
‘AppuL WALI.
The Ruba‘iyat of Abu Sa‘id ibn Abu’l Khayr te vs Oat
‘ABDULLAH At-Mw’ MUN SuHRAWARDY: See SUHRAWARDY, ‘AB-

DULLA AL Ma’MUN.
ALLAN, J.
Some rare coins of piedras aS Sultans of Delhi .. -. - 698
Some rare Mughalc ae et FOL
ANAND Koun: See Kou, ANAND.
ANNANDALE, N: See Wust, Wm.
Azoo, R. F.
Chronographic Quatrain 3 ee sy eee §
BANERJI, RAKkHAL Das.

Gold coins of ee Din Muzaffar Shah of Bengal pe 68T
Inscribed Guns ssam 43
a Belkhara fast and the Machlishahr grant of Harié-
andra ee 757
The evidence of the ‘Faridpur grants is na .. 289
Note on the Stambheévari a ngs .. 443
Besse, L., and Hostren, H.

List of poy i Jesuit Missionaries in en and Burma
(1576-1742). 17
BEVERIDGE, H.
A capri passage in the Ilminsky edition of the Babur-
5
Wilate- apoe,in the A.S.B. Edition = Abu Turab’s: ae of
Gujarat. Edited by Dr. E. D 459
Buipe, R. K.
New and revised species of Gramineae from Bombay a. O18
Brown, J. Coaain.
Shan and Palaung Jews Harps from the Northern Shan
States ss i ee dé So.) ee
Burgi, I. H.
Swertias chinenses quatuor Novas, ex herbario G. Bonati ee
The Polarity of the Bulbils of Dioscorea seb-ithle ine <<. Se
Buren, I. H., and Frstow, R. 8.

capsularis var. oocarpus,—a new Mecho! of the
common jute plant wie 465
Burr, M.
Contribution to our knowledge of Indian Earwigs <> aes
CHANDA, RAMA PRASAD. a

Dinajpur Pillar Inscription .. 3 eo 2 One
Cuaupuort, B. L. = ;
Freshwater Sting Rays of the Ganges .. ae ce ORI
CsoMA DE Ko6r6s, ALEXANDER.
Tibetan studies: Being a reprint of the articles contributed to
the Journal of Pg Asiatic Society of Bengal. Edited by
E. Denison Ros Extra No. 1.
DAs Gupra, Hem Cuanpra.
On the occurrence of a fossils at Kacch station in
British Baluchistan
De, B. B., and Sen, H. K.

Interaction of hydrazine sulphate with nitrites... wv 108
Fintow, R. S.
See Burxitt, I. H., and Fintow, R. 8.
FRAMJEER JAMASJEE THANAWALLA. See THANAWALLA, FRAMJEE
J AMASJEE.
Gupte, B. A.
Folklore of the origin of the sea rree Mr —
ote on the Dark Monday Somay. 93
631
HaRaprasap SAsrri.
Notes on the newly-found manuscript of CatuhSat
ika 431
Hem Cuanpra DAs Gupta. See Das Gupta, Hem CHanpra.
Hotstety, P.
Note sur les denominations & donner a
ux sabres hindous 9
Hooper, Davin.
The Composition of Indian Yams
ot Ps aah |
Some Asiatic Milk Products
Phosphorus in Indian Food Stuffs ae be Se Oe
‘a a 313
Hosten, Rev. H.
Frey Joao da Cruz, O.S.A. +1
638)
Father A. Monserrate’s ae t
ides of Delhi (1581); Firoz
Shah’s Tunnels
See Bessz, L., “ga Hosen, 99
H.
Hipayvat Husain, M.: See
Husatn, M. Hipavar.
Hvs ain, M. Hipayar,
saeaibtion of one histo
rical poem of the B
I
The Lifeand Work of Babe-ul“Ultim
aa Shah
Se us eS ‘eo8
Page
Irvine, W. Gaveta a ee vi Brae et
JAYASWAL, KASi PRASAD.

Elucidation of certain passages in I-Tsing aa .. 309
JiI®ENDRA oom eo See Ray, PRaFruLLA CHANDRA, and

JITENDRA NatH RAKSHIT.
On bans siisis ‘i os a Na |
Josmr, Tika RAm. —

A Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects as spoken in the Punjab
imalayas es aap ot are one 8 i)
Notes on the Ethnography of the Bashahr State, Simla Hills,
Punjab a e is oe: via 525
KASiPRASAaD JAYASWAL: See JAYASWAL, KASt PRASAD.
Kaye, G. R.
A brief{ Bibliography of eons Mathemat: 679
References to Indian Mathematics iin Sereach medisval works . 801
Kinesmiti, T. W.
The Vikramaditya a and oe of the Seeatens
Kingdom 721
KIRKPATRICK,
A Vocabaryosia Pasi Boli or Argot of the Kunchbandiya
Konow, STEN.
Mundari Phonology and the linguistic survey _—_.. << ee
K6rés, ALEXANDER CsoMa DE: See Csoma DE K6rGs, ALEXANDER.
Kour, ANAND. . :
Avisitto KapalaMuchan ..- —.- ee 87
Marrra, A. K. i : :
Two Buddhist Stone-[mages from sassa ss -. 621
Mazumpar, B. C.
The pee ecioncite ih communicated wil a note Ee R. D. _ oe
Murpny, C. C. R. a
.-- ae ve 608
A hundred modern Arabic Proverbs
Parorrer, F. E. a
The Ghagr Kotwalipara) grant and three other copper-
viii
Page
Paintorr, D. C.
Some Notes on Urdu Grammar i ae erat addbla
Note on a Shi‘a Imprecation Bi ee ee Oe
PRAFULLA CHANDRA ak and JireENDRA NatH Raxksuir. See Ray,
PRAFULLA CHANDR
RasANi Ransan Sen: See Suen, Rasanr RANJAN.

RakwHat Das BANnerRsr: See BANNERJI, RakHat Das.
RAMA Prasip Cnanpa: See Coanpa, Rimi PRASAD.
Ray, Praruntna Canpra, and Jrrenpra Nata Raxksurr,
On Methylamine Nitrites ie = Ne ie ae
Rose, H. A.
sain Prater from Jahan kedaughter of
Shah Jahan, to
Budhparkash of Sirm is
Note on .. 449
1 thseEthnography of the Bachaliz State .. Ve B25
Sen, Rasant RansJan.
A Firman of Emperor Aurangzeb
of os ae
SmirH, W. W.
Plantarum novarum in Herbario Horti
Regii Calcuttensis
Cognitaram Decas
A new Gentian and two new ‘Swertiaa from 69
the East Himalaya 77
Note on Sterculia alata Roxb. var. irr ert
—a remarkable
instance of leaf variation
85
SUHRAWARDY, ‘ABDULLAH AI-Ma’Mon.,
The Waqf of Moveables a ae Ae i ee
Tayior, G. PR:
Nahi synchronisms of some Hijri New Year’s d
ays -. 705
THANAWALLA, FRAMJEER J AMASJER,
A Silver Dirham of the Sassanian Queen Paran dakht Sear) 7
Tika RAm Josut. See Josai, Tika Rim.
Watt, ‘Appu’n: See ‘Anpu’r, Wati.
WHITEHEAD
On an sialon medieval
coin
700
West, Wm.
Descriptions of three
w Species of Algae associated
Indian dei "Po
= ZOB. ith
Annandale With "notes by Dr. N
.
ie 83
BCE torent vee ao ee Cates

JOURNAL
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

New Series.
Vol, VII.—1911.
—— >
1. On the occurrence of Maestrichtien fossils at Kacch

station in British Baluchistan.
By Hem Cuanpra Das Gupta,
shgroup of black shales was described by Mr. Oldham

i sedis1
belemnite shales from the abundancece of Belemnites in
Noetling *who assigned a lower cretaceous, neocomian (hauteri-

vien) age to these rocks. Fossils from the belemnites shales have
also been obtained by Mr. Tipper.* These belemnite shales
are overlaid by another group of upper cretaceous (maestrich-
tien) shales which are often lithologically much alike. Moreover
as there is a stratigraphical gap between the upper and lower
cretac eous, and as either one or the other may be missin g in
certain sectio ns, some care is needed to distin guish them.
an instance of this I may cite the.case of an exposure of shales
at Kacch, a station on the Sind-Pishin section of the North
Weste rn Rail way, which was visited by me in the summe r of
1907 with the Presid ency Colleg e Geolog ical party.
A geologically coloured map of British Baluchistan has
been published,’ and it appears from the map that a
comian age has been assign ed to this localit y. A few
fossils collected from this tl however, go to prove that
1 Re c. Ge ol . Su rv ., In d. , Vo 3
l. x
. x y p
, t 1p . 18 .
4 Rec. Geol. Surv., Ind., Vol. xxxi, pl.

2 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1911.
the shales exposed here are maestrichtien in age. Fossils from

the maestrichtien beds of Baluchistan have been described by
Dr. Noetling,! and we are indebted to Prof. Vredenburg for a
paper dealing with the zonal distribution of the upper cretace-
ous fossils of this area.” The Presidency College collection
includes Trochosmilia sp., Pachydiseus sp. (an immature
specimen), Heteroceras polyplocum, Roem., and Baculites
binodosus, Noetl. It may be mentioned here that two species
of Pachydiscus and Heteroceras polyplocum have been recorded
from the upper cretaceous rocks by Prof. Vredenburg in his
work above alluded to.
The specimen of T'rochosmilia has been found to be speci-
fically different from the only species of the genus described
from the upper cretaceous beds by Dr. Noetling.’ The height
of the corallum is 60 mm., the large diameter of the calyx is
47 mm., and the small diameter is 32 mm. The corallum seems
The spe
protectans, Noetl., found in the upper cretaceous beds of Balu-
chistan. This difference consists chiefly in the shape of the
has a somewhat general resemblance

a, Reuss,* which has also been obtaine
_beds of Southern India.5 There is
however, a remarkable difference
ment of the costae as in Reu
ee ce na
a a i a
: — oe oe XVI, Vol. i, pt. 3.
ec. Geol. Surv., Ind Vo.
l., x vi "
;:op. cit., p. 9, pl. I, figs. 7—~10. E a
MaR BMD a | ae
Denk. Akad. Wien. Math.
Naturwiss. Klasse. vii, p.
86, pl. v, figs.
5 Pal. Ind., Ser. VIII, Vol.
iv, no, 4—5, p. 15, pl. II,
figs. 1—4.
ntae
;o
A
2
Vol. VII, No. 1.] Maestrichtien fossils at Kacch station. 3
[V.S
unequally thinner costae is bounded on two sides by two deka
ones. ter consulting all available information, I hav very
little doubt that we are here dealing with a new species of
Trochosmilia, but I have advisedlyrefrained from naming it on
the evidence of a single and rather ill-preserved specimen.
yh
=a resk
Nan tr
ig cea aye:
2. A dubious passage in the Ilminsky edition of the
Baburnama.
By H. BEVERIDGE.
In an interesting passage of his Memoirs the Emperor

Babur gives some particulars about the birth of his third son
Hindal Mirza. This took place at Kabul early in 925 A.H.,
and about the end of February, 1519. Babur was out in cam
at the time and in a valley north or north-west of Peshawar,
and was engaged in a raid against the Yisufzais.
The passage in which he refers to the coming birth of
Hindal occurs at p. 220a of the imprint of the Haidarabad
MS., and at p. 250 of Leyden and Erskine’s translation, and
is as follows :—
** After Humayun’ ee his mother bore several other
children, but none of them survived. Hindal had not yet been
born. While I was in these Netty a letter came from Mahim
in which was written, ‘ Be it a boy, or be it a girl, give me
whatever my Fortune grants me, I shall regard ie child as
mine,! and shall rear it.
On Fridaay, the 26th of this month (Muharram 925 equal to
28th January, 1519),I, in this very camp, gave Hindal to
Mahim, and I wrote a letter to this effect and sent it to Kabul
by Yiisuf ‘Ali Rikabdar. As yet, Hindal was not born.’
In a subsequent passage, 258 of Leyden and Erskine, and
227a of the Haidarabad text, Babur says that on Friday
2 Rabi’u-l-awwal (4th March, 1519) he receiveda written report
of Hindal’s birth. He adds, ‘‘ As the news came at the time I
was making an expedition against India, I took the birth
1 In the Elphinstone MS. and in the Haidarabad text the words are
cgtlale (olla os}Ny9/ arzand chalai sakhlai. 1 cannot find the word chalai,
but possibly it is connected with the word jil Jaa which according to
Pavet de Courteille’ s Dict. is a word added to other words and has the
ning ike to.’’ Ilminsky, 281, has farzand qilai u eakhlai. Very
likely the word gilaz cots is i right, sod Leese is wrong in Ilminsky is
the re He es e u aft er it. Thi s con jun cti on do es not occ ur eit her in
the Elphinstone MS , or in the Hai dar aba di. Te iis per hap s the occ urr enc e
of the ssa ve rs e tha t ha s — Pav et de Cou rte ill e to wa so ra ** met
®
=
2 ar Py ° = ® 3 4
®5 de. 78
Seal q
4“oO
oq 3 2
+f &5
--
cta
8 5
king it
with the Persian translation of *‘Abdu-r- Sie iyvzand kanda,
fa rz an d guf: Qu li .
6 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1911.
as a good omen and called the child Hindal (7.c., taker of India).”’
By this time he had left the Yiisufzai country and was in
India, near Bhera and the Jhilam.
With the exception of the Kehr MS., which is the founda-
tion of the Ilminsky edition, the above is all that the manu-
scripts of the Memoirs, whether Turki or Persian, tell about
Hindal’s birth. The Ilminsky edition, however, p. 281, pp. 45,
46, vol. ii, of Pavet de Courteille’s French translation, has the
following remarkable paragraph :—
‘The explanation of the above statement (i.e., the state-
ment about Mahim’s letter, etc.), is that up to this time there
had been several children by the same mother as Humayiin’s’,
namely, one boy, younger than him, but older thanyall my
other (male) children, and three girls, of whom Mihr Jan was
one, but they had all died in infancy. I wished much for a
full brother or sister to Humayiin. At this time Dildar
Aghacha conceived, and I kept on saying, ‘ How nice it would
or Hasan, and on the other, Fatima. Then they sh

those in two balls of clay and put themintoa cup of wa ut u p
first to open is to them’a prognostic of the sex. te r. T h e
Should it con-
tain a boy’s name, the child will be a boy:
if there be a girl’s
name, it will be a girl. The experiment was
made, and a boy’s
hame came out. When I got the good news, I at
once wrote
age : > experiment), she (my mother),

ieee that her desire had been fulfilled , eae child the
ut the most remarkable

reference to Babur’s mothe t h i n g in t
r as eine stillee is
cua
Vol. VII, No. 1.] A dubious passage in the Baburnama. 7
[N.S.]
of fact, she died 14 or 15 years previously, in the beginning,
namely, of 911 A.H., or July, 1505. This at once disposes of
the idea that the paragraph is the work of Babur. Nor can
we get out of the difficulty by supposing that Hazrat Walida
is equivalent to WAlida-i-Sultan, mother of the king, or of the
heir, and that it is Mahim the wife of Babur and mother of
Humayin to whom the words refer. Against this interpreta-
tion there is the fact that Pavet de Courteille, the experienced
Turki scholar, has taken the words to refer to Babur’s mother,
and there is the still more convincing circumstance that the para-
graph ends by saying that the result of the arrangement was
that the writer (i.e., Babur) got both a younger brother and a
son. If the child was made over to the grandmother, that is,
to Babur’s mother, he might say that the child became his
younger brother. But the expression has no meaning if the
infant was givén to his wife. It certainly seems to me that
the writer of the paragraph, whoever he was, had forgotten or
never knew that Babur’s mother had died in 911. He also,
I think, imagined that Mahim was the name of Babur’s mother!
The paragraph is valuable as a note, and we are indebted to
whoever wrote it. But it seems impossible that either Babur
o = Pe g EeoO
[=a 5 2 =} Loei)a1°5 ° rh et
os ia?) : a
(2)fale
y
Nor do I think that strict Sunnis like Babur and Huma-
yun would in exemplifying the names written on pieces of
paper have only referred to three specially Shi‘a names, viz.,
Fatima, ‘Ali and Hasan. It is possible that Jahangir wrote
the paragraph, but one would expect him to have been better
informed about the date of death of his great grandfather’s
mother.
BT, SE GLOaero OG nie
ees es
tonhasre. BO abea
a gare « Srna stonygl
3. Note sur les dénominations a donner aux sabres
hindo
Remise par M. P. Hoxstern de Lyon.
Dans son ouvrage ‘* A Description of Indian and Oriental

Armour’’ (new Edition, Londres, 1896), Lord Egerton of Tatton
donne fréquemment aux sabres les noms de ‘‘ Shamshir’’ et de
‘ Talwar.
Le mot ‘* Shamshir,’’ * Shamsher ’’ n’est-il pas le mot
persan qui veut dire Sabre ee facon générale, et le mot ** Tal-
war ’’ n’est-il pas le terme Hindou ayant la méme signification ?
S’il en est bien ainsi, ‘‘ Shamshir’’ est le terme générique
de tout sabre persan, ou dorigine persane, quelle que soit la
forme, mais dont la poignée est généralement en forme de crosse
de pistolet, souvent revétue de deux plaques de corne, d’ivoire,
de morse ou autre matiére recouvrant la soie. Tels sont les
types qui sont représentés dans la Planche XV du dit ouvrage
sous les numéros 658-659 et 755-757.
‘ Talwar ’’ serait le terme générique de tout sabre hindou
ou hindo-musulman, quelle que soit la forme de la poignée,
munie ou non d’un are de jointure, la courbure ou la nature et
qualité de la lame, 4 l’exception du Khanda, ou Khounda (Sabre
de Sacrifice) et de la Pata (épée a-gantelet) qui constituent l’un et
Vautre des types trés spéciaux faciles 4 reconnaitre.
Ce qui precéde est-il exact?
Dans le catalogue de ‘‘ Tsarkoe-Selo,’ oe del’ Empereur
de a ilnest question que de trois nom
eeth qui, d’aprés les reproductions; aurait
ignée munie d’un are dejoij inture.
2. Le «‘** Poulouar,’’ dont la poignée est ouverte, sans arc
de jointure.
3. Le ‘Khounda.’
Lord Egerton ne parle du Johour (ou Jauhar) qu’une foi
ae sti en note du Sabre No. 652 qu’il appelle seeianiont
* Talw
Le méme
m Lord Egerton ne parle du *‘ Poulouar’’ que deux
Pare 51. With a hilt of a characteristic outline, and with

drooping quillons. Page 109 en note du sabre No. 392 qu’il
a 8s war.”’
semble donc bien q voila en présence de trois termes:
. Talwar, nom du sabre en généra
2: Johour, sabre dont la poignée est munie d’un are de
jointure. -
10 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1911.
3. Poulouar, sabre dont la poignée ouverte est sans arc de
jointure.
M. Sinclair, dans |’ Indian Antiquary (Edited at Bomb
Vol. IT, 1874, p. 216) cite de son cdté les noms suiva a y ,
nts :
- Surat, nom mahratte du sabre droit jusqu’aux 2 de
longueur et de la courbe ; sa
2. Ahir, nom mahratte du sabre dont la courbure com-
mence dés la poignée :
3. Phirangi, nom mahratte d’un sabre & lame droite
d'origine européenne ou fabriquée en imitation
de celle-ci.
4. ;nom dans |’Hindustan d’un sabre & lame lo
ngue,
mince, avec garde & gantelet et prise 4 angle
droit
avec la lame, utilisée par les tireurs de profession.
le nom de ‘‘ Sirohi,’? Lord Egerton parle (page
‘‘ chief favourite of all the various swords fo 1 0 5 ) d u
und throughout Raj-
putana, a slightly curved blade, shaped li
ke that of Damascus °’
et plus loin (page 113), sous le nom de ‘‘
of a hard temper, consequently brittle a S e r y e ’’ ( S i r o h i ) ‘‘ O n e
nd very sharp ’’ porté,
d’aprés Malet par les silladars et les yek
rattes de Sindia et d’Holear. a n d i r , t r o u p e s m a h -
Rajpouts (Lord Egerton n’a fait

tion sans aller plus loin n’en d q u € r e c o p i e r c e t t e descrip-
onna nt dans ses planches ou
figures aucun type).
td Egerton appelle ‘‘ Teghd,’’ un
usage chez les Rangars Hin l a r g e s a b r e courbe en
dous
(page 105) (voir aussi la Planche
24, fig. 399) page 104
ce nom de ‘‘ Tegha
Sinclair, et le ‘‘Tegha’’ de
chose ? L o r d E g e r t o n ser
: . P.
ore =eerton lui donne les nom s e c omprend facilement,
mais c’est bien la m s d e ‘‘ F a r a ng,’’ ou ‘‘* Firangi’’;
i i
de sabre droit européen, montée a
poignée Stee ee are de vec une
fig. 24, No. 579) j o i n t u r e e t g énéralement ouatée (voir
Mais alors, comment se fai
t-i] que Lord Egerton don
r a un sabre qu’il reproduit (p. n e a u s si
i - 523, et qu’il décrit ((page 1 0 4 ) d a n s l a
te introduit par les port 117) comme ayant
ugais? Il n’y a rien de
ee sce se ied arme, et, sau portugais ni
f erreur de ma part, ce sa
bre
Vol. VII, No. 1.] Note sur les sabres hindous. ll
[N.8.).
Voici encore un autre nom ors je trouve dans l’ouvrage de
Lord Pg celui de ‘‘ Abbasi
escriptions qu’il en fait sont si differentes que l’on
ne fiera quel genre de sabre ce nom doit s’appliquer
Ainsi (page 110), No. 400 (Abbasi) est decrit: Straight blade
of Damascus steel, strengthened at the back with perforated
steel supports. No. 401: watered Khorassan blade.
(Page 118), Les Nos. 539 et 540: Deeply curved blades,
et en note: (cf. from Codrington collection) Abbasi, scimitar
of superior steel.
(Page 132), le No. 653: Slightly recurved fluted blade
of bright steel;‘hilt with knuckle guard and gri riffin-head pommel.
Voila done trois sabres portant le méme nom (Abbasi),
dont l’un a la lame droite renforcée sur le dos par des renforts
d’acier, l’autre trés courbe comme celle d’un cimeterre, la
troisiéme au contraire tres légérement courbe.
n’est pas vraisemblable ; trois types si differents ne
peuvent pe porter le méme nom; ‘alors, que veut dire le terme
** Abbas
Vient‘maintenant **Asseel’’ ou ‘* Asil’’
Ala Page 113, Lord Egerton, ‘d’aprés Malet, dit : ‘* more
tough (than the Serye) and less sharp; et a la page 124 ie note) :
Slightly curved sword = watered steel with two grooves ; plain
ime of Ti
Qu’ est-ce done que } A
Lord Egerton donne le nom de‘‘ Pattisa’’’ & un sabre large,
droit, 4 double tranchant s’élargissant vers la pointe (page
117, No. 526). _ D’aprés la réproduction qu’ ilen donne (p. 104, fig.
24), lal en forme de spatule; elle est
droite, & double tranchant et la poignée se termine en un pommeau
a coupole et est munie de quillons se prolongeant en un long
écusson ou languette de chaque cété du plat de la lame.
auf contre indication, je See ce nom pour tout sabre de
cette forme. Suis-je dans le vr
Le ‘* Sosunpatiah’’ (voir ciate 124, et fig. 24, No. 578) serait
un sabre court, large et lourd, légérement incurvé, la pointe inclin-
ant du cété du dos. D’aprés la figure, laa poignée —
beaucoup a celle du Khanda. Est-ce que c’est la forme de la
lame (Stsanpatta: Lilly Leaf) qui affecte en effet un i celle
de la feuille du lys, qui détermine ce nom ?
Le °° Katt
t Talwar ’’ (voir page 123, No. 580 et fig. 24) est-il
ainsi nommé parce qu’il a une lame presque droite, dont la pointe
est formée par le dos qui se recourbe légérement du cété du tran-
chant ou parceque la poignée, surmontée d’une pointe beaucoup
plus courte qu’elle ne l’est géneralement, est munie d’un are de
jointure en simple arc de cercle. Que veut dire le mot ‘‘ Kaiti’? ?
Voici, encore d’autres formes de sachilds que reproduit Lord
Egerton dans la fig. 24 (page 104):
No. 528: lame Po ate courbe, & un seul tranchant,
12. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1911.
la pointe se relevant légérement du cdté du dos; poignée, avec

are de jointure en double courbe, couronnée d’un pommeau en
coupole surmonté d’un petit bouton ;
No. ame large et droite avec nervure médiane et
paraissant étre 4 double tranchant ; poignée semblable a celle du
No. 528 ;
No. 576: lame droite 4 double tranchant dont la pointe est
a forme obtuse ; poignée comme celle des précédentes ;
No. 405: lame analogue a celle d’un grand couteau, & dos
droit, et trés pointue, tranchant en dents de scie: poignéc
ayant la forme des scies & main des menuisiers.
Lord Egerton, malgré les caractéres differents de ces sabres
ne leur donne aucun nom ; dans quelles séries faut-il les classer ?
Ce n’est pas tout. Lord Egerton cite d’autres noms, mais,
malheureusement, ses descriptions sont des plus sommaires et
aucune reproduction ne les accompagne :
Page 118, No. 537 et 538 :—‘* Farang Katti ’’ ; lames canne-
lées (Vizianagram). D’apresle mot ‘‘ Farang,’’ ces lames seraient
d’ origi d’imitation européenne ; consequemment elles
seraient droites et minces comme des lames d’épée ou de latte
de cavalerie.
Le *‘ Katti’’ par contre (voir ci-dessus) aurait une lame
_trés legérément courbe; comment ces deux noms peuvent-ils
se concilier ? :
Page 117, En note du N° 527 :-—<« Dhoup,’’ straight blade
used by most of the Deccanees (Ain-i-Akbari).’’
Le mot “* Dhoup ”’ est-il le nom d’un sabre et en ce cas la
description du No. 527 se rapportant a un Firangi, les mots
‘‘ Dhoup ”’ et ‘‘ Firangi ’’ voudraient-ils dire la méme chose?
eurs, page 123, Lord Egerton publie un longue note
accompagnant le No. 581,dans laquelle il passe en revue d’ autres
pipe des collections de la Tour de Londres, de Codrington
et autres : :
1. * Sultani’? - Very heavy clumsy sword of coarse
waved steel. Plain handle (Seringapatam). Time of
Tippoo. Invented by him for the use of officers in
his service. 338, Tower, additional collection. The
peel slightly curved and has inscriptions in tiger
2. ‘** Jumgheerdha’? : Long

tached to a kind of basket-handle s
.- Time = Hyder-Ali. Worn by the po l i g h t l y p l a t e d .
ligars of Nugger.
3. ““Goliah’’: Heavy sword, s
lightly bent, made of fine
LM back and handle inlaid with silver.
ustan and Lahore, 1780. Tak
. of Seringapatam. Used by e n a t t h e siege
men of rank.
4. “*Kassidgode’’: Sabre
of fine waved steel, blade
grooved ; handle and ferrule orn
amented with gold.
Vol. VII, No. 1.] Note sur les sabres hindous, 13
[NV.S.].
Hindostan, 1794. Taken at the siege of Seringa-
patam.
5. ‘** Lall-i-wall’’ : Narrow curved sword, made of waved
steel, with very broad back and gilt hilt. Hindostan.
Tippoo Sultan’s time.
6. ‘** Mahmud Bandar’’: Large broad sword slightly
curved, with two wide grooves of very fine waved
7 ‘** Nimcha,’’ or ‘‘ Tegha,’’ or ‘‘ Goliah’’ : Small light

sword, slightly curved, made of hard waved steel 5
(pigeon’s eye); plain handle. Hindostan, 1760.
Boorhampore. Taken at Seringapatam.
(Ailleurs nous avons vu que le ‘‘ Tegha ’’ etait un large
sabre courbe ; que le ‘‘ Goliah’’ était un sabre lourd,
légérement recourbé ; comment peut-on assimiler un
sabre (Nimcha) petit et léger, au ‘ Tegha’ large et au
‘*Goliah’’ lourd 7).
8. ‘* Shah Nawaz Khani’’: Pour celui-ci nos incertitudes
sont encore plus grandes ;
Lord Egerton en cite trois et chacune des descriptions que
donne la note sont differentes :
A. A broad heavy sword of coarse waved steel. Scythe
ai :
B. Point inclined downwards. Plain handle.
C. Handle of wa te re d ste el. Ba ck st re ng th en ed by pl at es
of figu re d iro n, or na me nt ed wi th go ld an d sil ver .
This weapon taken at Seringapatam was invented
by a Persian Off ice r of Hy de r’ s ar my (N aw az Kh an )
whose na me it bea rs. It wa s us ed chi efl y by me n of
rank.
9. ‘* Alamani’’ : Sh ap ed li ke th e ol d Ge rm an Hu ss ar sa br e.
ee
ee
oe
Tsee
eee
ee
3
Hence probably its name. Fine, hard, clouded steel ;

gilt handle. Guzerat, 1600. Used probably by
Hyder’s German cavalry.
(Comment la date 1600 s’ac co rd e t’ el le av ec ce ll e & la qu el le
vivait Hyder-Ali ? En 1600, du re st e, il n’ y av ai t pa s de hu ss ar ds
allemands !)
10, ‘‘ Saif’’: long, heav y, tw o- ed ge d sw or d of go od wa ve d
steel. Plain handle.
es qu i pa ra is se nt da te r d e s
Voila donc dix noms de sabr qu i
derniéres années du XVI siécle. P o u r ét ab li r le s di st in ct io ns
tr es , et qu i le s fo nt di ff ér er au ss i
les font différer les uns des au
po rt an t to us de s n o m s to ut di ff ér -
des autres sabres cités plus haut
ents, il faudrait en avoir des re pr od uc ti on s ou ph ot og ra ph ie s.
Comment et ot puis-je me les pr oc ur er :
p r o d u c t i o n s se ra ie nt d ’ a u t a n t pl us n e c e s s a i r e s q u e je
Ce s r e
q u e de s pe rs on na li té s au ss i au to ri sé es q u e l é Co l. H .
remarqu e
C. B. d a n s la no te q u i fi gu re en p r e m i é r e p a g e d e l ’ o u v r a g e
Yule ,
14 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1911.]
pliquer certains de ces noms tels que ceux de ‘‘ Ayda Kathi ”’

(probably Telugu....qu’est ce que Telugu 2), ‘‘ Jumgheerda ’’,
“* Kassidgode,’’ ‘‘ Lall-i wall,’ Mahmud-Bander,’’ se bornant
a dire des trois derniers qu’ils sont ‘‘ apparently name of places
in Hyder’s dominions.’’
lc ch re amy ee owt Poy Oe ae

4. List of Portuguese Jesuit Missionaries in Bengal
and Burma (1576-1742).
By Revs. L. Bsssz, 8.J., and H. Hosten, S.J.
From the end of the XVIth century down to the middle

of the XVIIIth, Bengal was one of the mission-fields of the
Society of Jesus. But, the Jesuits were not alone. The
cece who came to Bengal in 1599 and withdrew only
n 1867, were a much larger body in these parts. They were
the principal missionary body. About 1714, we find the
Capuchinswith a house at Chandernagore. French Jesuits
were settled there c. 1693-1778. There was, besides, always a
i i in t
rissa, Bengal, Pegu, etc., all depended on ae Diocese of
Meliapur from the time of its erection in 1606 to the modern
times when the Vicariates Apostolic were moaked (1834).
Of work done by the Augustinian Friars, the
Capuchins and the secular clergy, we are less able to speak.
aeoan on the subject, though not wanting, is difficult
e are somewhat better situated with regard to the
ae of the Jesuit Missions, though here, too, we wish we
were in posses of fuller information. Printed records of
the work done in the first decade of the XVIIth century are,
Aeerbbas speaking, plentiful. The newly arrived missionaries
liv imes and wrote long accounts ; but, it did
bok Saat, After 1610 little appeared in print; after 1632, the
history of the Portuguese Jesuits is almost a complete blank.
way of compensation, the French Jesuits of Chander-
nagore (1690-1778) are repeatedly heard of in Lettres édifiantes
et curieuses.
To write a detailed history of our early Missions in Bengal
is yet an impossibility. The materials for such a history have
not been collected.
while, we must welcome, as a valuable contribu-
tion towards that ee a list of syringe Jesuits in
Bengal communicatedby the Rev. Fr. L. Besse, S.J., and
derived from the Cueioaies of the Malabar Prcinis eae
have translated it from the Latin and annotated it, adding at
times details descriptive of persons to be found in Catal. Miss.
urensis, Trichinopoli, 1910, Appendix. However incom-
ee this list will appear, every name, every date will serve
Jendninck, on. so teof the pier)
16 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1911.
At no time in the XVIIth and XVIIIth centuries were

the Jesuits very numerous in Bengal. The following statistics
culled by Father Besse from Catalogues and Annual Letters
bear out this fact convincingly.!
1601 yea 1628 7 1705 =
1613 3 1630 ae! ogreYh pee
1615 — 1632 8 1718 ore
1616 7 1633 fm haae ce
1617 pe) 16406 3 1730 ais |
1618 8 1642 4 1731 Pe |
1620 9 1654 3 1737 a
1623 e 1688 - =& “1740 Nie
1626 7 1697 4
H. H., 8.J
1604.
IN BENGAL [BENGALLA}.
In THE RestpENCE or CHANDECAN [Chandecanensi)].
Fr. Andrew Boves,” Preacher and Confessor.
Fr. Dominic Souza, ° Confessor.
In THE RESIDENCE OF THE ISLAND oF SUNDIVA.

Fr. Blasius Nunes, Preacher and Confessor
Fr. Natalis [Watalius} Salerno,’ Preacher and ws
1 Cf. Catal. Miss. Sirsamocese Trichinopoli, 1909, Ap

p.
2 Andrew Boves: nti ae of his, dated Siriam, in Pegu, March 28,
1600, is found i opie a del P. bean Pimenta, Visitatore della
C. di G. nell’ India Orsondéile.. Roma, 1601, 8°, pp. 80-83. Cf.
Somm Bibl. dela QO. Vols. IT or VIIL, Col. 1896. Born at
Mess ina in 1569; admitted in 158 B; ht ~
16060-06 ; Procurator of the Prrovince G
f Cochin in 1606-10
the Mission ofM—s [this ave oe ; wa s 7 ye ar s
Thats 8 Bengal 1600- -06], and diedi in
Malabar in 1634. He had¢ India in 1697, not yet a priest
Franco). His n da Camara Manoel’s
ente, Lisboa, 1894, p . 153.
t Boeyro, Diocese of Bric in 1555; was
Grammar; went to oe in: :
race of him being found in the records of
ma t ominie de Sousa, of t ovince of Entre Douro e Minho,
Diocese of Braga, who died at Cochin in
of which he had spent in the Societ 4 sy s,’’ 38
Cf. So
us Nunes: At (
BI
rato, aged 41 years 1, of whic
Be A
anion, 8, Was ge the time in the Staleed
of Sundiva. Father Nunes had com, ts aia in
= Manoel mentions him in his li 15 97 (F ra nc o) . da
st under 1597 as not yet @
+NatoliesSebicniis ' Sicilian,firs oe April 3, 1608,i
n the Bayof
Vol. VII, No. 2.] List of Portuguese Jesuit Misstonaries. 17
[
1610. ‘
In THE RESIDENCE OF THE ISLAND OF SUNDIVA.
Fr. John Mary Grecus,! Professed of 4 vows.

Fr. Blasius Nunez, Professed of 4 vows.
Deceased.
Fr. Balthasar de Sequeira, on his way from the Kingdom

of Siam [Sido] to the Port of Tenasserim, in the month of
November of the year 1609.*
In tHE House or PEGU WITH ONE RESIDENCE ONLY.

Fr. Emmanuel Pires, Superior ; Prof.of 4
Fr. Emmanuel da Fonseca ° [a Foasisk Preaches and
Confessor
1611.
In tHe House oF PEGU WITH ONE RESIDENCE ONLY.
Fr. John Mary Grecus, Superior ;Prof. of 4
Fr. Emmanuel da Fonseca {a Fonseca), cate Con-
essor.
In THE RESIDENCE OF THE IsLaND oF SunpIva.
Fr. Emmanuel Pires, Super. of the Resid.; Prof. of 4 v.
Fr. Blasius Nunes, Prof. of 4 v.
Bengal.
at war with the king of Arrakan, otras in the course of the cngmaé-
ment, the ship which bore him caught fire. All perished to a man.
Father Salerno had come to India in 1600, a priest (Franco), an
labo ured eet : year s amo ng the Port ugue se stat ione d in the \ ado es of
ace (Pegu)
1 John Mary Grecus : we find mentioned under 1600 as abate for India
“Pp, Joo Ma Graeci, Italianus.’’ (Da Camara Manoel). Franco calls him
P. Joannes Greco, Sic smog He cannot be “dentified with Fr. Jean Maria
of C. Sommervogel, op. , Vol. V, Col. 546. The works ascribed to
im by Sad eni ars sie l are hs s of Fr. Joh n Mar y Cam por i, who cam e
in 159 7. Cf. ibid ., Vol Ho wev er, Gre co’ s bio gra phy as giv
i en by
Sommervogel may Born at Catania in 1572; admitted in
1587; ; ta taug ht Gr am ma r and Rhe tor
het oriic,
c, in 16 1604 , at Pun ica el, Fi
a in 160 8 in Pe gu ; die d at V e a (Qu ilo n) on Se pt em be r 25, 164 1.
2 Balthasar de Se qu ei ra : ca me to Ind ia, alr ead y a pri est , in 8, a
Portuguese. Cf. Fra nco ’s an d da Ca ma ra Ma no el ’s lis t. He is cer tai nly
a same as i iene Sequeira in Sommervogel.
mmanuel de sm ot e ca me to In di a in 15 99 ; not ye ta pri cat
(Franco): ise anista,’’ s da Cam ara Manoel.
1613.
(From the 3rd Catalogue).

THe Hovsk& oF PEGU AND THAT OF BENGAL.
In this house of Pegu there are two, whereas in that of
_ Bengal there reside three. Commander [dua] Sebastian Gon-
salves gave them 1,000 gold tangas.
(From the 1st Catalogue.)

3.1 Fr. Emmanuel Pires: from Monte Mor o N ovo, in the
Diocese of Evora; mediocre strength; aged 46; 29 of Society ;
after completing his course of Philosophy, he studied Theo-
logy during 4 years; taught Humaniora: has spent 16 years in
the Missions [in Christianitate]; was during 9 years Superior of
the Residence of Pegu, that of Bengal and others; Prof. of
4 vows.”
4. Fr. John Mary Grecus: a Sicilian from Catania; ro-
bust ; aged 40 ; 25 years of Society; after his Philosophy, he
studied Theology during 3 years; taught Rhetoric 1 year; in
the Mission 7 years; Superior 3 years; Prof. of 4 vows.
5
de Vide, in the Diocese of Elvas ; mediocre strength ; aged 35;
18 years of Society ; studied Philosophy; nearly complete
d his
Theology ; has now been over a year Superior in Pegu.
- fr. Didacus [sic] Nunes : from Monte Mor o Novo, in
the Diocese of Evora ; aged 31; 15 years of Society ; studied
Philosophy; Theology during 4 years; taught Grammar dur-
ing one year and a half.
2 At Siripuy along the eastern em

bouchure of the Ganges, died on
May 8, 1616, in the fulness of his
Portuguese, l a b o u r s , Father Emmanuel Pires, a
born onte Mor, in the Arch
in the Annual Letters o f E v e
of Cochin (1617) that, when the Por
Sundiva, Father Pires tuguese left
ook himself to Sirapur [Siripur,
oO easier road t Sripir], as
ca, where he intende erin
as a substitute for the Superior of
the Mission, then a prisoner. H e
having sp y i d i e d ,
nd on missionary journe
n out many things for the good of

to pass through Sripur dur t h e i r salvation. A priest hap-
ing his 8, Fr. Pi re s
Extreme Unc He told the boy attending him r e c e i v ed
that he would die on
ro o t .
yw filled, the Annual Letters of
but they insist that the other t 1617 do not tell us;
wo po in ts came true,
Pireshad arrai t Go vae
ind
1588, ) F , anuel
eee
Vol. VII, No. 2.] List of Portuguese Jesuit Missionaries. 19
[V.8.]
1619.
In TuE Mission oF Bencat [Missio Bengalensis].
Fr. Andrew Pe re ir a, Su pe ri or ; e o Pr of . of 4 v.
Fr. Michael de Faria,! Prof.o
Fr. James Gomes [Gomesius], Preacher
er.
Fr. Anthony Rodriguez tRoderious], 8 Preacher.
Fr. Be ne di ct Ro dr ig ue z [R od er ic us |, Pr ea ch er .
Fr. Simon de Figueiredo ,* Preacher.
Fr. Francis Pinto [Pintus], Preacher.
Fr. Emmanuel de Fo ns ec a, Pr ea ch er ; in ca pt iv it y si nc e
6 years in the Kingdom of Pegu.
| 1620.
In Benaat [in Bengala]: 8.
Fr. Andrew Machado, Visitor.°
Fr. Mi ch ae l de Fa ri a, Su pe ri or .
Fr. Francis Pinto.
Fr. Benedict Rodriguez [Rozz].
Fr , A n t h o n y m n e w a i n t [R oi z] .
Fr. James Gomes
Fr. Simon de Figue
Bro. An th on y s s K a n i{R oi z] .
1623.
In THE CoLLE G E OF HU @G LI o s S i i g Og ul en se |
AN D ON E R E S I D E N C E , t h e r ea
Fr. Peter Gomes,® Rector of th e Co ll eg e ; Pr of . of 4 v.
ic us ], C o n s u l t o r ; Ad mo ni to r ;
Fr. rotted Rodriguez [Roder
Prof. of 4
Fa ri a, t a n >?
t a
ca mee In di a in 16 0
05 5 (F
(F ra
r nc o) .
z ee Mi ch ae l de
s. ’’ ca me to a . in 16 11 (F ra nc o) .
‘<P, Franc genetews Lu 15 81;
us Ro dr ig r L u s . ’ e to In di a in
3 ho s’is < . “ a t
b e d |
in 1 6 8 8 . di tt o in 1 6 1 1 ‘ r a n c o ) .
acaba similarly dameei 1 4 ( F r a n c s ) .
de F i g u e i r e d o , L u s . ’ ’ c a m e to I n d i a in 1 6
i m o n
20 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (February, 1911.
Fr. Simon de Figueiredo, Theol

Fr. Benedict Rodriguez oie! Theologian.
1627.
In tHE Kinepom or Ava.
Fr. roe da Fonseca [a Fonseca|, Preacher; Conf.;
Prof. of 4
These last 13 eet he has been in captivity [concaptivus]
in the Kingdom of Ava
In Banca [Bengala|.
Fr. ae Rodriguez [Rodericus|, Super.; Preacher;
Conf. ;Prof. of 4 v.
Fr. Gorilivile [Gondisalus| Paes, Preacher ; Conf. ; Prof.
of 4 7
Fr. Co de Figueiredo [a Figueiredo], Preacher ; Conf.;
Prof. of 4
Fr. Aloysius Orlandini [Orlandinus|,? Preacher ; Conf. ;
Proj. of 4
Sent To CaTuay [in Catayum|.
Fr. Store ee Cacella,* Super. ; Preacher ;
ig Prof. of 4
Fr. John Cabral, + Preacher ; Conf.
Bro. Bartholomew Fontebona, 5 Formed |Coadjutor| ;Painter.
other at Bengala.’’ (C/. A. DE eeeoon S.J., Voyages et Missions du
. A. ; ad Pari «6
The Annual Letters of Cochin (Dec. 6, 1627) tell us that Fr. Gomez’
ody was found incorrupt on June 8, 1626, vg the Fathers proceeded
to disinter it in order to deposit it in a place where the faithful, who
aneey revered his memory, might more shally satisfy their devotion.
a
inst is prophetic
i record. Man te particulars of the fall of Hugli
(1632) had been foretold by him, — wrt ther John Cabral, an
eye-witnessof the catastrophe, poi t, they came true to the ‘letter.
One year before his death, while petting before the _ of a
Bl. Virgin, Father ceo come stuerareerc interrupted his dis
askedto count those pre ning wi thricngsle This S98 one,ia
declared“openly and Plainly’ that, wisi a year, 15 of them, himself
ong the number, dead. rediction was fulfilled.
Rieti: of the Bodaliste died the same year, rr. Benedict closing the
oe e had been 20 years a Jesuit
2 «* P. Ludov. Orlandino, Lus.’’ came to India in 1623. (Franco).
8 « Stephanus Cacella, Lus.” came to India in 1614. (Franco). He
accompanied Fathe r John Cabral to Thibet in 1627 and died in Guge,
Western Thibet, in 1629 0 r 1630.
+ * P, Joannes Cabral, Dan”? came to India in 1624. (Franco). Cf.
tte to
th. Fontebona [Fonteboa de Fuente buena came to India in
1602, a jutor. (Franco and deCamara aeotiveict
Vol. ie ;0. 2.] List of Portuguese Jesuit Missionaries, 21
1628.
IN THE COLLEGE OF BENGAL IN THE TOWN oF OgoLim [Higli}
WITH TWO RESIDENCES.
Fr. Anthony Rodriguez, Rector; neg of 4».
Fr. Simon de Figueiredo, Prof. of 4
Fr. Gonsalvus [Gondisalus| Paes,! Sony of 4
; Fr. Louis [Ludovicus} Orlandini [.. 48], Seda and Con-
essor.
Ty tHe Mission or Catsay [Catay], In THE KInGpoM OF
Buutan [in regno Potentis].
Fr, Stephen Cacella, Super.; co of 4 v.
Fr. Emmanuel Dias, Prof. of 4
Fr. John Cabral, Preacher and Conf.
In tHe Kinepom or Aya.
r.Emmanuel da Fonseca [a Fonseca], Proj. of 4 v.; in

cnukitiia.
34. Fr. Anthony Rodriguez [Rodericus|: a ra dee gas

from Lisbon ; mediocre strength; aged 40; 26 years of
Society ;Prof. of 4 v. ; after his Philosophy, he pukiMeeny his
Theology ; was Minister at Malacca 2 years ; at Cranganore 1
oof has laboured 11 years in the Missions [inconver si0ne).
Fr. es Paes: from Ormuz, in the Diocese of
Goa ;isa health ; aged 44; 29 years of Soccer after his
Philosophy, he studied Theology 4 years; taught Grammar
3 years ; taught cases of conscience over 1 year; Prof. of 4 v.
68. Fr. Simon de Figueiredo :a Portuguese; of the Dio-
cese of Coimbra ; robust; aged 38; 22 years of Society ; after
his Philosophy, he studied Theology 3 years; has spent. 11
years in the work of conversion ; Prof. of 4 v.
81. Fr. Emmanuelda Fonsec eca; .... these 15 years in
captivity in Pegu ; Prof of 4
107. Fr. Stephen [Hetephanus] Cacella ; from the town of
ae in the Diocese of Evora; health good [integris various) ;
43; 24 years of Sacre he studied Theolo: ‘years
caigait it 3 years ; for nearly 1 year Minister in the College of
Cochin; Master of Novices during nearly 2 years; Prof.
v.
108. Fr. Emmanuel Dias: from the town of Alpanham,
in the Diocese of Portalegro; health good [integris viribus];
aged 39; 21 aot. of Society ; ete studied, taught
itn 1632 hi
he is said to have been one year Rector ofRégis Bist:
that year he was Rector of Negapatam and a Professed of 4 vows.
Philosophy 3 years; Theology 2 years; was during 1 year

Minister (Collectorum); during nearly 3 years Rector of the Col-
lege of San Thomé [Meliapur]; worked as a Missionary [in
conversione| another 3 years; Prof. of 4 v.!
166. r. Louis Orlandini : from the Diocese of Sarzana ;
- - +3 health weak; aged 33; 11 years of Society ; com-
pleted his studies in 3 years ; labours as a Missionary [in con-
verstone|; Preacher and Confessor.
181. r. John Cabral : from the town of Cerolico, in the
Diocese of Guarda; health good; aged 29; 13 years of Society ;
completed his studies ;has been for 2 years in the Mission of
Bhutan [in Missione Potentis]; Preacher and Confessor.
1632.
: . Simon de Figueiredo: .... knows Hindustani

[callet inguam Indostanam).
- Fr. Emmanuel da Fonseca; . .. . has been kept in
captivity in the Kingdom of Pegu 18 years.
65. Fr. Anthony Farinha: from the town of Golegam, in
the Diocese of Lisbon; health good [integris viribus] : aged 30 ;
16 years of Society; completed his studies of Philosophy and
Theology ; labours in the work of conversion.
34. Fr. Ignatius Fialho : from the town of Onrique, in the iro
ai
ear
Sait
ena
Ti
aeae
Se
An
Diocese of Evora ;health good ; aged 31; 18 years of Society;

completed his studies of Philosophy and Theology.”
66. Fr. John Cabral: . . . . is now for 6 years in the
Mission of the Kingdom of Bhutan [in Missione Regni
Potentis.}’
1634,
IN THE COLLEGE OF BENGAL | Bengala}.
Fr. Anthony Rodriguez [Roiz], Rector; Prof. of 4 v.
Fr. Anthony Farinha, Preacher.
1 Dias (Diaz) Emmanuel : nephew of another Jesuit

of the same
name ; born at Aspalham or Alpalhio in 1592; ente
red in 1608; left for
India in 1614; tanght Philosophy and Theology at
Cochin; Rector
16 j
P ) » POz
1632.) Of. SOMMERVOGEL, Vols. III and IX, Cols. 212 and
2 Father ries was killed down the Hugli River. 1763.
while running the
e list compiled under 1632 is mere guess-work, as
Catalogue shows the place of residence of th no th in g in th e
e Fathers. Fu rt he r, th e
numbers do not follow in order. [L.B., 8.J.]. Father Cabral was back
in Hugli in 1632, and wrote an account of
the fall of that place.
Vol. ve No. 2.] List of Portuguese Jeswit Missionaries. 23
S.J
Ix tHe Kinepom or Ava.
Fr, Emmanuel da Fonseca [da Foncequa}, Prof. of 4 v.;!
Preacher ; in captivity.
1639.
lie eet Piet o junior :.... health good ;
aged 54; 35 of Soci - + +. was several years Rector in
Bengal, ‘where he is tow Superior ; knows Bengali.
44. Fr, Anthony Farinha:.... aged 37; 23 years of
Socieety; .... heis now kept in bondage in Bengal by our
enemies, the Moors, and though he was not cast in bonds for
religion’s sake, yet, he has been more than once threatened
with death, and would have been set free before this, if he
had renounced our holy faith.
Fr. Emmanuel da Fonseca: . . . . now for 25 years
detained in captivity in the Kingdom of Pegu.
1644.
Fr. Francis de Silveira :from Barcellos, in the Diocese of
Braga; health good; aged 30; 11 years of Society ; studied
Philosophy 3 years; Theology 2 years; labours now in the
oa of Bengal.
r. Anthony Soares , of Porto; good health; aged 28; 5 of
Society ; completed his studies; at present in the Mission of
Bengal.
Fr. Emmanuel da Fonseca: .... already 30 years in
captivity in the ry aD of Pegu.
Fr. Anthony Farinha:... . was visitor of the Bengal
panies in which he now “hve
r. Melchior Garsao: from Cuba, in the Diocese of Evora
mediocre strength ; aged 41 ; 26 of Society ; after his station.
he taught Grammar 1 year; was Vice-Rector of the College
of San Thomé 6 months; employed as a Missionary [i% conver-
tit :years; now chosen Visitor and Superior of the Bengal
Missi
Fr. Emmanuel Madeira: aged 40; 20 of reels was
Superior of the Bengal Mission 4 years; Prof.o
Fr. Anthony Rodrigues, junior : (as in the Setal, ofpot”
Fr. Denis Antunes ;from Lisbon ; robust ;aged46; 22 of
Society; after studying Philosophy, taught Gar i year ;
studied Theology 2 years; employed in the work of conversion
1 years ; is now in the Mission of Pegu.?
1 He is always said to be a Professed of 4 vows; in reality, he w
vo eswant of a father to receive his last vows. He made them later,
Fr. Denis Antunes went to take his place, and as he refused to
emma he Christians of Ava, they were both captives. [L.B., 8.J.]
2 In 1648, it isnot said whether he has left or not. [L.B.]
1648.
9. Fr. Emmanuel da Fonseca: .... good health ; aged
68; 51 of Society; already 34 years a prisoner in the Kingdom
of P egu.
47. Fr. Melchior [Belchior| Garcao: .... was commis-
sioned by Fr. Provincial to visit the College a Bengal and
now he is Rector of the same College ; Prof. o £
Fr. Anthony Rodrigues, junior: ... . was during
some years Rector of Bengala, where he now resides. !
Deceased.
Fr. Anthony Farinha: + at Bengala [Bengalae], March
1645,
Fr. Anthony Soares: } at Bengala, 22 August 1646.
r. Ambrose Correa, senior: ¢ at Bengala, 1648;i 38 ;
19 of Society 2
1652.
Fr. Emmanuel da Fonseca: ... . aged 72; 55 of Society;
already 39 years in captivity in the Kin
attem of Ava; twice
appointed Provincial of this Province, but ‘the choice did not
take effect because of his absence.
1655.
IN THE COLLEGE oF BENGAL.

Fr. Anthony hrcceg Dab head Rector.
Fr. Didacus de Olive
Fr. Roderic [Roderising] Gomes, Visitor.
In THE RESIDENCE oF Purav.

Fr. Simon Rodrigues
[The name of Fr. Emmanuel da Fonseca is not to be
found].
1659.
22. Fr. Roderic Gomes: of Cochin, in this India; health
good ; aged 44; - of Society ;completed his studies;
laboured
for some years asa Missiof Beng: arr ce Grammar 2 years;
was Rector of the College of Ben
20. Fr. Simon Rodrigues eae: from Batalha, in th
Diocese of LeiriatS obacsao e
ata health ; sue 47; 23 of
1In 1652fats find tbe in the Col
legeof a t L . B.
One mb Correa, Lus.’’ came to India in 1630
' 8 One einacie de Oliveira, — ”” ca (Franco).
me ae India in 1614 Leaanes
Vol. VII, No. 2.] List of Portuguese Jeswit Missionaries. 25
[NV .S.]
Sete has been working many years for the conversion of
egu.
1664.
IN THE COLLEGE OF BENGAL, IN THE RESIDENCE OF
CHANDECAN [Chandecanensisi}.
Two Fathers: Preachers and Conjessors.
Finances.
Expenses for the year 1666-—

Sent to the Fathers of Bengal, considering that the
College has not the wherewithal to prove — them
Pardios: 0037: 4: 10!
Expenses for the year 1667—
Given for the peseane of Fr. Manoel Gonsalves, when
e went to Beng
0085: 4: 04
Sent to the Fathers of Benga! for their support, at the
time that Fr. Manoel Gonsalves was Rector :
23:4
Sent to the Fathers of Bengal for their support:
0081 : 3: 00
1671.
In tHe MISSION OF BENGAL.
Fr. Emmanuel Gonsalves.
Fr. Anthony de [a] Figueiredo.
Fr. John de [a] Magalhaés.
1673.
Fr. John de Magathaés : a Portuguese ; from Porto; not
College of Bengal; robust health. [In 1677, he appears as

Procurator at Goa.
Fr.EOS de Figueiredo.
cae i i ll and is called Plasdenss Tcreipkif:

and is silver, but very brasse (read ‘ base’), and is coyned inGoa. They
have Saint Sebastian on the one side, and — or ae! arrowes ina
nehive on the other aes oo is as much as three
h
4s. 2d. to 4s. 6d. at the end of the XVIth century. Cf. Hobson-Jobson,
1886, p. 840.
1677.
Fr. Benedict da [de] Costa: from Ceylon; of Portuguese
parentage ; aged 40; 2i of Society ; not yet professed;
at the end of his studies he was applied to the Madura Mission,
and laboured some years in that Mission in the condition of a
Brahman [Sanyasi] ; was next occupied for a short time in the
Missions of the Travancore Coast and the Fishery Coast ; finally,
was sent to the College of Bengal; there he lost the use of his
reason ; but, remedies are at present applied.!
Fr. Emmanuel Gonsalves . . . . was Rector of the College
of Bengal; he is now again Rector of the same College: weak
in health and sometimes ill.
Fr, Anthony de Figueiredo: from Negapatam; formed
spiritual coadjutor ; aged 70; 50 years of Society ; was twice
Rector of the College of Negapatam ; then Rector of the Col-
lege of San Thomé; finally Rector of the College of era in
which he was once before and is now again acting as Visitor
Finances (1677).
In this College there live three Fathers of the Society of
Jesus: a Rector and two companions; all priests. The Rector
and one companion are supported by the revenues of a certain
property [praedii] liberally granted by the Prince of that King-
se for rich purpose; the third is maintained by the revenues
0
f. Catal. Miss. Madur. Scshidepoly : 1910, Appendix, p. 43, (1673)

7 De
ve hers— onut-garden of Betim the great (o grande), in the village
Piler n which was the casa of the Catechumens, from the year
1762,with its hiill and annexes; 1,400 zs. : 100 #. : 00d. [yearly revenue. |
nut-garden belonged to the Missi ission of d uerem
[Madura] in Malabar, and was bou by order e roy
ee t da Ega, of September 11, 1762, for lodging and maintaining the
techumens and those charged with their casa, which a Royal Letter
of April 9, 1704, patel to be kept, in order that the Catechumens
of it.
casa of the Catccnenasne situated in Betiim, in the village of
Pileme, on the right bank of the Mandovi river Loa, 3is a small Acero |
othing remarkable about it ;in charge of it were the Father
thoChristians, n 1 Chaplain, 1 Sacri stan, | Clerk tsleesnenelaesdh and ser-
vants, ’ pp. 303, 304 of Annaes Maritimos e Coloniaes, Lisbon,
1843; sis pp. 300, 301, 302.
Thisadhe of Betty 0 r Betti in the territory of Bardez (Goa) is
ioned in 1667, 1688, 1667 (Cf. Cat. Miss. Madurenis 1910» pp. 38,
’ . 25 Xs. ; was
in 1740, and gave 3000 Xs. in 1743 and 1746. (Cf. Catal. Miss. “Mad
911,
Pp? 79, 83, 86.) The King of Portugal ought to have eves
faethe
aintenance of the Missionaries of the Madura vomon. bea Sea nl
800 rafins were es the upkeep of4 Missi
bi ona mahof the Governors, ne [?] de Mello deCCastes aa with
|Anhody
Coutinho, the revenues of thal
e pe eld at Betty were applied
Vol. VII, No. 2.] List of Portuguese Jesuit Missionaries, 27
[V.8.]
1685.
15. Fr. Didacus Leitad: a Portuguese ; from the town of
Aleaide ; admitted in Portugal ; aged 34; 18 of Society; was
Rector of Bengal, where he is still; health good; last year, I
let him know he might make his profession : but, whether he
did, I am not yet aware.!
48. Fr. Louis de Sylva, senior: a Portuguese; from Faro
[Pheitonnsyy admitted in Portugal ; aged 56; 39 years of Society;
professed of 4 vows; was during some months Vice-Rector in
Travancore, and Rector iin the College of San Thome; now he
went to Bengal both as Visitor and Rector ; health robust.”
Deceased.
Fr. Emmanuel de Magalhats, Rector of the College of
Bengal, departed this life in the beginning of 1685 at the same
College.
1688.
{Four Fathers are said to be in Bengal in 1688, but their
names are missing. Cf. Catal. Miss. Madurensis, 1910, p- 47.]
om another source: Three Fathers live in this College
[of Banca: one a Professed of 4 vows; the others not yet
Professed. They live on revenues left to them ; in future, when
ee permission — have Pate obtained from Rome, they will
enjoy ampler es, ce Don Nicholas de Payva has
cenenily left for the
¢ dowtcdation of the College a sum of xerafins
sufficient, according to all, for the maintenance of three per-
sons.
1694,
. Fr. Lows Fernandes: a Portuguese ; fro
admitted at Lisbon ; aged 40; 20 years of Society ;Proteased
of 4 vows; has been Preacher for about 10 years in the College
of Bengal, where he was Vice-Rector during some months, and
now he is Rector there ; strong and in good health.*
to the Madura Mission. A. de Sousa Coutinho was Commissioner in

1652-53; Anthony de Mello e Castro was Governor in 1662-3. C/. also
on Pilerne, p. 29 of Index in Frtrere Nery XAavier’s Bosquejo Histo-
rico, Nova-Goaa, 1852, a work containingmuch rare information on
village co munities of the Ilhas, Saleette and Bardez. At pp. 45-55 of
Pt. If willte found a Portuguese treatise De Arte Palmarica by an anony-
mous Jesuit.
1 ** Didacus Leitam, Lus.’? came to India in 1673 (Franco).
** Ludov. Silva, Lus.”’ came to ona “s 1682 (Franco).
w ** Emmanuel agethaks. Lus.” came
Ph to India in 1673 (Franco),
$ ** P, Ludov. Fernandes, Lus,’’ came asTwatudi 1681 (Franco).
28 Journal of the Asiatic Soctety of Bengal. (February, 1911.
Finances.
(From the 3rd Catalogue.)
Though the College of Bengal be at a great distance, no
Provincial ever neglected to send thither at the right time
the necessary labourers. If, at any time, it had not sufficient
revenues for the a aaa of its subjects, the Superiors did
not omit maintaining them; and now, that according to the
will of the fatdiciex there ought to be in it three of ours, we
must all the more endeavour that subjects be not wanting to
minister to the salvation of the neighbour. But, alas! for the
Provincials to send ours two by two to Bengal is the same (God
allowing) as for death to summon them to the tribunal of God,
either on the way, or shortly after their arrival in the College.
So, last year, and shortly before, it happened that five of ours
spies life with death, and the Province has not the men
to take their place. In the College there is at present only the
Rector ; he is maintained, and two others will be maintained—
if they can be found—from the revenues of the foundation.
Deceased (1682—1694) :34.!

16. Fr. Boniface da Costa,iin the College of Bocesk
17. Fr. Alphonsus Ribeyro,” do.
18. Fr. Anthony de Proenca, $ do.
19. Fr. Joseph de Byivs f do.
20. A French Father, do.
21. Fr. Francis de Veiga,’ at sea during the voyage to
Bengal. [He was studying Philosophy at Goa in 1685.
Fr. Dominic Carvalho, at sea during the voyage to
i oes applies to the whole seins ~ Malabar or Cochin.

2 P. Aifonsus Ribeiro, Lus o India in 1682 (Franco).
3 Fr. A nthony de Proenza Coe. ak pa .: Solodacasa ; admitted in
Portugal; aged 26; 11 years of Society; went to the Madura Mission
last year; robust health, (Cat. of 1685, cf. Out Miss. Mad.,1910). ‘‘ P.
Antonius TO ca, Lus : ami ‘to India ini 1681 (Franco).
* Fr. Joseph da Sylva : a Portuguese; from Lisbon; admitted in Por-
tugal; aged 35; 20 of Society; Professed of 4 vows; was at first in
the Madura Miss as sent to the Province of Goa to act as
Procurator of this our Province [of Cochin]; falling ill, he returned a
once ; is not yet very strong. (Cat. o Pres . Cat, M )
One ‘‘ Josephus de Silva, Lus.’’ came to India in 1673 (Fra
5 James Duchatz ; bo rn at Sens, March 16, 1652; ae At OS z
1668; taught ieee, 6 years, Rhetoric 2 years; left for Siami
1687; died at Ougoul [Hugli], in Bengal, in April1693. Some of his
astronomical observations were published by Father Gotize. S.J., at
rte 1688-92. Cf. Sth aama bra Vols. III and IX, Col.
s 6 One * Ee Franc. Veiga, Lus.’? came to India in 1666: another
Franciscus Veiga, Lus.” rtAis ned ranco).
oes
Vol. are No. 2.] List of Portuguese Jesuit Missionaries. 29
[W.8.]
1697.
38. Fr. Louis Fernandes: from Scalabi....... has spent
about 13 years in the College of Bengal, preaching the Word of
God ; was Rector there formerly during 3 years; at present he
governs that College again; doy ee a health weak. [Born,
Sept. 7, 1655; joined, Jan. 31, ’74; Prof. of 4 v. , Aug. 15,
Ol : in 1705, Super. of ay Catal, 1705 J
Deceased (during this triennium).

Fr. Didacus Leitad, in Mozambique, on his voyage to
Rome. He had heen elected ProcuratortoRome in 1692.
Finances.
Formerly, the College was not founded; now, a few years
ago, a certain nobleman gave 20,000 serafins towards |its
foundation. In it resides the Rector, with two companions,
priests, and one temporal Coadjutor Brother. Until now they
were maintained by means of the revenues of the foundation
which was placed out at interest. Now, there is question of
buying a certain palm-grove, that they may be supported from
the income thereof.
1705.
36. Fr. Frederic Zech {Zex]: a German; born, March 22,
1667 ; entered the Society, August 24, 1695 : before entering
the Society, he studied Philosophy and Theology ; has |vie:ai
for 2 years in the Missions [Christianitatibus vacavit] ; is
at the head of the College of Bengal; mediocre health ; Roel
38; 10 years of Society.!
29. Fr, Nicholas Missoni: an Italian; born in January
1667 ; entered the Society in November 1687; not yet pro-
fessed ; after spending less than two years in this Province,
he was sent to Goa, whence he was sent back hither ; is now in
the College of Bengal; in full health; aged 38; 18 years of
Society *
Finances.
We learn from the Rector and his companions: they are
maintained from the foundation left to the College ; they
devote themselves to preaching and hearing confessions, as is
i Zech, Breilens.’’ {Bractens, ?} came to India in 1699

(Prion, Of the Province of Upper Germany; laboured at the Fishery
t
Coasche iene Cf. SoMMERVOGEL, sub Czech and A. HuonDER,
Desde’ esuitenmissi ndre, p. 180.
* Onestey Nicolaus Missoni, Italus’’ came to India in 16(99 Franco).
customary in the other small houses of the Society; in this

small College [Collegiolo] and in Ambalacot we have no cure of
souls, though we undertake this charge in our other houses.
1708.
From the 4th Catalogue.
6. Fr. Frederic Zech [Czeck, elsewhere Ozeth], Rector of
Bengal.
Fr. Nicholas Missoni.
1711 and 1715.
[The residence of the Missionaries is not indicated. ]
45. Fr. Frederic Zech; born near Bracten, March 22,
1667; entered the Society in 1695; made hiss professien of 4
vows at Hugli [|Ugulini] in 1710; health sufficiently good; gov-
erned [sic] the College of Bengaal.
The Catalogue of 1718 states that he has been appointed
Rector of jo ]
19. Fr. Nicholas Missoni: born Friuli in January
1671 ; entered the Society in November 1
[Professed of |4 vows on Noveribee 1, 1717. Catal. of
1715.
Catal. of the Churches of the Malabar Province.
In the Kingdom of Bengal, in the town of Ugulim, there
is the Church of our College dedicated to Our Lady’s Na-
tivity.
1722.
Fr. Frederic Bidesetae a - governed and now governs
the College of Beng
1729.
In THE CoLteGe or BEnaat.
Fr. Peter Dias, appointed Rector in June 1726.!
Fr. John de Andrada, ordered to go elsewhere.”
1730.
IN THE CoLLEGE oF BENGAL.
Fr. Peter Dias, appointed Rector in June 1726,
1 One ‘* Petrus Dias, Lus.’’ came to India in

1703 (Pra
en
2 ** Joannes Andrade, Lus.’’ came to India in 1699
(Franco).
[NV.8.]
1731.
In THE COLLEGE OF BENGAL.
As in 1730.
Finances.
In the College there resides only the Rector. For the

expenses of the College, 1,200 serafins are given from the
income of the Gantacomprem estate.!
1734.
In THE COLLEGE OF BENGAL.
Fr. Anthony Huetlin, sent thither quite lately to govern

the Col leg e, ow in g to the dea th of the Rec tor , Fr. Pet er Dia s
36. Fr. An th on y Hue tli n: a Ge rm an ; bor n at Con sta nce ,
Marc h 6, 170 0; rec eiv ed int o the Soc iet y, Oct obe r 9, 171 5; was
in charge of par ish es on the Tr av an co re Coa st; the n app oin ted
Vice-Rector of the College of Bengal.’
Deceased.
Fr. Peter Dias, at Bengala, December 21, 1733.
Finances,
The Rector only. Fo r th e ex pe ns es of th e Co ll eg e, 1, 20 0

serafins are gi ve n fr om th e in co me of Ga nt ac om pr em .
1737.
In THE COLLEGE OF BENGAL,
Fr. Anthony Huetlin: ap po in te d Vi ce -R ec to r in Ap ri l 17 34 .

29, Fr. Anthon y Hu et li n: {t he sa me wo rd fo r wo rd as
under No. 36 of 1734; th en :] ma de hi s pr of es si on ; .. .. is in
good health.
be en in th e G o a te rr it or y. It yi el de d an -
1 This es ta te m u s t ha ve
In 17 40 , th e M a h r a t t a s ha d ta ke n
nually 004300 xerafins, more or less. , 79 .
of it . Cf . Ca ta l. Mi ss . M a d . , 19 11 , pp . 73 , 74
po ss es si on
G r a m m a r an d H u m a n i o r a ;
the Society on October 9, 1715; professed
ba r, wh er e he la bo ur ed 1 2
persia 1730 for the Mission of Mala
32 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |February, 1911.
Finances.
Only the Rector.—1,200 Xerafins from the income of

Gantacomprem.
1740.
17. Fr. George Deiterman [sic]: born at Munster, May
ii. 1692 ; Mes the Society on June 7, 1710; atrength shat-
tered ; laboured in Missions in Germany ; now Rector of the
College of paepal since June 20, 1738; made his profession on
August 15, 1725.!
27. Fr. Anthony Huetlin: .... is now assisting in the
district of Tala on the Fishery sink professed on October 18,
1735.
1742.
THE CoLLEGE OF BENGAL.
Since the death of Fr. George Deisterman [sic], of happy
memory, no one else has been sent thither
1743.
Deceased (during this triennium).
Fr. George Deiterman [sic], at Bengala, in 1740.
1752.
_ THE CoLuece or BEna@at.
No one of Qurs lives in the College, for [want of subjects
and for] reasons exposed by the last Provincial Congregation
and often represented at Rome.
*
x
We subjoin an alphabetical list of those missionaries
whose names are mentioned in the above Catalogues, The
years show under what dates they are found.
Andrada de, John, 1729. Carvalho, oa + between
Antunes, Denis, 1644. 1682-94at sea.
Boves, Andrew, 1604. Correa, err ae 1648 (7
Cabral, John 1627, ’28,’32., Bengala,i
Cacella, Stephen, 1627, "28. Costa da, eat: 1677.
1 Deistermann George; born on May 1 , 1692, ‘‘im Miinsterschen’’
; Suuperior of the Missions on the coast of

Travancore ; at Quilon, 1727- 34; sick, 1734; hetero
at ene he
dl: died in 1740 in Bengal (Out.) Cf.
vo
esuitenmissicndr e des 17 und 18 Jahr hunderts, Toilet, ‘1899,
’p. 174.
Vol. VII, No. 2.] List of Portuguese Jeswit Missionaries. 33
[N.S.]
Costa da, Boniface, + between ( ~— at the College of Ben-
1682-94 at the Coll. of Ben- ale 1685),
gala. Missoni, oe 1705, ’18,
Deistermann, George, 1740, Ate
"42, 743 (7 at‘Bengala, 1740). Nunes, Binataa’ 1604, °10, ’11,
Dias, "Manoel, 1628.
Dias, ‘Péter; 2720, "a0, . 731, te Francis, 1619.
saht at Bengala, 21 Dec. Ohveivs de, Didacus, 1655.
"3 Orlandini, Louis, 1627, Hip
gies: James ( + 1693, Hug- Patheco, Anthon: 1656,
li Paes, Gonsalvus, 1627, 28.
Faria de, Michael, 1619, ’20.
Farinha, Anthony, 1632, 34, 20.
739, 44, °48 (7 at Bengala, Pires, Manoel, 1610, 11, "13:
March 1645). Proenca de, Anthonny (fT be
Fernandes, Louis, 1694, ’97. tween 1682-94 at the Col-
Fialho, Ignatius, 1632. lege of Bengala).
Figueiredo, Anthony, 1671, Ribeyro, Alphonsus (7 _ be-
at Marg# tween 1682-94 at the Col-
Figueiredo de, Simon, 1619, lege of Bengala).
RK ety 97, 725, Oa Rodriguez, Anthony, Bro.,
Fonseca de, "Manoel, 1610 a 1620.
ni PIS 19, Pre 98 732, et Nea Anthony, Junior,
34. "39, 44 "48, "5D, 619, ’20, 23, ag Aoe
Fontebona, Bartholomew, 34. >39. 44, 48.
_ 1627. Rodriguez, Benedict, 1619,
Gases Melchior, 1644, ’48. "20, "20.
90, Rodrigu ez, Simon, 1655, °59.
Go , 1623.: Saleh, Natalis, 1604.
Gomes, Roderic, 1655, ’59. Sequeira de, Balthasar, 1610.
Gonsalves, Manoel, 1011, 94: Silva de, Joseph (f between
Grecus, John Mary, 1610, 1682-94 at the College of
a & ae &
Huetlin, Anthony, 1734, ’37
Leitio, Didacus, 1685, ’97.

(T at Mozambique between
1694-97).
Machado, fia, pis Veiga de, Francis (7 at sea
Madeira, Manoel, between 1682-94).
Magalhies de, To h,Te n. °73. Zec h, Fre der ic, 170 5, ’08 , *11 ,
Magalhiaes de, Manoel, 1685 "15, 22.
Besides th ese 58 names found in our Catalogues, we have
met with the following 20 :—
Anonymous: 1
Barbier, Claude.
Capputi, Fulvius. aspar.
Castro de, Joseph. Fonseca, ° Melchi or.
Gomes, Andrew. Santucci, Mark Anthony.

Gomes, Ignatius. Sarayva, Manoel.
Gomes, Paschal. Schipani, ried Octavius.
Laynez, Francis, Bishop. Secco, Manoel
Morando, Francis. Sequeira, Simon.
Rodrigues, John, Bro. Vaz, Anthony.
A few particulars on each.
In 1576, two Jesuits came to Bengal and insisted with
the Portuguese traders on their refunding to Emperor Akbar the
moneys due for anchorage and annual taxes of which they had
defrauded the exchequer. But through the influence of Pedro
Tavares, the Captain of Hugli, then [1578] at Fathpur Sikri, all
arrears were condoned, The Fathers’ conscientious scruples and
Pedro Tavares’ petition favourably impressed the Emperor, and
led eventually to the first Jesuit Mission at Fathpur Sikri in
1580. The name of only one of these Fathers in Bengal has
been preserved: Father Anthony Vaz. Cf. F. pm Sousa,
S.J., Oriente Conquistado, Lisboa, 1710, Vol. II, p. 148, and
D. BaRTou!, Sa Missione al Gran Mogor, Roma, 1714, p. 8.
Francis Fernandez came to Bengal with Dominic de Sousa
in 1598, and died in prison at Chittagong, Nov. 14, 1602.
He was born in the Diocese of Toledo, Avertensis, in 1547.
‘*Fr. Francis Hernandez, a Spaniard, came to India iin 1574,
and was martyred.’ > (Franco)}. da Camara Manoel ee
him as not yet a priest. Cf. P. pv Jarric and ©. Sommur-
voGEL, 8.J., Vols. VII and IX, Col. 325
elchior Fonseca must have arrived in Bengal in 1599,
one of his letters being dated from Chandecan, Jan. 20,
He died at Chandecan on Jan. 1, 1603. Born at Linhares
(Portugal), in 1554; admitted in 1573: sent to India in 1595,
already a priest (Franco) ; Minister 11 years ; Socius to the Pro-
vincial. Cf. pu Jarric and Sommervocer, Vols. III and IX,
Col. a and DA CaMARA Manogt, p. 151.
Gomez died in the island of Sundiva in or before
oa aed 28, of which he had spent 12 in the Society of
Fulovus Capputi:
rished in a shipwreck along the co
hee ik. 3617. He
priest. (Franco).
nhio
onugofh Fl
r.adde ealoeli, at Mad ura; b but, the following Prov
inincciial
ony Oblitbisis Schipani died in 1623 in the
Poaismuls ‘* G a n g e t i c
Born at pepe about 1540; entered in 1559 ;
Rector of Cochin in
i 1606. Cf. Sommervocet. He must be iden-
poe with **P. Antonius Ezquipano, It
alus,’’ who came to —
ndia in 15855 (Fresco). Cf. also pa C
aMaRA Manon, p. 146.
Gaspar # erreira, Andrew Gomez and Simon Sequeira d
ied
[N.S.]
of the plague at Hugli in 1626. One ‘‘ Gaspar Ferreira, Lus.’’
came to India in 1614; one ‘‘ Andrew Gomes, Lus.’’ in 1603.
(Franco).
Joseph de Castro wrote on Nov. 20, 1631, from ‘‘ the
Kingdom of Bengala,’’ that he had been in Bengal during the
last two years, as Chaplain to a Governor of several provinces,
Mirza Zu-1 Qarnin, an Armenian Catholic. The place was
more than 250 miles from Agra and more than 300 from Hugli.
On August 8, 1632, he mentions Father Francis Morando as his
companion. . J.A.S.B., 1910, p. 529. ‘ Joseph de Castro,
Ius.,’’ had come out in 1602; ‘‘ P. Francis Morando, Lus.,’’
in 1629. Cf. Franco and pA Camara MANOEL,
Two Jesuits were among the casualties on the Hugli
River after the capture of Hugli: Father Ignatius Fiatho, cut
down with a scimitar (+ 26 Sept. 1632), and Bro. John Rodri-
guez, shot dead with arrows.
Three others—Manoel Coelho, Manoel Secco, and Lows
Orlandini—died shortly after (before the end of 1632) of the
pestilence which decimated the Portuguese fugitives entrenched
in the island of Saugor. Two of the name of Emmanuel
Coelho, both Portuguese, and neither a priest, left Lisbon, one
in 1609, the other in 1623.
Between 1678 and 1681, a movement of conversion among
pp. 319, 320; also J. A. S. B. , 19 10 , pp . 44 9- 45 1, wh er e a nu mb er

of letters, now in the Bri t. Mu s. , an d da te d 16 78 -8 4, are po in te d
out, Father Santucci ha d co me to In di a in 16 68 , al re ad y a
priest ;one ‘‘ Emmanuel Saraiva, a Portuguese, not yet a
priest,”? came in 16 72 ; on e ‘‘ Ig na ti us Go me s, di tt o, ’” in
1670. (Franco). I be li ev e th at Sa ra iv a mu st be id en ti fi ed
with Manoel Saray (read : Sa ra yv a) , Pr ov in ci al at Go a in 17 11 .
Cf. Lettres Edif., 1781, X, 99.
For Bis Francis Layn ez ’ vi si t to Be ng al , th e fi rs t
episcopal visitation on record (1 7 12 -1 71 5) se e Fr . Cl . Ba rb ie r' s
letters in Bengal ; Past an d Pr es en t, 19 10 , Vo l. II , pp . 20 0- 22 7.
ALON LON LL at
5. “‘Mundari Phonology and the Linguistic Survey.”
By Prorgssor Sten Konow, Pu.D.
The Revd. C. Mehl has written a review of the Mundari

section of the Linguistic Survey of India in this Journal,
vol. vi, pp. 247 and ff., in which he asserts that the sounds of
Mundari have there been wrongly described and noted. The
Munda Volume of the Survey has been written by me, and as the
questions raised by Mr. Mehl are of some importance, I hope
that I am justified in stating the reasons which lead me to
differ from him.
There are two points in which he maintains that I am
rong, vz., in stating that Mundari like Santali possesses
double sets of the vowels e and o, and that the Mundari semi-
consonants are hard and not soft. If I am not mistaken the
latter point, the marking of the semi-consonants as hard in the
Linguistic Survey, is, in the opinion of my critic, the most
serious mistake.
Similarly I have distinguished two o-sounds, an o and an 4d.

Mr. Mehl states that the sounds d@ and d@ do not exist in
Mundari. Now Ihave not put any stress on this point. I have
not distinguished the two sets in the specimens printed in the
v I have only tried to do so in the List of words. I
think it is necessary to state this because Mr. Mehl’s words
cannot fail to give the impression that 1 have carried the dis-
tinction through in all specimens. Then I must confess that a
mere dictum like Mr. Mehl’s does not carry immediate convic-
tion. He has not given us a description of the sounds in ques-
tion which enables us to judge. It will be necessary to goa
little into detail in order to explain what is meant. Before
doing so, however, I should like to say a few words in explana-
tion of an expression I have used in the Munda Volume, and
which seems to have given offence to Mr. Mehl. I refer to my
the Linguistic Surv ey ow es its be st ma te ri al s. It is a we ll -k no wn

ng good linguists really
ng their own language
38 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |February, 1911.
and the difficulty is still greater when we have to do with

strange tongues.
To return to the Mundari vowels it would have been
impossible in a work like the Linguistic Survey to give an
exposition of the phonetic system on which the marking of the
various sounds has been based. The ear is often a very unsafe
guide, and the marking of vowels in phonetic books is
therefore based on an analysis of ‘the various positions of the
ngue. I cannot do better than to quote Mr. Sweet! in order
to explain this. He says :--
‘As each new position of the tongue produces a new
vowel, and as the positions are infinite, it follows that the
number of possible vowel-sounds is infinite. It becomes neces-
sary, therefore, to select certain definite positions as fixed points
whence to measure the intermediate positions.
The movements of the tongue may be distinguished gene-
rally as horizontal and vertical—backwards and forwards, up-
wards and downwards. The horizontal movements produce
and a@ in man, the front of the tongue is raised towards the

front of the palate, so that the main body of the tongue slopes
down from the front of the mouth backwards. There is a third
class of ‘ mixed’ (gutturo-palatal) vowels such as the ¢ in err,
where the whole tongue is allowed to sink with its neutral
flattened shape, in which neither back nor front articulation
predominates.
ally accompanied by lowering and raising of the jaw, produce
the a 1n man | it is lowered as much as possible. From among

the infinite degrees of height three are selected : (1)
‘ high’
[as in fill), (2) ‘mid’ [as in men], (3) ‘low’ [as in
man].
hese distinctions apply equally to back and mixed vowels, so
we have altogether nine cardinal vowel-positions :—
high back high mixed high front.
mid back mid mixed mid front.
low back low mixed low front.’
FES ag Le ei i
| A Primer of Phonetics. Second edition. Oxford, 1902. pp. 13 and f.
Vol. VII, No. 2.] Mundari Phonology. 39
[N.S.]
Mr. Mehl explains the neutral a of Mundari as the sound of
ain Hindi rakhna or of e in German aber or of a in English
oral. Now thea of rakhna is mid back; the e of aber is mid
mixed, and the a of oral is mid mixed or low mixed. Ido
not doubt that Mr. Mehl himself knows the sound in question
well enough. But it is impossible to form a clear idea of its
precise character from his description, such as we could obtain
from the experiments of a scholar trained in the methods and
technicalities of modern phonetics. The example will, I hope,
show that my words in the Munda volume about phonetical
training ought not to give offence to anybody, and I am ver
sorry to learn that they have done so.
The sound which I have marked e in the Linguistic
Survey is mid front as the e in men and the first stage of the
vowels in say and take; d is low front as the a in back, man or
the beginning of a in care. Similarly o is mid back (with
rounded lips) as the beginning of the vowel in so, sow, or the o
in German Sohn, Sonne. <A is low back as the o in not or the
initial vowel sound in saw, naught
Now it is not easy to state in all cases whether a word is
pronounced with an d or an e, an 4 or an 9, respectively, with-
out a careful training of the ear. Mr. Mehl denies the existence
of the two sets in Mundari. Similarly most of the missionaries
among the Santals long maintained that there was only one
e-sound and one o-sound, is Santali, where we now know that
each of these vowelshas two sounds. I have already remarked
that 1 have not distinguished between the two sets in the
Mundari specimens printed in the Linguistic Survey, and I do
not think that any practical inconvenience can arise from my
mention of the two sets in the introduction. I should feel mach
obliged to my critic if he would let us have not a categorical
statement but an exact description of the formation of the
Mundari vowels, with indications of the position of the tongue
in each individual case. The value of such a description would
be greater still, if it gave information whether the individual
vowels are narrow or wide, and so on. It would then be pos-
sible to judge about the actualsounds. Mr. Mehl’s criticism
does not, in this respect, add anything to our knowledge of
Mundari phonology. Wemustrem ember that Mundari orthogra-
phy has not been settled, and the fact mentioned by Mr. Mehl
that an educated Mu nd a fa il ed to re co gn iz e Fa th er Ho ff ma nn ’s
Mundari specimen as Mundar i, do es no t pr ov e an yt hi ng bu t
that he was accustom ed to an ot he r or th og ra ph y. I ha ve my -
self tried to show a ph on et ic En gl is h te xt to an ex ce ll en t
English scholar, who di d no t at all th in k th at it wa s En gl is h
before it was read aloud.
now turn to the seco nd qu es ti on ra is ed by Mr . Me hl ,
abou t th e ch ar ac te r of th e Mu nd ar i se mi -c on so na nt s, wh ic h he
maintains are soft, wh il e I ha ve ma rk ed th em as ha rd — Ab ov e
all it is necessary to know exactly what is meant with hard and

soft sounds. A hard consonant is pronounced without voice,
it is breathed, 7.e., to quote Mr. Sweet, ‘‘ the glottis is wide open
and no sound is produced by the outgoing breath, except that
caused by the friction of the air in the throat, mouth, etc.’’
Soft consonants, on the other hand, are voiced, i.e., the glottis
is at least so much closed that the vocal chords vibrate.
With regard to the semi-consonants we are here not con-
cerned with the open consonants such as the nasals, liquids
and s-sounds, but only with the so-called stops, gutturals,
palatals, dentals and labials, and with these only as finals.
Like other consonants the stops ‘ consist acoustically of
three elements, the consonant itself, and its on- and off-glide.’
Glides are ‘ transitional sounds, produced during the transition
from one sound to another.’ ‘The on-glide after a vowel is
generally voiced.’ The off-glide is always voiceless after voice-
less stops. In the case of g, j, d, may, according to Mr.
Sweet, distinguish three different kinds : (J) voiceless stop and
the impression made on an untrained ear is different. Simi-

larly the French and South German k, ¢, p will strike an
Englishman as g, d, b, respectively.
ow I turn to Mr. Mehl’s explanation of the formation of
the Mundari semi-consonants.
the air is made to pass over them. For instance, in pro-

nouncing labials, the lips have first to be closed. This being
done, 1 can pronounce a p, or b, or ph, or bh, as like. Now
the semi-consonants nd
duced by the first part of the process described... They, there-
fore, naturally cannot be hard, but must be neutral, A neutral
8 ound, however, stands, I think, nearer to a soft than
to a
hard sound.’
1 Handbook of Phonetics, p. 154.

Vol. VII, No. 2.] Mu nd ar i Ph on ol og y. 41
[N.S.]
I confess that I ab so lu te ly fai l to un de rs ta nd thi s. If th e
difference between ‘hard’ an d ‘s of t’ re st s wi th th e fin al pa rt
of the consonant, é.e., with wh at ph on et ic sc ho la rs cal l th e off -
glide, and this off- gl id e is mi ss in g, th e vo ca l ch or ds ca nn ot
vibrate. The consonan t ca nn ot ac co rd in gl y be vo ic ed , or, to
use the popular expression, ‘ sof t.’ It mu st co ns eq ue nt ly be
voiceless, or, popularly, ‘hard.’ Mr . Me hl ’s de fi ni ti on of th e
semi-consonants is therefor e to th e ef fe ct th at th ey ar e, as I
have marked them, ‘hard’ so un ds . Th e te rm vo ic el es s is a
negative term, and such so un ds as are de vo id of vo ic e, mu st
necessarily fall under it. To cal l th em ne ut ra l is si mp ly to
abstract from phonetic, physiologica l co ns id er at io ns an d to re fe r
the question to that most un re li ab le ju dg e, th e hu ma n ear .
:
é ‘ =:
ans ’ oak
= e3 . rap
a
% ‘
gaach ;
Sho c Rianne S14 = : reve
“ << Ne
fis xe
ee : Bus a3
oe . ¢ Fis :
Cae a Eee cae
6. ‘Inscribed Guns from Assam.’’
By Raxuat Das Banerst, M.A.
In a previous paper I have dealt with two Inscribed Guns

from Assam, which are now in the possession of Mr. W.
Simson of London. Mr. Gait in his history has mentioned
several guns, which the Ahom Kings captured from the
Mughals of Gauhati and Ghoraghat.! Various other travellers
have, from time to time, noticed the existence of inscribed
guns in various parts of the now depopulated province of
Assam. ‘The present paper deals with seven inscribed guns,
of which four are, at present, in Assam, two in the house of a
Zemindar in Bhagalpur, and one in the Industrial Section of
the Indian Museum,
In January last I paid a visit to Gauripur in the Goalpara
district of Assam. In the courtyard of the palace of the
Hon’ ble Raja Prabhat Chandra Barua I found six iron guns, four
only of which were inscribed. The Raja is descended from a
Bengali Kayastha, who was appointed Qanungo by the Mughal
Emperor Jahangir. Most probably, he accompanied Islam
Khan Fathpuri or Shaikh Qasim. According to the Padishah-
nama, Sayyid ‘Abu Bakr, the governor of Hajo under Qasim,
attacked the Ahom kingdom.” The Raja possesses numerous
Persian documents among which are to be found a number
of Sanads and Farmans issued in the name of the Mughal Em-
perors from Jahangir downwards, conferring the Qanungoship
of different villages on the family.
The oldest gun hitherto discovered in the province of
Assam is in the possession of the Raja of Gauripur. It is an
exact replica of the gun described by Mr. Stapleton of the
Indian Educational Service.* A monster field gun in the
grounds of the Gauripur palace stands next in order. Next to
it comes the gun in the grounds of the Jhawa Kothi, the pala-
tial residence of Babu Saurendra Mohan Singha of Bhagalpur.
The gun in the Industrial Section of the Indian Museum
taken from the Mughals in the time of Gadadhara Sirhha of
Assam. One of the guns, in the grounds of the Gauripur
palace, bears a short Persian inscription, which cannot be
wonteaad made out on account of the absence of all diacritical
arks. s one and another gun in the grounds of Babu
Sainte Mohan Singha come last of all. The gun in the
1 Gait’s Leen of Assam, oe534.

2 Ibid., p.1 3 Ante, vol. Vv,
Pp.
Industrial Section of the Indian Museum is of brass, the rest

of the guns dealt with in this paper being made of iron. I
have heard that there are several inscribed guns in the civil
headquarters at SibSagar, and at Gauripur I learnt that the
Zemindars of Bijni possess several inscribed guns. In a future
paper I hope to deal with the guns at Bijni and Sibsagar.
(1) Gun of Sher Shah.—lI have already mentioned that
one of the guns in the Gauripur collection bears a striking re-
semblance to the gun of Sher Shah recently discovered in the
village of Dewanbhog, subdivision Narayanganj, of Dacca, and
described by Mr. Stapleton in a previous issue of this Journal.
The inscription on this gun is very faint and can be made out
with great difficulty. Some portions of it have entirely peeled
off, it not been for Mr. Stapleton’s gun, I would never
have succeeded in deciphering the whole of the inscription.
The Gauripur gun differs from that of Narayanganj in one
respect only. The long projection behind the breach notice-
able in Mr. Stapleton’s photograph is absent in the Gauripur
gun, but I believe this portion was broken off by some acci-
dent. This projection demonstrates that both were naval
guns (Nawwara top). Small guns of various sizes were em-
ployed by the subahdars or naibs stationed in Dacca in the
flotilla of boats.
The inscription runs as follows :—
vag) 5 ye ible y Mle al) ola plas ya Jole glagb ge yd
# (55) dom! oy Ube [ i Uge |

wloiie Sle chi Be yhe soil Sole slo pd
The gun measures 4’-92” in length and the diameter of the
muzzle is 4”,
Vol. VII, No. 2.] Inscribed Guns from Assam. 45
[N.S.]
was only appe as ed by th e di vi si on of th e Ko ch Ki ng do m.

According to th e va ms av al i of th e Da rr an g Ra ja s, Ra gh ud ev a
was given the port io n of Na ra na na ya na ’s ki ng do m th at la y
East of the Sankosh riv er. On Na ra na ra ya na ’s de at b his
nephew thre w off th e al le gi an ce an d de cl ar ed hi ms el f in de pe n-
dent. The Societ y po ss es s on e co in of thi s Pr in ce da te d
Saka 1510.
Obverse.
(1) Sri-Sri (2) Ragh ud ev a Na - (3 ) ra ya na b h i p a (4

- ) la sy a
sake (5) 1510.
Reverse.
(1) Sri-Sr i (2) Ha ra ga ur i- (3) ca ra na - ka ma - (4) la -m ad -

huka (5) rasya.
According to an inscri pt io n in th e te mp le of Ma dh av a at Ha jo
he is said to ha ve re pa ir ed th at te mp le in th e ye ar 15 83 .
he Hon’ble Ra ja Ba ha du r of Ga ur ip ur po ss es se s tw o gu ns
of Raghudeva. The la rg er on e is in a go od st at e of pr es er va -
tion. Th e mu zz le is sh ap ed as a ti ge r’ s he ad an d th e po rt io n
behind th e tr un ni on s is de co ra te d wi th pa ra ll el ri bs of ir on .
Close to th e br ea ch is a ve rt ic al pr oj ec ti on wi th a pa rr ot on
each si de of it: see pl. Th er e is a pa rr ot on th e li on ’s he ad als o.
The length of th e gu n is 7’ -4 ” an d th e di am et er of th e mu zz le
11”. The inscription runs as follows :—
Sri-Sri-Raghud dr dy an as ya -s a{ ka }- sa m 15 14 ; 7.e ., 15 92 .
(4) Inscribed Fiel d Pi ec e of Ra gh ud ev a. —T hi s gu n is of mo -
derate proportions, th e ba rr el be in g do de ca go na l in sh ap e. It
measures 4’-6}” in le ng th an d th e di am et er of th e mu zz le is
54”, but the inscription on thi s gu n is of gr ea t im po rt an ce , as
it proves beyond doubt that Ra gh ud ev a di d no t di e in 15 93
A.D., as supposed by th e ch ro ni cl er of th e Da rr an g Ra ja s.
The in sc ri pt io n ru ns as fo ll ow s :—
Sri-Sii-Raghudevanaray an a- ka ri ta m- id am -s ak a 1 5 1 9 ; $. £, ;
1597 A.D.
1 J.AS.B., Part I, 1893, p. 268. ri ab ly pr on ou nc ed

2 Silarai in Bengali becomes Ci la ra t, as Ca is in va
in Assam as Sa
8 Ga it ’s Hi st or y of As sa m, p. 60 .
This proves beyond doubt that Raghudeva was alive in

that year, and the proof is based upon a contemporary
record and not upon a modern manuscript.'| Babu Dwijesh
Chandra Chakrabarty, Dewan of Gauripur, has kindly supplied
me with notes regarding the discovery of the guns now in the
possession of the Hon'ble Raja. According to him these guns
were found during the time of Vira Chandra, who came to the
gadi in 1808. They were found in the bed of a river called
Chataguri and their existence was made known to the Raja in
a dream.
(5) Inseribed Gun of Jayadhvaiasimha.—During the last
session of the Literary Conference of Bengal I had the oppor-
tunity of inspecting this gun at Bhagalpur in the grounds of
the residence of Babu Saurendra Mohon Singha. This gun
bears three separate inscriptions, one of which is in Sanskrit
and the remaining two in Persian. The Sanskrit inscription
runs as follows: —
1) Sri-8rt-Svarggadeva-J ayadhvajena-
ey
Grell & Maharaje ba nam.
(2) jetva-gubakahatiyam idam astram praptam saka 1580,
t.€,, 1657-58 A.D.
Jayadhvajasimha is said to have attacked the Mughal domi-
nions near Gauhati immediately after the death of Shah Jahan
I, thus following the footsteps of Prananarayana of Cooch
Behar. The Muhammadan Faujdar of Gauhati fled without
waiting for the attack and twenty cannon are said to have
been captured by the Ahom King.’ This led to the celebrated
invasion of Assam by Mir Jumla, the Governor of Bengal. It
seems that the gun was recovered by the Muhammadans under
Mir Jumla and then removed by them to Behar. They were
found by the present occupant of the Jhawa Kothi on the
banks of the Ganges, close to a Muhammadan mausoleum,
which from its technique can safely be assigned to the later
Mughal period. This building also is included within the vast
compound of the Jhawa Kothi. € gun measures 9’ 10”
in length.
The larger Persian inscription has been incised on a square
plate of brass rivetted on the gun. It is almost illegible and
only the following words were made out with great difficulty
by Prof. Jadunath Sarkar, M.A., of the Patna College :1F Asses
There are no diacritical marks in this inscription. He is
of opinion, however, that this should be read as LP Bos yas
and the regnal year should be referred to the reign of Shak
Jahan I, as Mir Jumla’s invasion of Assam had taken place
long before the twelfth year of Aurangzeb. He notes that
the usual expression on similar inscriptions is Rekhta Shud,
‘* was cast’ instead of ‘* was manufactured,’’
OE ibid., p. 62, and J.A.S.B., 1893, Part i, p- 304, 2 Ibid., Pp. 162.
Vol. VII, No. 2.) Inscribed Guns from Assam. 47
[V.S.]
The smaller Persian inscription is incised on a tiny plate of
brass rivetted near the muzzle of the gun, and is quite unde-
cipberable. The gun is made of a thick spiral ware, similar to
that already described by me in the pages of this Journal.!
(6) Tbe other gun shown in the photograph is a field
piece and bears four Persian letters without any diacritical
marks as in the inscriptions mentioned above, thus :—
It measures about 9 in length.
7) The Brass Gun of Gadadharasimha.—This gun is at
present in the Industrial Section of the Indian Museum to
which it was transferred by the Asiatic Society of Bengal in
1867. They are said to have been presented by Capt. Butcher.
The gun seems to be a field piece and measures 4’ 52” in length
The muzzle is shaped like a lion’s head and its diameter is
43”. The barrel of the gun bears two different inscriptions,
one in Persian and the other in Sanskrit. The Persian inscrip-
tion is a long one and consists of a main inscription and three
small ones. It refers to the reign of the Mughal Emperor
Jahangir. The inscription has been deciphered by Maulavi
Khair-ul-Anaim of the Hare Schoo]. A complete restoration of
the whole inscription he believes to be impossible. The follow-
ing proper names with the exception of the reigning emperor
are to be found in the inscription :—Hakim Haidar Ali, Sher
Muhammad, Billardas Karigar, Khanzad Khan Dilawarjung,
Akhwand Maulana. The third line of the main inscription
contains the date of the regnal year 21 of the Emperor. The
smaller inscriptions contain the following details :—-the weight
is four garis and the gun belongs to the detachment called
Muhammadi-risalah. The officer superintending the casting of
the gun was Sayyid Ahmad, who was the Aragdar to the Em-
peror. The serial number of the gun in the Mughal artillery
seems to be 619, which is given at the bottom of the inscrip-
tion. Near the trunnions appear the English numeral 419 and
near the breach the word ‘‘ Bundoolaw’’ has been incised by
means of a sharp instrument. The Sanskrit inscription occurs
on the barrel of the gun in the space between the trunnions
and the breach. It runs as follows :—
(1) Sri-Sri-svargga-nairayanadeva-Saumares
(2) Gadddharasimhena-javanam jitva Guvaka-
(3) hattyam-idam-astram priptam Sake 1604
i.e., 1596. The Muhammadans recovered Gauhati in 1679,*
and it was retaken by Gadadharasimha in 1681. Suminarily the
history of the gun seems to have been that it was cast in the
twenty-first year of Jahangir and was employed most probably
y the Muhammadans in one of their expeditions against
Gauhati and was left by them at that place. It was re-
! Above vol, v, p. 465.
2 Gait’s History of Assam, p. 157.
48 Journal of the Asiatic Societyof Bengal. [February, 1911.]
tured by Gadadharasimha in 1581 when he succeeded in re

covering Gauhati. The name ‘‘ Bundoolaw’’! proves beyond
doubt that the Burmese Commander Mingi Maha Bandula suc-
ceeded in capturing this gun during the civil wars in 1882-84
and that it was wrested from the Burmese before the Treaty of
Yandaboo.* The Persian text runs as follows :—
Pad 9 esi gl sl, pele wit ys sla oe glaaspce crtbles Dee yd
(3 ye0BSP | Pete de ty 0 gS 3 Siem yes wl stele Pa an Syke wale
eee rene GAO gle youn piso asa il eee z ey
aw
ef Seg wale gab y cos wis hy
419 xle sty Lsr® eat Ow Chee so

‘During the reign of the king of kings, the refuge of the
world Nur-ud-din Jahangir... . . Khanzad Khan Dilawar
jung, by the order... . Akhwand Maulana, the preceptor
-. +. from the order of the Hakim Haidar ‘Ali. . . the
ertisan Bir ballar dais . . . was... the year 2]
of ROR, |Rok. diate ote, CE
Postscripts,
gun in the Gauripur Palace Yards

in length and its muzzle is shaped - the gu n me as ur es 4’ 8”
inscription runs :— li ke a ti ge r’ s he ad . Th e
See vO ene» < sible aSle all} ols jy% Jale slash
Dee yd
: ® (579) Seal Oto Use rine
oigle sli os, 3-83 ab

_ TheThe only difference betw ee
eae dae is that the Malda n t h iis o n e and i
h un was aus a es an
W8eHn. he Suppeerriinntteennddent Sayyiid g :
Constantinople Ahmmaadd ofof
form of the inscription is the
sti by Mr. Stapleton, the
1.
1 Ibid., p- 226.
Vol. VII, No. 2.] Inscribed Guns from Assam.
J
[N.S. ]
5 )
— Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1911.
Vol. VII, No. 2.] Inscribed 7
¥
uns from Assam.
[N.8.]
Lb
D4,
|
pik
are
oak
bets
=%
)
Lad
a
Cea iy
OE
et
ay
Ve
% Pye
52 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1911}.
7, Frey Joao da Cruz, O.S.A. (+1638).
By Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J.
‘©The venerable John da Cruz was born of pious parents

in the town of Alpedrina, Diocese of Guarda, in the Kingdom
of Portugal. Fro m his ten der est yea rs he was ves ted —a pio us
custom with children—in the habit of the Friars Minor. When
bigger , he wen t to Ind ia wit h his unc le, our Fat her Fre y Seb as-
tian of the Pur ifi cat ion , who was sen t thi the r in 158 6 by Fre y
Denis of Jes us, the Sup eri or of thi s Pro vin ce, wit h the fol low -
ing companions :—F ath ers Lou is of Par adi se, the Pro vin cia l ;
Francis of St. Stephen, Prior of Goa; Peter of the Cross;
Sebastian de Moraes; Fulgentius of the H. Ghost ; John of
the Trinity ; Didacus of the Tri nit y ; Fra nci s, co mm on ly Arp a,
and the Chorister Matthe w of St. Jos eph . Aft er lan din g in
s e c o n d on th e 11 th , th e th ir d on th e 18 th , th e fo ur th on
4, th e
I speak of him on th e se co nd F r i d a y of th e
m o n t h , be li ev in g h i m to h a v e di ed th en . Hi s b o d y wa s
s a m e
of th e m o n a s t e r y ; bu t la te r, in 1693,
interred in the chapter
e y Fr an ci s da Cr uz , it w a s
through the care of his nephew, Fr
a ra is ed t o m b of bl ac k st on e, w h e r e it is he ld in
placed in of
ve ne ra ti on . Al l th is is f o u n d re la te d in a M S . h i s t o r y
great e, ’ Pt .
tl ed B r e v i l o g u i u m r e r u m Co ng re ga ti on is In di an
Goa enti
e n t l y w r o n g . It mus t h a v e b e e n a t t h e e n d of
1 This dat e is a p p a r y o n J u n e 2 4 .
fe ll . T h e ge s i e c o m m e n c e d o n l
September, when Hugli io d a s no ti ci as da s c o u z a s ¢ d o s s e e r s
2 Complete referen c e : B r e v i l o fo ll .
d e S a n t o A g o s t i n h o . M S . 8 vo .,
g r e g a g a o n d i a d o s E r e m i t a s
da Con t d e N o s s a a G r a c a , L i s b o n . Cf .
180, formerly in t h e C o n v e n
, / i
Barsosa Macuapo, Bibliothec
t o l d b y F r a y T i r s o L o p e z , 0 .
a
8 . A
L
.
u
,
s
V
i
a
t
l
a
l
n
at
a
dh
,
aot Fl
Li
r e
sb
iy
oa
Fda u s
, t i n o d e
I a m
54 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{March, 191).
2, notice 13, fol. 117; notice ee fol. 133; notice 19, fol.
172, and in his Life edited ? by o r Frey Lawrence of Grace
a Portuguese. ! He is also siento by our historians, the
illustrious Joseph Sicardo in his history of J apan (Christiandad
del Japon] Bk. I, ch. 3, fol. 24, and| Joseph of St. Anthony in
Flos Siationin 3 Tom. III, fol. 231,
Ven. Joannes & Cruce natus est in oppido de Alpe
drina in Diccesi
Aigitanensi, in regno Lusitaniae piis parentibus. A primis annis habi-
tu Minorum, ut solent pueri devotione, indutus est.
Grandior factus,
in Indiam perrexit c avun - suo, nostro P. Fr astiano a Pu
aes illue misso anno 1586, ab hujus Pro iz Presule,
: Fr . Di on is io
Lidecies & Paradiso, Provinciali, Francisco
Ste hano, Goensi Priore, Petro & Cruce, Sebast a S
iano de ra es , F Fu lg en
nt ti
i o
a Spiritu Sancto, Joanne a Tri nitate, Didaco 4 Trinit
<bean Arpa, & Chorista Mathzo & Ss.J at e, Fr an cisco
osepho. In Indiam appulsus,
vunculi ope habitum ‘assumpsit anno 1588
ae . Votis ligatus, studiis
.
NN. Illustrissimus Josephus

Sicardus in Histor, “A at
24 & Josephus & D. Anton. lib; 1.0.3; fol.
in Flore SS. tom. 3, fol. 2
31
Graga is the author of ano
ther MS. work :Cam pos
tinho da Congregagao da do dos Filhos de 8. Aug
an Oriental plantados,
regados ¢ Sromdos,
doian
question of « the Christ Goepresente tempo 2? da Con gre g '
the 5th chapter there =
se nh eon 5a das Christiandades
enga he convents, oe
ateboric matey"han _ and reessiiddences sofeatlhe
Faustinu s = Augusttiniinatns
ry; — - is writings = »
raga must have lived
i n t
pa: plete reference : Fr
P u b l i s h e d a t Lisbon in 1728, 1734, 17h e t t h c e n -
oo Tt u r e n g o d a Graga, 3 6
ae nei t a h A . , V i d a
P , Contury (Cf. Barg
ee. dek eee zos: omens oe
r the ae Non printe
d or not. A. Burn
e in India, sie big
Lisbon 1787a,noel d © Fiigguueeiir
M
edo, Flog Sanctorum Augustinianorum,
S menology of the Fr
iar is taken from Frey Joseph of the
Vol. VII, No. 3.] Frey Joao da Cruz, O.S.A. ( + 1638). 55
[NV .S.]
The commonly accredited opinion in modern works on
Hugli ! is that Frey Joao da Cruz was taken to Agra (1632-33)
with other priests and 4,000 prisoners and cast before an infu-
riated elephant. However, by a miraculous interposition of
Providence, he escaped unhurt and obtained from Shéh Jahan
not only the release of the captives, but a grant of 777 bigahs
of land near the Bandel of Hugli.
Asiaticus quotes a Portuguese text obtained from the
‘¢ Archives ’’ of Bandel (cf. Pt. I, Sketches respecting Bengal,
Calcutta, 1803, p. 49), and as he speaks elsewhere (cf. p. 52)
of the Life of Frey Joio da Cruz, we are led to believe that
the passage was copied from the Life by Frey Lawrence of
Grace.
The text is as fol low s: ‘‘ The da y cam e wh en the mar tyr -
dom was to be accomplished. This was in the year 1633. The
Empe ro r ord ain ed tha t the Ve ry Rev . Fat her Fre y Joa o da
Cruz be cas t at the fee t of an inf uri ate d ele pha nt, to be
torn to pieces in his pre sen ce and tha t of the who le of
his court; but , the ele pha nt for get tin g his nat ura l fie rce nes s
knelt at the fee t of the sai d Fat her and pai d him his obe i-
san ce (fe z lhe cor tez ias ) and def end ed hi m wit h his pro bos cis .”
The whole Cou rt an d the Em pe ro r too , see ing so gre at a pro -
digy, were un an im ou s in con fes sin g tha t the sai d Ver y Rev .
Father Frey Joi o da Cru z was a ser van t of God . He was
instantly br ou gh t bef ore the Em pe ro r and was tol d by him to
ask whatever he wis hed , for he wo ul d be gra nte d it all. For
this he gave him thr ee day s’ tim e; but the sai d Fat her an-
swered he did not nee d so mu ch tim e [fo r ref lec tio n]: he
wished only that His Maj est y sho uld let him fre e to ret urn to
Bengal, and together wit h hi m all the Chr ist ian cap tiv es. ”
Unfortunately for Asia ti cu s an d a ho st of wr it er s wh o se em
to have taken their in sp ir at io n fr om hi m, no th in g al lo ws us
so far to believe that th e Fr ia r wa s ta ke n to Ag ra . i
gives us (cf. Itinerario , Ch . L X X X I ) th e na me s of th e
four priests, two Augustin ia ns an d tw o se cu la r pr ie st s, wh o
ed tho
vicissitudes of Frey Joio da Cr uz (C h. L X X X I I ) , he me n-
tions nowhere his capt iv it y no r th e in te re st in g sc en e of
his rescue. And yet Ma nr iq ue wa s in Ar ak an fr om 16 29 to
og iu m Au gu st in ia nu m, Ul ys si po ne , ex
Assumption’s (0.8.A.) Martyrol
Ro:dri iguez, MD C C L I X , Vo l. II , Ju ne 11 th , p. : 18 2.
typogr ap hi a Domini
: ci
1 CE
a, 19 07 , pp . 21 1- 21 4. e s
the Archdiocese of Agra, Siml g it ,
te xt , ra th er th an tr an sl at in
Asiaticus, commenting on the ti ve fe ro ci ty
th e fr ia r, lo st hi s na
wrote: “ The elephant, at sight of
and ge nt ly ‘ c a r e shsi me d
wi ’
th hi s pr ob os ci s. ’’
56 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1911.}
and visited Bengal and Agra in 1640 and 1641. Hestates
merely thatFrey Joio by applying certain native remedies,
Martyrologium Augustinianum does not Say more,

hardly likely that the author would have omitted a n d it is
to the
a r e f e r e n c e
miracle, had he met it in the sources before him, the
device to shake them in their faith ? Pe

rhaps. At all events,
on the wise representations of Asaf Khan, who whispere i
d nto -
as
da Cruz could no longer have been in
eee: the accounts mention onl B e n g a l a t t h a t t ime and,
y Father Anthony Farinha,
to say that they were all liberated at once, shortly after theirt
arrival. Many lingered long in prison. Frey Anthony of
oHfijitlhie adnedfenPdiepris of Hu li, the

i g n scattered round about Banjaj ,
1 Probably, the square near the river > se

criminals were generally executed | river gate of the Agra Fort, where
et eae cea gMaca lls ge ee

8. The Composition of Indian Yams.
By Davin Hooper.
In the Report of the Industrial Section, Indian Museum,

for 1903-04, reference was made to the examination of a large
number of tubers of species of Dioscorea, collected by the
Reporter on Economic Products to the Government of India.
About 30 kinds of these roots had been analysed with a view
to determine their comparative food value. Since that time
further varieties of the roots from plants, critically determined
by Mr. I. H. Burkill, have been examined; and it has been
considered desirable to publish the collective results. Since
som these roots have, in their natural state, poisonous
properties, and are eaten after being washed and cooked, an
investigation has been made of the effect of washing by show-
ing the composition of the tuber before and after tue process.
Tubers of authent icated plants have been tested for poisono us
principles and a record has been made of those species in which
they are either present or absent, with remarks on the influenc e
of cultivat ion in reducing the noxious properti es. In the
majority of cases the roots were received in a fresh condition,
they were dried in the sun or in warm air, and the chemical
examination was made on the powdere d root. The amount of
moisture in the fresh tubers ranged from 70 to 85 per cent., but
the results of the analyses , for the sake of compari son, are
exhibited in the following table calculated to the absolutely dry
sample.
The tubers of th e fo ll ow in g sp ec ie s an d va ri et ie s of Di os co re a
were examined :—
D. acu lea ta (No . 204 90) , ‘‘C hae e,’ ’ N. Th an a, Bo mb ay .
D. alata (No. 20671), Fiji, skin and flesh white.
» (No. 20 67 6) , Fi ji , pu rp li sh on dr yi ng .
,, (No. 20688), Fi ji , sk in a n d fl es h pi nk .
oF Aérial tubers, Basirhat.
D. alata, va r. fa rc in if or mi s (1 81 13 ), Ga nj am .
Bs 18972), Jalpaiguri.
glob e l l a ( 1 7 7 5 1 ) , T r i c h i n o p o l y .
M y a u k - u , ’ ’ B u r m a .
“ “
, ‘‘
“ ~
saccifor m i s
= - ?
r u b
“
e l l a ( N o . 1 8 9 4 2 ) , S a l e m , fl es h y e l l o w .
39 b
19 56 6) , B h o p a l , C. L. .
-
as ,» purpurea (N o.
D. anguina, small tubers.
58 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1911.
D. anguina, large tubers.

D. belophylla (No. 18180), Betul.
D., bulbifera (No. 16637), Bombay, cultivated.
Ze (No. 18097), ‘‘ Manakund,’’ Surat, aérial
tubers.
ie (No. 18185), ‘‘Suar Alu,’’ Malda.
R (No. 18269), ‘‘Mosha or Pita Alu,’’ Angul.
(No. 18563), ‘‘Jungli Alu,’’ Dinajpur.
3 (No. 33268), ‘‘Gethi,’’ Gorakhpur.
_ origin not recorded.
D. daemona (No. 20309), Betul, C.P.
4 ie Burma, non-climbing.
i as Burma, climbing.
D. fasciculata (No. 19562), ‘ Pind Alu,’’ Bhopal.
D. glabra, Chota Nagpur, cultivated.
oe handwara, a
D. Hookeri (No. 33352), Rajmehal, Bengal.
D. oppositifolia (No. 18967), Jajpur, Cuttack.
D. pentaphylla, cylindrical, small tubers.
‘i ]arge _,
“a clavate, small tubers.
o large ,,
oF var. Cardoni (No. 18669), Baghelkhund.
» », hortorum (No. 18187), Birbhum. ;
» ss 3 (No. 33361), Banji, Raja-
mehal, cultivated.
x ,, Jacquemontii (No. 17937), ‘‘ Ulshi,”’
ana, Bombay.
> »» Rheedei (No. 17762), Cuddapah.
” » », (No. 18943), S. Salem.
» x »» (No. 18945), S. Salem.
Increase in the proportion of starch. These results do not

position of yams of the West
, and analysed by Dr. M. Greshoff,
m, Haarlem (De Indische Mercuur, Nos.
ian yams
Vol. VII, No. 3.] The Composition of Indian Yams. Ol©
[N.S.]
|Fat.
dride.
Carbohydrates.
Albuminoids.
|
Fibre. ES
| | | anhy-
Phosphoric
_
aculeata 4 .. | 1°47] 8°98 |73°57

yoBISGS | 2's is Che Oe
+ Si ae : Wl Nes
D. alt, var. farciniformis
oi var. globella
9 ,, sacciformis
8°83 78 a
purpurea Bie cow 4°46

robots
12°02 76°10)
o> ”
9? ”
S anguina, small 12°45

11-44
78:42
81:34
i> large
. belophylla es re Weeds 80°32
~~)
. bulbifera ss ve 80-49
y 4 8=
oe
9
fasiculata oA a
aH he
tisebéet és .. | °77| 8°30) 85.50| 1°52 3°91 | 1°33 |55
oppositifolia a es
eked
59pentaphylla, small
rge es
* clavate small
0
3 11°98 |78
ato
8-68 80-22
11-97 75°38
10°84 76°10
60 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1911,
placed side by side with one of the potato, both calculated on
the dry material, shows this similarity :—
Yam. Potato.
Fat = oe Oe 46
Albuminoids.. Ce S87 10:14
- Carbohydrates Ve ree |
Fibre *: s16; 8479
5°94 4°61
It has long been known that the tubers of various species

of Dioscorea contain a bitter and acrid principle which renders
them unfit, in a raw state, for edible purposes. Some tubers
are used medicinally, either powdered and applied to sorés or
as a plaster, or in a fresh state, to disperse swellings. Occasion-
ally the tubers are given internally with some spice
and sugar
for syphilis, dysentery and diarrhoea. In Sanskrit the tube
r
is the name of ‘ Pashpoli’’ or « strangle cake ’’ on account
of its causing great irritation in the mouth and throat,
ing of blood and a sense of suffocation. The bruised vo mi t-
root of
D. sikkimensis is used as a fish poison among the Lepc
has of
Sikkim, and, according to Dr. Thwaites, the tube
rs of wild
Yam are used in
very variable composition

plant or the nature of it d e p e n d i
s growth
-G. Boorsma of Buitenzorg was one of the first to
hese roots are u

by the natives after removing the
Vol. he:; 0. 3.] The Composition of Indian Yams. 61
poison 3Seed 138 up the roots covering them with ashes and
placing them in river water for twenty-four hours. Boorsma
ceraictel an alkaloid, dioscorine, which he found to be the
active principle. Later Dr. H. W. Schutte of the University of
Groningen (Onderzoekingen over dioscorine. Diss. 1897) isolated
dioscorine, studied several of its salts, and, by elementary
analyses, established its composition. The results obtained
may thus be summarized :—
1. Dioscorine is a crystallizable alkaloid of the composi-
tion C,; H,. NO). ie elting point 43°5°C.
2. Itisa aoeateeae bas
3. The formula of the ariais is C,, H,, NO,, HCl,
2H20. Melting point of anhydrous salt 204°.
4, Platinum salt C,, H,, NO,, Pt. Cl,, 3H20. Melting
point of anhydrous ‘salt 199—200°.
5. The gold salt C,, H,, NO,, HCl, AuCl,. Melting point
171°
6. The picket melts at 183—184°.
7. Physiological experiments have shown that dioscorine
is a poison producing cramps in the same manner as
picrotoxin ; dioscorine however is less toxic than
this substance.
Dr. K. Gorter (Annales du Jardin Botanique de Buitenzorg,
1910, ay obtained 0°21 per cent. of this alkaloid in the dry
tubers, which is equivalent to ‘04 per cent. on the fresh tubers,
and further investigated its constitution. The alkaloid is sepa-
rated by extracting the powdered tubers with alcohol (96 per
cent.) acidulated with hydrochloric acid. The filtrate is eva-
porated, dissolved in water rendered alkaline by sodium car-
bonate, and agitated with chloroform. After distillation of the
chloroform, the dioscorine is determined in the residue’ by
titration with centinormal acid.
present in D. bulbifera, D pentaphylla and its varieties and in

some kinds of D. alata; it was not detected in D. anguina,
D. belophylia and D. jasiculata. The tubers under cultivation
appeared to pt much of their acridity and bitterness. While
wild tubers of D. bulbifera and D. pentaphylla as a rule contain
alkaloids, the cultivated tubers were in some cases aes of
this constituent. Some of the tubers contained a tanning
matter giving a greenish colour with ferric salts. The alcoholic
extract of the tubers contained varying amounts of glucose
and cane aaa
Reference has been made to the practice in various parts of
the world of treating the wild yams with water to remove the
62 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (March, 1911.]
nauseous properties. The fresh tubers are usually sliced and

cut into squares and soaked for several hours in water ; in some
interesting results were obtained; in each case the figures for

the sake of comparison are calculated on the dried samples :—
| D. daemona. | D. pentaphylia.
ee
| Before. After. | Before. After. | Before. After.
SSS ae ee an eee a Una
Fat ie 72) 166} 138} 161] 174 | 1°38
| | |
Albuminoids --| 834) 486)
| |
769| 6-72 | 12°30 | ©8-71
Carbohydrates
|
| 76°72 80°97 | 81:59

|
82:04 |74-62
;
80-47
Fibre | 8:18 | 10°33 / 349 687 563 5:73
Ash . “| 604| 218] 595 | 2-76] 671 3-76
|= ——| | a
100-00 100°00 |100-00 |100-00 | 100-00 100-00
N i ee) RSS TT | eh
| | |
208 |. 1-07-15 188
P20; . eee ee Bee Bee
le
Th
luding alkaloids,
ain amount of alb
i the operation. It is interesting to

tion oy Phosphoric anhydride is considerably reduced by
Gis}; ae indicating that in subterranean portions of the plant
case; of “4 aa ts for the most part in a solubl e form,
ereal grains. ae roots of yams after washing in as in the
coarse ; y their composition to be somewhat of a

value. Sod, but nevertheless they have considerable nutritive
9. Some Asiatic Milk-Products.
By Davip Hooper.
passing through holes in th e ce nt re . It wa s sa id to ha ve be en

prepared from yak’s milk. Dr . Ho pe , of th e In di an Te a As so -
‘ciation, has met with th e sa me ar ti cl e at Ka li mp on g wh er e
it is used by Tibetans. A si mi la r su bs ta nc e wa s re ce iv ed a
a n d s u f f e r e d to d r a i n e x p o s e d to t h e so la r he at .
of hair or woo l
i n i n g c e a s e s t h e m a s s in t h e b a g is f o r m e d i n t o
When the d r a
w h i c h ar e d r i e d in to h a r d n e s s in th e su n. W h e n
small dumps, c e d in w a r m
fo r us e, t h e s e d u m p s ar e p o u n d e d a n d p l a
required ti l d i s s o l v e d .
e t h e y ar e w o r k e d b y t h e h a n d s un
water, wher
s o - c a l l e d c h e e s e o f t h e c o u n t r y i n s o m e
has described ® t h e r -
i t a s d r i e d o x y g a l o r c u r d f r o m s o u r b u t t e
detail. He define s
milk,andgi v e st h ev e r n a c u l a r t e r m s a s k a r a t , P u r t l , M U N I U O s
, p . 4 3 6 . ‘
1 A Journey to K a l a t , 1 8 4 3 1 1 2
A f g h a n i s t a n a n d N . E . P e r s i a , p .
2 Noteson Products o f W e s t e r n
mastawa. The curd is prepared by rendering buttermilk sour

by adding to it some karut, or the dregs of some stale butter-
milk ; itis then placed over the fire until half the liquid is
evaporated, and then strained or compressed by the hands, or
placed under a weight until the whole of the whey is pressed
out. In the Kuram Valley the curd is expressed by placing it
between two slabs of fresh bark from Deodar trees, with a large
stone on the top. The whey so removed is called ao-karut, and
the compressed curd, which is afterwards exposed to the heat
of the sun to be dried, is called karut. Dr. Aitchison adds:
sandy consistency, covered with finger marks, the impression

left on it in trying to squeeze out the last drops of whey; in
consistency it is much harder than any ordinary cheese.
milk sugar as well as the casein or insoluble portion of the milk.

A correspondent in Jhan P u n j i
.1s not made in
: that , Punjab, inf that krut
province z ‘ eT fe
In Kashmir we are told!

t
of the Lolab make a kind of chee h a t / * * The Gujaj rs and Pathans
se which they mallmilk bread.”’
' Lawrence, Valley
of Kashmir, 1895,
360.
Vol. VII, No. 3.] Some Asiatic Milk-Products. 65
[N.S.]
Travellers in Tibet and Mongolia frequently speak of
chura or dri ed che ese pre par ed fro m yak ’s mil k as an arti cle of
diet among the people. Mr. W. W. Rockhill refers to it in the
account of his intere sti ng trav els in 189 1 and 1892 ,' and dist in-
guishes between chu ra (dri ed cur d), ti (a mix tur e of but ter ,
sugar and chura), djo or tarak (sour milk) and pima (cream
cheese). Itis the ref ore a pre par ati on of case in simi lar to the
karut of Western Asia . Chu ra is also a sub sta nce of gre at
antiquity in Upper Asi a, and Roc khi ll fur nis hes an int ere sti ng
ra te d an d dr ie d in th e su n.
lum of acidulous whey is sepa
ta in th ei r vi rt ue s fo r lo ng pe ri od s,
The cakes are hard, they re
ey ar e pl ac ed in w a r m wa te r
and when required for use th as
er e th ey di si nt eg ra te on ag it at io n, an d th e li qu id is ta ke n
wh
k. e
s a m p l e of dr ie d ch ee se f o u n d in th e L e p c h a ’ s m e d i c i n
The . It
N e p a l Fr on ti er w a s a p r e p a r a t i o n of th is ki nd
bag on the d be de s-
e a p p e a r a n c e a n d o d o u r of ch ee se , bu t it w o u l
had th a g e m a i g r e
cribed b y e x p e r t s as h a r d e r a n d dr ie r t h a n a n y f r o m
met with in Switzerland. t h e c o m p o s i -
Submitted t o a n a l y s i s it w a s f o u n d t o h a v e
s k i m c h e e s e . N o . 2 is t h e a n a l y s i s o f a s a m p l e
tion of a d r i e d
d l y f o r w a r d e d b y M r . J . C u m m i n g , o f t h e Q u e t t a
of karut k i n
Museum.
No. 1. No. 2.
es a o e 8 8
Moisture 7:1
oe : 3:0
Fat
74:4 580
Casein
i a 8°7
Sugar, etc.
oe .. traces 1:4
Lactic acid 16-0
ee
Ash
“160-0 100°0
= a esl 7°70
Nitrogen 1:87
Pho s p h o r i c a n h y d r i d e ~ 288
n g o l i a a n d T i b e t , 1 8 9 4 , 1 7 6 , 2 7 8 .
1 Rockhill, Jour n e y t h r o u g h M o
r a r i u m ( 1 2 5 3 ) , 2 2 9 .
2 Rubruk, Itine
(Compt. rend. 1906, 143, 61—63) it rose to 80 per cent (with th

ash) agreeing with the above figures. No. 2 contains e
about
meats. In ‘“ Hartley House,” a story wr

itten in Calcutta
during the time of Warren Hastings, the aut
hor refers to “‘ one
whole street ’’ of shops for selli g curds, as
great consumption and value in the East. a p r o o f o f t h e i r
Western side of Bow-Bazar is occupied A t p r e s e n t t h e
by the traders.
There are two dairy products refe
curds, named chhana and dahi, dozi r r e d t o i n B e n g al as —
or dadhi.
known asghol dahi or butter

Soe a thick acidulous coolin milk. It readily ferments, and
g drink, vendible at a moderat
cost. e
three samples of chhana from the Calcutta market, pr
pared in different villages, wer e-
results :— e examined with the following
1 2 3
Water
62°76 57°95
Fat om 68°48 62°45
Casein 21:12 19°80
os §616°20 18°43
Milk sugar Se 15°63
Lactic acid ‘53 37
a 36
Ash fe “31
1-4] 1:66 1:25
: age European cream and a lower

Portion of fat. If deprived of its moisture, it would p r o -
afford a
Vol. VII, No. 3.] Some Asiatic Milk-Products. 67
[V.S.]
residue containing half its weight of butter-fat —-chhana, there-
fore, cou ld not be use d for pre par ing a sub sta nce lik e kar ut.
With regard to dahi, the following analyses represent the
com position of two Calcutta samples :—
1 2
Water = a= OO-92 89°58

Fat = se 2°06 2°40
Casein oe eo ae 3°15
Milk sugar .. yeaa St Eo 3°70
Lactic acid .. oh “60 “BT
Ash He
taining less fat, is the moth er su bs ta nc e fr om wh ic h th e dr ie d

karu t , b
coagulum of casein an d dr yi ng it in th e su n.
eee ese ees

ae’ 4
Mfaites
ol Ppa:
ae
‘
$8464
md Lyi
to, Plantarum Novarum in Herbario Horti Regii Calcut-
tensis Cognitarum Decas.
Auctore
W. W. SMITH.
ORITREPHES SEPTENTRIONALIS, W. W. Smith. Species

Anplectri pallentis, Bl., facie. Ob stamina equalia cum genere
Anplectro non quadrat. Oritrephes pulchra, Ridley (Journ. Linn.
Soe. vol. 38, p. 309), hujus generis adhuc unica species cognita,,
in Herbario Rate et in Herbario Calcuttensi deficitur; sed
ex descriptione hac nova species ejusdem generis haberi potest,
et foliis omnino glabris minoribus, filamentis glabris, fructu
minore distinguenda.
utex ramosus. Caulis juvenis teres, flexuosus, glaber, no-
dis paulum crassatis. Folia opposita, ad 5mm. petiolata , ellip-
tica vel pane eten caudato-acuminata ad 15—25mm ,6—10cm.
longa, 1-5— ata, basi cuneata vel subrotundata, margine
paululum incurva, undulata, remote serratulata vel in eodem
oo subintegra, 5-nervia: duo marginales nervi obscu-
rissimi ; tres intermedi infra elevati, _nervulis secundariis fere
Peneertt Orsay Pi
graciles, patentes, glabre, paucifloree (1—5). pedicellis +1 om.
longis erectis, bracteis minutis subulatis. Calyx 5 mm. longus,
2°5 mm. latus, cylindricus, glaber, leprosus, limbo brevi 4-lobo
undulato. etala 4, obovata, obtusa, glabra, 6 mm. longa,
mm. lata. Stamina 8, xqualia, similia; anthere 6—8 mm
long, apices albidos versus attenuate, falcatee, poro terminali,
basibus perbreviter hastatze et eodem loco parvo circulari pro-
cessu dorsali onustx, filamentis 5 mm. longis glabris. Stylus
1 cm. longus, stigmate punctiformi. Ovarium 4-loculare, fere
ad basin tubi chartacei calycis liberum, vertice depresso-conca-
vum. Fructus baccatus, globoso-ovoideus, ad apicem constric-
tus, 5 mm. diametiens, leprosus; semina plurima, placentis
axillaribus suffulta, angulata, saheichtonth: 1 mm. longa, ni-
tentia.
BuRMA SUPERIOR :—In montibus kachinensibus, Shatk Mo-
kim; prope Bhamo, ad 4000 ped. alt. Cubitt, 375A.; apud pagos
shanenses australes, MacGregor, 751. CHrna:—in provincia
Yunnan, Henry, 11705 in Herb. Kew.
A,
SeNECIO BILIGULATUS, W.W.Smith Species sectionis ~

senectonis inter himalaicas congeneres Senecioni gracifloro, D.C.,
70 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |March, 1911.
proxima; foliis sessilibus auriculatis, floribus biligulatis distin-
guenda.
Caulis 60—90 cm. altus, erectus, flexuosus, simplex, stria-
tus, minute fulvo-pubescens, infra mox glabrescens, inflores-
centia late corymbosa terminali. Folia caulina 5—8, superiora
7—12 cm. longa, 1—3 em. lata, pinnatifida,
runcinata, amplexi-
caulia magnis denticulatis auriculis, sessilia, lobo termin
ali sx-
dentata, supra subscabride pubescen
tia, infra pubescentia ; in-
feriora similia, sed frequenter interrupte-pinna
lis instructa: folia radicalia esse possint t a , 6 — 1 2 fo li o-
longe-petiolata,
flore, rotundate. Capitulum 4mm. longum,
quorum duo ligulati; bracteole 5—7 virid 4 — 5 f l o r e s g e r e n s ,
e apicibus nigris, °5
mm. longe ; involucri phyllaria 5—6 lin
glabra, viridia, fere ad nigros apices co e a r i - o b l o n g a , o b t u s a ,
herentia, 3 mm. longa ;
ligule 3 mm. longe, 2—3-dentatz, lineare
campanulata partem angustam
s; floris tubularis pars
subequans. Stamina ecaudata.
appus uniseriatus, albidus, duplo longi
longo glabro, apice annulato. o r a c h e n i o a n g u ste ob-
NEPALIA :—sine locis
IKKIM :—apud hospitium Ch
apud castra Gnatong ad 12—
4277, 4325; prope Laghep et
sub faucibus Tanka-La dictis
11—13000 ped. alt. Ribu ct Rhomoo,
numero, Kingii mercenarius. 4 5 4 8 , 4 7 0 3 , i n f ructu ; sine
herbario Kewensi conservati.
_ SENECIO Lacoris, W. W. Sm
larie ex affinitate Senecionis altai i t h . S p e c i es sectionis Ligu-
generes himalaicas claro disti c i , S c h u l t z - B i ., inter con-
ncta, foliis integris generis Bu
pleurt eis persimilibus. -
Planta perennis, robusta, glabr
ad basin reliquiis vetustorun, a n i s i i n inflorescentia, glauca,
45—60 cm. altus, 4— mm. f o l i o r u m f i b r illosis induta. Caulis
diametiens, Singulus, multis l
percursus, racemo terminali. Fol ineis
6 cm. longus, equal i a r a dicalia 2—6 ; petiolus ad
iter ad 4 mm.
longa, ad 4m. lata, oblance ala
o
ta, sub obtusa, integra; folia c l a t a , i n p e t i o lum sensim attenua- ,
7—8 cm. longa, 2—3 em. la a u l i n g 5 — 9 , o b longa vel obovata,

ta, rarius 12 cm. x 6 em., o
btusa
: : atis 1—3 cm. longis.

.ac su
at a 2 — 3 cm . di am et
bulatis, phyllariis 12nsie , robustum, basi lata, bracteolis
—16 lanceolatis vel lineari-la
nceo-
Vol. VII, No. 3.] Plantarum Novarum Decas. 71
[N.S.]
latis uniseriis + 1 cm. lo ng is ac ut is ca rn os ul is vi ri di bu s ap ic e
Ligule 12—16, minores ab 1 cm., ad 4 mm. late,
villosulis.
lanceolate, flave:; flor is tu bu lo si 3 mm . lo ng it ud o. An th er e
ecaudate. Achenium 5 mm . lo ng um , 1° 5 mm . la tu m, an gu st e
oblongum, infra subattenuatu m, 5— 6- st ri at um , pa pp o pe rb re vi
1 mm . lo ng o ex ig uo sc ab ri do so rd id e al bi do .
Srxxim :—In mo nt ib us pl uv io si s Ch ol a di ct is ; To o- Ko o La ,
Kingii mercenarius, 43 24 ; ap ud Ka po op , in va ll e Di kc hu ,
prope hospitium Chan gu ci rc . 13 00 0 pe d. alt . Sm it h, 34 14 , 35 16 ,
3748: ibid em Ri bu et Rh om oo , 43 80 , ma tu ro fr uc tu .
Senecio Kineranus, W. W. Smith. Idem est Senecio va-

ginatus, King M. 8. in He rb . Cal c. Sp ec ie s sec tio nis Li gu la ri e
Senecionis pa ch yc ar pi , Cl ar ke , aff ini s: ab ea sp ec ie et a Se ne ct on e
amplexicauli , Wa ll ., se pa ra ta ca ul e ve lu ti no , ca pi tu lo au gu st o
paucifloro, pappo albido.
Planta herbacea, perennis, robusta, 60—90 cm. alta. Caulé
erectus, superne late corymboso-ramosus, 1—2 cm. diametiens,
cm. diam et ie nt ia , pet iol o 40 —5 0 cm. lo ng o ha ud ala to, sub re-
.
em. diamet ien tia , den tic ula ta ut rad ica lia ; vag ina ma gn a ve-
usq ue ad 12 cm.
;
.:
lutina, 6— 10 cm. lon ga, mu lt um dil ata ta, eti am
|
alata, no nn un qu am su um fol ium exc ede ns; pet iol us 2— 4 cm.
longus, in te rd um _ bre vis sim us. Co ry mb i mul ti, lat e ram osi ,
longe pedunc ula ti, vel uti ni. Ca pi tu lu m ang ust a bas i cun ea-
um - lon gum 3— 4 mm . lat um, flo rib us pl er um qu e
Bractee et bracteole 3—5, subulate, 1—4 mm. longe.
7 *
oblongum, pappo breviore primo albido deinde nonnunquam

rufescente.
S1kK im :— -I n reg ion e plu vio sa cir e. 11 —1 30 00 ped . alt .,
apud hospitium Ch an gu dic tum , Smi th, 313 1, 340 1, 429 2 et Rib u,
4556; apud cas tra Gn at on g, Ga mm ie , 1 ; in fau cib us
Pa ta ng -L a dic tis , Kin gii mer cen ari us, 441 0. No me n spe cif icu m
datum in honore Georgii Kingii equitis qui primus indicavit
(in sch eda spe cim ini s ma nc i sub no mi ne nud o }
nomi ne pra ter ea pre -oc cup ato ) spe cie m ess e no va m, hab itu et
floribus ad Senecionem Mortoni, Clarke, spectantem sed foliis
longe diversam. Plantas cum 8. Mortoni nascentes in ilsdem
1ocis Vi
72 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {March, 1911.
Senecio CuHota, W. W. Smith. Species Senecioni quin-

quelobo, Hook. f. et Thoms., proxima ; foliis 9—11 lobatis, inflores-
centia robusta, phyllariis obtusis, pappo rubescente ita differt
ut vix eadem haberi possit.
Caulis erectus, simplex, 80—100 cm. altus, glaber vel parce
albo-villosulus, racemo robusto ramoso terminali. Folia radi-
calia delapsa ; caulina 6—10, plerumque 8 -12 cm. longa, 7—10
parti angust subequans. Achenium 2 mm. longum, angus-

tum, striatum ; pappus rubescens achenio multum longior.
Sikkim :—In valle Chaking Chu dicta in montibus plu-
viosis cholaensibus circ. 12—13000 ped. alt. Smith, 4134,
Ribu
et Rhomoo, 4501, 4680.
Non sine hesitatione quatuor novas species Saussurearum
proposui, Mihi aliquatenus magistri sunt C. B. Clarkius et
G.
ingius qui multum laborem in Compositis indicisdederunt.
cl. viri Saussuream (cui nunc nomen nimborum est—vide Du o
in affinitate S. piptathere posuerunt ; Kingius S. fibrosam in fr a)
hovam speciem esse in scheda scripsit. De J. Pantlingiana
Laneana non dubitavi. et 8.
SAUSSUREA FIBROSA, King, MS. Forsan varietas bhuta-

nica polymorphe Saussuree Sughoo, Clarke ; s
ed ita habitu
diversa ut cl. Kingius nomen S. fibrosam in
hoe genere variabili hee planta proprius s s c h e d a d e d e r i t . In
pecies distincta milita-
tur, a Saussurea Sughoo multis minoribus agglomerat
separata. is capitulis
2—3 em. lata, anguste oblonga, runc — 12cm. longa,

inato-pinnatifida, segmentis
A species 3 very closely4 alliedto Honesto qrueitnquelobus H.f.
but of very different aspect in the andd' T.
Clarke field. S, Pa ts29a is ioa
pointed out in omposi enee as
re ndicce » & very polymorphic spe
cies, as
se ; various parts of Sikkim
none of its forms approach
permit of i; te being aieisiehs the Chaking
erence are ii n my opiinniion
too many to
Vol. VIL, No. 3.] Plantarum Novarum Decas. 73
[V.S.]
mucronato-dentatis, supra scabride pubescentia, subtus albido-
tomentosa. Capitula 4—12, congesta, 5—15 mm. pedunculata
iis magnitudine multum minora Saussure Sughoo. Phyllaria
lanceolata, longe acuminata, basi ovata, Peniphan Mateae,
Receptaculi setze acheniislongiores. Antherarum caude
Achenium oblongum, 1 mm. longum, glabrum nec puienian
pappi albidi series interior 1 cm. longa, plumosa; exterior multum
brevior, plumosa.
BHoTAN :—Apud Kupchee, Dungboo, 260.
SaussuREA PaANTLINGIANA, W. W. Smith. Species apud

Corymbiferas posita, Saussuree piptatheere, Edgew., affinis, sed
minor ; foliis loriformibus fere integris, laxo corymbo acile
distinguenda.
Planta perennis, pro sectione inter minores, radice fibrosis
foliorum reliquiis obtecta. Caulis 20--30 cm. altus, infra simplex,
glaber, corymbo late-ramoso sed paucicephalo terminali. Folia
radicalia 0-—6, in petiolum 2—3 cm. longum sensim attenuata,
5—10 cm. longa, 8—12 mm. lata, lineari-lanceolata, remote denti-
culata vel subintegra, acuta, apiculata, supra glabra rugoso-
coriacea, infra dense niveo-tomentosa, costa lata straminea;
caulina 4—10, radicalibus subsimilia sed amplexicaulia, “seiB
subdecurrentia, caule ideo interdum sub-alato. Capitul —10
inter angustiora gracilliora, 2 cm. longa, 7—8 mm. lata, oo
pubescentia. Phyllariaovato-lanceolata, acuminata. Recepta-
culi sete acheniis longiores. Antherarum caude lanate.
Achenium \eve, oblongum, paululum angulatum. Pappi series
interior plumosa, exterior brevior, parca, setosa.
Sikkim :—In regione septentrionali prope viculum Tallum
Samdong dctans, et apud Yakthang, ad 12000 ped. alt. Prainit
mercenarius, 213, Ribu et Rhomoo, 2968. Nomen memorize
Roberti Pantlingii Flore sikkimensis olim clari studentis.
SAUSSUREA NIMBORUM, W. W. Smith. Species wey

Corymbiferas posita, Saussure Pantlingiane, W. W. Sm
= i
—_
+O“B
2 it‘sg oO
Le B
*@
i | ° i?
a
ocaedl
_®
inor ;
capitulis, foliis caulinis petiolatis grosse dentatis distincta.
.
uae
Saussurea piptathera, Edgew., in ‘‘ Compositis Indicis’’

Cl. C. B. Clarkio in parte (speciminibus sikkimensibus) sist
eadem. Cl. Hookerius in Fl. Brit: Ind. Vol. III, p. 372 sub
Saussurea piptathera, Edgew., ea specimina evidenter non citavit.
Saussurea iptathera ex Himalaya occidentali foliis sessilibus
auriculatis est sine dubio alia haud proxima species. S. Pant-
lingiana et S. nimborum sunt propinque, intermediis tamen
omnino carentes.
74 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (March, 1911.
Planta perennis, pro sectione inter minores, radice fibrosis

folioram reliquiis obtecta, in forma normali 15—20 cm.
alta, frequenter nana, 1—2 cm. alta (specimina Hoo-
keriana in Herb. Calc.), etiam acaulis et reducta ad unum
capitulum et 1—3 folia radicalia. Caulis simplex, striatus,
arce furfuraceo-pubescens, 1—4 capitulis terminatus. Folia
radicalia 1—4, in petiolum 1—5 cm. longum attenuata, 2—9 cm.
longa, -5—-3 cm. lata, elliptica vel oblanceolata, grossius irregu-
lariter dentata, dentibus apiculatis, etiam sub-runcinata,
similia sed angustiora; superiora sessilia nec decurrentia.
Sikkim:—ad 12-—-16000 ped alt. ooker; in valle

Sebu ad 11000 ped. alt. Gammie 1122; sub faucibus Jelep-La
Boh, Kingii mercenarius ; inter Thango vicv'im et Sittong,
rain,
SAUSSUREA LaNEana, W. W. Smith. Inter himalaicas

congeneres species Senecionis Lappe. Clarke, valde affinis sed
minor, foliis albo-tomentosis, caudis antherarum lanatis facile
distinguenda.
terminali 5—7 cm. lon
elliptico-lanceolata, elongato acuminata
mm. longe
#®. Achenium 3—4 mm. longum, angustum, lon gs, lan a-
annulatum, pappo 1 cm.|ongo, plumoso, gla bru m, api ce
uniseriali, fusco.
Sixx1m :—In regione orientali prope hospi
peribaont et apud viculum Kapoop, et apud t
it ii u m C h a n ,
cibus Chola, ad 11—14000 ped. alt., Sm N i n g b i l e t s u b r e
ith, 3920, 4120, 4263,
Vol. VII, No. 3.] Plantarum Novarum Decas. 75
[N.S.]
Ribu et Rhomoo, 4549, sine numero, Kingii mercenarius. Cl.
G. T. Lane curatoris Horti Botanici Regalis Calcuttensis honori
nomen specificum datum. Typi in Herbario Calcuttensi et in
Herbario Kewensi conservati.
VERATRUM SHANENSE, W. W. Smith. Species ad Veratrum

Mazimowiczit, Baker, spectans, sed robustior; rachidibus sinu-
osis nec strictis, pedicellis quam floribus brevioribus, segmentis
perianthii ovatis obtusis distinguenda. Cum nullo Veratro in
Herbario Kewensi vel Herbario Calcuttensi congruit.
Radix ignota. Caulis erectus, (media pars cum inflores-
centia in scheda adest), ut videtur circiter 120 cm. altus, (inflo-
rescentia enim ad 45 cm. attinet), 10--12 mm. latus, robustus,
striatus, basin versus glabrescens, apicem versus apud inflores-
centiam flocculoso- neat Folia sopiaande (cetera eee
plices vel iterum divisi, 20-flori, sinuoso-flexiles nec stricti,

flocculoso-pubescentes, bracteis 1—3 cm. longis ovatis-acumi-
natis instructi. Bractee sub pedicellis + 5 mm. longe, ovate
vel lanceolate, cymbiformes. Pedicelli 3—4 mm. longi. Flores
polygami ; perianthii segmenta sex, fere libera, (viridula ?) late
ovata, obtusa, basi breviter unguiculata, integra, patentia,
5 mm. longa, 4 mm. lata, 7-nervia. Stamina 2mm. longa, ad
basin oar onesinserta, apice curvata, antheris reniformibus
transverse extrorsum dehiscentibus. Ovariwm glabrum, carpellis
tribus tantum stick liberis et in stylos tres valde aduncos ex-
currentibus, seminibus immaturis planis disciformibus.
Burma :—In cae apud pagos shanenses, MacGregor,
826. Altitudo i
Intra regioneFide Birmheanetn Veratrum aliud adhue
repertum non es
11. A new Gentian and two new Swertias from the East
imalaya.
By W. W. Smirz.
The three new species described below were obtained while

on a tour in South-East Sikkim during July-August 1910,
under the auspices of the Botanical Survey of India. Plates
1 and 2 belong to this paper. Plate l represents Gentiana pluvi-
arum and Swertia Burkiliana; plate 2 represents Swertia
ramosa.
GENTIANA PLUVIARUM, W. W. Smith. Inter Chondro-

phyllas ex affinitate Gentiane squarrose, Ledeb
Planta annua, 2—4 cm. alta, omnino glabra, caulibus 1—40,
sepius 8—10, gracilibus subdecumbentibus. Folia radicalia
4—6, rosulata, 5—6 mm. longa, 2—3 mm. lata, ovata, subacuta,
sub anthesin marcescentia sre gramina celata), obscure 3-
nervia ; folia caulina 3—5 paria, 1—}- 5 mm. longa, linearia,
recurvata, apice apiculata, oar tn vaginat o-connata, interno-
dis multum breviora. Flores so itarii, perrarius duo, terminales,
tetrameri, albi. Calyx tubulosus, quatuor-dentatus ;; tubus us-
que ad 2 mm. longus, 1-5 mm. diametiens, teres ;dentes | m
longi, _ lineares, recurvati foliis persimiles. Corolle abs
3 mm. longus, 1 mm. diametiens; lobi breves, quadrati, integri;
plicarum lobuli lobis angustiores sed fere wxquilongi. Stamina
vix ad fauces pertinent. Ovarium ovoideum breviter stipita-
tum ; semina irropalani Ger elliptica,
Sikkim :—In regione pluviosa orientali apud ovile Cham-
nago et apud hospitium Changu haud procul a faucibus Cho-la
dictis, circ. 12-13000 ped. alt., Smith, 3527, 3662, 3907. Typi
in herbariis Horti Botanici Regalis Calcuttensis et Horti Bota-
nici Regalis Kewensis conservati.
SwErRT1A RamMosa, W. W. Smith. Inter rssianea tetra-

meras ; a nescio quo modo Swertiam bimaculat
et Thooms., memoriam reducit; forsan ex affinitate Swertie
dilatate, Clarke, melius posita est.
Herba robusta, subdiffusa, ad 15 cm. alta, glabra, inter-
dum ramosa. ramis subdecumbentibus fere ex radice sat crassa
natis, interdum (rarius) singulo. Caules 1—4 subquadrangu-
laris, sub nodis alati. Folia radicalia multa, 3—8 cm. longa,
78 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {March, 1911.
1—2 cm. lata, lanceolata vel oblanceolata, nonnunquam obo-

vata, in brevem petiolum sensim attenuata, obtusiuscula, sub
anthesin persistentia sed nigrescentia; folia caulina opposita
nec connata, radicalibus similia, ad 5 cm. longa, 12—18 mm.
lata, 3—5-nervia, omnia ramos axilligerentia. Pedunculorum
longorum in apice flores 3—5 nascentes formam umbellatam
simulant, vero unus terminalis et 2—4 ultimis foliis per paria
axillantes, etiam in medio ramo 2—4 positi, sat conspicui, testi-
bus incolis ccerulei; marcescentes tantum vidi. Sepala quatuor,
late ovata, nonnunquam fere orbicularia, obtusa, 6—8 mm.
longa, 5 mm. lata, 5—7-nervia. Petala paulum sepalis majora,
elliptica, unifoveolata ;foveola magna longefimbriata, squam&
fimbriata obtecta. Ovarium maturescens ovoideum, 8 mm
longum, stylo fere nullo, seminibus multis fere sphericis.
KKIM :—In montibus pluviosis apud hospitium Karpon-
ang dictum circ. 9000 alt., Smith, 3032.
SwERTIA BuRKILLIANA, W. W. Smith. Inter Zu-Swertias

ponenda; Swertie Thomsoni, Clarke, proxima, sed floribus
minoribus tetrameris claro distincta.
Planta robusta, erecta, glabra,
10—12 cm. longa, 2—3 cm. diametiens.
altus, subquadrangularis, solidus, subflexuosus. Folia radicalia :
4—6; lamina 7—10 cm longa, 2-- 2:5 cm. lata, petiolo
1O—15
em. longo, elliptica-spathulata, obtusa; folia caulina 3—
quorum sub inflorescentize regione 1—2 paria po 6 pa ri a
ad 9 cm. longa sed sepius 4—5 cm., usque ad 3 cm. la si ta , u s q u e
silia, elliptica vel elliptico-ovata, obtusa, basi non connat ta , se s-
10—12-nervia. Flores a ,
ngi, pedi
collocati.
mm. longa, viridia.
3 mm. lata, oblonga, obtusa, late
is lineis maculisque purpureis;
pta glandula magna bi-emarginata
ere omnino obtectum
breviora, filamentis
breve, ad glandulam non pertinens, stylo brevissimo ; fructus
ovoideus, 1—1-5cm. longus. Semina matura 6mm. longa, 3—4
mm. lata, disciformia, mult
a, equaliter ad 1 mm. alata, aureo-
furfuracea.
Sikkim :—Ad ripas lacus Changu d

12-13000 ped. alt. Smith, 3160, 3556, i c t i e t a p u d Fieunggong
criptoris multarum Gentianacea 3 8 7 2 , 4 2 4 4 . N o men des-
huic speciei datum, r u m c l a r i s s i m i I . H. Burkill
:
g.
Vol.
Jour. As.Soc.Ben VIL, 1911. Plate. I.
Jour. A a
So /Soe.Benge. Vol. VI ? Toil: Plate J].
Vol. ue No. 3.] A new Gentian and two new Swertias. 79
[W.S.]
estat ut meo amico I. H. Burkill qui harum specierum
affinitates mihi indicavit gratias justissimas agam.
Tabularum explicatis.
Tabula I :—7 Swertie Burkilliane planta flos, ovarium,—
_ figure i, ii, iii.
Gentian pluviarum planta, et hoki cum calyce, et
corolla cum staminibus, figure iv, v,v
abula II :—Swertie ramose plente et flos,
PLP
PD PPD Ooo
12, Swertias chinenses quatuor Novas,
ex herbario G. Bonati,
descripsit
I. H. BurxKILu.
Swertia (Pleurogyne) Bonatiana. Planitia annua, glabra,

ramosa, ad 15 cm. alta; rami ex tertio et superioribus inter-
nodiis quadrangulares, anguste quadri-alati, purpurei. Folia
lanceolata, sessilia, apice acuta vel acutiuscula, trinervia,
nervis lateralibus obscuris, majora ad 15 mm. longa et 5 mm.
lata. Flores numerosissimi, conspicui; pedicelli ad 10 mm.
longi, angustissime quadri-alati. Sepala quinque, fere ad basin
ie connata 1 mm. longa. Petala fere libera, elliptico-

ovata, ad 14 mm. longa, ad 6 mm. lata, (teste Ducloux) alba
Se A atc eh ad basin ut videtur bifoveolata. Stamina
basin corolle affixa; filamenta 5 mm. longa; antherx dorsi-
fixe, remm. longe ;; pollen ei letiotiaeAsbodiiin: leve.
Ovarium 9 mm. longum; stigma ad tertiam partem basin versus
descendens.
Cuina AUSTRALIS. In montibus provincie Yunnanoe
wuninesan, legit Ducloux, 526. Floret mense Decembr
SWEBTIA (Ophelia) Ductouxu. Planta 50—60 cm. alta,

ecta, annua, pyramidato-fastigiata, glabra. Caules quad-
alice virides, anguste quadri- alati. Folia inferiora ad 30
mm. longa, late lanceolata, ad 6 mm. lata, superiora ovata
breviora, omnia acuta; nervus medialis conspicuus; nervi
laterales duo cpg ie Flores numerosissimi, pentameri.
Calycis tubus i mm. longus, infundibuliformis, quinque-angu-
ai ; lobi betiaoolati vel lanceolato-ovati, 6 mm. longi, ad 1:5
lati. Corolle tubus ‘5 mm longus; lobi anguste ovati,
seutinaiena, ad 10 mm. longi, 2°5 mm. lati, ’ pifoveolati ; foveolze
2 mm. long, in parte inferiori poculam parvam formantes, et
in parte superiori ob membranas laterales setigeras ex cornubus
dorsifixe ; pollen tetrahedroideo-globosum. Ovarium 7 mm.

longum: stylus perbrevis ; stigmatis lobi latiores quam longi-
ores. Semina subglobosa, °25 mm. diametro, subtuberculata.
Camna Avustrauis. In montibus boream versus urbis
Yunnansen, legit Ducloux, 933. Floret mense Septembri.
82 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {March, 1911.]
SweErtT1a (Ophelia) Rosza. Planta annua, erecta, pyrami-

dalis, glabra. Caulis quadrangularis, anguste quadri-alatus,
nigro-purpureus. Folia petiolata, elliptico-lanceolata, ad 20
'mm. longa, ad 8 mm. lata, trinervia, acuta vel subacuminata;
petiolus ad 4 mm. longus. Flores magni, 30 mm. diametro,
(teste Ducloux) rosei, pentameri. Sepala libera, linearta, acuta,
onga, 1°5 mm. lata. Corolle tubus 1 mm. longus;
lobi ovati, ad 18 mm. longi, 8 mm. lati, 5—7-nerves, ad basin
bifoveolati; foveole in parte inferiori poculiformies, supra
membranas fimbrilliferas ex cornubus pocularum ad 2 mm.
extensas canaliculate. Stamina ad basin loborum inserta;
filamenta 6 mm. longa; anther dorsifixe, 3 mm. longz ; pollen
subellipsoideo-globosum. Ovarium ovoideum, 6 mm. longum,
stigma versus angustatum.
Caina Australis. in montibus Tching-chan dictis prope
Yunnansen, legit Ducloux, 323. Floret mense Novembri.
SWERTIA PATENS. Planta depressa, forsan perennis, glabra.

Radia singula. Caules decumbentes, subquadrangulares, virides
Folia lineari-oblanceolata, ad 4
onga; anthere 2 mm, long, dorsifixe ; pollen orbiculare.

Ovarium ovoideum, gradatim in stylo 1 mm. longo attenuatum.
Cutna Ausrratis. Ad Mou-tchou-ka in regione
aaa Yunnan, collegit Simeon Ten, 934. F K i a o - k i a
loret mense
ulio.
13. Descriptions of three new species of Algz associated
with Indian Freshwater Polyzoa.
By Pror. WM. WastT, with notes by N. ANNANDALE, D.So.
[The alge described in this paper were taken in the Bits

Lake, near Puri in Orissa, in October 1908, and in Igatpuri Lake
The specimens examined by Professor West were preserved in

formalin or spirit.—N. A.]}
TOLYPOTHRIX LOPHOPODELLOPHILA (W. West), fuscescens,
floccosa, trich omatibus pseudoramulisque dense intricatis ; cel
lulis sepe distinctis, interdum indistinctissimis, quadratis vel
aliquo modo longioribus quam latis; vaginis amplis, subirre-
gularibus ad marginem; heterocystis 1—3 ad basin pseudora-
mulorum, oblongo-rotundatis, diametro 1}—2-plo longioribus,
trichomatis diametro paulo crassioribus.
In stagnis cum Lophopodella carteri associata.
[This alga was found coating the stems of shrubs that grew
in the water at the edge of Igatpuri Lake. It formed irregular
gelatinous masses of a dark green colour. More or less distinct-
ly embedded in these masses were numerous colonies of the
polyzoon Lophopodella carters (Hyatt), a species also found,
often asec as on the lower surface of stones in the same
lake. Those colonies, however, which were associated with the
alga were of unusually vigorous growth, occurred in unusually
numbers in a comparatively small space, and did not
avoid the light as the species usually appears to do.—N. A.]
DACTYLOCOCCOPSIS PECTINATELLOPHILA (W. West), cellulis
anguste ellipticis, fusiformibus, vel interdum obliquesublanceo-
latis et subirregularibus, contentu cellularum pallide eru-
gineis et homogeneis. Lat. cell. 3—5-5 »; long. cell. 8—13 p.
[The cells of this alga were found embedded in the com-
mon gelatinous investment of compound colonies of Pectina-
tella burmanica which encased the stems of reeds growing, in
very shallow water, in the middle of the Sur Lake near Puri.
common to several or many colonies. It has hitherto been

84 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1911.]
assumed that the investment was produced by the polyzoon,

but there seems to be no direct evidence that this is the
case, and the question naturally occurs, is not it rather pro-
duced by a symbiotic alga? The polyzoon does not appear to
possess any special mechanism for its secretion, whereas alge
of the genus Dactylococcopsis are usually contained in a gela-
tinous mass. Iam not aware that any such alga has been des-
cribed from the Palzarctic species of Pectinatella, but the fact
that in their case also the investment has a greenish colour
would suggest that one is associated with them.—N. A.]
Mrcrocystis orissica (W. West); colonize subspherice,
sordide olivacee, 24—40, lat., interdum 48) lat.; cellulis
subellipsoideis, srugineis, 0-'8—0-9 » lat., rarius 1:0 p lat.
Colonize cum Pectinatelld burmanicd associate.
[The colonies of this alga were found associated, perhaps
fortuitously, with the compound colonies of Pectinatella bur-
manica in the investment of which Dactylococcopsis pectina-
tellophila occurred, the losality being Sur Lake near Puri,
Orissa.—N. A.]
EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.

Figs. 1—5, Tolypothrix lophopodellophila, sp. nov.
Fig. 6, Dactylococcopsis pectinatellophila, sp. nov.
Figs. 7—9, Microcystis orissica, sp. nov.
Pe
ag :
ae
a r AY&
2
65
@ g < ‘i ) oO m o c an ze
wtis») =I
eee
oe
ee
14. Note on Stereulia alata Roxb, var. irregularis,—a
remarkable instance of leaf variation.
By W. W. Situ.
n the Royal Botanic Garden, Sibpur, Calcutta, there is a

Sterculia alata which has attained the normal size of the species
in this area and which has been known for many years as
e
time, approximately 40 years ago, the majority of which form

an adjoining avenue. e flowers and fruits are quite normal
but, whereas the leaves of ‘des ordinary Sterculia a’zla are
cordate, ovate, acute, with an entire or slightly undulating
margin, the leaves in this abnormal form present a great
variety of shapes and it is difficult to find any two alike. As
but the remarkable feature here is the amount of variation in

the leaves of the single tree.
The leaves are palmi-nerved with normally 7 main veins
(more rarely 5-6) radiating from the apex of the petiole. Of
these the outer two are much weaker than the others. The
chief lines of variation are :—
(1) Deep lobin
(2) Excessive elongation of one lobe, generally that of
the central vein but not always s
(3) Elongation of one lobe with shnteabinn at its base
so as in some cases to leave only the midrib and
thus cut off a leaflet
(4) Development of only <one half of the leaf—on one
side of the midrib only.
(5) Variation in size.
Several of these variations may occur in one and the same
leaf. The accompanying illustration (plate 4) gives some idea
of the degree of variation. The local name for this tree is the
pagla g ee.
Some years ago experiments were made with a view to
finding out what percentage of the seeds of this tree produced
plants like the parent. The seeds of the first three fruit-bear-
ing years were sown, with the result that 3 to 5 per cent. of
86 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1911.]
the seedlings showed variation, and about 1 per cent. as great
a variation as the mother tree. During these three years the
percentage of abnormality apparently rose as noted by Lieut.-
Col. Prain to whom I am indebted for the information concern-
ing these experiments. In 1910 the trial of seeds was
It is impossible to say from the young stages of the plant

how far the mature tree will continue, decrease or augment
ee NF ee a od
See Ameeae TOene mr Me hee esr cake :
Ode AS Sec.Benge.Vol Wie Lehi. Plate lV.
Drawn by,A.N .Banerjee. : A. Chowdhary, lit

Pree
Byers aie Seielned Roxb .var. uier iy
15. A Visit to Kapdla-Muchan.
By Ananp Kovt.
During my last inspection tour towards Supayan, I paid a

Ud
visit to Kapala-Muchan or Digom on 20th June, 1909. This is

a place of Hindu pilgrimage situated in the south-western
corner of the Valley about 24 miles from Srinagar. There are
three springs here close to one another. At the main spring is
an old lingam, rough and unhewn, and also some old sculptured
stone images said to have been unearthed from the adjacent
fields.
2. Recently the priests of this place, named Laksman
Bayu and Visna Bayu, while digging near the point
where the waters of the three springs meet, discovered a stone
with a Sanskrit inscription in Sarada character. As this is
only a fragment, the exact meaning of the inscription cannot
be made out.
aya ute
veces PRAUTR
20
covee BTPMAMAT: UBS...
aq
roo foatafettang... ee
aq
Badass afearaqatatfear......
; uu
eeeiss atfatirarmnanafa, ag......
ou °
OO ita if ei. oe
oq
vee UGSATR U WPRTAT.....,
88 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [April, 1911.
It would seem that there was an ancient monument here
.
The priests have since succeeded in unearthing another

fragment of the inscribed stone, and it is far more important
than the one previously found, inasmuch as it gives the date be
pa=
of the monument in which the engraved stone had been erected. Ps

ke
«Lavai
This inscription, like that of the stone previously dis-

Sta
re
covered, is in Sanskrit in the Sarada character and of the same

style and purport. I give below a hand copy of
it :—
TUT 9Ee alae aga” ea) oe
ao
Ne
War
eee
et
CH: Fal VRB Era yy ae

qaaag [fe] (2. fama d—cae
Wfsa atasnfa.............a.
fnS
e
e
It says by way cg sanctity of the shrine that one is

ere @ snake isi of its old skini , and
3. It ma
mention of the legend relating to the place. The Mahatmya
of this pilgrimage says that onc
e Visnu and Brahma had a
was superior to the other. At
d go to Siva and ask him
Vol. VII, No. 4.] A Visit to Kapdla-Muchan. 89
[N.S.]
but Brahma, who then had five heads, told Siva falsely from
his fifth mouth that he had seen the end of the lingam.
Siv a kn ew tha t wh at he had sai d was unt rue ; so he, get tin g
enrage d, cut off Br ah ma ’s fif th hea d for hav ing tol d a lie ,
and the n dis mis sed th em bot h say ing tha t nei the r of th em
was greate r tha n the oth er. But the sin of cut tin g off the
head rema in ed att ach ed to Siv a. In ord er to get rid of it, he
performe d dif fer ent pil gri mag es, yet it did not lea ve him .
Afterward s he wen t to Ka pa la -M uc ha n, and lo! her e the sin lef t
him. Sin ce the n thi s pil gri mag e is cal led De gr am i (no w sho rt-
ened into Digom) or Kap4la-Muchan, the former implying “‘ the
village where afterwards Siva had to go ’’ and the latter ‘‘ the
place where the sin of cutting off the head went away.”
Siva was freed of the sin he was pleased, and he sanctified the
place by saying that deceased children might attain salvation
by their Sraddha being performed here.
. A fair is annually held here in August on the 12th of
the bright fortnight of Sawan. Thousands of people collect
here that day, and those who have lost their children during the
past twelve months perform their Sraddha and give their
clothes, ornaments, etc., in charity. The priests keep a
number of young boys ‘and girls here on the occasion, and
fair several people may be seen giving golden and silver

images of different creatures in charity.
16. Methylamine Nitrite (Methylammonium Nitrite).
By PraruLLta CHanpra Ray and JiTeENDRA Natu RaksairT.
(Preliminary note.)
When mercuric hitritie solution is treated with dilute

f ;
Chem. Soc. 1902, Vol. 81, 644). Recently, a solution of mer-

curic nitrite was similarly treated with dilute methylamine.
The precipitate which was thus obtained proved on analysis to
be dimercurammonium nitrite, pure and simple.’ The filtrate,
amounting to about 25 c.c., was distilled in a vacuum at tem-
peratures gradually raised from 45°—50°, (Cf. decomposition
and sublimation of ammonium nitrite, Trans., Chem. Soc. 1909,
Vol. 95, 345).
In the earlier stages of the operation water distilled off
with minute bubbles of nitrogen; but later on the ‘click ”’
remained persistent and water alone was given off. When the
solution had attained the consistency of a thick syrup the
temperature was raised
. aeDegen bubbles once more began
to be evolved. This maintained from 3 to 4 hours,
after which on fees of‘the “distilling tube from the water-bath,
the liquid crystallised en masse. On heating the crystals to
75° rapid decomposition took place, the products being methyl!
alcohol, span oeand nitrogen—the characteristic reaction
between a primary amine and nitrous acid. The crystals
which were ofa pale yellow colour also copiously liberated
iodine from an acidified potassium iodide solution
e are at present engaged in preparing the homologues of
the series by the above method and also by the double decom-
position between the mabe aetna methylamine halides and
silver nitrite. We hope to communicate the details of the
experiments at an early date. It may added for the
present that by this latter method we have obtained a much
larger and purer yield of methylamine nitrite.
1 The following two equations evidently represent the two reac-

on
a) 2Hg (NOojg+4 NH, OH=NHg, NO. +3 NH, NO: +4 HO.
(2) 2He ee CH,OH=NHg, NO)+3 NH; CH; NO,
+ CH,0H +3H
17. Folklore of the origin of the constellation Mriga-
shirsha,
By B. A. Guprs.
In the Shiva-ratri-vrat-katha of the Linga-Puran, there is

a story about apace the 14th or dark night of the month
of Magh. It ru
In the ear bel border-land of Pratyanta there lived
a hunter named Lubdhaka. He earned his livelihood by shikar.
On the day just named, he was arrested by his creditors and
confined in a Shiva’s temple. There he saw the emblem of
Shiva and heard his name repeated by the devotees. «‘Shiva,’’
‘* Shiva ,’’ he began repeating out of jest; the result was that
his sins began disappearing in proportion. In the afternoon
of the day, some of the worshippers subscribed a sum sufficient
to meet the demand of the creditor and released him. He
then went to the south to hunt Night overtook him, he had
no food ; that worked as a fast. He went to a tank and sat
on the branch of a tree of Bael (A4igle marmelos) sacred to
Shiva. In order to clear the vision, he plucked the leaves of
the tree and threw them down. They fell on Shiva that lay
hidden below. All.these unconscious acts added to his credit.
At the end of the first quarter of the night, there came to the
_ tank a doe big with youngs. He aimed an arrow, she spoke -
to him in human voice, promised to return after laying down
her foetus, and went away. Then came another doe in heat.
t was her breeding season. She ke, she swore, she was
allowed to go. She was followed ‘esa5 lak buck in search of
her. The same thing happened. Lastly came a doe with
young ones: she also was allowed to go. They all returned to
the hunter as promised. He wasa changed man. He refused
to kill them. He and the antelope family were all taken to the
Nakshatra-lok or heaven.
The story has been published in the Shivalila-mrita, but
there is no mention of the constellation. The following ex-
tracts from the text give the origin of five Mriga-nakshatra or
the fifth mansion of the Moon. (Fig. The meaning is :—
h Mriga, go to the position osa soma, with your
cout. that constellation shall be named after you. The way
the two doeswent to heaven is still visible. There are two
bright stars near the constellation. They represent Lubdhak,
the hunter. Below these, there are three more bright stars.
They are called Mrig-shirsha, literally the head of an antelope.
In front of the constellation are two stars representing the
young ones, and a third one to mark the position of the doe.
94 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1911.
In the Zodiac, the 9th mansion is Sagittarius shaped

hunting centaur. (Fig, 1.) «It is god Negal of th li ke a
e Assyrians.
Egyptian and Hindu astronomers give merely
symbol, and so do the Greeks.# (Figure 3 is how th e b o w as it s
ever taken from
Brennand’s Hindu Astronom -)
Lubdhak stands at 63° of longitude and 10° south lati '
This is why the story mentions that the hun tu de .’
ter went to the
south after his release from the temple.
Sagittarius is the hunter of the Zodiac, C
Goat’s-horn was perhaps the antelope
a p r i c o r n u s o r
of the western ancients.
Sir Monier William identifies Capr
icornus with Mrigasya
- (anteloped-faced). (Fig. 2.)
© scenes may vary, the constellat
ions may vary, accord-
ing to the solar or lunar mansions,
but the fact remains that a
e e and an antelope of the celestial orb are the
olklore.
b a s i s o f t h i s
The perusal of the Sanskrit passage quoted b
clear vision there was of the M e low and the
ri i
lac more carefully, and I found that Shiva’s

its one side and Parvati’s lion, Leo
, on the
Cancer remained to be ac-
athi verse suggested that they were the
| Hindu Astronomy, b
y W. Brennand, p. 42.
. Sanskrit-English Di
ctionary sf
Vol. VII, No. 4.]}| The constellation Mriga-shirsha. 95
[N.S.]
ganas or attendant spirits A Shiva. Thus (1)Tapes and (2)
Parvati as Gemini, (3) Taurus as his sacred bull Nandi, (4) Leo
as Parvati’s charger Lion, <e) (5) the group of stars extol Cancer
as the ganas of Shiva with their ish or chief Ganesh complete
what is known as Shiva-Panchayatana—five in one (Fig. 5).
This, I believe, is a new idea not recorded before. I therefore
submit it to the Society for further investigation. If Sagit-
tarius is god Negal of the Assyrians, if Virgo is the Venus of
the Grecians, if Lubdhak is a manifestation of Shiva of the
Hindus, there is reason to believe that Gemini or Mithun is the
eternal Yugma of Shiva, and that Taurus, Leo, and Cancer are
its concomitants. I reproduce the figures for ready reference
and for contemplation of the celestial origin of god Shiva.
(Fig.6
The southern border-land Pratyanta points to the equator.
The confinement of the hunter means his disappearance below
the horizon, the intervening stars in the celestial orb between
Sirius and Gemini are possibly the bael leaves, and the way the
antelopes took is possibly the well-known milky wa
This is not a new way of thinking. E. W. Maunder in his
‘* Astronomy without a Telescope ’’ tells us at page 11, that
‘* In several cases there are groups of figures which form some-
thing like a connected story; Hercules and the Dragon, Perseus
and Andromeda are examples.’
The story of the hunter and the antelope with oe con-
n oup of the Shiva’s Panchayatana are but examples
of the same process when examined through Hindu a
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT.
) wae Hea fanqaaateaa: 4

y wiat face daat aaa azar fe |
) aa alata Seg TH warfa afaarfa n eee |
) efeates aie gaasafy wate |
| aoe ay acai fefad afa faa 1 23e |
| Vad Waa aa Fae ala a Bw
) aiet fafaa sam waely acea 1 ee |
| aeH fered wa eatat esat eat |
) Bama dare waive afar |
\ Baus gadaty wa TaA_AA | RRB |
.
96 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, {April, 1911.

The following extract speaks for itself :—
‘*The Vedas do not seem to inculcate this form of worship,
—and the lingam is undoubtedly one of the most ancient idol
objects of homage adopted in India, subsequently to the ritual
he Vedas
The worship of Shiva seems to have come about the begin-
ning of the Christian era, from the basin of the Lower Indus,
through Rajputana, and to have displaced the nature worship
of the Vedas.’’—-The Cyclopaedia o India, page 482 i.
— es ae Nae a ie Siaero
an
Vol. VII, No. 4.] The Constellation Mriga-Sirsha. 97
[N.S.]
FAR
ZA .
RESIN
4 Bee | {
ee ay ah
No. 2. Capricornus,
No. 5. Zodiac.
No. 4. Mriga-Sirsha
GEMINI. TAURUS.
MITHUN. Vrishabha.
No. 3. Dhanu.
No. 6. Shiva and Parvati. —

18. Father A. Monserrate’s Description of Delhi (1581),
Firoz Shah’s Tunnels.
By Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J.
record ge a es sa Thou gh the wor k fro m whi ch I am

about to quote (Monggolicae Legationis Commentarius, MS.)
was comple ted on ly in Jan uar y 159 1, and tha t und er pat het ic
circumstances, the writer being then in prison at Sena in
pees ne description of Delhi is in reality ten years older.
There can be no doubt that Monserrate recorded his impres-
sio ns of ‘De lhi in 158 1,' whe n he pa ss ed thr oug h it in the sui te
of Akbar, then on his way to Kabul. In May 1582, ngewe
left Tathptr Sikri for Goa never to return to Akbar
Court.
55a. 3] ‘‘ From Matura we arrived in six days at Deli, a
most opulent and large city situated on the Jomanes. Here ad
stood, from the time of the Christian Kings, the —— i =
Indianafar Kings; here sat, after them, the Pata
over it during the remainder of her life. Up to her death she
1 Akbar left Fathpir Sikri on a warlike expedition against his

brother Mirz4é Muhammad Hakim, Kingof Kabul, ‘on the 6th before
r ?
2 * As his [Akbar’s] father, whose name was Emaum, was walking

on the terrace of the palace, he bent, as people do, over the parapet,
leaning on a reed (arundini); his go ell, and he was precipitated
hea dlo ng int o the gar den . To thi s awf ul and sud den fall he suc-
bed.” —(Mo ey 22b.
8 Cf. Saryap Aumap Kuan, Description des Monuments de Delhi
en 1852, d’apres le texte "Hicaoastant: transl. ah Garcin al oh
Reprint, Imprimerie his adhe of 1861, Pt.+ for]a patsS
Asiat., 5¢ Série, Vol. XVI, 1860, p.445. ‘‘Ler Béga
Wok gee See bab Haji, veuve
ae
de Huméayan, fit entreprendre, en 973 deP héjire (156s de J. C.), 1

construction de ce tombeau, qui fut terminé dans l’espace de seize ans,
100 Journal of th e As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . (April, 1911.
religion and [true] charity.

«‘The ornaments of Deli are its public edifices, the
citadel in particular, which was built by Eamaum, the wall
surrounding the city, and several temples [mosques ?], especially
that which King Peruz [Firdz Shah, 1351—1388]is said to have
made. It is a magnificent structure, built of white marble,
excellently polished. The mortar, which is dazzling white,—
a mixture of lime and milk, instead of water,—makes it shine
like a mirror. This mixture of milk and lime binds the parts
ways of stone (lapides stravit) over marshy and boggy places;

in a word he left nothing undone that tended to magnificence
and public comfort.
et qui lui coata quinze lakhs de roupies. Depuis lors i] a servi de

sépulture aux membres de la maison royale de Timur.’? For a descrip-
tion of the mausoleum and garden, see ibi
_ _1 Cf, SarvaD Auman Kuan, cp. cit.,
Pt.II, Ch. 64, or Jour. Asiat.,
5e Seric, Vol. Ce
la tor aytn, en l an 6 du régne d’ Akbar, 968 de
Vhégire (1560 de J. C.). Cet édifice servit & see trois cents Arabes,
pga fut ainsi qu’on le nomma le caravansérail des Ar
abes (’Arab
2 The expressi
; on is stro
I ng, but the meanin g is
i clear: there is
i a gr ea re
deal Nore piety outside th
igion
Vol. VII, No. 4.] Description of Dethi. 101
[N.S]
leafy green sheds a pleasant shade around. It would be too

long to descant on the suburbs, which are many, or to enlarge
what to the west of the new city

I need add little in comment. To residents in Delhi or
to those who have visited the place, the allusions are clear
enough. Ali will recognize in the marble pillar erected by
Firdz Shah the famous Asoka lat. We can only wonder why
Father Monserrate, generally so detailed in his descriptions,
should have made no allusion to the inscriptions. Not so
W. Finch, or rather Purchas, his editor.
It matters little if Monserrate’s pet theory about Christian
Kings having once ruled at Delhi cannot be defended. The
general accuracy of his description of Firdz Shah’s reign is amply
borne out by the Muhammadan historians, notably by the
Tabakat-i-Akbari and Firishta. They mention among his works
of public utility:—‘‘ Five canals (band-i-jiz), [Firishta says
‘*£.0’?]; 4 Mosques [Firishta says ‘‘40’’]; 30 Colleges; 20
Monasteries (khdnkdh); 100 Palaces (kishk) ; 200 Caravanserais
(rabdl); 300 Towns; 5 Tanks (hauz) ;5 Hospitals; 100 Mausolea;
10 Baths; 10 Monumental Pillars (mindra); 150 Wells; 100
Bridges; and gardens beyond number.’’ Cf. Exrior, Hist. of
India, IV, 18 n. 1.
E. Thomas writes :—
‘One of the many deficiencies a modern mind detects
102 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1911,
in the long list of buildings, canals, dams, bridges, and other
works enumerated by him, is the total omission of even the
name of a road, India’s greatest want, and the deficiency of
which the Sultan had so signally experienced while personally
in command of retiring armies.’’ (Cf. The Chron. of the Pathan
Kings of Delhi, London, 1871, p. 274.)
t should not surprise us, if some of the works execute
under Firdz Shah had been attributed by fulsome flatte d
later rulers, in particular to Akbar and Jahangir. It re rs to
the case in so many other instances. At any rate, ha s be en
let it be
working out in stadia the length of th

43 A e t u n n e l . I t w a s a b o u t
a. — stadium being 606 feet 9 inch
es English.
€ 8)
ur next European "reference t

30 years later. W. Finch, who was o t h e t u n n el is dated
in Delhi in 1611, after
: the monument is sai , :

ground to Dely Castle.’? | By. said to be a way under
tainly Old Delhi. .
as five zarib long,

two kos long, and
Pithora, about five kos
next, too, would be foun : ia P. 219), it was hoped that the

1 P. Pig | BO aa SSE pares ge RS a eee a
wehas hie Pilgrimes, Glasgow, J. Maclehos
e, 1905, Vol. IV.
Vol. VII, No. 4.] Description of Delhi. 103
[N.S.]
gical Reports; but, though both Mr. Maclagan and myself
examined independently every reference to Delhi in Mr. V. A.
Smith’s General Index to Vols. I—X XIII. we failed to discover
it.
We were more successful in another direction. In Descrip-
Imprimerie Impériale, 1861, pt. I, p. 26,' we have a much clearer

reference to the tunnels with sufficient proof that even as late
as 1852 the tradition concerning them was not yet extinct.
**(Ch.] XIII. Kuschak of Firoz Schah, or Kotila of Firoz
chah
In the year 755 of the hegira (1354 A.D.), when it was
Firoz Schah’s turn to reign, he had this castle (kuschak) erected
on the border of the river,* on the confines of the place called
Kddin,* and near to {attenant a) this kuschak, he built a town.
In this palace, they had made three subterranean passages
(conduits), so as to be able to ride out that way with the
women of the palace (afin de pouvoir sortir par la sur des mon-
tures avec les femmes du palais). There was a passage of three
jarib,> on the side of the river, another near the belvedere,°
two cosses long, and a third on the side of Old Dehli, five
cosses in length. Now, it is evident that by Old Dehli we
must understand the castle and town of Raja Pithaura, for
the third passage is in that place, and very old people say ‘that
he went as far as a marvellous place and a special basin
[tank.]’’7
from Journal Asiatique, 5° Série, Vol. XV (1860),
Vol- XVI(1860), pp.190—254; 392—451; 521—543; Vol.
Raat eer "pp.7 P. Thompson, Divisional J udge, Delhi,
does not know of a eit ae 785 2. He writes to Mr. E. D. Maclagan :
*¢ our eiiionss, of Sayyid a an’s Asaru-s-sanadid ;
the Ist ed., which came out in 1847; a Newal Kishor ed., of which
1904 ed. differs from that of 1847, it reproduces with verbal alterations
oy the 3 of 1854
21 next four references belong to the original here quoted.]
he hg wg Pirisehta (Cf. Exxior, Hist. of India, vi, 225.}
‘arikh-< Piro Schaéhi and Shame-i Siraj “Atif. (Cf. ExxioT, Hist.
of India,III, I VL
yt Sine: (I note that there is nothing corresponding to this
aailide "s m Delhi in Gladwin’s translation of the din Akbari, Vol. I,
pp- ee 105.]
$e
g + 1 ;
eG
(Cf. Exuiot, Glossary
of Indie terms.)
6 The Kiishk-i Shdede, as will be seen further.
1 The special basin of which there is question here must be the Hauz
*Alai or Hanz-i Khdss (special basin) described by Ahmad Khan, Pt. IT,
104 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{April, 1911.
Clearest of all is ae text in the Azn, Colonel Jarrett’s

translation, ii, 279. It brings us back much nearer to the
passage in Carr Stephen.
‘* Sultan Firéz (1351—88) gave his own name to a large
town which he founded, and by a cutting from the Jumna
brought its waters to flow by. He likewise built another
palace at a distance of 3 kos from Firézdbad, named Jahan-
numd (the world-view). Three subterranean passages were
made wide enough to admit of his passing along in mounted
procession with the ladies of his harem; that towards the
river, 5 jaribs in length; the rues towards the Jahannuma,
2 kés, and the third to Old Delhi, 3 kés
may remark at once that, according to the Ain, the
third tunnel to Old Delhi was only 3 kos long, whereas the
text of Ahmad Khan and Carr Stephen speaks of 5 kos. This
divergence may be due to a different reading in the work con-
sulted by Ahmad Khan. We note also that whereas, according
to the Ain, the tunnel to the Jahdénnumd was 2 kos long, the
distance between Firozabad and the Jahdnnuma is said to have
been 3 kos in length.
The Jahdnnuma is identical with the Kushk-i Shikar.
‘The same king (Firoz Schdh) had had another palace con-
structed at a distance of three cosses from the town of Firoza-
bad (cf. Térikh-t Firischta), besides the edifices of which we
have spoken, and had given it the name of Jdhan Numa
(belvedere, literally, the world-viewing edifice). Between the
Firoz Shah, and this palace, a subterranean. passage,
two cosses in length, "had been constructed. It is that way
that the king would go out in palanquin with the women of
the palace.’” Cf. Saryap AuMaD KHAN, op. cit., Pt. I, Ch.
Ch. 19, p. 98; in Journ. Asiat., 5e Série, XVI, 397. Itis near Firoz Shah’s
tomb. ** In Firoz nee s time it had become filled with mud (Futihdt Firoz
Schahi and Akhbdr a ar) and there was n Oo Ww r;: isi 8
had it completely cleaned about the year 755 of the hegira (1
and had al +)
ired ffered (Futéh4t-i Firoz
J. P. Thompson writes concerning the above
the tex 1854 ed. of the Asaru- -8- sanadid seems to differ
that of 1847, Pt. IT, p. 212—1906 ed., Pt. I p-
85.
of the Badi’ Manzil, whichi ;
an underground passage (nagb) by which he used to go mounted k
eM
from the fortress of Firozabad [i.e. the Kotla] vid this building to the
Hauz-i- Khass in the 1847 ed.
hl + e Sao. tin met his death. In the

8 ranslate arcin de T
- occurs t
rent] 1847, Sayyid
Ahmad Khan did not know of the account in t
i vA tf
rouvre en ce s simply:
h =because the third Seitiiiet 3is in this
which is not so defini te as de Tassy’s transl
ation.’’
Vol. VII, No. 4.] Description of Delhi. 105
[N.S.]
XIV, p. 29, or Journ. Asiat., 5° Série, XV, 535. There was
another Jahénnumd in Tughlagabéd, but that is not the one
meant here. Cf. ibid., Pt. I, Ch. X, p. 22, or Journ. Asiat.,
ibid., p. 529.
From this it is clear that, whoever be the author of the
passage quoted by Carr Stephen, it is a correct interpretation
of either Saiyad Ahmad Khan or of the Ain
It is, certainly , interesting to note that in Carr Stephen’s
time (1876) traces of the tunnel between Firozibid and the
Kiushk-i Shikar were still visible. They are therestill. ‘‘ Within
a few yards on the north of Hindu Raéo’s house on the ridge,
is a deep hollow, and on its northern side there are two low
openings together forming one entrance, which seem to lead
into a tunnel. The people in the neighbourhood also point
out an air-shaft about 150 feet to the north'of the entrance. All
attempts to explore the tunnel have hitherto failed.’’! Cf. op.
cit., p. 126. We may well ask whether any serious efforts had
been made, and by whom ?
Mr. E. D. Maclagan writes to me: ‘‘ My brother, Col. R. 8.
Maclagan, R. E., Superintending Engineer, P.W.D., Amballa,
says that a few ‘years ago [in or about 1891] in a baoli (a well
with galleries round it) near Pir Ghail, the P.W.D. found a
passage about 6’ x 2’, which they cleared for a little distance in
the hot weather, till they came to a hedgehog and a snake.
100’,till they came out on the side of the hill (the Ridge). He
knows of nothing else corresponding to Firoz’ passages ; but
he says that a considerable tunnel has hein found running from
the Hammam in the Fort to the ShahB
‘*One ‘ passage’ pointed out a me on the far side of
the ridge,’’ says Mr. ompson, ‘‘ proved to be merely a
water-course, so far as I could see. What we want is a
seer oewe ws in the opposite direction.’’
er Monserrate and W.Finch, as we have seen, are in
eaebe: ceemnies with the Aim2 Throughouut Monserrate’s
MS. there are many indications that Abwt-l Fazl and Mon-
serrate wereoe their histories sideibeside. Abt-l Fazl
1 There are also eile: oe in the K4liIiMasjid o:or Kalan

Masjid of Delhi. a SatyaD AHMAD KHAN, op. cit.,ay II, Ch. XXXV,
p. 44, or Journ. Astat., 5e Série, Vol.*XVL 1860, p. 413.
2 The only difficulty I feelabout Monserrate’ 8 ek “irus
is that he tiaee Firozabadat a distance of 3 miles from the
time. and that the tunnel to Rai Pithora was 40 stadia long oro the
distance betw h d Old Del ’ remarks, about 32
stadia. y doubts may be merely due to my ignorance of the topo-
graphy of Delhi, old and new, and the extent of the town in 1581.
Doinpaned with the length (3 kos or 5 kos aes tae ah ascri to the
tunnel by the din, Monserrate’s measurements st.) d appear
excessive, especially if we suppose that eek hy cover et sr Peon rain Old
Delhi to the Jahdnnumad byway of Firozabad
106 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1911.
was frequently consulted. It was but natural. He was Mon-

serrate’s Persian master. Whether Abt-l Faz] has recorded in
stir even in Firoz Shéh’s time. Was it not altogether

unprecedented ? It would be strange, therefore, if Firoz
Shah’s own historians had left the event unrecorded. We
lost. (Cf. fol. 111b, 4.) This « superstitious ’’ practice, he

suggests, they had inherited from the Medes and the Persians.
Daniel, Esdras and the Book of Esther show with what
religious care their historians chronicled every event. Doubt-
less, the same practice flourished under Firoz Shah.
T have taken much pains, though to no purpose, to discover
later allusions to tbe tunnels by European travellers. Hakluyt,
Purchas, Coverte, A. Sharpey, R. Rowles, R. Harcourt,
Methold, Hawkins, Coryate, Roe, Terry, Herbert, Mandelsloe,
Manrique, Fryer, Bernier, Thevenot, Tavernier, Peter Van den
Broecke’s travels, Van der Aa’s collection, Van Twist,
afford
no further clue.
ing upright.” We read also that Firoz Shah connected the

Sarsuti River with the Salimah by running a tunnel into the hill
k. - Duncan in his new edition of Keene's Handbo

ok fo, Visitors
to Dethi, Calcutta, Thacker, 1906, p. 39, refers
the text we quoted from
Carr Stephen to Shams-i Sirdj, a historian
of Firoz Shah’s time.
text could be found, the question under
, the passage is not in Elliot’sextracts. T
wri ha v ne ed ,’ ’
mpson, *‘ thr the Persian text of Shams-i-Siraj, and
can find no reference. Nor is there, so far as I have seen,
in the chapte a nce
Barni’s Tarikh-i Firoz Shahi, wh ich
Firoz Shah’s architectural achievements in th al with
e early part of his reign;
but the n lude the a. Again, Taimur does not mention
them (see the Malfizat and the Zafar-nama in Elliot).
Th ere is no men-
, 00, 1m the Futihat Firoz Shahi, though it was hardly
Sary
Cf. SatyAp Aumap Kuan
it :
Asiat., 5¢ Série, Vol. XVT, ;
1860,'p. 235.” ee
ee
Vol. VI1, No. 4.] Description of Delhi. 107
[V.S.]
of earth through the midst of which the Sarsuti was flowing. !
These instances notwithstanding, the theory advanced by my
friends cannot, in the light of the Ain, be encouraged. Other
texts should be brought forward. We have none. Future
excavations may show that the Ain is wrong; meanwhile, we
a
ee
ee
a
Ve
must be satisfied that it is correct.
Aqueducts terminate in tanks or wells, or connect rivers.
We have no allusions to the Delhi tunnels having had such
exits. Had they been aqueducts, the explanations of the Ain
could not have been entertained, as the matter was easy to
verify, at atime when the passages were in a much better state
of preservation than they are now. They were certainly not
used as aqueducts in Abd-l Fazl’s time, i.e. before 1596-1597,
when the Aim was completed, nor in Monserrate’s time (1581),
nor in the lifetime of Akbar (1542—1605), or else, Akbar’s
favourite historian should have known. From Firoz Shéh’s
death (1388) to Akbar’s birth, only 154 years had intervened.
written records, daily read and daily consulted by Akbar’s

secretaries and historians. At Akbar’s death, the inventory of
his treasures shows that his library contained 24,000 volumes,
most of them ancient works, the whole being valued at
Rs. 6,463,731.”
Is it too much to hope that, before the arrival of the King-
ee
eee
ee
ee
eT
ee
ee Emperor, something will be done to restore, or at least to
explore, these tunnels? However great the difficulties may
have been to construct them,—-and I am told that the nature
of the ground near Delhi must have made the work one
of exceptional difficulty—Firoz Shah overcame them. What
difficulty could there be to examine what purpose the tunnels
served? We are told that they exist, and where they are.
What more can we wish ?
While these notes were going through the press, I received

some further correspondence, which, though not affecting our
main argument, it will be useful to record.
1 Cf. Térikh-i Mubdrak-Shdahi in Evutor’s Hist. of India, IV, p. 1}.

2 MANRIQUE, Itinerario Oriental, Roma, 1653, p. 417.
MANDELSLOE, Voyages and Travels into the East Indies, 2nd Ed.,
London, 1669, p. 37.
Twist: Generale Beschryvinghe van Indien in Tweede Deel van.
het begin ende woortgangh der Vereenighde Nederl. Geoctr. Oost. Indische
ompagnie, 1646.
De Laer, De Imperio Magni Mogolis, Lugd.-Batav., 1631, p. 139.
108 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1911.}
Mr. W. Kirkpatrick informs me that Miss Wagentrieber

wrote a pamphlet—now out of stock—stating that during the
mutiny at Delhi Simon Fraser escaped by hiding in a hollow
which had the reputation of being the entrance to a disused
tunnel.
Mr. Qasim Hasir, a research scholar, working at the Asiatic
Society Rooms, has consulted, though in vain, the following
works :—
1. Aitn-i-Akbari, the text, and the translations by Gladwin,
Blochmann and Jarrett.
: ar-nama, the text and translation by H. Beveridge.
3. Elliot’s Hist. of India, 8 vols. ; the portions containing
the reign of Firoz Shah, his public works, descriptions of Delhi,
Firozabad, Jahannuma, etc
4. Malfuzat-i Timuri; the portion given in Elliot’s Hist.
of India.
5. Matla’u-l Sa’dain of Abdur Razzaq, text, and portions
in Elliot.
a ” Muntakhabu-l Tawarikh of Badaini, accounts of Firoz
ah.
7. Muntakhabu-l Lubab of Khafi Khan, id.
8. Tabagat-i Akbari, id.
9. Tarikh-i Firishta, the text and translation by Dow,
especially the chapters devoted to Firoz Shah’s reign, and the
descriptions of Delhi, Firozabad, ete.
10. Tartkh-i Firoz Shahi of Barni and Shams-i- Siraj, the
text throughout, and the portions in Elliot. :
ll. Varikh-i Mubarak Shahi of Yahya bin Ahmad, a rare
Sigel of Firoz Shah and his successors,—the portions in
iot.
12. Tuzak-i Babari, the portions in Elliot.
_ 13. Zafar-nama of Yazdi: the chapter dealing with
Timur’s conquest of India and the portions given in Elliot.
Finall; , Mr. J. P..Thompson completes his bibliographical
: Agaru-s-sunadid. <‘‘ Chance has
thrown in my way a copy of the rare edition of 1854. It
has two title-pages, one in English, the other in Urdu. The
Bel Alpen runs: ‘ Asaroos-sunnadeed,..composed by
have also come across a reference to a second edition,

Lucknow, 1876.
PO
OLN PN OP
NN N
dl NN Sf ea”
;
19. Interaction of Hydrazine Sulphate
with Nitrites, and a new method for the determination of
|
q
“ Nitritic’’ Nitrogen.
By Biman Benart Dey, M.Sc., and Hemenpra Kumar
EN, B.A
Consequent upon the discovery of the unstable alkylamine

nitrites (vide Trans. Chemical Society 1911) by Ray and Raks-
hit, we undertook the preparation, if possible, of the nitrites
of Hydrazine and Hydroxylamine which are strong bases.
The possibility of a hydrazine nitrite was further strengthened
by the existence of a dithionate of the same base which has
been described by Sabanieff (Journ. Chem. Soc. 1899, Ab-
stracts, Part II, page 364). Accordingly, we tried to prepare
the salt by a double decomposition between Barium-Nitrite
and Hydrazine Sulphate. On mixing the solutions of the two
substances there was immediate precipitation of Barium
eee
ee
ees
cold, which readily decomposes with the rise of temperature.

The isolation of the pure nitrite had therefore to be given up,
and our attention was directed to a systematic examination of
the gases evolved, hoping thereby to gain some information as
to the nature of the reactions occurring. It was at first sup-
posed that the nitrous acid liberated would act upon the
Hydrazine or amido-amine, in the same manner as it does with
ammonia or amines, the reaction proceeding according to the
following equation.
H.NH,+HO.NO = H.OH +N,+H_0.
NH, HO.NO OH N, H,0
| cs ef eae
NH, . HONO “OH N, H,0
It would appear from the above that the reaction would
be accompanied by the formation of hydrogen peroxide in
solution, and a regular search was therefore made for the
latter. On applying the ether-chromic acid and titanium solu-
110 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {April, 1911.
tion tests, however, hydrogen peroxide was found to be absent.
with a solution of Barium nitrite, the beaker water having

some hydrazine sulphate dissolved in it. As the two solutions
came in contact with each other, there was a slow evolution of
gas observed, the evolution increasing with time. The gas was
allowed to collect over night. A rough analysis of the gas
next morning showed that it was a mixture consisting of
almost equal proportions of nitrogen and nitrous oxide. As
will be shown later, this proportion was a mere chance, and the
large volume of water over which it was collected dissolved
out a considerable amount of the soluble gas, namely nitrous
oxide. Starting with this preliminary observation, accurate
experiments were next made in the following way: A fairly
strong solution of barium-nitrite (the barium nitrite available
in the market being found rather impure, a pure solution ob-
tained by the interaction of Silver Nitrite and Barium Chloride
Mercury, and a small pellet of Hydrazine sulphate in excess

was introduced at the bottom. As soon as the hydrazine salt
and vigorously shaken up until all the nitrous oxide was dis-
solved and the volume constant. On re eating the same
experiment, it was found that although the volume of nitrogen
gas volume varied also, increasing with the concentration of the

Barium Nitrite and diminishing with the dilution. The diver-
state. In an
:
actual ex
riment, by using a d
rite and employing the minimum quan-
.
}
Vol. VII, No 4.] Action of Hydrazine Sulphate & Nitrites. 111

[W.S.]
tity of water to wash it down (about 2 c.c), the maximum
amount of gas was obtained, and the proportion of nitrous
oxide to nitrogen was found to be no longer 1:1, butapproxi-
mately 2: 1; in fact, on the assumption that the deficit in the
amount of gas was due to nitrous oxide dissolved in the water
employed, and applying the usual corrections for the solubility
of nitrous oxide in water at the temperature of the experiment
(32°C), the proportion of N,O: N, was found to be exactly 2: 1.
The ordinary decomposition of the di-acid hydrazine
nitrite, ecataing the hydrogen ree theory, would seem to
proceed along the following lines :—
NH, ON.OH N: N.OH
oa > >——> | (hypothetical) 3% ——> N,+N.O
NH, ON.OH N: N.OH
This equation, though quite analogous to the equation
representing the reaction between hydroxylamine and nitrous
N--OH
l
acid giving rise to hyponitrous acid N—OH, fails to explain
the gasometric relations between nitrous oxide and nitrogen
actually observed. The fact should not be lost sight of, that
the experiment was conducted with excess of the Hydrazine
salt, and consequently, the formation of the monacid hydrazine
nitrite is only too possible, which would decompose thus
NH,
| -+NO.OH = NH, + N,O + HO.
NH 2
Taking the two equations together, we find that the pro-

portion of nitrous oxide to nitrogen actually observed, exactly
agrees with that demanded by the above equations conjointly.
As, according to the above equations, ammonia e of
products of reaction, it must have remained in solution as the
sulphate. That ammonia is really formed, was demonstrated
beyond doubt by treating the solution remaining after the
reaction, with eaaes yee when a strong smell of ammonia
was perceived. As will be shown subsequently, the quanti-
tative determination orthe ammonia formed is useless, in so far
as the determination of the ratio of the nitrogen evolved to the
total nitritic nitrogen of Barium nitrite, would be a better
evidence and check as to the reactions actually occurring. It
is important to note here, that the above statements have been
found to be true not only of Barium nitrite, but also of the
nitrites of the alkalis, the alkaline-earth metals, of those of the
heavy metals, etc., and in fact of nitrites in general. In sup-
port of what has preceded, the actual data of a few of the
numerous experiments done are given below :-—
112 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1911.
Experiment with Barium Nitrite Solution.

T. 01 cc. of the stock Barium Nitrite solution gave
nitrogen= 3:2 c.c. at 30° C by. the ‘‘ Urea’’ method.
Therefore ‘eal ** nitritic’’ nitrogen = 16 C.c.
0:5 c.c. of the above solution diluted to 8 c.c. in the ‘‘ Crum”
gave with solid excess of hydrazine sulphate 11°5 c.c. total gas,
and 5°3 c.c. nitro :
The solubility of nitrous oxide in 8 c.c. of water at 30° C
(temperature of the experiment) is given by the following
formula: C=1-305—-0453 t+-00068 t?=1:305— -0453 x 30+
00068 x 900 =°55 nearly.
ence for 8 c.c. dilution, solubility=8 x 55=4-4 c.c.
Adding this to the 11°5 c.c. gas actually obtained, we have
total volume of mixed gas equal to 15°9 c.c.; that required
according to the equations stated above is equal to 16:0 c.c.
The amount of “ nitritic”’ nitrogen in 0°5 c.c. of the Barium
nitrite solution, as found above, is equal to 8c.c. The nitrogen
obtained in the present experiment by the action of hydrazine
sulphate upon the 0:5 c.c. Barium nitrite solution is equal to
53c.c. The te of the latter nitrogen to the former is there-
fore equal to >== %, which is the ratio expected.
A better confirmation of the above equations cannot be
expected, and the ares estimation of ammonia has hence
been thought useless
II. 0-5 c.c. of the same solution diluted to 5 c.c. gave
total volume of gas equal to 13'1 c.c. and nitrogen=5'3 ¢.c.
Allowing for solubility by the above formula, S =5 x *55= 2°75 c.c.
Therefore total volume is ve ig to 13°1 + 2°75= 15°85 c.c.
Theoretical volume= 16:0 ¢
Ill. 0°5c.c. diluted to 2 c.c. gave total volume of gas
equalto 147 c.c. and N=5-3e¢
S=2x °65=1°'1 c.c.
Therefore total volume is equal to 14:7 + 1:1 =15°8 c.c.
Theoretical volume equal to 16 c.c.
Experiment with solution of Potassium Nitrite.
I. 05 c.c. of the stock KNO, solution gave by the
**Urea’’ method N= 4-2c.c.
raga Hen ‘*nitritic’* nitrogen = 21e
f the above stock solution, with solid excess of
higetrsatins dilphute: diluted to 6-4 c.c. — the Nitrometer, gave
total gas equal to 13-1 c.c. and N=5°65 c.c.
a Seowing for solubility by the bose formula, S =6°4 x °55
‘Thekelins total volume= 13°1 + 3°52= 16°62 c.c.

Theoretical volume= 16°8 c.c.
Vol. VII, No. 4.] Action of Hydrazine Sulphate & Nitrites. 113
[NV .8.]
II. 20c.c. of the above stock solution of KNO, with
solid excess of het sulphate ja to 4°8 c.c. gave total
gas equal to 14°4 and N=5'6¢
Allowing for the solubility, S=ge 8 x 55= 2°64 c.c.
Therefore total volume equal to 17°04 c.c.
Theoretical volume equal to
Experiment with Silver Nitrite Solution.
the above nitrite is sparingly soluble in cold water,
the nitritic contents of convenient volumes of this solution were
very small, and the gas obtained also small, most of the nitrous
oxide being held in solution by the large amount of water used
in dissolving the salt.
2-0 c.c. of the stock pales gare by the ‘‘ Urea ’’’ method
N=2'6 c.c., therefore real 13¢
8-0 C.c. of the above ak “diluted to 10 c.c. in the
‘Crum ’’ gave total volume of gas equal to C.C.
and N=3-45 c.c.; S=10 x °55=5°5; dentate total volume
=5+55=10'5c.c. Theoretical total volume= 10-4 c.c
Experiment with tetra-methylammonium nitrite.
A pure sample of this substance prepared by the double
decomposition of silver nitrite and tetra-methylammonium
iodide was taken.
Z: c.c. of the stock solution soe by the “ urea’
method N- 4-6 c.c., therefore real ‘‘ nitritic ’? N=2°3 c.c.
4 c.c. of the above stock solution with solid excess of
hydrazine sulphate gave at a dilution of 6 c.c , total volume of
gas equal to 6:1 c.c. and nitrogen =3'1 c.c.
Allowing for the solubility, S=6 x -55=3°3 c.c.
Therefore total volume equal to 61+ 3°3=9°4 c.c.
Theoretical volume= 9°2 c.c.
II. 40c.c. of the stock solution . a dilution of 10 c.c.
gave total gas equal to 40 c.c. and N=3'l c.c.
Allowing for the solubility, S= 55 x 102 5:5 c.c.
Therefore total volume is equal to 4:0 +5°5=9'5 c.c.
Theoretical volume equal to 9-2 c.c.
Obviously the 10 c.c. of water was not saturated with
nitrous oxide, and the volume, therefore, a little in excess.
Experiment with benzylamine nitrite.

Benzylamine nitrite has been isolated recently in this
laboratory by Ray and Dutt as beautiful pale yellow plates,
subliming }in vacuo ywiohand .
c.c. of the stock solation gSve y.the ‘‘ urea’’ method
pi ine 2°0 c.c., therefore rea
c.c. of the above gave at a,dilution of 8°0 c.c. inside
114 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1911.]
the ‘‘ Crum”? with solid excess of hydrazine sulphate, total volume

of gas equal to 3°7 c.c. and N=2°7 c.c. ; 8x 55=4:4
Therefore total volume =8'1 ¢.c. ; theoretical volume = 8°0 c.c.
for it is evident. Non-ionised nitrites cannot take part in the

reaction.
Estimation of Nitritic Nitrogen.
The most far-reaching result of the reactions indicated
above, is the very easy and convenient estimation of the nitritic
content of nitrites in general, as weli as those of allied organic
ases, e.g., tetralkylammonium bases. On comparing the
nitrogen evolved is strictly 2/3rds of what is contained in the

amount of nitrite taken for experiment. It will not be useless
to repeat that this exactness of the volume of the residual gas,
made up to
date, and the two-thirds rule has been found to be unswervedly
correct. The following figures will justify this assertion :—
_ “Nitritic’’ nitrogen required by the ‘‘ Urea’? method
Ae under ‘‘A’’, and that by the hydrazine method, under
A. B.
4°35 4°35
8°7 8°7
8-7 8°75
5°8 58
6°65 67
etc. ete
_ It is worth while to note, that in practice,
t
with about 20 c.c. of water in each case, are quite sufh r e e w a s h i n g s
ficient
to dissolve the nitrous oxide, and the extremely sligh
t solu-
bility of nitrogen hardly interferes with
t h e r e
very safely recommend it to be used along with the ‘‘s u l t . W e c a n
Urea ’’
method, if not in preference to it.
We are at present engaged in investigating the actions of
the persulphates upon hydrazine and hy
hope to communicate the results in a d r o x y l a m i n e sa lt s, and
short time.
_ 4n conclusion, we beg to express our than
Ray for his encouragement, and for allowing k s t o D r . P . C .
his newly prepared Amine nitri us t o u s e s o m e o f
tes.
20. ** Gaveta.’’
By Witu1am Irvine,
In Father Hosten’s article on ‘‘ the Marsden MSS. in the

British Museum,’ Journal, A.S.B., Vol. VI, No. 8, 1910,
pp. 437 to 461, Mr. Philipps remarks (p. 44 5) that on the
documents we have sometimes the word Gaveta, and Father
Hosten’s note (3) adds: ‘‘a drawer, in reference to the
ept.”” f thi
pa aaa can made more definite by a reference to
p. vi in the Tekeodasticn to F. C. Danver’s ‘‘ Report on the
Portuguese Records...., 1892.’ ‘‘ The Gavetas Antiqas (old
‘* drawers) is a miscellaneous collection of 195 bundles..
‘* They were originally keptin 20 old drawers in the Archivo
‘*da Torre do Tombo.’’ The documents in the Marsden MSS.
which are marked Gaveta possibly belonged originally to the
same collection as the GavetasAntigas, now in Lisbon.
other point in the article may be cleared up. On
p. 454 Mr. Beveridge, referring to a mention of Sir Thomas
Roe by Father Botelho, 8.J., suggests that ‘it might hint
‘to some MSS. of Roe which have disappeared.’’ At Mr.
Beveridge’s instance I consulted the Portuguese version (the
original text) and found the Father spoke there of ‘a
little book ’’ and called it a ‘‘ Commentario.”” On submitting
the matter to one W. Foster, he recognized at once that the
reference was to J. deLaet’s ‘* Commentarius,’ published
in 1631. The falltitle is “‘ De Imperio Magni Mogolis, sive
‘* India Vera, Commentarius, e variis auctoribus congestus,’’
Leiden, Elzevir Press, 1631. Among the various authors used
(Preface, p. 4) was “Thomas Roeus, Eques.’
eG
eed
21. Some Notes on Urdu Grammar.
By Lievt.-Cotonet D. C. Painitortr, F.A.S.B., Secretary,

Board of Examiners.
The following points of Urdu grammar appear to have

ee the notice of grammarians :—
The precative vielebe the Imperative (Sas45 kijiyega)
is Dott masculine and fe
2. While the verb ty Tahal suffixed to the Conjunctive
Participle of transitive or intransitive verbs, signifies ‘to do after
effort or determination’ (vide Hind. Man.), its‘future suffixed to
the root of an intransitive verb indicates indefinite time —‘‘ some
time or other.’’ Fath ho-hi-kar rahegi Ss) 55 2 92 e means
victory is certain,’’? but fath ho-hi sakes skid) (sb " m
victory will be ours some time or other.’
3. The shortened form of the Conjunctive ae
indicates haste. Thus in bS,a 1365 fF Ly) emo Kigdi
wuh kham thonk mujh se larne ko khara ho-gaya, the rie
form thonk, indicates more haste than thonk-kar would.
The finite verb, too, after the shortened or hasty form,
must be compound, or intensive, or separated from the
participle by other words, as: Main salam kar champat huwa (but
not the simple verb, bhaga, (‘Fly not) tye “sem 5S — wer; wuh
sir jhuka baith-gaya (not baitha), (les not) ug Gdas Kym yoo By ;
wuh lathi le mere pichhe daura \jys meP4s yr 2 os) %y ; not
wuh lathi le daura, though lathe le daur-gaya might be used. It
ce be noticed that in the Imperative, the case is reversed,
: Rott kha @,o, and not kha a-ja,o; if the final verb is to be
gia phntts. you must say khakar (jaldi) a-ja,0.
4. The repetition of an adjective is not merely intensive
as indicated in the grammars, thus owt,* gs) cs dhei thandi
:
: thandt hawa,en does not mean “ very cool breezes,”” but
,
5;
‘¢ pleasantly cool breezes.” Examples :—
‘
i
i (a) £2) 3 see 3 see chhote chhote larke, ‘‘ various, or many
small, or very small children’’ (according to the tone of voice);
;
here the repetition would usually indicate plurality only,

—as also in uski chhoti chhoti ankhen hain, ‘it has small eyes’
(or very small eyes).
118 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1911.}
(0) lS (55% csy® hari hart ghis, ‘grass pleasantly green

all over, green everywhere’’; lal lal chihra, ‘‘a face red all
over ’’ (in a flattering sense or otherwise).
(0)&g90 $36 ¥jU taza taza didh, ‘‘milk quite fresh, still
warm ”’ (i.e. milk fresh from amongst fresh milk). Here, too,
the aa is ‘fresh for the time’: vide (d).
(d) Spee gue Sane stikha sukha chihra, “a somewhat drawn
face (for the time)’’: udas udas chihra, ‘‘a somewhat sad face
(for the time)’’: if su#kha or udas were not repeated, the idea
would not be ey sadness, but sadness either permanent
or lasting a long tim
(€) 3995wl e” e~ sach sach bayan karo, ‘‘tell the whole
truth and the truth only.’’
It will be seen that the repetition of the adjective before a
plural noun may be either intensive or simply lural, thus,
achche achche parhanewale=‘ many very good teachers” ; chhott
chhott kitaben alag rakho, bart bart alag means ‘‘ put ‘all the
small books apart together and all the big ones apart together.”
Before a singular noun the repetition does not signify‘very’.
PN NI NS NIN INI NL OL RS NP RL OL il
22. A Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects as spoken in the
Punjab Himalayas.
By Pandit Tika Rim Josni, Author of a Grammar and
Dictionary of Kandwari. Edited by H. A. Rossz, C.8., Panjab.
INTRODUCTORY NOTE.
Reference may be made to the Supplements to the Punjabi

Dictionary, No.1, by the Revd. T. Grahame Bailey, C.M.S.,
published by this Society.
A
A, aBfaia added to a verb to make the compound participle
ia= having said; jdia= having gone.
A, adv.Yes. (Also athan.
A’, . Is. As: Se ketia? Where is he ?
ABE,‘adv. Now, at this time
Abkhora, n.m. e. dbkhord.) A small deep pot with a rim.
chhi or -b, adj. ; f.-i, pl. -é. Good. adv. Very well.
Adda, n.m. ‘A wooden ame.
ry'd, nf. (1) rage igswetness. (2) Half. -o-4d, m. The half.
(3) (H. yad) Remembrance. -awni, v.t. ir. To remember.
-rakhni, ».t. re. To.keep in memory.
Adhu or -4, adj. ; f. -i, pl. -6. Half, semi-.
Adkan, ».m. Elbow.
Adli, n.f. An area equal to 4 bighas of land.
Admeii, adv. Mid-way.
Adr, n.m., (8. Adara.) Homage, respect.
Adri n.f. (S. Adara.) Respect, honour.
Afarnu, v.i. re. To swell, puff up; f. -i, ie -é,
Afi, pro. Selt. -é. By it-, him-, or hers
Ag, n.f. (S. Agni.) Fire. (Also agi. a.
Aga, n.m. Fore.
Agalnu, v.t. re. To shut in, to lock up; f. -i, pl. -é.
Agardan, n.m. A vesse] for burning incense.
Aggal(S. Argala.) A wooden bolt fora gate or door. -nu, v.t
re. To shut in.
. Aggar, n.m. > Ageru, or Aguru.) A fragrant wood = (Aguilaria
agalloc
Agé, wr Balors. a little before (this).
gi, adv. (1) Some time ago ; (2) lately ; (3) fire.
Agjhara, ‘jhard, n.m. A tinder-box.
120 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1911.
Agla or -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl. -é. The ona

Agri, agré, adv. Betore this, some timea
Ai, v. art ., se co nd pe rs on sin gul ar of Ba na . to ee See U.
Tu ai nokha michh: ‘‘ Thou arta wonderful map.’
Aimba, .m. A kind of deer, said to be like a mule, *fomnd on
the Shali hill in the Bhajji State.
Aimrai, ”.f. The wild grape.
Ain, n.m. The flying-fox. (Also en, een.)
Ain, ad. Good ; -honi, to be good: Ain howi yard jeti dwi guwdn,
‘« Friend, ‘it is well that you have come.’’
Aifishu, adv. This year
Aifithnu, v.71. re. a twist, to strut ; f.-i, pl. -é.
Aiya, int. Oh,
Aj. “ ‘oss _Aiie, adv. Just to-day.
Ajku, ~i; f. -i, pl. -é. Of to-day.
Atal: n.ate(P.‘os) Wisdom, sense. -bir, 2.m. A medicine (Datis-
ca cannibima).
Akhar, n.m. (S. Akshara). Letters, characters (pl.).
Akhi, nf. (S Akshin.) Eyes. (Dim. Akhti, pretty little eye).
tai, n. pl. See Athkai.
Akrnu, v.i. re. To be stiff, to strut;
A’, nm. An esculent root, like the tsnatoY pach).
Alakh-ja vi. re. To ask for alms.
Alti, n.f. A drink. -bharni, v.i. re. To drink.
Amé, n.f. (8. Ambka Mother.
Amal, n.m. Intoxication.
Amb, n.m. (S. Amra.) Mango. (Also amb).
Ambar, adv. Up.; pre. above. (Also ambr.) 8S. Amvara, the
sky.
k
Aminchari, n.f. A post held by the Kanwar, said to be
equivalent to Private Secy. (used in the Mandi State).
Amlu, -4,tesys, a; Rae Sour, acid.
An, i oath,
i, pl. 6; adj. Blind. Ree.

Andha = dhandh: n.f. cae -machni, hoijéni. v.t. re. &
To suffer from misrule or bad government.
Andhoi, -a, adj. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Unwashed, unclean.
Andi, n. f. ‘See Anni.
Afidr, ad. (H. andar.) Inside. -o da, adv. From inside.
Andrélé, n.m. The ee: cong at which a bride enters her
husband’s home (Syn.w .
Andro-da or -fa, adv, Pcnie the cede
Andro-khe, adv. To the inside.
Andrél, n.m. See Narol.
Aigalu, v.i. re. To be entangled, to be embroiled ; f.-i, pl.
Angant, ad. Innumerable, numerous. (Alike in all ed ot
ee
ee
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 121

[V.S.]
Anguli, n.f. A finger.
Ani, n.f. (1) An edge; (2) a band of soldiers; anea battle.
An-ii, adj. A little. -jy4,.ad. m. A small qua
Ani-rakhnu, v.t. re. To keep ready. -denu, oe ae“To allow to
nee
Anij, n.f.; Sinews.
Ahkar, n. mng. ies in kind (used in the Mandi anal
, pl. -é,
Anri, n.j. ‘A small piece ‘of landleft it Nedgtl.
Ant, n.m. pl. -o (S. Anta). End.
A ht, n.f. pl. -o. eee discord.
Aiithi, v. Is. Ni-. Is
ca).
Apnu, -4, pro. ; ae . One’s ow
Appe, pro. See Fes " Biehal, Kunihér and Nérégarh.) Appé
kurt ghar nad basdi, hens sikh dasdi. ‘The girl herself
doesn’ t live with her husband, but she gives hints to
others
Appi, Appi, pro. regtet yourself, himself, herself.
A’r, n.m. (H. yar.)A friend.
Aré, n.m. (1) A spc 2) a kind of long saw.
Ard, ad. m. 6, Aslant, crooked.
Atha, n.m. (Ss.nha: ) A grain measure equal to 4 pdthds.
Athat, Arat. 7.f. A tax levied on all imports. Jubbal.
Ari, n.3 (1) The handle of a plough ; (2) adj. crooked.
Ari, n.f. (H. ydri.) Friendship, acquaintance.
Arié-kharié, adv. In trouble.
Asau, °v. Is, or are. ikon ‘thejirreg. verb Rear to be.)

Asé, v. Art (2nd pers. sing. pres. of honu to be).
sé, pro. We (\st pers. pl. nominativeey.
Asé, pro. Ist per. pl. We. (From Punjabi, asi.)
Oth.
Ashiya, n.m. (8. Ashiti = 80.) A fine of Rs. 80 in cash, paid
to a ruler at a jdgrd.
Ashu, nm. (S. Ashru.) Tears. Shdaré muit shashu shatwne
dye dshu. ‘‘ Her mother-in-law died in June, she weeps for
her in July’’ (implying cece (Also assu.)
Asklu, n.m. A pudding, made of rice-flour
aaad
aa
Zl
sg
pie n.m, (S. Ashraya.) Hope. -rakhna, t.i.re. To rely
Asta n.m. (P. ustad.) Clever man. (Also stdj.)

Asthan, n.m. (8. Sthana.) A place, especially of a deity.
ao Ate (S. Ashtami.) .f. The eighth day of the bright
half of a month.
hake nm. a5 Human bones sent to the Ganges, after crema-
tion. (Also ful.)
Athkai, athké, ».m. pl. The forget-me-not. (The word is
only used as a plural and is also applied to the burrs which
get entangled in woollen clothes
Athth, ad. (S. Ashta), 8.
Athwara, n.m. (S. Ashtavara, 8 days.) Daily begar or corvée,
in which each pargana has to supply three coolies aday for
various duties to the State (Kuthar State) : lit.=8 ee free
labour in the darbdr (Jubbal). In Bushahr yeaa
Atkanu vi. re. To stop, to wait, to retain ; /
Atkarki-jeol4, .m. A term for exceptionally interiorhaath for
which cash payment was made. (Kullu, Lyall’s Sett. Rep.“*-
1875.
Atta, n.m. Se did.) Flou
Aukhé, adj.m.; f. -i oh-é¢. In trouble : also‘ difficult.’
Aukhi, ifs Difficulty, trouble.
Auiishu, adv. See Aijishu.
Aura, ad. m. ht, ee Unfilled, half filled. (Also auru.)
Auré-bhag, n.m. Evil fate, unluckiness.
Auth, x.f. The right of the youngest brother to an excess.
share for his marriage expenses, if he be unmarrie
Awanu, v.t. re. To come ; f.“1, pl. -
Awi-jnu, v.i. tr. To arrive . f.-i, p (Also dwnu.)
Awuh, pro. I (1st pers. sing.) Aa ren It yest muwen
with the past tense of a transitive verb. As: Muwen bolt
tu na de, «I said, hab should not go.’ ’’
Awrti,-&, ad. m. ; f. -1. pl. -6. Somewhat empty, not quite full.
B
Baba, n.m. Father, progenitor.
Babru, n.m. A kind of cake (always used in the plural).
Ba’ ch, n.{. Dampness, wet.
Bachar, nm. (S, Niele A curse. -dene, v.t. re. To curse.
Bachéwnu, v.t. re. To sav
Bachchhé, n.m. (f.parnate A king, empero
Bachér, n.m. Storing curds and butter iateat of eating them)
in order to make clarified butter.
Bachné-de-4nnu, v.t. re. Toconciliate, to compromise ; f. -f, pl.-€
Bachhawani, nf. A subscription. -pdni, v.t. re. To subscribe.
Bachhéwnu, ».t. re. To spread or lay out (a bed).
Vol. VII, No 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 123
[N.S.]
Bachhawul, 7.m. A broom. -denu,v.i, re. To weep.
Bachhanu, v.t. re. (H. bichhénd.) (1) To spread a bed: f. -i, pl.
-é.
aeTo subscribe.
Badal, n.m. An answer, a BaP eas. vt. ir. To reply.

Badam, n.m. pl. (H. badém.) re nds.
Badar, n.m. A kinsman. -nu, re. To act like a kinsman.
Bodéen, n.m. (1) A sept of Kasse. (2) A pargand in the Koti
tate.
Badha, n.m. Enhancement, increase in taxes
Badhawnu, v.t. re. (1) To extinguish, to put out; f. -i, pl. -é.
(2) To enlarge.
Badhi, n.m. I -an. A carpenter.
Badhku or -4, ad. m. f. -i, pl. -é, Ete limit.
Badhnu, v.t. re. To cut; 5 “1,
Badli, nf. (H. badal. ) Cleats “Hyis ghalala badlie. The
snow will melt with the clouds.
ca
: Larger.
Badru or -a, ae m. Pas -i, pl. -é. The eldest.
Baduik, nf. eebani) A gun or rifle.

Bafar , ‘adj.
Bafta, n.m. (HL.)‘Silken cloth.
a 3= A dress of honour, a robe.
Bagana, -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Another’s, of other person.
(Fr.
Bagar, n.f. Forced labour, unpaid work, corvée.
Bagart or -i, n.m. A cooly, a porter.
Baghér, n.m. A boy, a child; pl. -o.
Bagi, n.m. pl. Lawless, disloyal. -honu, v7. ir. To be disloyal
Bagotu, n.m. Clothing, a dress.
ae n.f. (S. Vayu.) Air, the wind.
Bagti, n.f. A small plot of land.
Bahar, adv. Out or outside.
Bahéra, n.m. Terminalia belerica

Bahkanu, v.t. re. (1) To become mad. @)= stray.
Bahnu, vt. re. To flow, to blow eF -i,pl. -é,
Bahnu, v.t. re. To plough; f. -i,pl. -é
Bai, nf. (S. Vayu.) (1) The wind.@ Bile. -(3) 22.
Baichhar, n.j. An unchaste wo
Baih, ad, 22. -wah, 22nd.
Baij, .f. (H. bydj, interest. ) Interest.
Bai-lani-rato, v. To go by night.
ail, n.m. An ox, a bull.
Baill, n.f. A small kind of adze.
ain, n.f. Siste

Baihdke-hona, « vi, ir. To be out.
Baitidku or -4, ad. m. ; f. -i, pl. -6. External. adv. Outside.
Baiftsh, n.m., (S. Bafisha.) (A. bans). A bamboo
Bairi, n.m. (S. Vairi.) An enemy.
Baithnu, vi. re. To sit ore (Also Bethnu).
Ba’j, n.m. Madness. -lagnd, v.i.re. To be =
Baja, n.m, (H.) A musical instrument. Mus
Ba antri, n.m. pl. Musicians. (Also Biijgairi. eal Turi.)
Bajar, n.m. (P. bazar.) Market, mart.
Ba aura, n.m. The wheel of a stone mill.
Bajawnu, v.t. re. (1) To cause to sound. (2) To beat, to hit.
Bajgairi, n.m. pl. See Bajantri.
Bajhaini, n.f. (H. bujhni.) A riddle, a puzzle. -bujni, v.i. re.
To solve a riddle.
Bajj, v.f. An ulcer on the joints.
Bajnu, v.t. re. (H. bajand.) To sound (a musical instrument).
Baj uwé-hundé, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Mad, insane.
Ba; uwnu, v.t. re. To be mad or insane; ¥ -i, pl. -é,
Bajwi-janu, v.7. ir. To become mad; f. - i, pl. -é,
Ba’k, n.f. (S. Vakya.) A epee aiectnos.
Ba’ kh, n.f. Udder (of a cow).
Bakh, adj. Cut up. ‘laren , v.t. re. To cut off,
Bakhal or bakkhal, n./. Land which is not artificially irrigated.
Bakhar, ad. f. A ‘buffalo, she-goat or cow, whose young is
more than 6 months old and whose milk has become thick.
Bakhat, n.m. (P. waqt.) Time, period.
Bakhér, n.f. Scattering coins over a bridegr
Bakhéra, n.m. (H.) A dispute, tumult, eee,
Ba herié, ad. m. One who disputes
Bakhernu, v.t. re. To scatter.
Bakh-honu, v.t. ir. To be cut into two; f. -i, pl. -é.
Bakhiya, .m. Double sewing.
Bakhleli, or bakleli, n./. Breakfast.
Bakhyain or pakyain, n.m. (S. Vyakhytina.) A proverb, a
saying, folklor
Bakilié, adv. As a ce
Bakilo, x.m. A messenger.
Baki-muwan (a phrase). A curse.
Baklu or -4. adj. m.; f. -i, pl -é. Thick.
Baknu, v.71. re. 0 stretch the mouth; /. -i, pl. -é.
Bakra, n.m, A he-goat; f.gi,h a she-goat, pl. -€.
Bakrathé, n.mM. Seekhare
ae l, a.m.i i.
la.) Seceith, might, power.
Bal shahtu irs v.t. re. To be uni to pine.
Balak, n.m. and j.(S. Valaka.) A babe or infant
.
Balcha, n.m. A piece of rope to fasten the plough on its yoke.
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects, 125
[N.S.]
Bald, n.m. (8. Barda.) Bullock, an ox. -jorne. v. To plough.
Balda, -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-6. Can. As: se dewi nt baldd. ‘‘ He
cannot go. 4 Ti, vi sent balasla :?**Can you go?’ Hdmi ni
dewi baldi, ‘‘ We can
Balichh, n.m. Income tax demasin the Mandi State).
Balnu, v. To be able.
Balnu, vt. re. To burn, to kindle, to light.
Balnu, v.i. re. To burn
Balri, n.f. The Frenchbean.
Baltu, nm. Asm ose-ri
Béli, n.m. (1) ygc cer m2) 8
Baman, n.m. Clothing, a dress. (Fr.poten to wear).
Bamman or Baman, n.m. (S. Brahmana). The sacred caste of
the Hindis.
Bam-nu, v.t. re. To wear, to put on; f. -i, pl. -é.
Ban or bon, n.m. A forest, a jungle. (S. Vana).
Ba’n, n.m. An oak tree, or oak woo
Bana, n.m. (H. bannd.) Boundary.
Bandai, n.m. A hear, especially the black bear.

Banakri. n.f. A kind of wild¢ creeper bearingee ike yellow-
ish flowers with broad leaves. (Also bnakri
Banar, n.m. The = zi a deity, also called Mahasi.
Bandsat, n.m. (8. aspati, a tree in general.) A female
spirit which Fhe in forests or high mountain slopes.
Cattle are believed to be under her charge, and when they
are taken to graze in the forests, she is propitiated.
(Chamba).
Bandwnu, v.t. re. (H. bandnd.) To make; f. -i, pl. -é.
Banbé, ad. 92, -wait, 92nd.
Ban-bir, nm. Atree spirit whose special influence is usually evil.
Baiichni, n.f. A reading, or recitation.
Baéitchnu, v.t. re. (H. banchnd.) To read.
Banda, n.m. (H. bavitd.) A share, a part.
Baitdé, n.m. pl. Lichen, Aaron’s beard.
Bandi, n.m. Prisoner, confinemen
Baiidra, nm. pl. (H. band.) The fastenings of a cloak.
Bafiduwé, n.m. pl. Prisoners.
Bandar, n.m. pl. (S. Vanara.) Monkeys.
Baitdh-nu, ud. re. (Hi. bandhnda.) se ieee up.
Bandnu, ».t. re. Te divide ; f -1, p
Batigé or -u, n.m.; f. -i, pl. -é. eae (also bivgu).
Ban-gi, n.f. A sample, specitrien:
Banhti, n.f. See pator Bathi.
Bani, n.f. A small for
Bani, n.f. (S. hing langage A speech.
Bait-in, nm. An a
Baniya, nm. (H. tek A banker or the 3rd caste of the
Hindits.
Banjar, n.m. Uncultivated land, grazing ground.

Ba’iijh, n.f. (S. Vandhya.) A childless woman, a barren cow.
Ban-lau, n.f. The Virginia creeper. (From ban, a forest, and
lau, a creeper.)
Ban-nu, v.t. re. To fold up, to bind; f. -i, pl. -é
Banu a ki nahi, (phrase.) Whether havedathe or not.
Banrai, n.f. ‘An oak forest.
Banslochan, n.m. (S. Vatishalochana.) A white substance,
ound within the cylinder of the bamboo; a kind of manna
highly valued for its cooling and strengthening properties.
Banshti, ».f. A medicinal drug.
Baith, n.m. The servant of a chief’s kitchen.
Baitthiya, ad.m. Handsome, pretty. ».m. A young man.
y Hyih ghalold badlie, soend ghalo suhage.
Bhotiru ( Thind ghalo bainthiyd, kanjri chheori agé.
|The snow will melt with clouds, and gold melts
A couplet with borax.
( So a handsome youth is melted by the harlots.
Ba’ nu, ne re. (1) To strike, to hit. (2) To fire. (3) To
plo f. -i, pl.-é
Baiiwit, - f. (S. Vapi.)A water pool. (Also bo%.)
Baona, n.m. f. -i, pl.-6. (8S. Vamana.) A dwarf. [wind.
Béonal, nm. A whirl-wind. -awna, v.i. ir. To blow, of a whirl-
Baori, n.f. (S. Mg tte _ (A. bdolt.) A water pool.
Bapu, n.m. See BA
Bar, nm. Morton a fence. -dend, v.i. ir. To enclose.
Bar, n.fpl.. -0. (1) Asong. (Syn. har). ‘®)A day.
are
ort
oe
ot
ASSo
Barat, ~ (1) A wedding ‘procession. (2) pone -i-bethna

“shanti
Barchha, n.m.; pl. -é. spear. /.-i. A small spear.
Bardha, n. . (1) Picton (2) Failure -machni or -parni, ¥.?.
re. To be defeated, to fai
Bardnu, v.1. re. To walk, noe on. (Bashdahr.)
Baréwe, n.m. A jack.’o-lantern, will-ie onary
Barf, n.‘f See Hytii. -parni. To fall, of snow.
Bargat, n.f. (H. ee Prosperity, a blessing.
Barge, n.m. Side, part.
Barhd, n. am A male nee which causes sickness (Chamba).
Bari, nf. A turn
Bari-khe, adv. For the whole life.
Barkawnu, v.t. re. To beat, to hit,
to strike: -é..
> & ee entitled to Sag:
Baré, n.m. Rations, a peg

Baro, bart, n.m. Rations.
[N.S.]
Baré, ad. 12; -wah, 12th.
Barto, nm. A muéafi, or revenue-free grant (Mandi).
Barto-jeola, n.m. A free grant for service (Maiidi).
Bart, n.m. The name of a tune (rdg) called barwa.
Barwé, n.m. pl. Cotton see
Bas, n.m. (S. Vasha. ) Control.
'Basné, n.f. (S. Vasana.) Fragrance, sweet smell.
Basat, n.f. A herd or a flock. (Also Basatri.)
Basérd, n.m. A house or home.
Bashatidar, n.f. (S. Vaishwanara.) Fire
Basha, n.m. A eal kind of hawk salle bahri in the plains.
as or bass, n.m. See Bashula.
‘Basetri, n./. Hoary quadrupeds.
Ba’sh, nf. A mell.
Bashah, nm. S. Vishwasa.) Trust, faith, confidenc
Bashakh, nm. (S. Masog enThe first month of ee Hindi
ak ea seen to Apr
so.
‘Basharam, ‘ad. (H. besharm. ) Shemnelede: (Alikein all genders
and numbers.)
‘Bashatri, n.f. Trouble, eae: difficulty, distres
Bash-kal,n.m. (8. Varsh akala.) The monsoon, the ‘ins season.
Bishmati, n.f. One of the best kinds of rice
Bashna, Bashan
Bashnu, Nn.
a A tenant. vs. re. (1) To settle, to live, to lodge.
ble.
Bashtala, n.m. The oracle oo by the diwa% of a deity.
‘Bishtang, n.m. See Bishtan
Bashila, n.m. An adze.
‘Bashélnu, v.t. re. (1) To realize. (2) To settle, to restore order;
fist, pl. -€,
Basnu, v.i. re. (See Bashnu).
Bass, 7.f. (1) Smell, scent, ee (2) An adze.
Bast, n.f. (S. Vastu.) A th
‘Bast, nm. (S. Vastu, the site of a habitation.) A stone brick
deposited in the foundation of a house and worshipped. and
called chakka or bastu.
Basta or -u, adj. m.; f.-i,pl.-é. (1) Uncultivated. (2)n. Fallow.
Bastr, n.m. (S. Vastra.) Cloth, dress, clothin
‘Bastu, n.m. (S. Vastu.) The deity of a house, the house deity.
(Also bastu purush).
‘Basulnu, v.t. re. (1) To set right. (2) To realise; f -i, pl. -é.
Bat, n.f. (S. Varta.) A word, a thing, a matter. -lani, v.t. re.
o converse.
(Ba’t or batth, n.f. A path, way, road. -lani, v.i. re. To make
& way. -haiidni, v.t. re. To travel.
128 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 191%.
Bataira, n.m. A stone vessel maker, one who works in stone.

Bataéli, ad. 42; -wan, 42nd.
Bateér, n.m. (H.) A partridge.
Batetu, m.m. The little son of a Brahman.
Bathanu, v.t. re. To seat, to allow to sit a
Batholi, n.f. Bread made of pot-herb flot
Batha, n.m. (S. Vastuka.) The pare ol or plant; a kind
of vegetable.
Pa n.m. A substance used for rubbing the pair before a-
BAti, n.a @A small vessel of brass. (2) A weight of two sers.

(3)A
Batnu, ek re. oe knead; f. -i, pl. é. (Also batna).
Batti, ad. 32; -waii, 32nd.
BatuwA, nm. (H.) A small purse.
Batawnu, v.t. re. To let one know, -/. i, pl. -é.
Batawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to knead.
Batri, .f. A short cut. vt. a little path.
Bat, n.m. Swimming, the act of swimming. -dene, v.7. ir. To
swim.
Bauiisu, n.m. A kind of loaf made with fat, and cooked in
steam (used in 1 Balsan and Pinar).
Bawan, ad. m.; f. -i, pl.-6. Left. (S. vama.)
Béwné, nm. See Béon re
Bawne, n.f. A kind of ‘eae which bears blue flowers.
Baw See Baor
ay, n.f. wind (or Paes
Bayali, ad. 42; -w4i, 42nd.
Bdar, n.m. A kinsman: kith or kin. -nw, v.i. re. To act like a
kinnsman
Bdhaiwni, vt. re. To extinguish.
Bébi, n.f. Sister. The vowel tis changed into e in the voca-
tive case as: Bebé tu kindi chali? ‘ O sister, where
ar
Bedan, n.f. (S. Vedand.) An ache, a pain.
Bedi, n.f. (S. Vedi.) The ground on which is lighted the sacri-
ficial fire at weddings or other religious ceremonies.
Bedni,n.f. A pain.
Bednu, v.t. re. To call, to invite, to send for; f. -i, pl. -é.
Beduwnu, vi. re. To be spoken, to be called.
Begé, adj. m. or adv. Too much.
peace -u, adj. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Very much, too much, exces
us » ah) . m.; f. -i, pl .-6 . mp

Em ty , or em pt y- ha nd ed .
Bé’l, n.m. (S. en The tree. or its fruit, called bel. (Aegle
marmelos.
Beora, mm. (S. Vyavahara.) A matter, a subject.
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 129°
[N.S,]
Beora or -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. (1) Reversed, upset, contrary.
(2) Left.
Be’r, n.f. Del
Bér, -o, pl. A alles a house or home.
Bera, nm. A palace, seo iely the female apartments in a
chief's palace; pl.-
Reri, n.f. (1) Tron Schane:, (2) A boat.
B ari
Besé, n.m. See Majni
Beta, n.m. (H.) A son. f/.-i. A girl or daughter; pl. -é. Sons.
tha, n.m. A low-caste farmer who works under a zamindar.
Bethnu, vi. re. (H. baithna.) To sit rites
Belaiwnu, v.t. re. To clear off; f. -i, pl.-
Bhabar, n.m. The scorpion plant, ete aaa jute is obtained.
Bhabi, n.f. Brother’s wife. Also bhdoj.
Bhadar, ad. m. (H. bahddur.) Gallant, brave.
Bhado, n.m. (S. Bhadrapada.) The 5th month of the Hindu
year, corresponding to August. (Also bhajjo.)
mesa, n.m. (H. bhaddu.) A white-metal vessel used for cook-
se,
Bike aa Brother. /. -i, Sister; m..-a, A polite term of
address to anyone
Bha’g, n.m. (S. Bhagya.) Luck, fate, fortune.
Bhag-khouwane, v.i. re. To be ill-fated, to be unlucky.
Bhagnu, v.7. re. To run away, to escape.
Bhahattar, ada;
Bhai, %.m. bhat.) (S. bhratri.) A brother
Bhaitichal, n.m. (S. Bhamichdlana.) An earthquake.
Bhaiiis, n.f. (H.) (8S. Mahishi.) A buffalo; m. -4, pl. -é.
Also maiiish.,
Bhaish, n.m. (S. Abhyasa.) ert ori
Bhaishnu, v.i. re. To practise; /.i
Bhaéithi, nm. An adopted bade /. -an. An adopted
sister.
Bhajjo, n.m. See Bhado. -we, adv. In August.
Bhajnu, v.t. re. (H. bhajnd.) To preserve, to keep in ee:
Bhajnu, v.t. re. To deny, to disagree, to refuse : f. -i, pl.-
Bhala, or -u, ad. m. Good; f. 1, pl. -€.

Bhala, n.m. (H.) A spear; pi. é.
Bhalawa, n.m. (H. bhilawa.) A medicinal tree, or fruit.
Bhalk, n.f. Morning, daybreak. -é. At daybreak.
Bhalla, n.m. A kind of cake, made of pulse flower; pl. -¢.
Bhalli, n.f. A kind of food. :
Bhalnu, v.i. re. To recover from illness, to be restored to
ea
Bhalnu, vt. re. To keep in sight, to observe, to witness.
Bhalu, n.m. One who keeps anything in sight.
Bhala, n.m. (See Bandi.)
130 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |May, 1911.
Bha’n, n.m. Small er

Bhandé or -u, n.m. pl . -6 . A br as s, co pp er or ir on ve ss el .
Bhaiide-babar-honi, v.i. ir. To be in menses
Bhandnu, v.t. re. To ca ll ill na me s, to ab us e; f. -i, pl . -é.
Bhatikhri, n.f. Mocking bird.
Bhan-nu, v.t. re. To break; f. -i, pl. -é.
Bhaji, nf. Injury. -mérni, v.7. re. To in inju
Bhanju or -&, 2.M . sis ter ’ ss on ;n ep he w. ff. -i. Si at er ’ s da ug ht er ;
niece : pl. -é.
Bhah g, n. j. The he mp c h or lea ves , or sm ok in g he mp .
Bhaiigolu, n.m. pl. Hem
Bhindi, n.m. (H. bahnor. :* Sister’ s husband.
Bhaoj, n.f. See Bhabi.
Bhar, n.m. A seed measure upon which was founded the an-
cient unit ofland (Kullu).
Bhara, n.m . (1) Hir e, ren t. (2) To giv e som e cor n to a cal fle ss
cow or buffalo at milkinng.
Bhara, n.m. (S. Bhara= ee) A load, luggage ; pl. -€.
Bhar or -u, adj. m.; f. 1, pl.-é. Full, filleduup.
Bhara, n.m. Fare, rent. -dend, vi. ir, To pay the fare.
Bhari, ad. (H.) Heeavy.
Bharan, n.m. A tax levied at two annas per rupee (Kullu).
Bharnu, v.t. re. (1)To pay. (2) To fill up.
Bhart, n.m. A kind of pulse, flat and black in colour.
Bhartwanu, v.i. re. To be filled; f.-i, pl. -
Bhash or bhékh, n.f. (8. Bhdshé.) Language, a dialect. Pa-
hari bhashbi janai.? ‘Do you know the Pahari language ?
Bhash, n.m. The lungs.
Bhasmd, n.m. (8S. bhasman.) Ashes
Bhat, n.m. (S. Bhatta.) A term for a Brahman.
Bha’t, nm. (S. Bhakta ) Boiledri
Bhatangru, n.m. one whotacaie «corvée or begdr (Kullu).
Bhati, nf. A ceremony at which Brahmans are fed.
Bhatli, n.f. A feast given to all the kith and kin in order to
a capone’s
i caste; one’s being out of caste by doing some
ingw
Bhatkanu, rigre, To stray, to wander; /. -i, pl. -é.
Bhatte, n.m. pl. (H. bhatta.) Brinjals.
B atu, n.m. A Brahman’s son whose duty it is to serve a chief
at the time of worship.
Bhat, n.m. A chief’s srs A polite term used in addressing
Bhauit, nm. A thought, a supposition, Mere bhauh sé mi

a
Bhaw, nm. (H. bhaw.) A rat
Bhdar, nm. A granary, a adie
Bhdari, n.m. One in charge of granar y, a store-keeper.
Bhéd, nm. f. -i, pl. -o. k chsoe
:
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 13}
[V.S.]
eee
ee
ee
ee
ee
Bhékhal, x.m. A kind of plant with sharp thorns; pl. -é.
Bhét, n.m. (H.) A secret.
Bhét, n.f. (1) A present offered to a deity. (2) An offering.
(3) A benevolence made in cash by officials and by lan
holders in land to the Rana at the Diwali festival (Kut.
pa (4) An offering made on appointment to office by a
r (Bila r).
Bheta eesthe preceding). A spor made to a deity or ruler,
harni, vi. ir. andr o give or offer a
present.
Bhetnu, v.t. re. To visit, to meet, to call on; f. -{, pl. -é.
Bhétu, n.m. (H.) One who knows secrets. -karnd, v.t. ir. l'o
Bhijr f. -i, pl. -é,
Bhikh, mh (S. Bhikshé.) Alms. -deni vi. ir. To give
alm
Bhirnu, at re. To fight, to struggle.
Bhit, n. f. (S. Bhitti.) A wall.
Bhithké or -u. ad. m f. -i, pl. -é. Inside,
Bhithla or -u, ad. m. 3 f. -i.,pl. -é. eos sieaide ipner.
Bhlaitha, n.m. The main fiat roof,
Bhlekha, n.m. (H. bhulkdilekhd.) = mistake, an oversight.
Bbofar, n.m. Shoulder, pil. -o.
ee
ee
es
aes
ahe
Bhog, n.m. (S.) An offer, -lané; v.7. re. To offer cooked food to-
a dei
Bhoglu, ste See Bihan
Bho’j, nm. (1) A feast. (2) Birch. -ru, n.m. Picnic. (3)
-pattar, n.m. Birch-bar
Bhola or -u, adj. m fel, zy Simple-minded.
Bhoéfr or -a, n.m. (S. bhramara.) A black bee; /. -i,
pl. -é.
Bhofru, n.m. A song, a couplet: poetry, such as :—
Kije ru fulri, bhotiro ru bhutchu,
Bhuju ni jamdi: ni huidi mano ru suiichi.
‘* The wild white rose is sucked by a black bee
Roasted grain never grows, nor is a desired object gained.’’
Siti hantdoli harno, bikro de moro,
Ménu dekhe mukhte, tera latka horo.
‘* Deer will walk, and peafowl too,
I’ve seen a good many men, but your gait is of another
kind.’
Bhoitha or -i, n. A sept of Kanets in Kaimli pargana and else-
where in these hills; pl.-é
Bhoshé, n.m. pl. Roasted green wheat or bear
gnu, v.i. re. To roar like afaanther
Bhrytihsh, n.f. pl. -o. Eyebrows
Bhi, nm. (H. bhus.) Fodder.
132 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{May, 1911.
Bhubhal, x.m. A ee of hot ashes to fry potatoes in.

Bhubri, n./. Mou
Bhuii, ‘nf (S. cae Earth, land. -su, adj. A one-storeyed
ouse.
Bhujnu, v.t. re. To roast, to fry; /. -
Bhukh, n.f. (S. Bubhukshé. ) ae nee
Bhukbie-raunu, vt. ir. To remain hungry.
Bhil, n.f. (H.) A mistake, forgetfulness.
Bhulké, n.m. Vegetables. -chénnu, vt. re. To cook vegetables.
Bhulnu, v.t. re. To forget; -f. i, pl.
Bhanchu, ad. Sucked, or licked.
Bhunidu, n.m. A fool, an ignorant man.
Bht-ro-paral, ad. Good for nothing.
Bhyaini, n.f. Daybreak
Bhyai-ni, nf. Daybreak. -e. At daybreak.
Bhyansir, n.f. Morning, dawn. -i, adv. This morning.
Bhyass, n.m. (S. Abhyasa. ) Practice, exercise,
sohaursighas v.t. re. To be accustomed, to be in practice; /. -i,
pl.
Dieu: v.t. re. To make or cause to be wet ; f. -i, pl. -é.
te n.f. The verandah of a ene: (Also téng.)
i, ad. (8. Vinshati.) 20; -wai, 20th.
Br adv. Also, too. Sé bi dwnd thid. ‘‘He too was to come.”’
Bi, ady. (1) Also, even. Proverb:—
Také ri bi, ‘ Of six pie
Chajau ri bi. Yet beautiful. si
(2) adv. As well as.
Biah, n.m. See Byaé or Bydh.
Bich, n.f. A crack. adj. Middle. n. Centre.
Biché-bichi, adv. Through or by the middle.
Bidana, n.m. Quinces.
Bidhni, vi. re. To be extinguished.
Bidhnu, v.17. reera be extinguished.
‘ tax levied per bighd (Kuthar).
Bighé, ade. In the fields
Bihan, n.m. Covad sativum. (Also basha
Bij, nm. (S. Vija). (1) oe. i? (S. ancy Thunderbolt.
_, galnu, v.7. re. To be no
Bijauri, n.f. (S. Vijapira.) A kind of citron.
Bijandri, n.f. A furrow left unsown in a field.
Bijli, n.f. (S. Vidyut). = aime
Bite: v.t. re. To sow; f.-i,
aot nf. A i danger .deni, v.i. ir. To tread, to walk.

Bil, nj. A h ole, chasm, a crack. -parni, v.i. re. To ©rack
-patri, n.f. Leaves of the bel tree.
[N.8.]
Bilkhnu, v.t. re. To scream, to cry.
Bind-bajau- ri, ad. f. Without wages.
Bindyak, n.m. (S. Vindyaka.) The deity Ganesh.
Biiichi, n.f. A plant called gulmanhdi in Hindi.
Biiichu, n.m. (8S. Vrishchika, H. bichchhu.) A scorpion.
Bifid, n.m. . handle of a sickle or a hoe. -lana, v.i.re. To fix
a han
Binda, n.m. A truss (of hay). Bindku.
Bitidé, n.m.; pl. -6. A big grass bundle ; f/.-i. A small grass-
“bundle. ’ (Also pula and puli+.)
Biidlu-tara, nm. The morning star.
Bingu. See Banga.
Bini, ad. (H. bind.) Without.
Bir, n.m. (S. Vira.) (1) A hero. (2) The deity Hanuman or
Bhairab. (Also used in compounds, e.g., Banbir, Lankrabir.)
Biri, n.f. A green twig used for brushing the teeth. -l4ni, v.7. ir.
To brush the teeth.
Birié, n. A polite term used in addressing a vnabtbets
Bishi, n.f. (8. Vinshati-) A score, 20.
Bishka or -u, ad. m. sf. -i, pl. -é. Empty. -hathe, adv. Empty-
handed; f. -i, pl. é
Bish-tanhg, n./. (1) The remuneration of a headman at the rate
of 6 pies per rupee of. land revenue (Kuthar). (2) A
present
mf to an officer in cash: (all the Simla Hill
ale States).
we
Biya or -u, mM. ; To -é, "ood. ade:"Quitewell

Diyeremunde ad. ieBiaciples of wise men
Blaj, n.m. (8. Valiraja, the King Vali.) A ‘night fair. (Also
barldj or brldaj.)
-Bla’k or bilak, m.m. A nose-rin
Blair, n.m. A low caste (often called ‘mate’), (Also halmandi.)
Blawla, n.m. Condolence. -dena, v.t. ir. To,condole.
Blél, n. 7. Evening, eve.
Bliya, m. O my; f. -é.
Bobo, n.f. (1) A sister or adopted sister. (2) A very polite term
used in addressing a woman
Bodri, n.m. A kind of disease, ee -ahikalni, v.t. re.
To suffer from a
Boé, v.p.p. Passed awa
Bohit, ad. m. (H. bahut) Much, abundant.
Bohu, n.f. (S. Vadhu.) Daughter-in-law.
d.
Boki, ad. m. and f. Talkative.

Boknu, v.t. re. To jest, to mock; f. -i, pl. -€.
134 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 191}.
Bo’|, n.m. A high wooded place.

Bo’l, nm. (1) A speech, a saying. (2) An oral agreement where-
by one’s daughter is Sega to a boy; in default the
sum of Rs. raeis paid as dam
Bol, n.m, (1)A speech. (2) The carat used for paying Rs. 20:
to validate a betrothal.
Bolnu, v.t. re. To speak; f. -i, pl. -¢.
Boi, n.f. See Baori.
Bon, n.m. See Ban.
Bofi-nu, v.i. re. To flow.
Bonu, v.t. re. See Bijnu.
Boti or botiya, n.m.; f.-an. A cook.

Boti, n.f. A bit of flesh. Sboteatrni, v.i. ir. To cut in pieces.
Bou, n.f. (H. baht, 8. Badha.) Re nayin-law.
Boumei, v. pl. We will, or should,
Bownu, v.1. re. To roll down, to ew ek-i, pl
Bpari, nm. (H. bydpari.) A trader, @ merchan
Bra, n.m. A weight equal to 4 thakeris or 6 sers. The area
sown with one drhd is reckoned ca to a bigha
(Jubbal.).
Braga, n.f, The wife - a bairagi.
Bragar, n.m. Ear-rin
Bragi, n.m. itedge a. Vaishnava.
Bragan, .f. A lioness or tigress
Brigg,hated f. -an (S. Vyaghra.) A leopard or panther. -tu.
eopard cub.
Brall,n.f. ‘6.Vidala.) A cat. (Also braili) Dim. -ta or -ti. A
Brass, n.m. The rhododendro
Brat, nf. (1) Danae (2)(H. barat.) A wedding proces~
sion.
Brati-bethnu, vi. re. To dun. (Also brdt-lani.)
y:
go toh elp. .
Baba, n.m. Thehusband of one’s father’s sister. /. -i, Father >
sister, pl. -é
Bubér-bhéi, nm. , Father 8 ania § son.
Buda,n
Buddh, |nm. ‘s.Bache. ) a)Mele: (2) Wisdom.
Bag, n.m. A cover, especially for a gun, a pillow or bedding-
Bugcha or -u, n.m.; f. -i, pl. -6. A bundle.
Buggl, nf. Wrapping up the body in a sheet; -pani, 0.1. 7
-O wrap up one’s body in a sheet.
Vol. VII, No. 5.| Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 135
[N.S]
Bujhnu, v.t. re. (H. bijhnda. ) Tounderstand, to know;; . /-i, pl.-é.
Bujhnwala, n.m. a -i, pl.-é. One who understands or knows.
Bilak, n.m. a’k,
Bulanu, v.t. re. i.res To call, to invite.
Bunja, ad. 52.
Bun-nu, v.t. re. (H. bunnd.) To weave; f. -i, pl.-
Bura or -u, adj. m.; }. -i, pl. -6. Bad, wicked, an Oey
Burd-bhdjana, v.i. re. To cease unhappiness
Bura-lagna, v.i.re. To be unhappy. -manné, v.i. re. To be
displeased.
Buri-ghalni, v.t. re. To harass, to pu to trouble, to plague.
Buri-honi, v.i. ir. To be in trouble
Buri-lagni, v.i. re. To pine in love, to feel unpleasan
Bwa’l, n.m. (H. ubdl, g. Udgara.) (1) Overiowing. (2) Heat.
Bwal-janu or dewnu, v.t. re. To overflow
Bwalnu, v.t. re. ce woaind.) To boil.
Bwara, n.m., pl. - uara.
Bya, n.m. (S. Vivéha.) Marriage. (Also bydh. -dhunda, adj.
m.; f.i, hundi; pl. -éhunde. Married.
Byali, .f. Dinner. -channi, v.i. re. To cook the dinner. -é,
adv. In the evening. Bydle re pahre dyad Ludro—‘ Shib came
in the evening.’
By4lke-bakté, adv. In the tae time.
ByAlkri or byalki, n.f. The evening.
Byéli, n.f. Supper.
Beith n.f. Evening.
aihd4, n.m. A tax levied at a chief’s wedding and on his
children’s marriages. (Also Byéol or ByAoli.)
Byaol or byaoli, n.f. See Byathda.
Byashi, ad. 82; -wah, 82nd.
Byo’l, n.m. A kind of tree, the leaves of which are given to
cattle as fodder.
Byora or -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl. 6; (1) Reversed, upset. (2) n.m.
Detailed account. (3) ad. hitteaee. left (beord).
Cha’b, n.m. A food made of rice and sugar.

Chabhoknu, v.t. re. To di
Chabnu, v.t. re. To chew; f. -i, pl.-é
Chibitra, n.m. A raised bank or terrace, open or covered.
Chibttra-wazir or Shri-wazir, .m. e prime-minister, the
chief minister. (The former form was used in Kulla and
the latter in Bashahr.)
Chacha, n.m. Uncle. f. -i, Aunt; pl.-é
Chachénu, v.i. re. To cry or scream; x pl. -é.
Chadar, n.m. A sheet of cloth.
Chadr, n.f. A ~_ (H. chaddar.)

Chaer, n.f. See Char.
Chaetu or oe or -a, ad. m.; f -i, pl. -é. (1) Desirable.
(2) E Easy.
Chafta or -u. ad. m.; f. -i, pl.-é. Thin, straight.
Chagarnu, v.t. re. See Chagrnu.
Chagrnu or een v.t. re. To know, to come to know, to
feel; f. -i, pl. -é.
Chah, n.f. (1 )Desire. (2) Tea. -nu, v.t. re. To wish.
Chain, n.f. (P.) Peace, tranquillity. Pernt, v.t. re. To be in rest.
Chair, x.m. The true or GeeatPheasan
Chajara or -u., ad. m.; f. -i, pl. Good, fi
Cha’k, n.m, (1) An ornament. “(@)A miller’s wheel.
Chaké, nm. Nee in cantonments. (Obs., Kulli.)
Chakar, n.m. (H).A _ Pmt f. -1. Service.
Chakchuiijri, ».f. A atten rrel.
Chaké, n.m. pl. Roofing slates; -4, sin
Chake-bethnu, wt si a realize a fine by sitting at one’s door.
Chakhauni, nf. A
Chakhnu, v.t. re. (HL.hakh a.) To taste.
Chaki, n. f. (H. ence A eodunill.
Chakka, n.m. See Bas
Chakkar, n.m. (H.) Girl, round. -lanu, or -denu, or -bahnu;
vt. re. To turnr
Chakla or -u, n.m.; ry ‘tpl.- é. A round stone.
Chakleot, n fe The blackbird hep ot).
Ch aknu, v.t. re. To carry, to lift up; f. -i, pl. -é.
Chaké’r, n.m. See Chakru.
Chakri, n.f. Service. -karni, v.t. ir. To serve.
Chakra, n.m. The chikor (also chakor
Chaka, n.m. (H. chakki.) A knife.
Cha’l, ‘td. (H. )(1) Gait. (2) A custom.
Chala, n.M. ing. ee v.4. tr. at be shaken.
Chalanaé-dena, v.i. ir. To go on, to proc
Chalhér, n.m. Breakfast eit (Also Ghaikée. )
Chali-jénm, v.1. ir, To goon. -jan-nu, v.i. re. To know how to
walk
Chalni, n.m. See Speen (Bashahr.)
Chalnu, v.t. re. (H. chalnd.) To walk, to go on, to proceed ;
i, pl. -é.
Chambe. m.m. (H.) (S. Charmakéra,) f. -i. A shoemaker
Chaméshi, n.m. (8. rhtaeceenen da The monsoon, the rainy
eason, wet weather
[N.S.]
~Cham-chamat, n.m. (1) Shining or perma (2) Flashing.
Cham-gadar, n.m. (H. changidar.) A
Chamkawnu, v.t. re. To cause to shine ; ; -i,pl. -é.
Chamknu, v.7. re. (1) To shine. (2) To flash. (3) To be in full
power; /. -i, pl. -é.
Chae n.j. An ornament worn by women on the neck.
made either of gold or of silver.)
Chémri, n.f. The skin. -twarni, v.i. re. To whip.
Chand, x.m. (S. Chandra, P. chand.) The moon.

Chandal, n.m. (S. Chatdala, sweeper.) A wicked man.
Chaiidél, n.m. A swing madem o wood, to seat four.
Chandra, ad. m. if. -i, pl. -é. Wicked, bad
Changa, -u, ad. m. fink, , pl. -6. Good, ine. (a, changa.)
Chafigar, n.m. The upper storey of a hou
Chatihnu, v.t. ir. To desire, to wish; f. fsner
Chani, n./. A bit, a very smallpart. Mddu méiigo ddhu, Rani
na deochani. ‘‘ Madu wants the half, Rani will not give a
it
Chatiknu, v.t. re. See Chabnu
Channa, n.m. The kernel of a fruit; pl. -é.
Chén-nu, v.t. re. ()To make. (2) To cook; /. -i, pl. -é.
Chanta’|l, ad. See chandal.
Cha’ nu, vt. re. (H. err diag To want, to wish, to desire.
. &,
im. SeeCh
Chapnu, v.t. re. (SeeChabnu.) To chew. -é-jogu, -4, ad. m.;
ew.
Cha’r, ad. (H.) Four. Chautha, m.; tnd-i, pl. -é, fourth.
Char, n a bier A kind of sauce
Charhai, n.f. (1) An ascent. (2) An invasion.

Ch arhnu, vt. re. (1 ) To climb up. (2) To mount, to ride;
Charj. n.m. é Ashcharya.) Wonder, surprise.

Charj, n.m. (S. Accharya.) A Krishna Brahman, who accepts
Charkhé, n.m. (H.) ‘Spinning wheel. -katna, v.i. re. To spin.

Charnu, v.t. re. (H. charnd.) To graze; f. -
Chaska, n.m. Fondness, eagerness. -parné, v.t. re. To be fond.
Chatar, ad. (S. Chatura.) Clever, wise, active.
Chatiknu, v.7. re. To crack; f. -i,
Chatnu, v.t. re. (H. chatni.) To tok; j.-i, pl. -é.
Chatras, n.f. (8. Chaturi.) Cleverness, wisdom.
Chaubi, ad. 24; -wéh, 24th.
138 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{May, 1911.
Chaudash, n.f. (S. Seereee The fourteenth day of the ~

bright or dark half of a month.
Chaun, ad. Three ; oe i. or chiya ; f.-i, pl. -é.; third.
Chaunlaé, n.m.; f.-1, A wild beast ai a ehite tail.
Chaufr, n.m. (S. es. ) A chowri, the tail of the yak used
to whisk off flies, etc.; also as an emblem or insigne of
princely rank.
Chauor ra-u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. (H.) Wide, broad.
Chaura, n.m. (1)Av aaiace, a vend f. -i. (2) A yaék’s
tail
ail.
Chauth, n.f. (S. Chaturthi.) The fourth day of the bright or
dark half of a month.
Chau’-thi, n.f. A small hole near the hearth of a cook-room in
which salt and red pepper are put.
Chaw, n.m. Pleasure, ambition. (Also Chao.) -hona, v.7. 77.
To be ambitious.
Chawanu, v.i. re. To absorb; f. -i, pl.-
Chéfar, n.m. A long shelf or plank io yes things on. (Syn.
Parchh.
Chennu, n.m. A pole with two Lei
hro
Chela, n.m.; f. -i, pl. -6. aanle. a» scholar.
Chele, n.m. "See Diwan, Ditiwan.
mead. - (1) Breakfast. (2) The second morning meal. -chan-
. re. To prepare breakfast.
Chécl, "heel n.m. A beam of timber.
Chér, n.m. See Chair.
Cheré,, n.m. A wooden bolt.
Chét or chéch, n.m. (S. Chaitra.) The 12th month of the
Hindts, corresponding to Mare
tee Ae hi emory. (2) Treatment. -chaugshi, n.f. Care-
treat
Chethé-chethi, hd. Teasing, botherinring.
Cheth-hundé or -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl. -é. Spoiled.
Cheté-rakhna, v.t. re. To take care of. of “e.
Chetnu, vd. re, (1) To feel. (2) 7. To ‘be cautious; f. -i,p
Chetta or -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl.-e. Narrow. (Also ond ye
Chetuwanu, v.t. re. To fooctianke to recall to memory; /. - pl. -€.
Chéth, n.m. A kind of edible toadstool, morel. Also chydtt.
Chéwiil, n.m. A beam, of timber. (Also dasd.) [curd
Chha, nf. oy curd. -dhun-ni or chholni, v.i. re. To churn
Chhabré or -u,n.m.; f.-i, pl.-6. A large wide basket of bamboo,
to put bread in
Chhabtu, n.m. A grain measure, equal to 2 ser
Chhachha, n.m. pl.-6. A minute kind of gnat ot yellow colour.
It is found in Shungri, Khadral4, etc., in the Bashahr terti-
tory. When it bites a _— is felt and the pain increases
and lasts for six months
[N.S.]
Chhadnu, v.t. re. To leave; f. -i, pl.-
Chhéetu or -a, setSs ; f. -i, pl. +6. Bee Chaetu.
Chhai, n./. See A
Chhaiit, %.f6(B. Chhéyé.) Shade, shadow. -parni, v.7. re. To
become shady.
Chhaka, n.m. A day’s labour paid with 2 sers of grain and a
meal (Bilaspur).
Chhakar-dada, n.m. The great-great-grandfather.
Chhakku, ».m. A small b asket
Chhaknu, v.t. re. To eat; f. -ii, pl. -
Chhal, n.m. Fright, terror (from an byl spirit). -chhiddar, n.m.
Chhé’l, n.f. A wave. Nhdne ri-. Bathing.
Chhala, n.m. Ring (of eae “(Also chhalla.)
Chhalli, n.f. Indian corn. aleechhalli. )

Chhalnu or chhalwnu, v.i. re. To be frightened or terrified by
an evil spirit.
Chhalnu, v.2. re. To ee to clean. f.-i. A sieve; pl. -é.
: Chhalu, n.m. A blis
Chait, ad, Béleotod,‘the best (alike in all genders and num-
ber
Chhiiméi, ud. Half-yearly. -mangni, v.i. re. To ask for grain
at each harvest.
Chhambar, n.m. A kind of plant. adj. m.}. -i, pl. -é. Spot-
ted.
Chhamchhamat, .m. The tinkle of metal ornaments.
h it
Chhadnu, v.t. re. To release, to leave; f. -i, pl. -e.
Chha’n, nf. A leafy roof, a cattleshed.
Chhaitde, nm. Entertaining. -rdkhnu, v.t. re. To enter-
tain. Chhinde kanie rakhin. ‘‘What am I to sical
with?
Chhandé, ad. Entertaining.
Chhéitigs.or -w, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -¢. One who has six fingers or
Chhinite, ad. By chance

Chhan-nu, v.t. re. To shift : f.-
Chhaiitnu, v.t. re. (1) To select. @To cut, to lop.
Chhanu, vt. re. To roof; f. -i, pl. (Also ‘chhdwnu.)
Chhap, nf. (1) A ring (of a hace (2) A seal.
Chhapar, n.m. A roof; f.-i. A small roof. pi. Chhapro.
Chhapawnu, v.t. re. (H. eA oo hide; f. -i, pl. é.
Chhapkaé, n.m. A sudden blow or stroke.
Chhapnu, v.i. re. (1) To set; f. -i, ot -é. (2) To hide.
Chhapnu, v.t. re. (H. chh dpnd.) To print, to impress.
Chha’r, n.f. Ashes. See Bhasma.
| 140 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 191T.
Chhar, n.f. A basket to keep a chief’s robes in.

Chharawnu, v.t. re. To take back, to take away; f. <i,
pl. -é.
Chhari, .f. A gold or silver mounted pole kept by a gate-
keeper
Chhariyé, n.m. A gate-keeper of a chief’s palace.
Chharnu, v.t. re. To pound, to beat in a pestle; f. -i, pl. -é.
Chharnu, v.t. re. To set free, to release, to leave; f. -i, pl. -é.
Chharownu, v.t. re. To take by force; f.-i, pl. -é.
Chhatar, n.m.(S. Chhatra.) A deity’s silver umbrella; jf. -i. Am
umbrella, a canopy. ;
Chhati, n./. A stick.
Chhath, n.f. (S. Shashti.) The sixth day of the bright or dark
half of a month. Also a ceremony observed on the sixth
day after the birth of a son, when Shashti Devi is wor-
shipped and a grand feast is given to all.
Chhati, n.f. A small stick.
Chhatté, n.m. (S. Chatra.) An umbrella: f.-i. A small um-
brella; pl. -é.
Chhau, ad. (H. chhah.) 6; -wai: m.f. -wiii; pl. -wen, 6th.
Chhaub, n.f. An agricultural implement (used in Bashahr).
Chhautu, n.m. A kind of implement to cut leaves and branches ©
for cattle bedding. It is like a small hatchet. :
Chhawnu, v.t. re. See Chhanu.
Chhdawnu, v.t. re. (1) To cause or allow to release or leave;
f.-i, (2) To take off.
Chhé, ad. See chhau.
Chhechar, n.m. (S. shat, six, and upachara, a gift.) A ceremony
observed at weddings in Chamba and the Simla Hill States,
when the bridegroom reaches the bride’s house with the —
wedding procession; at the gate the bride’s father gives.
him (1) water to wash his feet, (2) a tilak of sandal,
(3) @ garland, (4) a robe, (5) a betelnut, and (6) an orna
ment, #.¢., a gold ring.
Chhéi, n.f. A store of wood or fuel. -lini, v. To store fuel.
Chhe ja or -w, n.m.; f. -i, pl. -é. A thin stick.
Chhé’k, n.m. A tearing. -nu, v.t. re. (1) To tear
. (2) To put
out of caste.
Chhekan, n.m. A tear, separating.
Chheknu, v.t. re. (1) To tear, to break. (2) To put out of caste.
To excommunicate.
Chhekuwanu, ».7. re. To be torn or separated
.
- am: J, A kid.
Chheli, n.f. A she-kid.
Chheltu, .m ; f.-i, pl.-6. A kid.
Chhéo, chhéw, m.m. End. -hond; v.i. ir. To be no more.
Chhéori, ».f. (1) A woman. (2) A wife (also chhewri).
sea n.f. (1) War, a battle. (2) Sound, -u, n.m. One who
stirs,
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 14]
[N.S.]
Chhera, n.m. A stirring about. -dena, v.t. re. To give a stir.
Chherawa, n.m. (1) Irritation. (2) An invasion. (3) An in-
vitation
Chhartwat ed. re. (1) To cause to stir; f. -i, pl. -6. (2) To
cause to irritate. ;
Chherawnu, v.t. re. To fight; f. i, pl
Chhernu, v.t. re. To irritate, a annoy, * trouble.
Chheté, adv. Once on a time.
Chheti, n.f. A married woman’s private BAOpeThy.:. (in Kullu).
In Bashahr it is termed Istri-dhan.
Chhéw, n.m. See Chheo.
Chhéwnu, v.¢. re. (1) To bay off. (2) To settle; /. -
Chhibar or Chhibr, n.m.; pl. -o. A sept of Kanets paterin the
Chhabrot pargand andpices:
Chhichhra, n.m. f. -i, pl. -6. A bit, pieces.
Chhiddar, n.m. (S. Chhidra.) A hole.
Chhij-bij, ~.m. The balance of an account.
Chhijnu, v.t. re. To be destroyed, to be no more, to end.
Chhik, n.f. (Pg 4 ee ‘) A sneeze
Chik, a. fs), 28. CA net made of twine, used to
ang a vessel in.
Chhiknu, v.7. re. To sneeze.
Chhilnu, v.t. re. To seek, to peel; /. -i,
‘Chhilnu, v.t. re. (1) To make faces. 2)
a ee f. -i, pl. -é.
Chhimba, n.m. A washerman ;/. -i, pl.
Chhimehhi, n.f. The eve, evening. -é. S the evenin
Chhimebhi, 2./. unset. -honi, v.i. ir. To become veers.
-yé, adv. aa eit
Chhimpa, .m. oshawk.
Chhiichhri, 7./. ‘A‘kind of wild plant.
Chhini, n.f. A chisel.
Chhin-nu, v.t. re. To lop,to cut; f -i,
Chhitw, nf. pl.-é. The shadow of aa oa sun.
Chhir or chhira, n. Wood, fuel.
Chhir, n.f. A noose, a splinter. adn v.i. re. To be pierced
with a wooden noose or splint
Chhirkanu, v.t. re. (H. chhirkna.) To sprinkle.
Chhirki, n. f. Fuel or wood. (Also jhukri.)
Chhiti, n.f. A drop or drops of water, etc.
hhitar or chhitr, n.m.
Chhitwnu, v.7. re. To get wet ; f.-i,p
Chhé, n.m. pl. A spring of water. P tine, V.t. Te. oni spring
from the earth (used of water in the rainy seaso
Chhoi, n.f. Soap water distilled from ashes to beaks clothes.
Chhéi, n.f. Soapwater, made from ashes. -lani, vi. re. To

distil water from ashes to wash clothes.
Chhokra or -w,n.m.; pl.-é. Son,lad, boy. (H.) fem. Chhokri,
A female attendant on a chief.
oe. v.t. re. (1) To ch ur n. (2) To di ss ol ve ; f. -i, pl. -é.

Chhé’t, n. f. Defilement, pollutedness.
Ohtete or -u, ad. m.; j. “f;ae -6. Small, short. -jana, v.71. 7.
To fall short : f. i. pl. -é
Chho’ ta or -u, n.m.; f. -i, pl. -6, Ason, boy or lad.
Chhoti, 2.f. Urine.
Chhoti-karni, v.i. re. To make water (also chhoti-bethnu).
Chhotli, ad. j. Defiled, polluted. m. -4, pl.-é. Menstruation.
Chhubkuwe-nachnu,v. See Ch ubkuwe-néchnu.
Chhukra, n.m. A musical measure.
Chhulnu, v.i. re. To jump and ae to avoid an arrow.
Chhunli, n.f. A term used for2 bighas of land.
Chhiiwnu, v.t. re. (H. wee To touch; f. -i, pl. -e.
Chhiru, ad. m. A handful
Chhiut, .f. (1) Leisure. (2) Remission.
Chhut, ».f. Leisure. -ni-honi, v.i. ir. To have no leisure.
Chhutnu, v.i. re. To get rid, to escape, to be left; f. -i, pl. -¢.
Chhutt, ad. See Chhianite.
Chhwain, nm. Leafy bedding for cattle, used to make
Chl, si. re. (1) To spread; /. -i, pl. -¢. (2) To set. (3) To
oof.
Chhwaiiwa, n.m. The act of touching. -land, v.i. re. To touch.
Chhwénuwéh, adv. At the setting place, the west.
Charu, .m. (H. chara.) Fodder.
Chauré, n.m. A courtyard.
Chi, n.f. A pine tree. (Also chir.)
Chij, n.f. (H. chiz). bs ining.an article. -o. Things.
Chija, ad. See Chau
Chiji, ad. See Chags
Chik, n.f. Mud orearth. -lani, v.i. re. To clean the hands with
mud and water after going to stool (also chik).
Chiknat, adj. Slippery, nm. A patch of smooth mud.
Chikna, a Bed m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Smooth.
Chil, nf. A
Chilim,eg Bsatipiocs of a huqqa.
Chilk, n.f. The morning sunshine on the highest peaks. -lag-
ni, vt. re. To appear, of sunshine on the peaks. -lagi-
jani, v.i. ir. To have appeared, of sunshine on the peaks.
Chilra or chilté, n.m.; pl. -é. A kind of bread.
Chim-raw-nu, vt. re. To attach, to paste; f. -i, a -é.
Chimrnu, v.t. r . To adhere, to cling to; jf. +1, pli-
Chimri, nf. The yellowwasp.
Chimté, nm. (H). Tongs. I -i. A small tongs; pl. -é.
Chimtnu, v.t. re. To be hurt
Ching, n.f. Cry, screaming. -nu, v.i. re. To scream.
Chini or chiné, n.f. A kind of corn,
Chin-ni, v.t. re. To recoognise; /.- -é.
Chin-nu, v.t. re. To build, to ees #1 -i, pl. -€
.
‘Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 143
[N.S.]
Chiittha, n.m. The back of the head.
Chiiita, n.f. (S. Chita.) The funeral pile, for ee -lani,
v.z. re. To prepare a funeral pile for crematio
Chitwan, n.m. A plant that grows near water negis used as a
medicine for burns.
Chitiwnu, v.i. re. To get burnt; f. -i,
Chira, n.m. A bit, a part. v p.t. Cut,eae f. -i, pl. -e.
Chiran, nm. A stick (worm).
‘Chirkhu-masin, n.m. A n rale spirit

s which swings, whence its
name. It haunts seons-xoncis and frightens the passers-by
_ (used iin Chamba).
pl.-
Chirmiruwé or u, ad. m.; }. -i, ep- Scattered.
Chirnu, v.i. re. To be angry or indignant; f. “1, pl. -é.
Chirnu, v.t. re. To saw, to tear, to cut; /. -i, pl. -é,
‘Chiru, nm. A small kind of bird ; | ne
c , pl. -é.
‘Chish, n.f. Water. -lagni, v.t. re. To be thirsty.
‘Chisha or -u, adj. m.; f.-i, pl. -é. Thirsty.
‘Chishe-raunu, vi. ir. To remain thirsty.
Chit, =. Flat. -honu, v.i. ir. To be flat. -raunu, v.i. ir. To
Chit, n.ae pl. -o. An aap a eet
Chité or -u, ad.m . White
Chita, n.f. (8.) rescisest tile:
Chiteré., nm. (S. Chitrakara.) A painter, a picture-maker.
Chiteraunu, v.t. ir. To remain in memory; f. -i, pl. -é.
Chithi, n.f. (H.) A letter. — in Madhan). Theog.
Chithra or -u, n.m. rag.
Chito, n.f. pl.: sing. Chit. An ant. (Also chyiénti and makori
in Baghal and Kunihar States.)
Chitra, n.m. (1) A medicinal herb. > prea of a constellation.
Chitwnu, v.t. re. To remember; f. -i, pl.
Chit, ad. See Chaun.
Chiunti, ”.f. See Chit.
Chiuri, n.f. Roasted rice for chewing.
Chiuti, n.f. A small pine tree.
Chiwnu or Chifiwnu, v.7. re. To be burnt; /. -i, pl. -é.
Chiyd, ad. See Chaun.
Chlai, n.f. (H. chaulii.) A kind of greens.
Chochla, n.m. A jest. -u, n.m. f. -i, pl. -é. A jester.
Choga, n.m. (H.) A kind ofst: shoal.
Choi, n.f. A spring of wate
Chokan, nm. maine paleor vegetables, or meat.
‘Chokhu, ad jj. m.; f. -i, pl. Clean, chaste.
Choknu, v.41. TE. To dip, todatos: f. -i, pl. -é.
rare
er
en
144 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (May, 1911.
Chokwnu, v.i. re. To be dipped or plunged.

Chola or -u, n.m. A dress, a cloak; pl. -é.
Choli, n.f. ‘A female dress.
Cholt& or -u, n.m. A small dress or cloak; /. -i, pl. -é.
Chéltu, m.m. A small cloak. bE
Choir, n.m. (S. Chamara.) Chowry, the tail of the Bos granni-
ens, used to wer off flies; also as an emblem or insigne
of princely ran
Chop, n.f. (1) A le,a tent-pole. (2) The gum of a tree.
Chopar, n.m. But
Choparnu, v.t. re. To rub with butter or oil; /. -i.
Chopdar, n.m. (H.) 2 Chhariya. =
Chor, n.m. and f. (H.) A thief, a robber. f. -i. A theft, —
thieving or ee
Chor, ».m. A white sorrel.
Chora, n.m. Leaking. -lagna, v.i. re. To leak.
Chornu, v.t. re. To steal; f. -i, pl. -é,
Chornu, v.t. re. f. -i, pl. -6. To pluck.
Chornu, v.t. re. (H. tornd.) To break, to crush; /. -i, pl.é
Tiniéh meri dingli chori pai, «‘ He has broken my stick. eae
Chorwnu, Vv.1. re. To be concealed or stolen.
Ché’t, n. fe it) A hurt. -deni, v.t. re. "To throw awa ;

— or-u,n.m. A deep basket. f.-i. A small basket. pl. -&-
Chothré, «-u, nm. A basket ares to keep grain, etc. f. -i.
ket '
Choti, n.f. (1) A top, a]peak. (2)A pigtail.

ue n.f. (H. chaurdi.) _ Breadth or width.
aitha, n.m.; f. -i, pl. 6. The k
Chrassi, ad. & Hass ae
Chrél, nf. ke shag,a slut, the ghost of a woman who dies while
preg nant.
Chréori, n.f. Twine, to which rhododendron flowers are attached.
4. hung on every house at the Baisdékhi Sankrant called
ishu.
Sethe ot icpl. Birds. Chrerti bishdé ligé: ‘The birds began
Ow
Chrin, n.f. A bad —
Chrira, n.m. pl. -6. A kind of insect having long hair on ne
i fee
tiKT . m . . -é,
Chubhnu, ay & (H. chubhna.)
To pierce; I.atpl. -é.
fe . -marni, v.t. re. To take
Chubkuwé-néchnu, v.i. re. To dance to the Gite called Chub-
ut, also idiomatically, ‘to be much pleased.’
[N.S.]
Chig, ».f. Grain for birds. (Also chuga.)
Chugal or chugl, n.m. A small piece of charcoal or stone placed
on the aperture of a pipe to prevent the tobacco from going
down into the pipe.
Chugli, ”.f. A complaint, slander. -pani, v.i. re. To backbite.
me! iter.
Chuhra, nm. ; f. -i, pl. -é. "A sweeper.

Chiii-jani, 0.8. 8. Toas
Chiuj, m.m. A young hawk.
Chik, .j. (1) An cai on the ruler. (2) A mistake.
Chuknu, v.72. re. (1) To take an oath on the nae (2) To err,
Chul, n./. Thea part of a door.

Chuli, ”.f. (S. Chulli.) A stove.
Chumak, n. °“A silver mouthpiece for a hubblebubble.
Chiiich, n.f.AneChatichu.) (H. chonch.) A beak, a bill. Also chtiiij.
Chuitchu, nn.m. (S. Chuchuka= nipple of the breast.) Breast.
Chuidi, 2./. The top (of atree). A distich goes
Chia chundié ghugti bashau, bano chutidié tota;
Kali jugo ra pohra liga, dadi lai-guwa pota.
‘* A dove is warbling on the top of a pine, and a parrot on
the top of an oak ;
Tis sad of this iron age, that a grandson has taken away
a grandmother
Chundu, n.m. A pinch. ines , vi. ir. To pinch.
Chungnu, v.t. re. To take up, ‘to lift oP: ;. yae -é, to pick.
Chuiignu, v.t. re. To pick up; f. -i, pl. -é.
Chunigu or chuiigu-bir, n.m. A male spirit,s under a sorcerer’s
control, and employed to bring things to him. It also
drinks the milk of cows and brings milk, ghi, etc., to its
owner (used in Chamba and the Simla Hills, respectiv ely).
Chin-ptn, 2.m. Goodness
Chup, nm. (H.) Silence. “karni, v.t. re. To be silent.
hupa or -u, ad.m.; f. i, pl. -é. Silent, at iim ses
Chupe-raunu, v.i. ir. To keep quiet, to bes
Chara, n.m. Powder, dust, saw-dust.
Churi, n.f. Bangles made of lac or glass
Churk-churk-lani or karni, v.t. re. To chew anything.
Churnu, v.t. re. To crush ; rE “i, pl. -é.
Churnu, v.i. re. To leak; f. - i, pl. -é.
Churwnu, v.i. re. To be airs a f. «i, a af
Chushnu, v.t. re. To suck, to absorb ; f.-
Chit, n. i. eaa (2) The act of Peakice: or decrease.
(3) Defi
Chutiya, uaem. id f. pl. -6. Fool, ignorant.
Chutnu, v.i. re. To be broken. _ ti-janu, v.7. re. To be broken.
Chutpana, n.m. Folly.

Chwanni, ».f. (H. avanht ) The coin of four annas.
Chyéan, n.m. See Chéun.
Chyawan, n.m. (Fr.chi, 0k and ban, forest.) A pineforest.
Chyetta, ad.m. See Chett
D
Dé or -u, mase. affix, /. -i, pl. -é. In, into, onc Rimage —
Indé dud ni dhthi. “ There is no milkin
Lotridi chish ni rauwi, ‘* There is no phicin the jug.’
Tinde michh bi rau? ‘‘ Do men live in them?
Tindu kun thu? ‘* Who was in that (house) ? ”’
Da, Misi A jump, a spring, a bound.
Da’b, n.m. Pressure. -Adend, vi. ir. To pre
Daba, nm. A round wooden box ; ee ee eat round box;
pl. -é.
Daba, n.m. Plaster (medical), -dena or -land, v.i. re. To apply
a plaster.
Dabaw, n.m. Pressure. -denda, v.t. re. To press.
Dab4wnu, v.t. re. To press down : I. -i, pl. -é,
Dabnu, v.i. re. a So 5 -1,Tes -é,
Dabnu, v.t. re. To
Dabr, n.f. A small ae or alk: i-j. A very small pond.
Da’ ch or one n.m. A large sickle ; j.-i. A small sickle. -ru
or -ti. A small sickle to cut grass.
Dada, n.m.ewe pl. -é, f. -i. Grandmother.
Dadhané, n.m. The melon fruit, Sega in Hindi.
Dadiya. A term of address; /. -i. O myfriend.
Daf, n.m. A kettledrum. -ru, nm. A kind of small kettle-
Dafi. re small recess in a wall. (Syn. Tira or Tiri.)

Da’g, n.f. A witch. -lagni, v.i. re. To be influenced by a witch.
Da’g, n.m. Cremation. (2) Aspot. -dene, v.t. ir. To cremate.
Daga,ni (P.) Pretence, a trick. -dend, v.t. re. To play
tri
Dagandré, n.m. A kind of disease in which an itching sen-
sation is felt on the body. -land, v.i. re. To suffer from
that diseasse.
Dagetu, n.m.; f. -i, pl. -¢. The children of a Dagi.
Daghéli, nm. Hee Is,
Dagi, nm. andf. A low-caste people who render menial ser-
vices, eae kéli and daghi.)
_ Dagile, ad.
7 Proverb—
Hat merie Baghale,
Jethi ban bit bi dagle.
‘‘ What is to be said of Baghal State,
Where even the wild plants are bitter ?”’
Vol. VII, No. 5.) Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 147
[N.S]
Dagnu, v.i. re. To fire. (2) To burn with fire; /. -i, pl.-
Dagrasa, n.m. (H. gardsd.) A kind of instrument ‘used to cut
plants, etc., as fodder for cattle.
Dagyili, nf. The 14th and 30th, 7.e., the Chaudas and Amavas
of the dark half of Bhado are termed ‘‘ DagyAli,’’ on which
days the pags are believed to assemble at the Karol mountain
in Baghat territor
Dah, n.m. (8S. Daha= combustion.) A burning. -lAna, v.7. ir.
o cremate. '
Dah, n.m. Envy.
Dai,n.f. (H:) A nurse. (2) A sages Example: Ddié ki
bole. ‘‘ What do you say, sister
Dain or daini, n.“ih A den, a large holejin a rock,
“es n.f. See Dag.
Daiii, n.m. (S. dadhin, H. dahi.) Curds; curdled sour milk.
Daiiithi, n.f. Chin. ‘
my God!
Da’j, n.m. (H. dahéz.) The articles of a dowry.
Dak or Daki, n./. Reh -awni or -lagni, v.7. re. To vomit.
e ma
Da *kdhar, n.m. (E. docttor). A doct
Dakenni, n.f. A kind of small fox. (Also dakanni.)
Dé’ kghar, n.m. (H.) Post office
Dakhl, n.m. (P. dakhl.) Interference. -dena, v.7. ir. To inter-
fere
Daki, ‘ef.
n. er tiie -awni, v.i. re. To vomit.
Dakiy4, nm. (H
Dakkh, n.f. (S. Dekebsy “Ghapen, pl. -o. -lani, v.i. re. To
plant grapes
Dakhn, n.m. (8. Dakshina.) The south.
Daknu, v.i. re. To vomit.
Da’l, nf. (H. dal.) Pulse (cooked or uncooked.)
Da’ 1,n.m. Atree. f.-i. A small tree or plant; pl. -o.
a n.m. (H. dildsd.) Condolence, encouragement. -dena,

. tr. To condole, to encoura
Raises v.t. re. To cause to grind dais f. -i, pl. -é.
Dalki, n. jf. Meat, fles
Dalnu, v.t. re. (H. dalnd.) To split, to grind coarsely; /. -i,
pl. -é.
Dalnu, v.t. re. To break, to cut in two; /. Pn pl. -é.
Dalté, .m. An esculent root like the potat
Dalta, n.m. f. -i, ote-é. A small tree. (2) Akind of tree.
Dalti, n.f. Torch-w
Dam, n.m. A uni ajegh: v.t. re. To bur
Dam, .m. A box made of bamboo and Revered with leather,
' used for travelling (Bashéhr).
Damawnu, v.t. re. To cause to burn; f. -i, pl. -é.
Damnu, v.t. re. To burn; f. -i, pl. -é.
+148 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1911.
Dai, n.m. A long stick used to pluck walnuts.

DA’n, nm. (S. Dana.) donation, a gift. -dena, v.i. ir. To
make a gift. -land, vi. ir. To get agift. ‘karna, vt 1a
Dana, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.é. Wise, clever, aN

Dana, n.m. A pimple, seed, corn, grain; pl.
Daiid, n.m. pl. or sing. (8. danta.) Tooth or - teeth. -chorne,
v.i. re. To break one’s teeth
Daiid, n.m. (S. Dada.) A fine, penalty, punishment.
Danda, n.m. (1) A pole. (2) A bachelor.
Dandi, v.f.- (1) Asmall palanquin. (2) Earrings
Dandnu, v.t. re. To fine, to punish, to impose a penalty.
Dangra, n.m. A small weapon like an axe.
Datigi, nm. A gatekeeper. (Used in Majidi State.)
Daigru, n.m. See Daéiigra
Dano, n.m. (8S. Danava. ) A demon, a ghost.
Da’nu, v.t. re. To bend down; f. -i, pl. -é.
D&nu, v.t. re. To stretch, to spread ;rE i, pl. é.
Daiiwait, n.m. A sinew, pl.-e
Datiwthe, n.m. pl. See Chiles.
Dao or daw, n.f. A chance.
Dapét, n.m. A blow
Dar, n.f. (H.) oat ‘fright. ae vi, re. To fear.
Da’ r, n.m. (8. ood mber.
Dé'r, n.7. - At of birds, seer as wild pigeon
Da’r, nm. Grinding the teeth. -dukhne, v.27. re. To feel toothache.
Daraii, n.m.1 An inflated skin used for crossing a river (Also
andi.
Darawna, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. 6. Fearful.
op ae re,(H (B . ’ dard
dnd.) To cause to fear, to put in
: fii, p
Dari, n. f. (H.) A creeon’
Dari, n.f. (H.) The beard.
Dariyé, m. f.-é. O my dear.
Darknu, v.i re. To dak: f -i, pl. -é.
Darnu, ‘vA. re. e away. (Used in Balsan.)
Darpok, ad. (H.) Coward (alike in all genders.)
Dara, n.m. (H.) Gunpowder
Dari, n.m. andf. One who fears.
Dara, n.m. Pomegranate fruit. -6. ».m. The pomegranate
ree. .
Daryaw or draw, m.m, Ariver. (H.)
Dasé, nm. A long beam. (Also chewiil.)
Dash, ad. (S. ee Ten. -wai, ad. The tenth.
uck.
ashéndé, ad.m.; we pl.-é. A fool. Pande khe dashandd.
ed an. 99
ee
Dashmi, n./. (S. Dashami). brig
of pi ag The tenth day of the
dark half
[NV.8.]
Dashmi, n.f. (S. Dashimi.) The tenth of the light or dark half
a month.
Daslinu, v.t. re. To point out, to let know; /f. -i, pl. -é.
Dasiuni, n. f. (8. Devashayini. ) A term for the Ekadashi or 11th

of the bright half of Asharh month.
- Dat, n.m. A threatening or warning.
Datnu, vt. re. To threaten, to warn; f.-i, pl.-é
Dauda, nm. A water place made oe:eaten children to
sleep in shadein summer so that a trickle of water gently
falls on their heads (also déda).
Daur, n.m. (H. Dar.) Fear, terror. lagna, v.t. re. To fear.
yain daur ni. ‘* There is no fear.
Daurawnu, v.t. re. To cause to run; pl.-
Daurnu, ns re. To run, to walk with ce steps; f. -i,
L. -
Daya, n. i. (S.) ponevolenee tenderness.
Dayi, n.f. See D
De, A particle. ‘See Da.
Debi, n.j. (S. Devi.) A goddess.
bri le.
Debu, n.m. and diae giver, a donor.
Dédh, ee See D
Dé’g,n.m. A sea. a boiler
Dé hel: v.t. re. To give away; f. i, pl. re
Dei-janu, v.t. ir. To give away ; f. -i, pl.-
Dekhdé-akhi-kharni, v.7. re. To tire the sii with looking.
Dekhi-a, dekhi-ro, ¢.p. Having seen.
Dé’n, n.m. (S. Rina.) A debt. -dari. nf. Ad
Denu, v.t. wr. (H. dena.a To give, bestow oon jf. -i, pl. -é.
Denu, v.t. re. See Dew
Deo, n.m. (S. Deva.) A deity. a vie god. -lu or -l4. ad. m.
| . -li, pl. -lé. Pertaining to a deity
Deola, -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-é. Relating to a deit
Deoru or -a, n.m.; f. -i, pl. -é. A small temple of a@ deity.
| Déotha, n.m. (From Déo, a veins and patha, a daar measure.)
A term for the grain give a village deity. 0 pathis
per lih of land (8 bighds) is isaves for the vikege ¢
daly.
cours n.f. (S. Devothapini.) A festival observed on the
Ith of the op half of Kartik.
Déoti, n.f. A goddes
Der, ad. (H.) One ait a half. (Also didh or dir.)
Dera or -u. (H.) (1)A oe a dwelling. (2) A small tent.
Désh, n.m. (S. Desha.) A country.
Deshkt or deshkat, n./. Baplshinent, deportation. -deni, v.i.
ir. To exile, tobanish, to deport.
150 —- Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1911.
Des6, n.m. (8. Desha, a country.) A country, a place, a room.

Deshr, ad. Of one’s own country, a native.
Dess, n.m. (S. Tote dote day. -ra, nm. pl. Short days.
-aré, n. pl.
Déur, n.m. re rs. Pectiiee
Dewnu, v.i. re. To go.
Dewijanu, vt. re. To go away.
Dgaiidré, n.m. See Dagandra.
Dha, n.f. A sad or mourning keen. -deni, v.i. ir. To keen ati
anyone’s death.
Dhab, n.m. Manner.
Dhabawnu, v.t. re. To cause to settle ; /. -i, pl.é
Dhablu, n.m. f. -i. A white blanket fe -i. Seapets.
Dhabnu, vt. re. To settle, to be all right; f. -i,
Dhafer, nm. pl. (H. thappar.) A blow. -bé’ né, vt. ir. Toe
give a blow. (Also draffar.)
Dhaga, n.m. pl. -é. Thread
Dhagule, n.m. pl. Bracelets.
Dhain or dhaini, .f. A daughter.
Dhaja, n.f. (S. Dhwajé.) A flag.
sag nm. eas a precipice (also dhdvik). -ru, n.f. A smalk
Dhakh,aE 7 little quantity.

Dhaké, n.m. (H. dhakkd.) Jolt, push, shove. -dend, v.t. i.
To push, to shove.
Dhaka, n.m. A cover, alid. -dena, v.i. re. To cover.
Dhakam-dhaka, n.m. "A violent shove or jolt.
Dhakan, n.m. (H.) A cover, alid, pe Deva
Dhakh, ‘ad. A little, a small quantit
Dhakiy4wnu, v.t. re. To cause to jolt ;f -i, pl, -é.
Dhaknu, v.t. re. To cover; f.-i, pl. -é.
Dhakri, n.f. A small precipice.
Dhakru, nm. See Dhakri.
Dhakuli, n.f. A drum like an hour glass.
Dhakuri, n.f. Asmallridge.
Dhaka, n.m. and f. pl. Monkeys. (So called because they live
among precipices. )
Dha’l, n.f. Abortion, -jani, v.i. ir, To produce abortion.
Dhal, ‘nf. (1) Asalutation. -karni, v.t.ir. To bow down.
Dhal
thakrd, miyaiiji jai. Pars Rama, pairi pai. ‘‘O Thakur, I
beg to salute you, O Miydn, I salute you, O Pars Rém,
LE
bow down to you.” Ahhail. (2) A tax on land levied to
pay tribute (used in Mahlog).
Dhala, n.m. A peak, the top =a hill.
Dhalde-4wnu, vt.re. Tod eca a
ee pl.-
Dhalnu, v.i. re. (1) To set in. (2) To be
SEES f. -i, pl. -6.
recut’ . elt.
Dhalnu, vt. re. (1.) To be poured down. (2.) To fall
down-
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary oj the Pahari Dialects. 151
a 8.)
Dha’m, n.f. A grand feast in which rice and meat are
amtibated -deni, v.t. re. (1) To give a grand feast. (2)
To applaud.
Dhamaka ».m. A loud sound.
Dhamka, n.m. (1) A sound. (2) A fright.
Dhamkaw, n.m. Threatening. -dena, v.t. ir. To threaten.
Dhamkawnu, v.t. re. To threaten ; /. -i, pl.-é
Dhamki, n.f. A threat or threatening.
Dhan, a.m. (8. Dhana.) Riches, wealth.
Dha’n, n.m., pil. (S. Dhanya.) (1) Rice seed. (2) Paddy.
-bone, v.i. tr. To sow rice.
Dhan-bichri, n.f. pl. Winged ants. Their wings grow in the
rice-sowing season (March), hence the name
Dhanda, n.m. (H.) Work, an engagement. -karna, v.t. ir. To
do awork. -lana, v.t. re. To be engaged.
Dhatg, n.m. (8. Dansha.) A gadfly.
Dhang, n.m. (H.) A manner or taba: -land, v.i. re.- To
devise a plan; f. -i, pl. -
Dhaigiya, ad.m. Siaiiioale deep.
Dhania, ».m. See Bihan
Dhankh, n.m. See Dhak.
Dhaiikhar, n.m. A wilderness.
Dhaisi, n.f. A grain measure equal to 2 seers and 6 chhitaks
(2 pathds make 1 dhaiisi) :used in Kullu
Dhanathi, n.f. Wool-carding bow
Dhanu, 2.m. (S. Dhanusha. e> weapon, bow.
Dha’r, n.f. (H.) A ridge. (2) A pouring. (3) An edge.
Dhara, n.m. (H.) A robbery. -parna,v To rob.

Dharam, .m. (S. Dharma.) Virtue, italien duty.
Dharapta, ».m. An assistant clerk (used iin Mandi State).
Dharmaura, ”.m. (S. Dharmaghata.) An earthen pot filled with
water, and a little milk, hung on a tree or house for 10 days
after a death. It has a small hole at the bottom through
which the water drips and is refilled every morning.
Dharnu, v.t. re. To put, to keep, place; /. -i, pl. -é.
Dharor or dhror. (H. dharohar.) or pledge.
Dharadhar, ad. By way of the ridge
Dhartha, n.m.; f. -1, pl. -€. A small ridge.
Dharti, n.f. See Dhartha.
Dharti, n.f. (S. Dharitri.) eee earth.
Dhashnu, v.i. re. To plun
Dhasrala, n.m. A loud noiseor0 sound.
Dhat, 7.f. (H.) Passio
Dhatu or dhathu , n. m a . ke rc hi ef wo rn on th e he ad by fe ma le s.
(Madhan, Pheog, Balsan, Kumharsain, Bashdhr and Kulli.)
Dhaula or -u. ; f. -i , pl . -é . Se e Ch it a (H yi
Dhaui-nu, vt. re. To earn; f. -i, pl. -é.
ae
(May, 1911.
ae.
152 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. ae

or. ;
Dhauisa, n.m. A large kettledrum which is sounded on horse-

back on the marriage of a chief (also dhévsd).
Dhauithi, n.f. A small bow, used to card wool.
Dhauri, ”.f, The hide of an ox or buffalo.
Dhauwanu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to earn.
Dhawa, n.m. (H. ) An invasion.
Dheké, n.m.; f. -i, pl. -6. A foo
Dheld, nm. (H. ) Half-aa-pice ; ae-i. Half-a-rupee; eight annas.
Dhé’n, n.f. (S. Dhenu.) (1) A cow. (2) A donation.
Dhéota, nm. A maternal grandson; /. -i. A maternal grand-
daughter.
Dhér, n. A heap, a mass. -lagnu, v.i. re. To be heaped.
Dhera, adv. (8S. Dhairya.) Wait a little.
Dhi, n.f. (Punjabi.) A daughter.
Dhij, 7.f. (S. Dhairya.) Belief, confidence. -dharnu, ¥.?. re.
To have patience, or reliance.
Dhijawnu, v.t. re. To ‘make believe ; /. -i,Oat
Dhijnu, v.t. re. To believe, to trust : f.- Be
Dhikki, n.f. The hiccough. -lagni, v.?. re. To Assia
Dhimé or -u, ad.m.; f.-i, pl.-6. Mild, tender
Bare nm. a. vs A kind of food made of esculent leaves
with gram flour and cooked in vapour or ghi.
Dhitigé-dhitigi, n.f. Violence, force.
Dhifiga-dhifigiyé, adv. Forci bly.
hiré, ady. In a waiting manner. -ho, v. Wait a little.

Dhirj, feces (S. Dhairya.) Patience. -dharnu, v. To be
pat
Disha, cee re. (S. Drishir.) To see; f. -i, pl. -é. (Also
Dhiyé. - polite phrase used in = boys.

Dhnichha, -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl. -6. Brown.
Dhobbi, .m. (H. dhob hobi.) A wiahabaka: ni-, f. The washer-
man’s wife, -tu, .m. The son of a washerman. -ti, nf.
The daughter. of a washerman.
Dhofa, n.m. See Dhoka.
Dhoh or -4, .m. A plac
Dhokaé, n.m. (H. dhokha.) nip neilar -lagnu, v.1. 7
To misunderstand. (Alsodhofd.)
Dho’l, n.m. (H.) A drum. -bajawnu, v.i. re. To beata drum.
a wm & deamer. -ki, n.f. A small drum. -iyd, %-™-
One who beats a drum.
Dhoiisé, n.m. See Dhauiisé.
Dhoiisi, mf. A grain measure equal to 9 seers and 8 chhitaks.
(Two kansis make one dhonsi) :used in Kullu.
Dhonu, v.t. re. (H. dhond.) To wash; f. -i, pl. -é.
Dhonu, v.t. re. To carry; f. -i, pl. -é.
Dhord, n.m. Management. (Also skerd.)
[N.8.]
Dhoti, n.f. (H.) A piece of cloth worn between legs.
Dhow. See Dhoh.
Dhowa, n.m. A place, a room.
Dhowawnu, v.t. re. To cause to carry; f. -i, pl.-
Dhragul, n.. (Fr. dhar, a ridge, and bili eh igs The air
that blows on a ridge.
Dhrari, n.f. A wild plant which bears white flowers and pro-
duces a cotton-like substance, which when dry is used for
er.
Dhui, n.f.
» The female organ.
Dhuifshla fe 4, ad.m.; fj. -i, pl. -é. (S. dhtsara.) Grey (in
Dhil, oe iH) Dust.
Dhim-dham, n.m. (H.) Pomp.
Dhumr oru-4, ad.m.; f. -i, pl. -6. See Dhuittshlu.
Dhunawnu, v.t. re _To cause to shiver
e.
Dhur, n.f. (1) The uppermost part of a roof. (2) A peak.
(3) Direction
Dhar, nm. pl. The four quarters or directions. Chau dhiire.
** In the fourRe dehpin
Dhuri or dhuru, adv. All over the counntry.
Dhurpat, nm. A “plik used for teaching letters, written
with red powder, to boys.
Dhushli, n./. Loe
Dhuwa, n.f. See Dhui
Dhuwai, n.m. Smoke: -lagna, v.i. re. To feel smoke.
Dhwala, n.m. A kind of tax, levied at one rupee per landholder
(us
used iin Koti).
Dhwali, nj. (1) A descent, down-hill. (2) A tax. (See
Dhwa’r, n.m. (H. udhar.) A prasahkse -denu, vt. re. To

mak a loa
e n. -lenu, v.t. ir. To borro
Dhwawi, v.7. A milkmaid.
Dhyan, n.m. (S. Dhyana.) Meditation. -lanu, v.i. re. To
Dhya’n, nf. See Dhain.
Dhyara, n.m. pl. -6. The day. -i, n.f. Daily rations.
Dhyari-dhyari, adv. Every day
Diali, n.f. (8S. Dipavali.) “The Diwali festival.
Dib, nm. (S. Divya=Divine.) An oath. -denu. vi. re. To
give an oath. -lenu, v.7. ir. To take an oath.
Dibr, n.m. A pond. -i, nf. A small tank
Dibra, nm. -i, n.f. A small vessel used to cook in.
Dihnu, v.i. re. To snow. (Also dithnu.)
Dik, n.m. (P.) Trouble.
Dik, n.m. Bnowtall. -lagnu, v.i. re. To fall, of snow.

Diku laga Jéhruwe,
Jhota kata <osihangs
‘Tt began to snow at Jahra
And a male buffalo was eacitised by the Badaru’®
people.’
Dil, n.m. (P.) The heart, mind. -denu, v.7. ir. To give heart.
-lanu, v.41. ir. To be attentive. -dekhnu, v.2. re. To
examine one’s heart. -o du honu, v.7. ir. ‘To be in good
heart.
Dilri, ad. 7. A cow or buffalo having horns which point down-
wards.
Dim, n.m. A temple of a = -ri. n.f. A small temple.
Ding, n.m. Astick,a bar. -é, adv. With a stick.
Dingli, n.f. A all Bok (Also dingtd.)
Difiwah, -v.m. The man who speaks on behalf of a deity.
Diwii or dewa.
Diiiwan, n.m. Snowfall.
Ditt-uk, n,m. a (H. dimak.) eee
Dii-wih, inwd
Dishnu, re re. (S._Drishir.) See Dhish
Dita or -u, m.; f. -i, pl. -é. v.p.t. Gave. ee Dénu.) (Also dittd.)
Diun-nu, v.7. re. To sno
Diuti, nf. -tai, nm. A nivel earthen lamp.
Diut, n.m. (H. diwat.) A lamp or lamp-stand.
Divii, n.f. A firefly. (Also dyiwili.
Diw, n.m. (S. Dipa.) (H.)A lamp (of earth).
Diwaii, n.m. See Dittw
Diwi, nf. A small lamp lighted with clarified butter at a reli-
ious ceremony.
Diwt, n.m. (H. diwat.) A lamp-stand. :
Dlangé,ad. m. A pine or cedar tree having two long branches;
f. -i
Dlicha, nm. ‘P. galichd.) A rug, a carpet.
Dlaché, n.m. A torch (of torch-wood).
Dnau, n.m. A kind of wild cat.
Dé, ad. (H.) Two.
Doba, n.m. Destruction, ruining.
Dobnu, v.t. re. To destro
Dobru or -4, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Of twofold.
peat el A hamlet. -lagni, v.i. re. To look after two
Doda, ‘eea soap-nut. -e-ra-da’l, n.m. The soap-nut tree.

Dofa, n.m. (See Dho
Doh. (8. 7 Bamity.
: Jabra is the nameof a place in Simla.

* Badaru is a sept of Kanets in Koti State.
[N.8.]
Doha, n.m. (H.) (1) A couplet. ee A poetry.
Dohai, n.f.( duhat.) Exclamation
Dohi, ”.m. o alist Enmityfneee |in Kuthar).

Dobra, -u, ad ciarapl.-é
_ Dohri-purni, : = re. To cross or penetrate.
ohru, .m. ae igre
h.)
; winging.
Do’l, n.m. (H.) A bu ining Dolai or dolé. With a bucket.
Dola, n.m. a kind of palanquin for a bride; /. -i, A small
palannqui
Dolri, 7./. rm ornament, a garland.
Doit-né, nm. pl. Aki nd of food.
nc n.m. (S. Damara.) A small drum of the hour-glass
ape.
Dortu or dorti, n.m. or f. A small field.
Doru, n.m. (1) A field. (2) An ornament of women.
Do’ ti, n.f. A very small plot of —_
Baro hath do’ ti—Tharohath moi.
‘<A little = := ae and a smoothing plough
yards wid
Do’tu, nm. A —_ ae Ficrvid ti, n.f.)
Dottai, adv. To-morrow. Se dwnd a dottai, ‘* He is to come
to-morrow.”’
Dotté, adv. To-m orrow.
Dpohr, n.m. (S. Dwi-prahara, midday.) Midday. -hond, v.i. ir.
To become midday.
Drani, n.f. The wife of one’s husband’s younger brother. (Also
dreni. )
Dra’t, n.m. A long kind of sickle used to cut thorns. -i, n.f.
A sickle used to cut grass. (Syn. Da’ch.) (The vowel a is
prolated.)
Drati, n.f. See —
ab.)
Drubda, n./. (S. Dwividha.) Doubt.
Dselu or -4, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. That which is not level.
Dsani, n.f. (S. Deevashayani.) A festival observed on the 11th
of the bright half of Ashar
Dualnu, v.t. re. See dele as
Dihna, n.m. A milkinng pot
Daj, n.‘f. (S.ieee The second day of the bright or dark
ha month. Bhai-x.f. A festival which takes place
on the sect of the bright half of Kartik. One’s sister
is vis ite d and foo d La ce s fro m her han ds; she is re wa rd ed

according to one’s mean
Duja or -u, ad. m. ; f.-i, pl. -é. Second.
Dujrié, adv. Secondly.
Dukh , ».m . (S. Du hk ha .) Tro ubl e. -h on u, vi. re. To be
troubled.
Dukhawnu, v.t. re. To put to trouble.
Dukhi or dukhié, ad. Troubled.
Dukhna, n.m. pl.-é. An ulcer, a blister, a hurt.
Dukhnu, ».m. (1) A blister, an ulcer. (2) v.i. re. To feel pain.
Dulché, x.m. A torch of torchwood. -karna, v.i. re. To light a
torch.
Dim, 2.m. The name of a village ae
Dames, sm f. -i, pl. ent e es
Dunku or -4, ad . m. ; f. ‘,
-i ol . -6 . Do ub le d; -k ar nu . v.t.ir. To
Dunu or -4, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Doubled, twofold.

Dunu, nm. A kind of wild onion.
Diipatta, n.m. (H.) A sheet of cloth.
Diipo’hr, n.f. (S. Dwiprahara.) Midday.
Dar, ad. See Der.
Dir, ad. Far away. n.m. Distance
Durb, m.m. A grain measure. 100 kharshas make one durb.
Durbhaég, 2.m. (S. Durbhigya.) Misfortune, complaint.
-dena, v. To complain.
Darkanu, v.7. re. To run on; f. -i, pl.-é
Durr, phrase. A cross word, to say “he off.’’
Dushellé, ad.m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Sloping.
Disillé, n.m. Two ears of wheat or barley or maize in one,
supposed to be an oma
Duwalnu, v.t. re. To
Dwadash, n.f. (S. Dwédashi. ) The twelfth day of the bright or
Dwanni, n.f. (H. — ) The coin of 2 annas.
Dwa’r, n.m. A ca
Dwa’r, n.m. (S.D a.) Door
Dwa’t, n.f. (H. disoit aha Syn. Misajan.
Dyélé, n.m. A play in i which fire is burnt.
Dyali, n.f. See Diali.
Dyanu, v.t. re. To cause to
niger n. cen— ys Hieor she whose mother is the nurse
oa
Dyar, .m. Cedar tree.
Dyawli, n.f. The fire-fly,
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 15 ~J
[N.S.]
E
&. A termination to nouns and pronouns which denotes the
plural ; as: Hjli=this, Hjlé=these. A vocative particle
used in addressing anyone; as: Hji oré hatdd, O Sir,
come here.
Ebé, adv. Now. Ebé ka kari. What’s to be done now ?
Ejla or -u, pro. m.s. ‘i

; “i. This one. pl. -é. These ones.
Bk, ad. (H.) — un faba ek rupoiyd. ‘‘I got one rupee.”’
Eki. See Ek. Bijane eti khedai. ‘‘Send one man here.’’
Eki, ad. Only on
Eki-bari, se"Once adv. At one time.
n, 2.m.
Eré, ad. Box Ishi. Used in Baghal, Somer and Nalagarh.
Eré, phrase. O yon. B-ro-la. ‘‘ O you Sir
Erka or -u, n.m.; f. -i, pl. -é. This ite.
Eru, ad. See Ishu. ‘ede and Madhan.)
Es, pro. m. andf. (1) Him or her. (2) To this. (Also eskhe.)
i, ad ay.
Esrt or -4, pro. m.; f.-i. Of this. pl. -é. Of these.
i Ethi.
Ethi or -4, adv. Here, at this place.
Eti or _ adv. ere, at this place
Ethya-dgé, adv. Hereafter, in as future.
F
Fabnu, v.t. re. oeee get. (2) To meet; /. -i, pl. -é.
Faddi,a. The
Fadi, . One arate turn is last in a walnut-game.
Patra, 1n.m. A kind of coarse corn.
Fa’g, n.m. The Holi festival of the Hindus.
Faggan, n.m. (S. Phalguna.) The 10th Hindi month, corres-
ruar
Fai, n.f. (H. phansi.) A hang.
Fair, n.f. (E. fire..) a rae 5of a gun. -karni. To fire.
Faiwté, n.m.; f.-i, pl.-6. A kind of jackakal.
Faka n.m. A ‘moutedal of roasted grain. -é marne, v.t. re. To
chuck roasted grains
Fakhir, n.m. (H. fakir.) "A mendicant.
Faki, nf. Complint.
Fal, n.m. (1) A fruit. ?) The result. (S. fala.)
Fal, fali, x.m. and f. Vomit. -A&wnd or -awni, v.i. re. To
vomit.
158 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {May, 1911.
Fala, n.m. A plank; /. -i. A small plank, pl. -é.

Fala, n.m. - sheer (of a plough).
Fali, n.f. (1) A ee (2) A small board.
Falta, n. my Hie .-€. A small plank.
Fan, 2.m. (H.) Theextended hood of a cobra.
: ibles
Faitdnnu, v.t. re. To divide, to distribute ; f. -i, pl. -é.
Fang, n.m. A slit; pl. -o.
Fang-farali, a. Cunning, deep.
Fan-ih-yah, n.f. A kiss. -leni, v.i. re. To kiss. -deni, v.t. i,
Fan-nu, v.t. re. To card (wool).

Far, n.f. The sound of a bird’s flight.
Farangi, n.m, A European.
Farawnu, v.t. re. a cause to slit; f. -i, pl. -é.
Fard, n. . (H.)A
Fard, n.f. aa abe -4, ad. Crooked.
_
Fark, n.m, (P.. pity Difference. -pdnu, v.i. re. To make@

difference. -deonu, v.i. re. To differ. -honu, v.i. ir. To be
different. -lagnu, v.i. re. To seem different.
Farka, ».m. The lap. -pana, v.t. re. To receive in one’s lap.
Farkawnu, v.t. re. To cast, to Peed a -i, pl. é. Syn. shetnu.
Farknnu, v.i. re. To throb; f. -i,
Farkuwé, adv. In the lap.
Farnai, nf. A largesaw.
arnu, v.t. re. (H.) To tear, to slit, to break.
Farraté, n.m. A sound of flyiing.
, nm.
:
A hare.
poses oe
Farshi,ae (P.) (1) The Persian language. (2) An ironical —
Warowa§se A mattock, a hoe.
Fashéwnu, v.t. re. (1) To cause to entang o e
le; f. -i, pl. -€. (2)
0 put to trouble.
Fashnu, v.i. re. To entangle, to ensnare, to entr ; :
Fat, n.m. The act of cutting off with a sword. a p; /. -i , pl . ©
Fa’ t,n.m. The width of a river.
Fatéwnu, v.t, re. To cause to break ; f. -i, pl. -é.
Fat-bai, n.m. One who slays a goat or ee
.
Fatebad, n.f. Prosperity.
Fathnu, vd. re. To seize, to put to troub
le; /. -i, pl.-
Fati or phati, n.f. (I) A term used for a group of from 1 to
20 hamlets (used in Kullu). (2) -hun
Fatnu, v.t. re. To bre ak; f. -i, d i , a d . f . B roken.
pl. -6.
Vol. VIL, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 159
[N.8.]
Fa’tu, nm. A small bundle of wool or cotton.
Fatu or -&, n.m.; f. -1, pl. -é. roken, torn.
Fatrala, nm. A loud sound.
gs.
Fega, n.m. A fig-tree. (Also phegi.)
Fegra, n.m. A ee (Also phegra.)
Fér, n.m. A
e.
Ferawnu, v.t. ir. To cause or allow to walk.
Fernu, v.t. re. (1) To return. oe ‘iesend for a walk; f. -i, pl. -é.
Fetu or -4, ad. m.; f. -i, pl.-6. Flat. -parnu, v.i. re. To be flat.
-panu, v.t. re. To make tak
Féu, nm. Burning charcoal. (Also fewtt.)
]
Féwtu, n.m, A burning ear: Agira féwtu dend ji: ‘* Please
giv oal.”’
Fikar, n.f. (H. figr.) Care, anxiety. -parni, v.t1. re. To be
anxious. sa Ae.a "ie To feel anxiety. -rakhni or karni,
v.t. re. To be car
Fil, m.m. (1) A snail. oe -4, n.m. A kind of plant.
Fila, n.m. Asnail; pl. é.
Fimfri, ».f. A butterfly.
Fim, “n.f. eietana Opium
imi, ad.m. andf. sing. <w plural. One who takes opium.
Fimshu, nm. greten ulce
Fifichawnu, v.t.
v re. To ais to rub or press.
Fiichnu, v.t. re. To rub, to press; f. -i, ge é.
Fiiichwanu, v.14. Te. To bepinched ; f. -i, pl. -é.
Fingla or -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. One ony walks crookedly.
Fini, n./. The heel.
Firang, n.f. Venereal disease, a chancre.
iio allv.t. re. (1) Toturn up. (2) To cause to return
Firg, n.f. Chancre. -Awani or lagni, v.i. re. To suffer from
Firi, con. Again. adv. Afterwards. (Also firé.)

Firkan,
i ».m. Turning roun aye.
Firknu, v. To come back.
Firnu, v.t. and i. re. (1) To return. (2) To whirl, /. -i, pl. é.
(3) To mia? I5 pl.-€
Firwanh, ad.m.; f. it, pl. -6i1, Returnable.
Fisalnu, v.i. re. To ahs
Fishkou, v.t. re. (See Fistilnu.)
Fittemu, a. phrase. A curse for a wicked deed.
Fittest., phrase. A curse for the wicked manner of doing something.
Fofa or -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Having no strength.
Foka or -u, ad. m. ; f. -1, pl.é. Empty.
:Fora or -u, n,m. -i, pl. é. An ulcer, a blister (H.).
160 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (May, 191%.
Forawnu, v.t. re. To ca us e to br ea k; f. -i , pl . é.

Fornu, v.t. re . (H .) T o br ea k, /. -i , pl . é.
Fé’ t, nf. (1) A ki n d of me lo n. >
(2 ) Di ss en si on , -pani, 0.1. 7é.
Foz, n.f. (P. fauz.) An army.

Fréj, eisio, adv. The day before yesterday.
Frusht, ”.f. (U. fursat.) Leisure
Fukawnu, v.t. re. To ca us e to bu rn or to cr em at e ; f. -i , pl .-
Fuknéwlé, n.m. A blow-p ip e; a ba mb oo cy li nd er $ 6 bl ow .
Fukn u, v.t . re. To bu rn , to cr em at e; /. -i ,p

pl . -é.
Fukr, nf. Bl ow in g up th e fir e. de ni or la ni , v.i . ir. To bl ow
up the fire.
Fal, n.m. (H .) (1) A fl ow er . (2) Bo ne s ta ke n to th e Ga ng es .
(Syn. Asthu.)
Fuld, n.m. A cataract, an eye disease.
Fulawnu, v.t. re. Ps cause to bloom; f. -i, pl. é¢.
Fulli, nf See Ful
Fuli-karnu, U.4, Te. "To allow to bloom; f -i, pl.
Fuln u, v.i . re. (1) To bl oo m. (2) To be st ee l: "-i, pl. -€.
Wulra, n.m. (1) A floweret. “AbedThe flower of a fruit.
s
Faru, n. ‘m.The tail a Gasban.
Fusé n.m. See ie
Fusi, n.f. See D
Fut, n.f. eaciat gene
Futawnu, v.t. re. To cause to differ in opinion
Futnu, v.t. re. (1) To rae (2) To burst; i -i, pl. é.
G
Gaa, nm. A kind of big lizard. (2) Sowing of vegetable
-lane, v.i. re. To sow vegetables.
Ga’b, n.m. Pregnanc
Gabru, nm. A young man, pl. -o.
Gachhyawnu, v.t. re. To string. a

Gachi, nf. The waist. -banni, v.i. re. To tie up the waist, gird
one’s loins.
Gachiyé (phrase). With a girdle, girt. :
Gachrornu, v.t. re. he = gore f. -i, pl.
ada, ad. m.; He er , pl. 6 ; ai Gédé-khanu, v.t, 7. tf
trouble much; i-i, pl.-
Gadar, nm. A kind of marriage observed by low- caste people-
Gadawnu, v.t. re. To cause to fight; f. -i, pl. é.
Gaddi, mf A load of hay or leaves for cattle.
Gadha . (H. gadhd.) An ass, a donkey.
Gadhia. ot. re. To melt on a fire: 7.44, pl. é.
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 16r
[N.S.]
Gadi, .f. A load of grass; also Gadka; f. -i, pl.é
Gadi, n.f. (H. gaddi.) (1) Throne. ‘deni, v.i. ir. To instal.
(2) A shepherd.
py. v.t. ir, To be fought; f. -i, pl. é.
Gadnu, To throw in.
Gadnu, siare.en To quarrel. © (2) to fight; f-i, pl. é.
GAde-thagnu, v.t. re. To cheat unmercifully. -jhéiignu, v.t. re.
o kill.
Gadri, pe < . kind of worm that lives in multitudesin a
amp p
Gaff, ad. (H.)) See Bakla. -u, .m. A bribe.
Gégar or gagr. n.f. (H.) A metal water- vessel,
Gahan, or ga’n, 2.m. A harrow,with 8 or 10 teeth, drawn by
oxen, used for loosening the soil round young corn. (Dan-
dralé iin Kangra.)
Gaéhlu or -4, ad.m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Muddy, dirty.
Gahlu gahlu bahija,
Nimlu nimlu rahi jd.
‘* Dirty water flows away,
Clear water remains.
Gain, gaini, n.m.andf. The sky. -ré-gola,.m. A thunder-
bolt. -r4-jof pacern.m. Like a thunder-bolt :
Gaj, nm. (H.) Ar
Gajnu, v.t. re. To met
Ga’k, n.m. (8. ichake, H. gadhak.) A purchaser.
Ga’l, n.m. (BL) netThe ‘cheek. (2) n.f. “igill name, a curse.
Gala,n.m. (S. Gala,H. gala.) The throa
Gaigal, n.m. A kind of long citron.
Galawnu, v.t. re. (1) To cause to melt. (2) To cook well.
Gali, n.f. Ill names. -deni, v.t. re. To call ill names. -e-
bhaitdnu, v.t. re. To curse.
Galim, n.m. (P. agg = enemy.
Galiya, ad.m. Idle,u
Galnu, v.i. re. (1) Tomee (2) To be dissolved; f. -i, pl. -é. (3)
To be destroyed.
Galnu, v.t. re. To cause to ny orSragtieee f. -i, pl. -é.
Galti, n.f. (P. galti.) A mista
Ga’lu, ad. See Gahla.
Gam, ”.m. (P. ga m. ) D a s s gri ef, so rr ow . -k ha nu , v./ .
_ re. To have patience
aheor soeses, v.igre. Tocause or allow to bear or have patience.
f.-v, pl.
Gampnu, visre. (1) To bear, to undergo. (2) - re. To have
patience. /.-i, pl.-e. Gampawnu. Casua
Gan, n.m. (1) Aswarm. (2) The name of a village deity.

Ga’nd, n.m.; pl. 6. (H. gahnd.) An ornament. -tu, n.m. A
‘small ornament or ornaments.
Gandawnu, a re, To cause to reckon. (2) To cause to count;

f.-1,pl.
Ga ich, ‘nf. Dishonsut. disrespect
sin n.m. An us . (A ls o gan di. ) " Ga it di -j an u, v.t . ir. To let
eaadhe n,a A bad smell.

Gandhi, n.m. (H. gandhi.) A perfumer.
Gane, n.m. pl. (1) Sugarcane, ad. pl. Thi
Ganés, n.m. (S. Ganesha.) The deity dalled Ganesh.
Gaga, n.f. (S. Gaiiga.) The river Ganges.
Gant-karnu, v.t. ir. To count, to enumerate.
Ganj, n.m. (H.) (1) A mass, a heap. (2) A grain market.
Ganj, n.f. Michelmas daisy.
Ganna or-u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Thick, coarse.
Gan-nu, v.t. re. To count, to reckon; f. -i, pl. -€.
Gant, n.f. The next world.
Gaiith, n.f. A knot. -parni, v.i. re. (1) To be entangled. (2)
To be hard
‘Gaiithawnu, v.t. re. To cause to repair ; /. -i, ee -é,
Ganthnu, v.t. re. To mend, to repair; f. -i, pl. -6
Gaithi, n.f. A bundle. -de-panu, v.t. re. To pack.
Ganu, v.t. re. (H. gdnd.) To sing; f. -i, pl. -é.
Ga’nu, v.t. re. To do farmyard work.
Gatiuika, -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl.é. Before, in front. Sé gai
unka dews quwa. ‘‘ He has gone before.’
Gaiw, n.m. (8S. Grama, H. gatw.) A village, a town.
Géiwrd, nm. See Géokira.
Gaiwiit, n.m. The future, the time tocome. -k4 or ku, ad. m.;
-1, pl. -é. eat in front.
Géiwrs, nm. A ham
Géottra, n.m. A hamlet: asmall village. (Also gdiwrd.)
Gap, .f. Goss ip . -m ar ni , vi. re. To tal k a gr ea t dea l, to
run on.
Gaporia, ad. m. Talkative.
Gappi, ad. m. One who gossips.
Ga’r, nm. (S. Angara.) Burning charcoal.
Gara, n.m. (H.) Kneaded clay, mortar.
Gara, n.m.; ; pl.-é. Maize plants heaped at one place to dry.
land, vA. re. To heap the maize plants.
Garam, ad. A okie hot. — v.t. ir. To make warm.
Gardan, n.f. (H.) The wie (Also gelni.) :

| i A fortress. -id-negi, ”.m. One 10
eee bega hill a (Kullu).
Gari, n.j.C
Gar}, nf. (P. sara.) Need, necessity. -parni, v.t. 7. To be
in of orto be needy.
Banas v.4. if.“Te,roar; f. -i, pl. -€.
[VS]
Garjnu, v.t. re. To roar.
Garké, ad. m.; f.
kA
-i,
,
pl . -6. He av y, we ig ht y. (S yn . Ga rt ,
G
Garka, -u, ad. m.; f.-i , pl . -é. He av y, we ig ht y. (A ls o ga ru .)
Gark-janu, v.t. re. To waste ; f. -i, pl. -€.
Garmi, .f. (H.) Heat, warmness.
Garnu, v.t. re. See Gadnu
Gartha, n.m. (S . An ga ra ka . ) A sm al l bu rn in g co al .
Garu, ad. m. Se e Ga rk é. (A li ke in nu mb er an d ge nd er .)
Garu, n.m. (H. garuwd. ) A deity’s waterpot.
Garuwa, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -¢. Heavy, weighty.
Garuwa, ».m. (H.) A water-jar.
Garwi, ».f. A small water-pot.
Gas, n.m. (S. Grasa.) A mout hf ul , a mo rs el . Sy n. Gr a, Gr ah ,
or Grass.
Gasbél, n. f. (S . pr ar ae se ee c Th e ai r- cr ee pe r.
Gaski, nf. A heavenly ) A
st du ti es of a de ce as ed . (2
Gat, nf. (S. Gati.) a) The la th e la st
tune ie a gu it ar . -k ar ni , v. 01 . re . T o p e r f o r m
es . - b a n d w n i , v. t. re . T o be at se ve re ly . -s at la ni , v. !
du ti
re. To h a v e th e la st du ti es p e r f o r m e d .
Garbh, n.m. (S . Ga rb ha .) Pr eg na nc y. Pr ov er b:
Sargo r a u g a r b h é ru k u n j a n o ?
‘© Who kn o w s of r a i n a n d b i r t h ?’ ’
Gataka, n.m. (H.) Swallowing. s d a
Gateru, n.m. A ghost. (Bhajji.) s © v. t. re .
A s m a l l s t o n e , f o u n d a m o n g g r a i n . o e
Gati, n.f. 1 ) T o t h r o w
f r o m g r a i n . - b a ’ n i , v . t . r e . (
o pick stones a u n i o n .
small stones at. (2) -mati k a r n i , v. T o p o k e
Gauj, n.m. A yard. e a v e t h e h o u s e s t o
n . m . T h e r o a d b y w h i c h t h e c a t t l e l
Gaul a , i n f r o n t o f a v i l l a g e
go out for grazing. I t i s a b i g r o a d
and ru ns s e a l ti a fe nc es . :
Gaan, ad. Forw Co w- ur in e.
Gauitt, or gautich n.m. (S . Go mu tr a. )
Gauitch. See Gauit. r t . )
“ r a , n . f . A w e a k l y c o w . ( A l s o g o
Gaw, n.f. A cow. . -é . T h a t w h i c h is s o w n o o a r e
Gecha or @- , ad . m. :; f . -i , pl
— t r u n k , a l o g ; f. -i . A s m a l l t r u n k ; p l . -€
Geld, n.m. —
Gelni, n.f. Then
Gelra, n.m. The ont or windpipe.
m . A — o f f l o w e r . M a n a e l d :
Geiida , n
Gera, n.m. Giddine a , ( 2 ) a d . O f o c h r e colour.
Gert, nm. ( H . ) q l ) “ R e d o c h r e . - w
n . f . - i , p l . - 6 . A h e a r t h , a f i r e - p o t
Getha, n.m.; o csdo npt e » . t . r e . To burn
Conti, n.f. The f i r e p l a c e t h e e e
ec
tra orr -u,
n : H . g e h t t . ) s h a n e ( A l s o gitét.)
Géan, n.m. (S.- G o a b t e
Getiiwaén, ad. m.; -wih, f. -wen, pl. Of the wheat colour.

Gha, n.m. (S. Ghasa, H. ghds.) Grass.
Ghach-ghach, n.f. Bothering. -lani, v.t. re. To bother.
Ghichrél, n.f. Bothering. -lani, v.7..re. To bother, to linger.
Ghaghri, n.f. (H. ghaghra.) A gown.
Ghai, n.m. A grass-cutter. -dn-ni,v.t. re. To put to trouble.
‘arni, vi. ir. To act prudently. -awni, v.7. re. To be in
trouble.
Ghain, .f Grass land. -ti, n.f. A piece of grass land.
Ghaini, n.}. Grass lands.
Ghélnu, v.t. re. To dissolve. f. -i, v.i. re. To be loyal; pl. -6.
Ghamrnu, v.t. re. To be unhappy.
Gha’n, n. i. So much grain as can be roasted in a vessel.
Ghani, nm. A small wall. -dend, v.i. ir. To build a wall.
Ghandéli, n.f. See kach4wli (used in Bil4spur and Kangra).
Ghandi, n-oe tt) A bell.
Ghanda, . The throa
Ghaiigheri, A.n. A kind # vegetable.
Gha’nu, v.t. re. To kill, to slay, to put to death; f. -i, pl. -€.
Ghanta, nm , (H . gh an td .) A la rg e bel l. -d en &, vi . re. To
give nothing.
Ghaprala, n.m. A ere sound.
Gha’r, n.m. ‘ee. Ghau
Gha’r, n.m.; f. -i. Appieci bios
Ghara, n.m, (S. Ghata.) An earthen water-pot. SeR
OS
ee
aR
aR
eTee
Re
Ghara, n.m. A waterfall.

Gharawnu, v.t. re. To cause to manufacture ; f. -i, pl. -é.
Gharchi, n.f. abt atcss an estate.
Gharé, n.m. pl. Curv a
Ghari, tg See Gharchi. Proverb: Ghari ro muthta apna
: **One has to show his own estate and face.’
Ghari, ay A precipice. -parnu, v.i. re. To fall from a preck
pice.
Ghari-ro-khanu, v.t. re. To harass, to greatly trouble; /. -l,
pl.
Gharnu, of. re. To mend, to make, to manufacture; /. -i, pl. 6.
Ghartu, nm. A small dwelling. (From H. ghar; % house. )
Ghartu, n.m. A family or its member (used in Bashahr).
Gharu, ‘ad. Homely, household, relating to a house.
Ghéru, n.m. A term for the men on corvée work.
Ghaséwnu, v.t. re. To cause to be worn off.
Ghasni, n f. See Ghain

Ghasnu, vt. re. To wearr off; f. -i, pl. -é.
Ghass&, n.m. A beating, a -dené, v.t. re. To beat.
Ghat, nf. ———
Gha’t, nm. Ag
Ghata, nm, (HL|) Dece, decay, loss.
[N.S.]
Ghatanu or ghatawnu, v.t. re. (H . gh at an d. ) T o de du ct ; f. -
Ghatnu, v.i. re. (H. gh ai nd .) To be le ss ; f. -i , pl . -6 .
Ghata, ad. Intending to re ve ng e. (A li ke iin bo th ge nd er s. )
Ghatra, n.m. See Ghat or Ghaut.
Ghaun, n.m. Kneading.
Ghau-nu, y.t. re. To knead; f. -i, pl.-
Ghaur, n.m. (H. gh ar .) H o m e , s o i l ss a i e e l i i i e
Ghaur, n.m. A heap, a ma ss . -l ag ne , v. 07 . re . To b e in he ap s.
stone-mill. -pishnu, v. #. re. To grind in a
Ghaut, n.m. A
stone mill.
Ghaw, n. m. (H .) A hu rt , a bl is te
ts cl ar if ie d bu tt er as th e re ve nu e
Gheiigna, n.m. One who collec
t.)
‘Ghé’p, nm. Goitre or ene ame -i, n.m. and f. One who
pl.-
‘Ghér-fér, n.m. A response. -denu, ¥. 4. re. To ene
Ghernu, v.t. re. To surround ; a -i, pl. -
Ghesd, n.m. A fall, a bruise,a cue. -é .
v. t. re . T o c a u s e t o b i n t or p e t j. -i , p l .
Gheséw n u ,
Ghesna, v.t. re . T o c r u s h , to b r u i s e ; f. -1 , a n
neck.
A k i n d o f s w e e t m e a t .
Ghéur, n.m. (H. ghewar.) e d b u t
i a r i , g h y é r i , n . f . A n e a r t h e n p o t f o r c l a r i f i
Gh p o t 7 9 8 ‘ c l a r i f i e d
u . , n . m . A s m a l l e a r t h e n
Ghiartu, ghyart :
butter. o r - m a c h n i , v . 2 . 7 é . T o
A g r e a t s e o w e h - h o n i
Ghich-pich, n.f. h a t a w n i ,
d e d . - k a r n i , ¥ . 1 . i r , " T o c r o w d . -
be m u c h c r o w
Ghin, nf. ‘Co m p a s s i o n , t e n d e r n e s s

, t o p u r c h a s e ; f . -i , p l . -é . ( B a s h a h r . )
G h i n - n u , v. t. re . T o b u y .
@ ) L o v e . - d e n i , v. t. r e . T o l o v e
Ghi n , ‘ n f . ( 1 ) a y a a
Ghiida w n u , v. t. re . T o e t o s p o i l ; f . i - 1 , ,p l . -€
n . f . ( 1 ) r e e a e ( 2 ) S y m p a t h y o
. e
Ghin-dardé ,
surroun d e d w i t h : r o f , -é
Ghiri-Awnu, v.i. re. To be
b e s u r r o u n d e d ; / . -1 , l .-
Ghiri- j a n u , v. i. r e . T o
T o b e s u r r o u n d e d ; f . -1 , p l . - € .
Ghirnu, v.i. re .
Ghmeér, n.m. Gi ddiness.

Gho’ch, 7.f. The act of troubling. -4-ghachi, »./. Troubling

again and again.
Ghochi-m4rnu, v.t. re. To give trouble ; /. -i, “y -é.
Ghochnu, v.t. re. To trouble, to stir about ; - pl. -
Gho’l, n.m. A kind of wild goat. -an, n./. Wild soee Be.
or -tu. A wild kid; -ti, f.
Ghol-matho’ ‘|nm. The act of mismanaging.
Gholnu, v.t. re. To dissolve, to mix into water; f. 1, pl. é.
Gholté, n.m. A pony (Bashahr).
Ghora, n.m. A horse. f.-i, Amare. -t,”.m. A pony.
Ghra’ru, n.m. pl. Snoring. -dené, v.7. ir. To snore.

Ghrashni, n.f. (S. Seeks ) The ceremony of entering
a new house.
Ghawrt, n.m. See graw
Ghra’t, n.m. (H. a wore‘A water mill He grind grain.
Ghratiyé, n.m. One who has a water m
Ghraéul, ».m. A kind of bell (like a dish) used in sees temples.
Ghryaun, n.f. A tune played at a village deity’s dan
Ghryaunu or ghryaun-lani, v.i. re. To play the ae called
7
Ghugi, or Ghopat See Ghugti.
ugnu, v.%. ye To bark of a dog.
Ghugtii, n.f. Adove. -lani, v.i. re. To play
al,nf A small shed in a farmyard to {os grain in when
Ghul
rains.
Ghuléwnu, v.t. re. To cause to fight or Weel f -i, pl. -6..
Ghulnu, v.i. re. To ae to wrestle; f. -i, pl.
Gham A lon
Ghienph insti: ae: ean’
Ghumaw, ».m. Turn
Ghumawnu, v.t. re. Toocause to ae
humnu, v.i. re. To turn back; f. -i, pl. é.
in. ‘vd. re, To gi i rd up; j,i, pl..-6

Ghusdwnu, v.t. re. To cause to enter; i-i, pl. é.
Ghusernu, v.t. re. To throw in; f. -i,
Ghushu, n.m. A kind of game in ck there are two pares
of men :each party taking in their hands small bundles 0
straw alight on both sides, throw them at the other party-
This takes place on certain days of October.
Ghusnu, v.i. re. To enter, to be admitted; f -i, pl.
é.
[N.S.]
Ghusrnu, v.i. re. See the preceding.
Ghit, n. j. The act of swallowing.
Ghutawnu, v.t. re. To cause to Pent a
Ghutnu, v.t.re. To swallow up; /. -i,
a v.t. re. To op en , to ci hi es s a re mo ve a li d; /. -1 ,
Ghydiigné, nm. See ee

Ghyanna, ”.m. A fireplace
Ghyari, ».f. An ear the n pot ; use d to div ide cla rif ied but ter .
>, n.f. A kind of tune. -lani, 0. 1. re . To pl ay a pa rt ic ul ar

tune. (Also -bajni or -bajawn
Gidwan, n.m. A kind of ta x a n i t in Ku th ar St at e) .
Gich-pich, n.f. See Ghich-pich.
Gija wn u, v.t . re. To ca us e to ac cu st om .
Gijnu,v.i. re . To ac cu st om , to pr ac ti se ; RES
n. f. A te rm fo r th e 16 da ys , th e la st w e e k o e a a an d Is t
Gil, is
respectively. Trees planted during th
week of Sawan,
fortnight flourish and flower well.
, ad . m . ; f. -1 , p l . 6 . W e t . -k ar nu , v. t. ir . T o we t.
Gil& or -u
-honu, v.i. ir. To be wet.
Gillar, n.m. See Ghép.
Git-ah, n. (S . Go dl ia ii , P. ga nd am .) Wh ea t.
Ginéwnu, v.t. re. ae Ganawnu.
Gindd, n.m. A tom-c k h e l n u ,
( 8 . K a n d a e s or G e n d u k a ) . A p l a y - b a l l . -
Gindu, nm,
vi . re . T o p l a y t o n s a ba ll .
Gin-nu, v.t. re. See Gan
Gint, n.f. An account. sphivin Hindi ginti.) e g r e a t n o i s y .
a n d c r y . - m a c h n i v . 1 re . T o b
Gird-giri, n.f. Ahue ay . ( F r o m H i n d i
Girawnu, Pace re. To spoil, to t h r o w aw
girdn
Okeds pi re . vi . re. To tu rn ro un d; f -i,pl . €.
Giri-firi-Awnu , v.i . re. To ta ke a wa lk ; ; “1 , pl . -€.
Giri -j an u, v. i. ir . To fa ll d o w n ; f. -1 ,
Girk-janu, v.?. “ To be wa st ed , to be gi ve n aw ay fo r no th in g.
.é , (2 ) To tu rn.
,
Gla’b, n.m. HL gu ld b. ) A ro se . -i . j . s y .
(o f a pi ll ow or qu il t, et c. ).
Gla’f, n.m. (H. gildf.) A cover
Glain, n.m. A kind of pine Red a. tr ee . :
(2 ) T h e Ch in a ro ot ,
Glal, nm. (H. guldl.) (1)
m
Gla’m, n. f. ( H . l d g é m . ) b
A r i d
o a n . m . ( H . gi ld s. ) a c u p , a t u m b l e r .
Glas, or k
Gla As p e l l e t
- b a n i , v. 17 . re . T o s h o o t w i t h a
aon:hoaA bre
Glisté n»m. (P. bdlisht.) A span.

Gébar, n.m. (H .) or go br . (1 ) Co w- du ng . (2 ) Ma nu re .
Gobrai, ».f. The ac t of ma nu ri ng th e la nd . -l an i, v.1 . re. To
manure land.
Gobraush, n. f. A heap of manure.
Gobrilé, n.m. An insect found in manure, a chafer.
Gochha, n.m. (H. angochha.) A towel.
Gokhru, n.m. (1) A ki nd of ea r- ri ng s. (2) A ki nd of me di ci ne .

Gol, ad. (H.) Round. -chaén-nu, v.t. re. To make round.
Gola, n.m. Thunderbolt.
(2) The fun d out of whi ch alm s
SR
OES
RNC
“ea
pn
Gélakh, n.m . (1) A fun d.

were given (used in Mandi).
Goli, n.m. pl. (1) Apes. (2) A bullet. -bahni, vi. re. To
shoot a bullet.
Gon, n.m. Desire, wish, pleasure. -dekhna, v.i. re. To go one s
wn way.
Gonch or Goht, n.m. (S. gomutra.) Cow’s urine.
Gotichawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to make water (used
of cattle only).
Gottchnu, v.i. re. To make water (used of cattle only).
Gontrala, n.m. The naming ceremony of a child. ;
Go’r, n.m. A lizard (goh is a kind of big lizard, also found in
the Simla Hills).
Gornu, v.t. re. To weed, f. -i, pl. -é.
Goru, 2.m. Cattle.
g :
Got, n.m. (S. gotra.) Parentage, lineage ; stock (of a family).
Gota, n.m. (H.) Adip,adive. -khana, v.72. re. To miss, to err.
Gothi, ».f. Blame. -lani, v.t. re. To blame.

Gotha, n.m. A wild animal.
Goti, n.f. Odd. -noti, n.f. Odd and even, a kind of game.
Gotnu, v.t. re. To bar, to prevent from going ; /. -i, pl. -é.
Gra or grah, n.m. A morsel, a mouthful. -lana, v.i. re. TO
take a morsel. (8S. grasa.)
Gracha or -u, ad. m .> f.-1,i, pl. -é. § ee Getab. ,
are v.t. re. (1) To collect revenue. (2) To realize ; 19
. 6.
Grass, n.m. See Gra.
Grawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to weed; f. -i, pl. -é.
Graoh, n.m. See Gaiiw (used in Kullu and elsewhere).
Grawru, n.m. A little bird. (Alike in singular and plural.)
Gréut, n.m. A long way, turning here and there.
Gréwanu, v.t. re. To turn back; f. -i, pl. -é.
Grhaiwan, n.m. A tune played to make a deity dance. -lam, o
vt. re. To play the deity’s dancing tune.
[NV.S.]
Gr ha iw nn , v.t. ve. To cau se or all ow a vil lag e dei ty to mov e or
dance.
Grib, ad. (H. garib.) Poor, helpless.
Griknu, v.i. re. To roar (of thunder). Also gariknu.
Gré or Grau, n.m. pl. Th e ni ne pl an et s, wh ic h are : (1) Th e
sun. (2) The moon. (3) Ma rs . (4) Me rc ur y. (5) Ju-
piter. (6) Ve nu s. (7) Sa tu rn . (8) Ré hu . (9) Ke tu .
| - jo}B TMes)=] wDaaie = ep)rta) a ©
Groén or graun, n. m. (8. gr ah an a. ) An ecl ips e. -l ag nu , v.t . re.
To shee of an ecl ips e. -d ek hn a, v.1 . re. To wi tn es s an
eclips
Gu, n.m. (8.) Excrement. (Also khé.)
Gubar or Gubr, x.m. See Gobar or gobr.
Gubrai, n.f. See Gobrai.
Gubrilé, n.m. See Gobrilé.
Gudla or afPine ; f. -i, pl. -é6. Sweet, tasty.
(S.) A cave or grot s
t oc a p e o i e of so li d ro ck .
Gufé, n.f.
Guja or gujja, n.m. See Khis
Gujran, n.f. Livelihood.
Gujrawnu, v.t. re. To ca us e or al lo w to pa ss ; f. -i , pl . -é .
Gujrnu, v.i. re. To pa ss aw ay , to di e; /. -i, pl . -é.
Gal or Kul, n.f. A small channel.
Guld, n.m. A co mb of In di an co rn (m ak ki or ch ha ll t) .
Gun, ii n.m ae guna.) Obligation. nttehiok ‘v.i. re. To be ob-
Gund, n m. (P. gundh. ) A cr im e, a fa ul t, a mi st ak e.

w n u , v. t. re . T o c a u s e or a l l o w to k n e a d or b r a i d .
Guitd é pl . -é .
d n n u , v. t. re . (1 ) T o k n e a d . ( 2 ) T o b r a i d ; f. -i ,
Guii
Gunjé, n.m. pl. Mou stache.
Gun-la g n d , v. i. re . To be in de bt ed .
Guiith, n.m. pl.-o. Pony.
Gur, n.m. (H.) Brown sugar.
Guri, n.f. A knot, knob. o e : ne
p e e i n d i g n a t i o n . - k a r n é , v. ?. 17 .
Gu s d , n m . ( P . g u s s a h . )
To become angry or in (H. angitha.) The
vdiakapte n.m. {S. eewahthia, the en
e n y . -lana , v . t . r e . T o p u t
-dashna , v. 20 . 7é . T o d
humb.
che<iniele b.965 on a deed. -i, n.f. reat
uf, We A finge .. iz
Guthra, n.m. See Guthé.
G o w 4 , v. T h e pa st te ns e of th e ve rb ja nu , to go ,
. o r
. ) ( 1 ) A w i t n e s s , a l s o ( 2 ) e v i d e n c e .
Guann.m. (H. g a w d h
Gwachi-janu, v.i. ir. T o b elo st ; . -i , p l . -
. T o l o s e . v. 4. Te . T o h e l o s t : f 1 9
Gwachnu, v.t . r e a a
d h i . ) ( 1 ) E v i d e n c e . ( 2 ) A B a a n n
Gwai, n. f. (H. gaw
v.i. ir. To give evidence.
Gwali, ».f. (1) A shepherdess. (2) A kind of insect, green im

colour and long in size, likea grasshopper. a
Gwa’r, ad. Uncivilized, ignorant, a fool. (H. ga%war.)
H
oe or -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. (H. achchhd.) Good. Adv.
Hichhe, n.m. pl. A kind of thorny plant that bears edible
berrie
Ha’d or hédki, n.m. or f. (H. haddi.) A bone.
Ha’d, el: Conversation, -lani, v.t. re. To converse. Cf. hadi.
Ha’ d, n m. pl. Bone
Hadd, n.* A limit, popedaey -honi, v.7. ir. To get beyond all atne
RE
RRS
<>Peemen
bounds.
Hadi, ».f. Conversation. -lani, v.7. re. To converse.
Hadri- lani, v.t. re. To converse.
Hae, int. Oh, alas, ah !
Hagéwnu, vt. re. To cause or allow to go to stool; f. -i, pl. -é.
Hagnu, 0.1. re, (H. hagna.) To go to stool. ;

Hail, ».f. (pronounced hel.) A hard task, to be done with the
help of many persons. -deni,v.i. ir, To work collectively.
Haifigo. A form of address to a relative, meaning, ‘O my
deear
Haitila or haitré, A form of address : ‘ O you.’
Hajar, ad. (P. hdzir.) Present.
Ha’k, n.f. A halloo. -deni, v.t. ir. To halloo
Hakawnu, v.t. re. (H. hakénd.) To cause or allow to drive;
Haknu, v.t. re. To drive away ; f. -i, pl. -é. f.-i.
Halawnu, v.t. re. To shake (H. hilana
aay f. -i, pl. -é.
Hal-bai, n.m. One who ponehs a ploughman.
Haljé, n.f. (H. haldi.) Turm
Halkawnu, v.i. re. To cause orallow
to shake; f. -i, pl.-
Halké or-u,ad.m.; f.-i, pl. -6. (H. halkd..) Light,
Halla, nm. (H.) A noise, not woighte
a hue and cry. -pand, vi. re. To
make a noise.
Hilmaadi n.m. See Blair. (Used in Bash4hr and [sain.}
Halnu, v.i. re. To shake, to tre mble. Kumhar-
HAlo, n. m. A kind of greens called in Hindi,
chamchir.
Halwa, n.m. (H. haluwd.) A ki

nd of cake.
Hambai, adv. ‘Yes or ‘ very
well.’
ae pro. pl. We. -in, f.
si
aeRegen opposition. -karni, v.i. ir. To oppose.
né, adv. Yes or no. -karni, vi. ir, To
say
[NV.8.]
i stsl nm. (S. hani.) Loss, injury. -jana, v.7. ir. To sustain
Haid, men. A walk, travel. -i, n.f. An earthen cooking vessel.

Handi--na balu (phrase). I cannot walk.
Handola, n.m. See Chandol.
Hanjar, n.m. (H. hazdr.) A a
Hajis, n.m. (S. Hansa.) <A goos
Hansili, ele (P. hasil. ) Revenueor tax. (Used in Kulli.)
Har, x.m. A flood. -awna, v.t. re. To wash off.
Ha’r, n.f. (S. Héra.) (1) yruitons (2) A garland.
Har-karn, n.m. The sum paid, in addition to the marriage ex-
penses, by a man who abducts another man’s wife, to her
husband. (Used in the Dhami State.)
Ha’ré, adv. Kinndly, -karne, v.i. ir. To entreat.
Hara or -u, ad. m.;f. A: 4. (H.) Green.
Hara, n.m. (1) A small field. (2) Atrial. -karna, v.t. ir. To
tr
Hardwnu, v.t. re. (H. harwénd.) To cause or allow to defeat.
Harawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to flow away ; f. -i, pl. -é.
Hargat, n.f. (A. harkat.) Injury, loss, fault. -karni, v.i. ir.
o make a mistake.
Hari-j-janu, v.i. ir. To be washed off; f. -i, pl.-é ,
Hariiyaga, n.m. An allowance for the Raja’s oleae (Used in
Mandi.)
Harja, n.m. (P. harz.) Mischief, injury. -hond, v.7. ir, To be
lost.
Harn, ».m. (S. Harina.) A buck. f. -i. A doe.
Harnu, v.t. re. To fail; f. -i, pl. -6. (H. harnd.)
Harnu, v.t. re. To try, ‘to examine, to scrutinise; /.-i, pl. -é.
Har-r or har-ri. A me di ci na l fru it. Ye ll ow or Ch eb ul ic my ro -
balan (Ter mi na li a ch eb ul a) : e e sp ie s of thi s are
Betaner vt. re. (H. ha ta ni .) To ca us e or al lo w to pr ev en t.

Hatawnu, vt . re. To ca us e or al lo w to re tu rn ; to pr oh ib it .
Hath or hatth, n.m. (S. hasta.) A hand.
Hath, m.m. (S. hatha.) Insistence. -karna, v.i. re. To insist,
Hathéngé, n.m. pl. Comm ut at io n fo r be gd r or co rv ée (B il as pu r) .
Hathar, ad.f.A cow or sh e- bu ff al o, wh ic h on ly al lo ws on e
erson to milk her
Hathaurd, n.m. (H.) A hammer.
Hathi , ad. field
Hatho-joriro, ¢.p. With joined hands.

Hathru, 2.m. pl. Hands. (H. hath.)
Hatnu, v.i. re. To turn back; f. i, -i, pl. -é.
Hatnu, v.t. re. (1) To return, to come back. (2) To be off.
Hatéli, v.f. She will turn bac
Hatyé, n.f. (S.) The act of killing. -lani, v.i. ir. To cause to
trouble. aig v.t. wr. To kill.
ath.
Hatt “nf. (H.haltt) A shop. -karni, v.t. ir. To open a shop.
Haul, .m. ‘Ss.Hala.) A plough. -banu re. To plough.
Hauhsla, n.m. (H. hausild.) Ambition, ‘sure. capacity.
Hawa, n.f. (H.) The air, wind.
| Hazri, nm. (P.) An attendant. -ka, n.m, A term for a free
grant in lieu of service (used in Mandi).
Hega, n.m. Carefulness.
ore n.f. (H.) Boasting, insistence. -karni, v.i. ir. To insist.
Hé’l, nf. A sacrifice of a goat or sheep. -deni, v.i. ir. To
offer a goat sacrifice.
Hela, n.m. A special begar or corvée leviable for bistovis .
roads or buildings, and on special occasions, sucha
wedding or death in the chief’s family.
Heli, .f. Wisdom, activi
Hera, nm. Game, shikér, hunting. -lana or -karna, v.i. re. and
ir. Togo on a shooting excursion. -i. n.m. A shikdrt, a
shooter.
Hé’r-fér, n.m. An answer, a reply. -dend, v.i. ir.
To reply.
Hernu, v.t. re. To work; i.-i, pl. -é.
Heru, adv. Perhaps. ‘14 v. Look here!
Hesr-land, vi. re. To chant a song in union (by all persons
ag! a heavy load, or moving a heavy mass) in orde
r
to keepti time
Hessa, n.m. The cry of a number of persons 18 work at one
Hé’t, n.m. (8. Hita.) Affection. -lana, v.i. re. To be affec-
tionate.
Hethé, adv. Down. -pana, v.i. re. To spread a bed (used in
Bhajji State).
Hethi, pe By the lower way — in the Bhajii State).
Hethla, m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Low
Hiali, nyeSupper (used ii n Keoiithal). ye
em
exp
Hichhéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to oar

or agree.
Hichhnu, v.t. re. To promise, to
agree; f. -1, -é.
Hichki, n./. (H.) See Dhiki.
Hij or hijo or hijau, adv. Yesterd ay, the pa
st day
Hij-bhyansri, adv. Yeesterday morning. (Also hijo-bhydnsri. )
Hij-byale or hijo-byéle. Last evening, yesterday evening.
Hijku or -4, ad. m.: ; f. -1, pl. -é. Yesterday’s, of yesterday.
Hik, n.f. The liver, the ‘chest or thr
oat.
Hilan or hillan, nm. See Bhaitichal (used in Bilaspur and
Kangra).
(V.8.]
Himat, Bl : (P. hi mm at .) Co ur ag e. -h ar ni , v.i . re. To dis -
hearten
Hitdné, n.m.. pl. The legs of a quadruped.
Hiig, nf. (S. Hingu.) See Suidha.
Hini, ad. f. Decaying, decreasing.
Hin-né, n.m. pl. See Hindné.
Hir, n.m. pl A kind of wild fruit.
Hiyw, n.m,. (H.) Cour ag e. -a wn a, vt re . To be co ur ag eo us .
Hiyé-lanu, v.t. re. To embrace; /. -i, pl. -é
Hochha, ad. m ;f. -i, pl. -é. Sh or t. jé né , vt . ir , To fa ll sh or t.
Hoi-janu, v.t . ir. To B e re a e f. -i , pl.
Hokla or -u, ad.m.;f. Lisping.
ol i fa st iv al : -k he ln i, vi . re . To
Holi, n./. (8. Holiké. The “H
Homeit, ane) v. e ‘Ist p. pl.

c We will be. Inf. Homi,
hum
"TDhe act of
Honi, n. i. ta ki ng pl ac e. A s H o n i ho i- la ni . ‘* That
whic h is to h a p p e n wi ll h a p p e n ;
to b e c o m e , a st a k e pl ac e; /. -1 , pl . -€ .
Honu , v. i. ir . T o be ,
Hor,pro. Other. -ié. By the other el se o m
Hor, c o n . (1 ) An d. 2 ) ad . El se . i t o ka
r bo la i? ’’ W h a t
”’ (3 ) a Mo re . n ho r bi ch ay in ?’ ’ D o y
you sa y?
want more ?
Hoth or hotth, n. m. (8 . O s t h a . ) pl . L i
qg qa h. ) T h e h a b b l e b u b b l e , th e t o b a c c o pi pe .
Huka, n.m. (P. hu . To p u t fi re on
s m ok e. - b h a r n d , v. i. re
-pina, v.i. ir. To
B u r n t o f f e r i n g , t h e c a s t i n g o f c l a r i -
Him, n.m. (S. Homa . ) n
r u i t , e t c . , i n t o t h e s a c r e d f i r e , a s a
fie d b u t t e r , d r i e d f -
a c c oo m p a n i e d w i t h p r a y e r s o r i n v o c a
~ o f f e r i n g t o t h e g o d s , n a ,
t h e o b j e c t o f t h e s a c r i f i c e . - b a j a w
tio n s , a c c o r d i n g t o o f e e
a c e r t a i n t u n e . - k a r n a , v . i . i r . T
vi. r e . T o s o u n d
e d f l a m e s w i t h c a l r i f i e d b u t t e r , e t e
the s a c r - d e n i , T o
n . f . ( H . ) T h e a m o u n t o f r e v e n u e .
Huid i , . T o c o l l e c t c o u b a i u s :
v e n u e o r t a x e s . - g r a h n i , v . 1 . r e
pay r e . - 1 , p l . - €
. r e . T o l o w l i k e a c o w ; f
Huigr n u , v . i
Hur, n.m . A b o l t a b o v e a d o o r .
Hurnu, vt. re. To s h u t i n ; f . - i , p l . -€ .
u. a d
o u n l o a d , t o p u t d o w n o n e s l o
Hwarnu, huw a r n u , v t . r e . T
. - i , p l . - é ( A l s o h w a r n d . )
to a res t ; f
age. r n a l s n o w ,
. ) S n o w . - k h a n , n . f . T h e e t e
Hyt m. ( S . H i m a ( P r o v e r b . )
n e y . i . r e . T o m e l t , o f s n o w .
s a
e s s
gl i
ac n
ie g
r. F o n
l a b a d l i é , s o e n d g h a l o s u h a g e ,
Hyii gh a l o
o , b a n t h i y d , k a n j r i r a n d i d g é .
Thind gha l
‘** The snow will melt with clouds, and gold with borax,
So is a youth, O young man, before a harlot.’
Hytnid, x.m. The winter season.
I
oe n.f. (8. Ichchha.) Desire, wish. -karni, v.i. ir. To
Ijii, af Mother. Tityé, th ké karait ‘*O mother, what are
ou doi
Ikki ad. Taine (H. tkkis.)
Iktali, ad. Forty-one. (H. ikchdlis.)
Tam, n.m. ueae) Knowledge, cultivation of the mind.
In, n.m. See
Indar, nm. &.ns AlsoIndr. The deity of rain, the deity
presiding over Swarga or the Hindu paradise, the deity of
the atmosphere and rain. -ni bashd4. It does not rain.
-bashda bhajé. The sky sor to rain.
Iné, pro. pl. Agent case. ‘ By thes
oe
Likh, pad (8. Ikshu, H. Ikh.) iscsane: (Kamandi in
angré.
Ino, pro. pl. To — (Also iyon.)
Inu, adv. So. ad. ‘Sack: (Used in Bashahr.)
Inré, n.m. pl. A kind of salty pudding made of the pulse called
kolth (Dolichos biflorus).
In-re, pro. pl. Of these.
Trai,iré, n.f. A kind of plant of which baskets are made.
Ishé.or-u, adv. m.; f.-i, pl. -6. So, such. Ishu
kishu japau.
“Why do you say so??? Ishd bhald ddmi. ‘Such a
good
man.”’ Ishi bdto né lai. ‘Don’t say such things.’
Ishe ghaur band. ‘* Build such houses.’’
Ishar, n.m. (8. uae Heavenly Father, God, the Creator.
Ishk& or -u, adv. m.; f.-i, pl. -6. ‘To this side. (Erkdin Bal--
ae Tubbal and Panar. )
Ishur, n.m. (8. fshwara.) God.
Ja, v. Go
Jaa, sae‘When.
Jaa din & batigé,
Tunda méaro ddtge.
‘When times are not good,
‘Then oy one can give trouble.’
[V.8.]
Jabab, n.m. (H. ) An ans wer , a rep ly, res pon se. -nu , v.t. re.
To refuse, to deny; f. -i, pl. -é.
Jabai, adv. Whenever. (H. jabkabhi.)
-Jab-kabai, adv. Whenever (you please).
Ja’ch, n.f. A trial, estimate, examination.
-Jachnu, v.t. re. To try, to estimate, to examine; f. -i,
pl. -é.
Jag, n.m. (S. Ya jn a. ) Avs acr ifi ce. -de nd, v.17 . re. To pe rf or m a
sacrifice, a religious ceremony.
Ja’g, nf. Awak in g. -a wn i, v.i . re. To aw ak e; /. -i, pl. -é.
Jaga, n.f. (H. jagah.) <A place, a room.
te ns e of th e ve rb ja gn u, to aw ak e, ‘ awoke ’ ;
Jaga, v. The past
f. -i, pl. -é.
ll . (2 ) ad . m. an d f. Mu te
Jagar, re (1) n.m. A small wa
ordumb. -deni, v.i. ir. To build a wall.
(S . J a g a r a n a . ) K e e p i n g c e r e m o n i a l vi gi l t h e
Jagarn, n . m .
whole night.
Jagawnu, v.t. re. To ca us e or al lo w to wa ke ; f. -i , pl . -é .
Jaga t, n.f . (P . zag dt. ) Ta x, oct roi . :
A p i c t u r e of t h e d e i t y G a n e s h c a r v e d in s t o n e
ag-jup, n . m . e d
or wood and set up in the hou s e - d o o r w h e n r e a d y . ( U s
in Kangra).
Jagnu, v.i. re. To get up , to a w a k e ; f. -1 , pl . -é .
J a g a r a n a . ) A r e l i g i o u s c e r e m o n y o b s e r v e d
Jagra, nm. (S . t e
throughout the Hill States . T h e p r i n c i p a l ri te is t o i n v i
the village deity to on e ’ s o w n h o u s e fo r w o r s h i pa ,
n d g i v e @
gran d f e a s t af te r p e r f o r m i n g him. -dena, v.i. ir. To offer
a jagra. f o t
s u b s c r i p t i o n fo r a jd gr d. - d e n i , v. 20 . 1. T o s u b -
Jagral, n.f. A
scribe for a ja gr a. :
i n t h e t h r o a t f r o m e a t i n g u n c o o k e d
Jaguli, n.f. A catchi n g
a n d , o r g h u i t y a n . - l a g n i , v. 12 . re . T o s u f f e r f r o m e a t -
zimig
ing uncooked zimiq a n d , e t e . ;
T o p a y o n e ’ s r e s p e c t s t o a c h i e f . :
Jaidy4-bolni, v.i. re .
A s : J a i k a r d e w d m a h a r a j e a , r a c h c h h a d e
Jaikar, n.f. Victory. a g e d e i t y , p r o t e c t u s b y
balé howé . ‘ V i c t o r y t o t h e e , O v i l l
all the means in thy power.’
Jaii d, ad . A fo ol , ig no ra nt .
Jakawnu, v.t. re. To ca us e or al lo w to b e r u b b e d .
Jakn u, v.t . re. To ru b, to th ic ke n ; f. -i, pl . é
Jakr nu , v. t. re . To ar re st ; / . -1 , p l . -€ . :
a . ) W a t e r . ( S y n . C h i s )
Jal, nm. ( S . J a l
né. v.i. r e . T o p u r g e .
“1. pl.
iding ne ar a wa te r fo un ta in ,
spells over wo me n an d ch il dr en
Jal-matri.)
176 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {May, 191T..
Jal-matri, n.f. See the preceding.

Jalnu, v.i. re. To burn; f. -i. pl. -6. (H. jalna.
Jamat, n.f. Shaving. -karni, v.27. ir. To shave. -banawni,
v.i. re. To shave.
Jama’t, n.f. (H.) A gang of mendicants, especially Vaishnavas.
Jamaw, n.m. (H). A gathering.
Jamawnu, v.t. re. (1) To cause or allow to grow. (2) To cause
or allow to become sour, of milk; f. -i, pl. -é.
Jamkra, ad. m.; f. -i. pl. -é. Born in one’s own State or territory.
Jamnu, v.i. re. (1) To grow. (2) To become sour, of milk;
-i. pl. -é
Jamnu, v.i. re. To be born; f. -i, pl. -é.
Jamti, ».f. A small citron tree.
Jamtu, n.m. pl. A kind of citron.
Jan, n.f. (H. jan). Life, strength. -awni, v.7. re. To survive.
-jani, v.t. ir. To end one’s life.
** As long as he has not come, so long I won’t go.’’

Janawnu, v.t. re. To acquaint, to introduce; f. -i. pl. -é.
Janda, n.m. A lock. -dené, v.i. ir. To lock up.
Janét, n.f. (H.) A wedding procession. =
Janet, n.m. (S. Yajnopavita.) The sacred thread. -honu, ¥.?. i.
To celebrate the sacred thread ceremony.
Jani, con. Perhaps (lit. God knows). caste.
Janja, n.m. Abstinence, sobriety, the act of putting out of
Janjnu, v.t. re. To put aside, to excommunicate, to put out
ste; f. -i, pl. -é.
Janmaiitré, n.m. (S. Janmantara.) The next world.
Janmastmi, n.f. (S. Janmadshtami.) The birthday of Krishna,
which falls annually on the 8th of the dark half of Bhado,
and men and women all fast on that day and perform
the puja of Sri-Krishna. It is a great feast among all the
hill-men, cooked food as prasdd being exchanged among
relatives.
Janmnu, v.t. re. (H. janamnd.) To bring forth; f/. -i. pl. -é. :
Jan-nu, v.t. re. (H. jdn-nd). To know, to recognize; f. -)- pl. -€.
Janu, n.m. (S. Janu). Knee.
anu, v.i. re. To be born; f. -i. pl. -é.
Japan or jappan, n.m. (1) Conversation. (2) A talk. |
Japawnu, v.t, re. To cause or allow to speak ; f. -i, pl. -€.
Japda, pre. par. Speaking; f. -i, pl. -é. ‘
saa 2% re. (H. japnd). To speak, to converse; to talk. + “ty
Japor, ad. m. Foolish, ignorant.

| Deshi ka jéno japor,
Kishe karia khai khér.
[N.S.]
‘* The men of the plains are fools,
They know not how the walnut is eaten.’
Japu- hundu, pas, par. Spoken; /. -i, pl. -é
Jar, n.m. A grinder tooth.
Jar or zar, nm . A te rm for th e Ti be ta ns , wh os e rel igi on is
Buddhism.
Jar, nm. (S. Jwara) Fever. -awna, v.i. ir. To suffer from
eve
Jaroli, a Bread of barley-flour. -channi, v7. re. To make
bread of barley flo ur. -k hA ni , v.? . re. "T o ea t ba rl ey fo od .
Jas, pro. Whom. -kas. pro. Whomeve
Jash, n.m. (S. Ya sh as .) Gl or y. c e e v.i . tr. To be gl or io us .
-kamawna, v.i. re. To gain glory.
Jasra or -u, pro. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Whose
Jat, n.f. (1) Caste. (2) A fa ir . (F ro m Sa ns kr it ya tr a. ) -o -k he -
janu, v.i. ir. To go to a fair
Jatali, n.m. A me ss en ge r, a wa tc hm an (u se d in Ku ll u) .
Jatt, n.m. (H.) The Jats of the plains
J aulu, n.m. pl. Twins. -j an e, v. t. re . T o br in g fo rt h tw in s.
Jaz or Zaz, if. Uk: ddd.) Ringworm.

Je, con. If. As: Je dv de wn dd . ‘I f I ha d go ne .’
Jéb, n.f. (H.) Pocket. (Syn Guja, Khisa.)
Jebbu, adv. As soon as. (Also jebri.)
Jebri, ad. See the preceding.
Jé’k, A kind of tree.
Téiishi,re On which day ea of la nd ,
Jeola, n.m. A t e r m a r i a in
n » )K u l l t fo r 12 b A d r s in ar
he ld re nt fr ee in li eu of se rv ic e, w h i c h
half of which w a s
was called barto-jeold.
Jeori, n.f. A rope, twine.
Jeota, n.m. A kind of thin oe e
ee e
Jé’r, n.f. The womb, of catt h a l , K u n i h a r , B i l a s p u r an
Jera , ad . S e e Ji sh u. ( U s e d in B a g
Nalagarh.)
( B a l s a n a n d M a d h a n . )
Jé’ru, adv. See Jishu. n d c h e a o t )
. ( U s e d i n B a s h a h r a
Jes, pro. See Jas
as. h .
r e e - r e . T o o p e n t h e m o u t
Jé’t, n . f . M o u t h . S .
a o r - u , a d . m . R e _ - i , p l . -6 .
E l d e r o r e l d e s t
Jeth
Jetha ai , d v . W h e r :
T h e w i f e o f t h e h u s b a n d ’ s e l d e r b r o t h e r .
Jethani, n . f .
ence.
Jethiyd, n . m . H u s b a n d ’ s elder brother
a f a f i e l d g i v e n t o
n f . A t e r m u s e d for an extra share
Jethal,
the eldest brother.
Jeti, adv. See Jethi.

Jetnu or -4, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. As much as (H. jitnd).
Jewri, n.f. See Jeori.
Jewta, n.m. A small rope.
Jewti, n.f. Twine.
Jgwalda, pre. par. Watching ; f. -i, pl. -é.
Jgwali, n.f. A guard, a watch. -karni. v.t. ir. To watch, to
guard.
ar
Jgwalnu, v.t. re. To watch, toooguard.
Jgwalu-huiidu or -a, m.; f. -i, p’. -6. Watched.
Jhafan, n.m. A kind of palanquin. (Also japhdén.)

Jha’g, n.m. Foam. -dwné; v.i. re. To foam.
Jhalara, n.m. Swindling. -dena, v.i. ir. To swindle.

Shall, n.m. pl. Thorny shrubs. -fukné, v.i. re. To burn
thorns.
Jhalla, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Mad, insane.
Jhamak, n.f. Itch. -lagni; v.7. re. To feel an itching.
Jhamakaé, n.m. A sudden light, lightning.
Jhamman, n.m. The cover of a doli or palanquin.
Jha’n, n.f. (P. jahén.) The world, cf. Jihan.
Jhanaokha, n.m. Moonlight.
Jhaiwah, n.m. (1) Light. (2) The filth of iron used to wash
the feet, etc., also used to wash an elephant.
Shanda, nm. A flag; f.-i. Asmall flag. (Also jhatidd
.)
P
Jhanj, n.f. Cymbals,

‘hdnjh.) made of bell metal and used in pails.
. phanjh.
Jhahtd, n.f. pl. Hair of the private parts (H.).
Jhapeté, n.m. Struggle, strife, a quarrel.
:
Jhar, n.m. pl. Continued rain. -lagné, v.i. re. To rain continu:
RE
S
S
ee
Jharéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to drop; f. -i, pl

. -é-
Jharfé, n.m. Care, anxiety. -mén-nd, v.i. re. To be in the care of.
chief’s water vessel or water jar. .
Jhari, nf. Continued rain, steady rain, or drizzle. -lagmly
__v.t. re. To rain continually.
p ,
Jharnu, vt. re. To drop, to fall down (fruits, ete.) ; f.-1, pl. -€-
Shatawnu, v.t, re. To cause or allow to call; f. -i, pl. -é
[V.S.]
Jhatnu, v.t. re. To call, to summon, to halloo; /. -i, pl. -é.
Jhatu, nm. An illegitimate son (Bash hrr).
Jhaul, n.f. Fire. -lani, v.7. re. To burn fire.
asin
Jhé’l, n.m. The act of undergoin g.
Jhelawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to undergo.
Jheldaé or -u, m.; f. -1, pl. -é. pre. par. Undergoing, bearing.
Jhé’Ikhana, n.m. (H.) The jail.
Jhelnu, v.t. re. To undergo, bo al
Thelu-huiidu, pas. par. Undergone, sete f. -1, pl. -é.
Jhelwnu, v.i. re. To be undergone, to be borne : ‘a-i, pl. -é.
Jhitiga, n.f. A kind of fish.
Jhifi-jan, n f. A good kind of ric
Jhifikhnu, v.i.:e. To pine, to repent f. -f, pl. -é.
6,
iE pl. -
Jhirk or jhirki, 7.7. prone pep -deni, v.t. re. To
scold, threaten. -khani, v.7. re To geta rover
J hi rk aw nu , v.t . re. To ca us e or al oe to sc ol d; Ab e
-i, pl. -é.
Jhirknu, v.t. re. To scold, to threaten; f. -i, pl. -
Jhirnu, v.t. re. To drag, to draw. Jhirdé or -u, m.; f. -i, pl. -€.
pre. par. Dragging, —
sh ic uh ak ds or -&, m. ; -f. i, pl .-6 . pa s.pa r. Dr ag ge d, dr aw n.
_ Jhish, jhishi or jhishd, adv. Yesterday (Bhajji).
Thithké, n.m. pl. Clothes
g fue
‘el: é F
Jhoknu, v.i. re. To throw fuel on the fire. (H. jhokna.)
Thiol n.m. (H.) A wallet. -bharna, v.i. re. To fill a wallet.

Jholi, ».f. A small wallet. -lan i, v. 1. i. To b e c o m e a me nd i-
ant.
Jhd’ . n.m. A root, origin, foundation.
Jhukhra, nm. Timber, a ra piece ofw
Jhukhri, n.f. Firewood, fuel. -cha n-ni , 0.7. re. To cut fuel .
-baiidni , v. t. re . T o a i s c i b a t s fu el .
Shula, n.m. ‘A swinging bridge.
JShulawnu, v.t. re . T o ca us e or al lo w to sw in g; f. -i, pl. -é.
Jhulda, pre. par. Swingin .
Jhu p a n e o e re . H o g g or al lo w to sh ak e.
d a , pr e. pa r. S h a k i n g , qu ak in g, a e f. -i , pl . -é .
Jhu l k
Jhulknu, v.i. re. To shake, q u a k e , t r e m b le ; h a s i,
e pl . -é .
Jhu ku-hundu, pas. par. Shaken; f. -i, pl.-é
Jhulnu, v.i. re. To swing rounnd. e
co ve ri ng , m a d e of a bl an ke t, us ed to pr ot ec t on
Jham, n.f. A
from rain.
rt sei v.i. ir. To hang.
Jhumkt, x.m. pl. A ki nd of ea rr in gs . -l an e, v.t . re. To we ar
o m a k e ea rr in gs (o f go ld or
caries: -gharne, v.10. fe. T
silver).
Jhumnu, i. v. re . (1 ) T o h a n g d o w n . (2 } T o d o s e , to s l u m b e r .
Jhumr, ».m. (H.) An ornament worn on the head.

Jhunfri, n.f. (H. jhopri.) A cottage.
Jhunga, n.m. (1) Property. (2) Estate.
Jhunjri, n.f. A kind of wild plant.
Jhutawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to drink.
Jhutnu, v.t. re. To drink, to quench; f. -i, pl.-é. (Bashahr).
Jhutth, n.m. (H. jhdth.) Untruth, fabrication, lie.
Jhwa’r, n.m. (1) A present. (2) Salutation. i
Jhwarnu, v.t. re. See Juharnu. :
Jia-de-rakhnu, v.t. re. To keep in mind, to love; f. -i, pl. -€.
Jia-ra-atité, n.m. That which is in the mind.
Jia-ré or -u, ad.m.; f. -i, pl. -é6. Of the mind.
Jibh, nf. (S. Jihwa.) The tongue. -é japnu, v.t. re. To
speak. (Also Jibti). aa
Jid, n.f. (P. zidd.) Opposition, persistence. -karni, ¥.?.
To persist.
Jidwa-huiida, pas. par. Persisted; f. -i, pl. -é.
Jidwanu, v.i, re. To persist, to oppose.
Jimawu-huiidu, pas. par. Fed: j. -i, pl. -6. 4
Jimda, pre. par. Eating, taking food; f. -i, pl.

-é.
Jimi, nj. (P. zamin.) Land. -j4gé, n. Landed property,
estate.
Jimnu, v.t. re. To take food. (H. jimnda.)
Jimpar, n.m. (S, Yamapura.) Death, demise.
Jinda, -u, pro. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. In which. |
.
‘od of |
: eas ife.n.f. (H. jindgi.) Life, existence, the course or period 0
i ofe
:
|
i
: .; f. -1, pl. -6. Wherever.

Jisha or -&, ad. m.; f. -i, pl.-é. As. (H. jaisd.)
Jitawnu v.t. re. To cause or allow to win;
f. -i, pl. -é.
Jitda, pre. par. Winning; f. -i, pl. -é.
Jitia or jitird, c.p. Having won. ;
0 win, to overcome, to conquer ; f. -i, pl. -€-
it » pas. par. Wo n, co nq ue re d; f. -i , pl . -€ .
hie nm . (8 . ji va .) Th e so ul , li fe , di sp os it io n. (A ls o iy )
jun orjydi(S.Ya ma .) (1 ) De at h. (2 ) Th e de it y of de at h:
Tene % iydhdé, ad. m. Living; f.-i, pl. -6.
poesia v.4. Te, To live, to pass one’s life : j.he pl. 0;
twAwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to live; f. -i, pl. -€:

‘Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 181
[V.S.]
Jiw e-jai-janu, v.i. ir, To perish, to be bereft of life; /. -i.
Jmhai, n.f. (H. jamhdi.) Yawning. -dwni, vi. re. To yawn.

Jmhyali, n.f. (1) Chin. (2) The lower part of the mouth.
J6 or Ju, pro. Who, gents or that. As: Ju kal dwu-thu, sé
u? ‘*Who was the man, who came yesterday? ”’
J6, nm. See Jau
Jé’ch, nf. Arcrope to fasten the yoke to the plough. (Also ot.)
J0’k, nf. ((S. Jalauka.) Aleech. -o, pi. Lee ches. -lani, v.17. re.
To apply leeches
Jo’r, n.f. (H. jar.) A root, c.f. Jau
ér, n.m. (P. zor.) Might or power, gies”
J6’r, nm. (1) Joining, junction. (2) Total. -dena, v.#. a.
add. -pana, v.t. re. To add (a piece).
Jora. nm. (1) A pair. (2) A pair of shoes. -marna, v.t. re.
a,
To beat with shoes. (Syn. Pani.)
Jordé, pre. par.‘Joining; f. -i, p

Joria or joriro, c. p. Having mee inva added.
Jornu, v.t. re. To join, to add; f. -i, pl. -é.
Jor-nu, v.t. re. (H . jo rn d. ) To jo in , to a e 7 D e r
Joru-huidu, pas. par. Joined, added; /.
J6’t, nf. (1) See Jéch. (2) Flame ofa lamp. 3) A hill pet
Jotawnu, v.t. re. To cause or sree top ough; f. -i, pl.-é
Jotda, pre. par. Ploughing; f. -i,
Joti, n.f. (S. Jyotish.) Light (of a: sun ora lamp).
Jotia or J otir6, c.p. Having Oats ae
Jotnu, v.t. re. To plough; f. -i,
J otu-huiidu, pas. par. Ploughed ; x -i, pl. -é.
Spor, nm. A fo ol. (Alsojapér.)
Jraifith, n.m. A kind of wild pear
Jrawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow ‘to join; f. -i, pl. -é.
Jroli, nf. See Jaroli.
Ju, pro. See Jo.
Ju, re. pro. Who or which. (Agentive Juniéti).
a
a
a
ee
- Ja, n.Je Louse. -w6, pl. Lice. -parni, v.t.re. To suffer from
| s ( P a n i c u m e r e e sa id
Jub, nh (S. Dirva.) Bent gr as
a t w h i c h hu rt s si n. ’ -o -r i- da li , n. f. A p l a n
:
n lit. ‘ T h
-bahnu, v.i. re. To ma ke a ne w fi el d, Pe s cu lt iv at e wa st e

lan
Jubr, n.m. See Juba
Jubri or jubti, n.f. Asmall meadow.
Jubti, n.f. See Jubri
Judh, n.m. (S. Yuddha.) War, a fight.
Judh-mémlé, n.M. Fightine
Jugélé, nm. a Wate
Jugtié, adv. Carefully, attentively.

Jugut, n.f. (1) Fitness, good accommodation. (2) Connection.
Juhar or jhwar, n.m. (1) A present. (2) The present in cash
made to a chief at an audience, or greeting.
Juharnu, v.t. re. To offer one’s humble respects, to salute; /. -1, |
l.-é. (Also jhwarnu.)
Jujh, n.m. (S. Yuddha, a fight.) Fighting, war. -lana, v.1. re. |
To fight. -lagné, v.i. re. To begin fighting.
Jujhda, pre. par. Fighting; f. -i, pl. -é. |
Jujhnu, v.t. re. To fight; f. -i, pl. -é. |
Jujhia or jujhiré, c.p. Having fought.
Juhju-huiidu, past par. Fought; f. -i, pl. -é.
Jukham, n.m. (P. zugém.) Cold and cough. -hond, v.i. ir, To
suffer from cold and cough. (Also -dwnd.)
Julfia or julfiyé, n.m. One who has curls.
Julf6, n.m. pl. (P. zulf.) Curls.
Jumm0o, n.m. (P. zimah.) Responsibility. -karnu, v.?. ir. To be
Jun or junié, rel . pro . Wh o or by wh om . (T he lat ter fo rm is

_ agentive.)
Jun, n.m. (S. Drona.) A grain measure equal to 16 pathds or 4
Ji’n, mf. Moonlight or the moon. -lagni, v.i. re. To shine (of
_ the moon). ‘ -
Jun, n.f. A meal. Duji-jan. The next meal.
Jundku, n.m. See Juti. |
Jini, n.f. Revenue in kind. (Also kard-juini.) , |
Juniéh, re. pro. (Agentive.) By whom or by which. |
Juri-janu, v.t. . To be engaged (in battle).
Jurji-pani, v.i. re. To set against, to set by the ears.
Juth, n.f. Uncleanliness, pollution.
Jutha or -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Polluted by tasting.
Juthan, n.f. Pollution by tasting. :
Juthahya, nm. (8. Dwisthaniya.) The second son of a chief.
( duthaiyd.)
Juthda, pre. par, Cleani ng the hands and mouth after taking food.
Juthia or juthird, c.p. Having cleaned the hands and mouth.
Juthnu, vi. re. To clean the hands and mouth after taking
Juthu, ad. Polluted by tasting; /. -i, pl. -é
. ‘
tc A, pre. par. Being engaged in any work; /. -i, pl. -€-
Juti, n.f. Braided hair of a maiden.
Juwrd, nm. A broom (used in Bh

Jwadri, nf. A| butterfly. pl. Fw a j j i ) .
adst.. Syn. Fimfri-
Twat, nm. (S. Jamatri.) Son-
in-law. !
[N.S.]
Jwain, n.f. (S. Ajamodaé.) (1) The common carroway (Carum
carui), :kind of lovage (Lingusticum ajwaen, Rox.). (2)
A kind of parsley (Apium mr CerePeny 3 said to mean,
lit. ‘That which pleases a goat.
Jwan, n.m. A youth, an adult. ad. Young. -td, nm. ti, n.f.
One in his teens.
Jwans, n./. A female, a woman.
yu, n.m. See Jit.
Jytii,nm See Jiun,
K
Ka? pro. he Which? As: Ka bolo ji? ‘‘What do
you sa
Kaa ? or eee adv. How many ?
pi be When, at what time? -kabai, adv. Some-
Kaba‘ md (P. gabdhat.) Inconvenience, objection. -honi,

To be inconvenien
Kabré ade. At what time?
Ka’ ch, n.m. (H.)((1) Glass. (2) A neckla ofcebead
Kachu or -4, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Unripe, not weil picid. only
half cooked.
Kachh, n.m. The armpit. (S. kaksha.) Bere &oe
Kachhri, n.f. A rope to bind a load. -lani, v.7. re. To bind a
load to carry it a
Kadash, n.f. (S. Ekédashi. ) The eleventh day of the bright or
dark half of a month. :
Kadi? adv. When? At what time? -ni, adv. Never.
Kadi-jan, adv. Long ago.
Kadi-ni, adv. Never.
adké, ad.m .; f.-i , pl . -6. Lo ng ag o. (A ls o ka dk i. )
Kaéfal or kaffal, 2.m. pl. A kind of wild tree or its fruits.
-pakné, v.i. re. To ripen, of wild fruits
Kafan, n.m. Coffin, shroud ; f. -i, A coffin.
Kafni, n.f. See Kafan.
agat, n.m. (P. kdgaz.) Paper.
Kahat,ad. Sixty-one. -waii, ad. Sixty-first :
ee Say
ee
Se
Kahattar, ad. Seventy-one. "wait, ad. Seventy- rst. on.
Kahli-bir, n.m. A sp ir it wh o li ve s on th e mo un ta in s and wh os e
anger a landslips. It must be appeased with sacri-
fice (Chamba).
Kai, ad. (H.) hc “ariesa ave many.
Kai, n.f. (1) Moss. (2)D
Kail, n.f. Th e blu e pin e. “t i, “e
n. A sma il blu e = tre e. :
Kalli,nd» :o e -p ar ni , 7.1 . re. T o be un ea sy . -d wn i,
. To become uneasy.
. ,a
Kaitini n (H . ka hi ni , a st or y. ) A ri dd le .
Kaini lid djhaih-ni lat, bujh ba:jhdiyd bird,

Eksai ddliyé chaun fal lige ge, hing, jwan, |
‘« T tell you a riddle or a puzzle, O understanding hero :— |
There are three fruits on a tree, assafcetida, lovage and
cummin.’’ aF
(The reply is ‘a large spoon.’)
Kain, n.m. See Jun
Kai or Kyéi, ad. Something. -ni, ad. Nothing.
Kainal, n./. one ar pigeon
Kaiiichi, n.f.( (1) Scissors. (2) The slope of a roof. |
Kaifith, n.m. Sena of wild pear; c.f. Jraifth.
Kai ri, kén ri, kya ri, n.f. The nec k. Bal i Raj e kan yi dav :
‘« Bali Raja bent his neck.’’ |
Kit , kai th or kay ath , n.m . (S. kay ast ha) . An acc oun tan t,
a writer. (Bashahr, Kumharsain, Mandi and Suket.) 4
the Simla Hill States he is called Bagshi or Bagsi.
Kaith, n.m. See Kait.
Kaiti, n. f. Moss, lichen.
Kaj, n.m. (S. Karyya.) Work, business
Kajo ? adv. What for ? (Kangra, Bildsptir and Nalagarh.) (In
the Simla Hills kwé or Kwai is is used.)
Kakh, n.m. A straw. Prover
Bhari mith: Tio ri,
Kholt kakhor
‘* A closed fist will hold a million,
An open one will not hold a straw.’’
(Meaning that honour is the best thing, and disgrace 4
thing worth nothing.) |
Kakkar, n.m. A tree which ig valuable timber.
ar, . The barking dee See
Kakri, n. t.“8.Karkati.) (1) N cucumber. (2) The lungs. 6 |
rog, n.m. Lung disease.
Kaku, am. A polite term used in addressing a boy. 4
Kal or , adv. Yesterday. eben ae Yesterday evening:
lye sri, adv. Yesterday mo
Kal, n.f. (S. Kalaha.) Dispute, seed: struggle. -honi, v4.
"To be disputed, to struggle
Ka’l, nm. (8S. Akaéla, and Kala.) (1) The time of death. (2)
Famine. -parna, v.i. ir. To be a famine year.
Kal, kalo, n.m. (S. Kéla, time.) Death, demise.
Kalé or-u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Black. (H.
Kalam, n./. (H.) A pen. -bandwni, v.i. re. To mend a pel
anor kalné, n.f. A et of coarse rice sown on dry land.
Kalao or kalaw, nm. A kindof pea. cf. Klaw (B Bashahr).
Kalew4, n.m. Breakfast. -karna, v.i. ir. To take breakfast.
rr ie n.f. (H.) An ornament worn on a turban. |
Kali-marcho-re ~~ n.m. pl. Black akea8 seeds.
alja, nm. (H. kalejd.) Liver. (Also kalju.)
Kalka or -u, ad. beets i,= -é. Saltish, A atid
[NV.S.]
Kali-bir, n.m. See Kéhli-bir.
Kam, n.m. (S. Kama.) Work, business. -kaj, ».m. Domestic
duties. -kar, x.m. Office or household duties.
Kam, ad. (H.) Less, -honu, v.i. ir. To be less. -karnu, v.t. ir.
To make less. -i, n.f. Deficiency.
Kama, x.m. A servant. (Kangra, Bilaspir and Nalagarh.)
Kamai, ”.f. (H.) (1) Earnings, wages. (2) Fate, fortune.
Kamal, n.m. <A kind of grass.
Kamandi, n.f. See Iikh. (Kangra.)
Kamawia or kamawiré, c.p. Having earned.
Kamawnhda, pre. par. Earning; f. -i, pl. -é.
Kamawnu, v.t. re. To earn.
Kamawu-huiidu or -a, pas. par. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Earned.
Kamdar, m.n. An official. -i, n.f. Officialdom. Generally used
to denote the officials of a pargand. Each pargand has
five officials :the maht4 or mauté, karauk or krauk, sina,
gheiighna, and piddd. The maufd corresponds to a naib
tahs ilda r and deci des pett y cases . The krdu k colle cts the
cash revenue and hands it over to the mautd for payment
into the State treasury. He has also to manage the
corvée in his parg and. The sidn d exam ines the reve nue
accounts to see if any land-revenue remains unrealized.
The ghetghnd’s duty is to realize the clarified butter levied
on certain grass lands. The piddd’s is to carry out the
orde rs of the maut é, krau k and siand . (Also kardar.)
Kamdari, n.f. See Kamdar.
Kamdhenu, n.f. (S.) The cow of plenty; also used for any cow
that never calves yet always gives MUK.
Koehn ak: A kind of asket used to keep wool in for
spinning. :
Kamhalti, n.m. dim. A small long basket to keep wool ait. de-
Kami, n.f -karni, v.i. ir. To
ecreased.
Kammal, n.m. (H. kambal .) A bl an ke t. (S . Ka mv al a. )
ma r. ) Th e wa is t. -b an -n i, v. t. re . (1 ) T o
Kamr, n.f. (H. ka
up on e’ s lo in s. (2 ) To be re ad y.
gird al lo w to ea rn ; f. -i , pl . -€ .
Kamwanu. vt , re . To ca us e or
Ka rn a, H. ka Ea rs , th e or ga ns 0
Ka’n, nm. pl. (8S.
6 . ( H . ) O n e - e y e d . ( A l s o k a n u . )
‘ p l .
Kana, -u, ad. m.; f . - i , p l . - e . T h e y o u n g e s t.
cea
lh
ad
Re
i
|
Aa
i t y S y n . G e t o r G i t h . )
Rene ty p
s e d f o r k n e a d i n g f l o u r , . e t e .
c e . a e d s i n e i e u
Kan a l .
. A n i n h a b i t a n t o f K a n a w a r ; / . - 1 , p l . - €
K a n a w a r d , n . m
Kanbal, n.m. The cere m o n y o f b o r i n g a c h i l d ’ s e a r s .
H . ) A n e a r r i n g . (Also kantali.) se
Kanb a l i , n . f . (
b i c h 4 , n . m . A h e a v y e a r r i n g w o r n 1n the middle of the
Kan
ear,
Kanchha or -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. (S. Kanishtha.) Younger or
youngest.
Kanchhil, n.f. The right of the youngest brother to get a room
“over and above his share as one of the brothers.
Kanda, n.m. (H. kdntd.) (1) A thorn. -chubhna, v.i. re. To
pierce with a thorn. (2) A ridge.
Kanda, pre. par. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Groaning.
Kan-de-lagnu, v.i. re. To begin to groan; f. -i, pl. -é ,
Katidéi, n.f. (8. Kantakdrikd.) A medicinal plant, a sort o
prickly nightshade (Solanum jacquini.) ee
Kandyai, n. f. <A kind of thorny herb used in medicine.
Kanéri, kanhéra, n.m. An iron tip for an arrow.
Kanét, n.m.; -an, n. f. The term for the fourth class of the
Hindts in the Simla Hills. The Kanets are divided
into several hundred septs, some of which are de
scended from the original inhabitants of these hills known
as mdwis. A proverb runs: Kaneto ri md ek, bdw thara.
‘‘ A Kanet has one mother and eighteen fathers.
Kaigano, n.m. pl. Bracelets. (S. Katikana.)
Kahgru, x.m. A small comb. (Fr. H. kaiigd.)
Kanhaitnu, v.t. re. To gather, to collect; f. -i, pl. -é. :
Kanhor, n.m. Chestnut. Wild chestnut. (In Bashahr they
Kania or kaniré, c.p. Having groaned.

Kanié? pro. With which? ad. Why ?
Kani-joga? phrase. For what purpose, what for ¢
aki, n.f. Lingering, delay. -lani, v.i. re. To linger.
Kankéori, n.f. A Brahman girl given in marriage to a Brahman
and dowered by a chief’s wife.
Kann, n.m. (S. skandha.) Shoulder. ‘
-o-pande, adv. On the
shoulders.
Kanna, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. See Kanchha.
Kan-nu, v.i. re. To groan; f. -1, pl. -é.
Kanri, n.f. See Kairi,
Kaisé, n.m. (S. Kattsya
Zs
Kantawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to gro

an; f. -i, pl. -é.
Kantawnnu, v.t. re. To trouble; f. -i, pl. -é.
Kanthé, n.m. (H.) A big necklace.
Kanthi, n.f. A small necklace. -bén-ni, v.t. re. To
disciple. m a k e 4
Kaithi, n.f. A necklace of tulsi (
Kanu, ad. m. See Kéng. w o r n b y m a l e s ) .
: Kénu, nm. pl. Husks of rice.
| Kana di, a.m. A disliked man an enemy, a foe.
fee
Vol. VII, No. 5.| Ductionary of the Pahari Dialects. 187
[N.S.]
Kanyai or knyai, n.m. Noise. -pana or -lana, v.i. re. To make
a noise.
Kapat, n.m. (H.) Deceit. -i, ad. Deceitful.
Kapti, ad. (S. Kapatin.) Deceitful.
Kar or ka’r, n.f. (S. Kara.) Duty,work, business. As: Deo-
kar. The oe of a godling. Rauli-kar, State business.
Jai jai-kar. A blessing used in greeting a god or deity.
Kara, nm. Revenue, taxes. -bharna, v.7. re. To pay taxes.
Karam, n.m. (8. Karmma.) Work, duty. Kriya- n.m. (1)
The last duties performed after cremation. (2) An act.
Karattan, n.m. (H.) Bitterness.
Kardwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to do or make; /. -i,
pl. -é.
Ka4rbar, n.m. (H.) Business. -karnd, v.i. ir. To be engaged.
Karbar i, n. m. On e wh o ma na ge s, a ma na ge r
Kare hh é, n.m . A lar ge sp oo n us ed in co ok ed pul se. /f. -i. A
oon. -u, .m. A small spoon.
Keviank n.f. A loan. -karhni, v.t. re. To borrow.
Karhaéwnnu, v.t. re. To cause to borro
Karhnu, v.t. re. (1) To boil. (2) To ttak
(P . ga rz , a de bt .) (1 ) A g r (2 ) R e v e n u e .
Karj, n.m. i n sd rt é fd bo .
Proverb: Karjé ri jimi tid e , p a n i rd n h
a n d on p a y m e n t of t a x e s a n d a co ld b a t h ca n b e h a d
‘* L
everywhere.’
Karkhana, n.m. (H.) Workshop.
Karnal, n.m. A long kind of mu si ca l in st ru me nt ma de of br as s
i. re . To bl ow th e ka rn dl . -c hi , n. m. On e wh o
bij ni , v.
blows the karnal. f. -i ,
t. ir . (H . ka rn d. ) T o d o , o r m a k e , to w o r k ;
Karnu, v.
pl. -6. pas. ten. K i t y a n ; f. 5 I. -6 . pr e. pa r. Ka rd a;
a r . e r o r i g . K a r i a or Ka ri ré .
f.-i. pas. p
Karta, ».m. Household wor
Kara? v. May I do?
Karuwi-roti, LOE See Kauri-roti.
Karawu or -4, ad m.;f. -i , pl . -€ é- Bi tt er , di st as te fu l.
? ©K a s b o l a i ? ’ ’ W h o m d o y o u s a y ?
K a s ? p r o , W h o m o r d e a l . (2 ) C o n t a m i n a -
Kash or kaush, n.m. (1) An oath, a n
re . T o b e c o n t a m i n a t e d w i t h v e r d i g r i s .
tion. -charna, » i.
e s o ri ce , r e d in co lo ur . i K s h a t u . )
| Kashatti , n. m. A s p e c i
n f . A h o e . - l a n i ,v . i . re . T o w o r k w i t h a
Kash i , st s e e d cu t as
.
:
Kashi, v. f. (1 ) Pa st ur e. ( 2 ) B r a n c h e s of fo re
et e. -c ha n- -n i, v. i. re . T o m a k e p a s t u r e
fodder for go at s,
-khe-dewnu , yi . re . T o go to br in g leaves for
for cattle.
ttle. .
Ka s h - k a r n a , or -l an aé or -t hw aw né a, v. . Te . T o ta ke an oa th
r a , n. m. A n a g r e e m e n t ‘b y w h i c h on e pa rt y w h o ag re es
Kashok e ru le r.
to the ae s taking an oath ha s to p a y a ru pe e to th
p a y a r u p e e t o t h e r u l e r f o r t h e o t h e r
4 vi. re. T o
8 a e a h e t t o a E a a n o r d e a l .
“par t y ”
Kashmal, n.m. Burbis barbra. A thorny shrub bearing long

sharp thorns and black berries which ripen in June. The
root, which is like turmeric in colour, is boiled and slices
are used as poultices for diseases of the eye. Rasaut in
Hindi.
Kashnu, v.t. re. (H. kasnd.) To tighten, to bind, to tie.
Kamr-kashni, v.i. re. To be ready; to gird up one’s loins.
Kashra or -u, pro. m.; j. -i, pl. -6. See Kasra. 4
Kashri, 7./. The act of presenting butter to a village deity.
The people store clarified butter in the name of village
deity, and when the ghira (clay receptacle for ghi) is full,
offer it first to the deity and then use it. :
Kasht, n.m. Kashti, n.f. (8. Kashta.) Trouble, pain. -parna,
vt.re. To be in trouble. -thwawna, v.i. re. To take
trouble.
Kasr or kassr. Illness, sickness. -honi, v.i. ir. To be ill.
Kasra? or u? pr .; f.-1, pl. -6. Whose ?
ashmir and Kanawar. It is also found in the Simla

Se The best is that imported from Dodra Kawar in
ahr
Katab, n.m. (H. kitab.) A book; pl. -6.
Katai or ktai, n.f. The act of cutting. -lagni, v.i. re. To begi:n
cutting,
Katai or ktai, n.f. The act of spinning :
.
Katha, n.f. (S.) A story or history su
ch as the Ramdyana oF
Mahabharata. A tax was formerly levied on this 12
ula. -bdiichni, vi. re- To relate a story
Kathéru, nm. pl. A kind of hill peaches that ripe in O.
ctober.
Katan, ad. pro. Several. (Also
k t d n . )
Katarnu, v.t. re. (H. katarnd.) To clip, to cut wit
Katawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allo h s c i s s o r s .
w to cut or fell; /. -i, pl. -€.
Katawnu, v.t. re. To cau
se or allow to spin ; -f.
-
Kati, n.m. (S. Kartika.) The seventh Hindi month plc. -é. i ,
orrespond-
, ing to October. -é, adv. In
Katnu,
O c t o b e r .
v.t. re. To spin; f. -i, pl. -6. Kata-huida. pas. pa’-
pun. Katda, pre. par. Spinning. Katia or katir
_ Having spun. Kata, pas o , ¢ P -
. ten. Spun.
iy vt. re. To cut, to fell; f. -i, ‘
pl. -é. Katdé, m.; f. -b
‘PI. -6. pre. par. Cutting. Katia, c.p. Having cut. Katu-
h ulidu, pas, par, Cut.
Kau 1pro. See Kaa.
ral varieties are cultivated and used
as food by the
: Kaul, mm. (S. Kamala
.) (1)Alotus. (2)Acup
.
[V.S.]
Kaui-ni, n.f. (S. Kafigu.) A sort of panic
Kauinthi, n.f. (S. Shyamaka.) A kind of grain (Panicum fru-
mentaceum, etc.). Also shatwk.
a
Kauri-roti, ».f. A tax levied on the death of a chief at one
rupee per house, payable on the 5th, 7th, or 9th day after
his demise. The money raised is spent on the performance
of the rites called ABs ties
Kauwa, n.m. (S. Kaka.) A cro
Kaya-dharni, v.i. re. pe assume a human form.
Kayath, n.m. See K
Kaziya, nm. (P. a n e A qua rre l, a dis put e, str ife . gu st e a
v.i. re. To dispute. -hona, v.i. ir. To be disput
Kbakht, ».m. (H. kamwadt.) ‘Unfortunate, unlucky; -i, ”./. Mis-
ort
Kbat, A (P. kabdéhat .) In co nv en ie nc e, ob je ct io n. -h on i, v. %. a.
To be Coane -k ar ni , vi . ir , To ma ke in co nv en ie nt .
Also Kabat or kfat.
Kchaetu or kchaethu, ad. m.; f. -i , pl . -é . Un de si re d, no t ea sy .
(Also kachdetu or ’ kachdethu.
Kehai, n.f. Weakness, geese (H. Po eget
Kchaja, -u, ad. m. if ak : m -¢ , Of no us e, ba d, wi c
Kchaju, 4, m.; f. -i, pl. -é. (1) Not good, 4.€., a. (2) Good
for nothing.
Kehal, n.f. (H. kuchdl.) A bad cust
a al so ca ll ed gh ui ny dn .)
Kehali or kchawli, n.f. (An sam
Kcehawli, n.f. See Keh ali . a e h
A s q u i n t . - d e n i , or - m a r n i , 0. 1. 7¢ . T o se e w i t
Kehytihd, n.f.
one eye. t h r e d b e r r i e s .
a ru, n.m. A wild p
Kddau a n li ke p e
a r i e e a e e b u t
ot alk shaped. ony:w i
Kdhaiiga or -u, ad.m nal, pac per esl :
Kami ad. ™m.; and ce a (P. " gadi mi.) Eter
firn grain called koda.
Kdith or- kdithé, n.m. The flour of the black
, CO o ki.)
( B a s h a h r a n d K o t g a r h . )
Kebri? adv. See Kabai?
Kei, keti ? or k e t h i ? ad v. W h e r e ? A t w h a t p l a c e ‘
Kele, n.m. pl . ( S . ka da li .) P l a n t a i n s .
a n e , v . t . r e . T o e a t p l a n t a i n s .
te plantains. - k h
( P i n u s d e v a d a r u . )
eelrger:
ich
Kenu, adv. See Kishu (Bashar and = sat
Kera ? adv. See Kishu (Baghal, Sa and Bhajji).

Keri, kyari, n.f. Neck. Syn. gardan
Keé’ru? adv. See Kishu ? ‘Bilesn and Madhén. )
Késh, n.m.; pl. (8. Kesha.) Hair
Kesr, n.m. (S. were Saffron.

Kethi? adv. See Kei?
Keti? adv. See Kei?
Ketnu? or -4? ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. How much ?
Ketu, n.m. A kind of ‘wild plant.
Kewa, n.m. See Kalaw (used Koti, Keoitthal and Baghat).
Kfat, n. f. See Kbat
Kfé’r, n.m. Difficulty, hardship, trouble. Proverb: Jaa paro
kfér, taa nd pani lé’r; jaad ghé’r, taa na pani bé’r. «When
there is trouble, one ought ‘ak to weep ; when there is an
_ opportunity, there should be no dela, [poor.
Kgal, ad. (H. katigal.) Poor, helpless. -honu, vi. ir. To be
Khabal, khabbal, n.f. A net, snare, noose. -o de lagnu, v.2. re.
To be caught iin a snare.
Khabr, n.. (P. khabr.) News, tidings. -deni, v.7. ir. To give
news. -honi, v.i. ir. To be known. -karni, vi. ir. To in
form. -lani, v.t. ir. To take care.
Kha’ ch, nm. SeeKK hat
Khéchde or-U, , pre. par. f. -i, pl. -é. Dion:

Khachia or kh&chiré, C.D. Havin dug.
Khachu-huiidu or -4, pas. p Dug. f. -i, pl. -é.

Khad, n.m. A ditch. (Also Libidd:)
anu
A kind of coarse grass.

Khadii or ichadd.nm. -) Aram. (Syn. bhér.)
Khafki, be (P. Lhafgs.) Displeasure. -honi, v.i. ir. To be dis-
leased. -karni, v.i. ir. To be displeased. -khani, v.0. 7
To bear one’s displeasure. -parni, v.t.
re. To be dis
pleased.
es
Khai, n.f. Rust. -khoni, v.t. re. To remove rust. -lagni
re. To be rusty. -légi-jénni, v.i. ir. To be rust ,
Khai, nf. (1) Babskclonien:. misappr
opriation. of money:
“lagni or -lani, vt. re. To embezzle. (2) A pit, a ditch.
-katni, or-khodnni, v.2. re. To di
Khaiiich, n.f. (H.) Pulling, the act of pulling. .
-nu,v.t. re. =
pa aw. -atén, afoe y e contention, the a¢
of pulling. ~attalagni, » . Toeee
[N.8.]
Kaihichawnu, v.t. re. To ca us e or al lo w to pu ll ; /. -i, pl . -é.
Khaiiichnu, v.t. re. See Khainch.
Khair, nf. (P. kh ai r. ) We lf ar e. -h on i, v.i . ir. To be go od .
-manawni, v.t. re. To wis
Khair, .m. (S. khadir a. ) A tr ee , th e re si n of wh ic h is us ed
in medicine. (Terra japo ni ca or ca te ch u: Mi mo sa ca ta -
chu.)
A kind of gruel made from sour cheese by boiling
Khairu, n.m.
rice init. (Also ribet :
Khairu or -a, ad . m.; pl . -6 . Br ow n (i n co lo ur ).
Kha’j, vf. (S. bari) "Guitanb ee s er up ti on , ti n a n e etc .
-honi, v.i. ir. To suffer fr om itch . -l ag ni , 0. To ha ve
it ch . -k hu rk ni , ¥. 0. re . T o s c a b of f th e it ch in g p a r t .
the
-khurk-de-lag n u , v. 7. re . T o be gi n to it ch .
Khajanchi, n.m. (H.) A tr ea su re r. -g ir i, n. j. Th e wo rk of a
cashier. -giri-karni, v.i. ir . T o w o r k as a ca sh ie r.
Khajbli, n.f. Haste. “l dg ni or ho ni , v. i. T o be ha st y.
Khaji, n./. Itch, scab.
Khakh, n.m. Cheek, pl.- r ex tr ac t-
Khal , k h a u l , n. m. T h e v a b a t a n e th at r e m a i n s af te
ing oil from oil seeds.
h i d e , s k i n . -kérn i , v. i. re . T o s k i n . (Also
Kha’], a e ( H . ) A
alyd
a p o n d . D i m . - t a , 2 . m . A s m a l l p o n d .
Kha’l, n.m. _ A tan k ,
l j a , n m . A k i n d a f r e s i n , f r a n k i n c e n s e .
Kh a :
Khalra, n.m. See Khal. skin, a hide; ™. -a,
( 1 ) A s m a l l s k i n b a g . (2) A
Khalri, bt
pl.
Khalta, n.m. See g r a s a ~ ~ k h a l t u . )
Khalté, n.m, A smallp
Khaltu, n.m. See Khalta.
:
Kham, n.m. Crookedness. t i m b e r , a p i e r .
(H. khamba.) A beam .
Khamba, n.m.
n . m . A n o e of Ladakh
Khampa, . k h a n i A
. m
) i ; eee
Kha n , n f . (S -lani, v.t. 7é.
g o r e x c a v a t i n g .
Khanéi, n.f. The act of auenio
To begin diggin l l o w t o d i g ; f . - ‘
iha n d e n i l v . t . o g T o c a u s e o r a w :
r b : K h a t d o T e s ‘ e e l h a
S u g a r . P r o v e
Khaid, n.f. (H.)
m a k e d i s c o r d .
yi. ir. To
l e s t o b e o n g o o d t e r m s .
srcai b
. i. Te: Vv
n i , v. t. UF . a
To become hos t i l e . - h o
t r o t h a l . -honi, v.t. 7. To
f . ( 1 ) A s t o r y . ( 2 ) B e
K-hani , n .
.
be betrothe bo bahvi.
. / . ( H . u e d e e A caste
K h a n j r i , -marhni v.i. re. 10 a
by play on mbour
a ta
are n e e e es a i t h a e
Khanka or -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Lit. ‘That which bites,’
Vicious, fierce, like a lion, bear or leopard. -mrig, ».m
A lion, bear or leopard. :
Khan-nu, vt. re. To dig, to excavate; f. -i, pl. -é. Khanda or
“u, m.; j. -1, pl. -é. pre. par. Digging, excavating. -kha-
nia or khaniré, c.p. Having excavated, dug. -khanu-
hutidu or 4, m.; f.-i, pl. -6. pas. par. Excavated.
Khanu, v.t. re. To eat, to take food. Khanda, pre. par. Vating.
Khaia or khéiré, c.p. Having taken food. Khau-huidu.
pas. pa aten.
Khaiisi, n./. (H.) Cough. -honi, v./. ir. To suffer from cough.
Khaiti, n.f. (8. Khaida.) A bit, a piece.
Khar, khaur, .m. Grass, hay. -lun-nu, v.i. re. To cut gras
-0-khe-dewnu, v.7. re. To go to cut grass. s.
Mere kharo khé
dewnu a’, “I have to go for grass.”’
Kha’r, 2.f. pl. khdri. A grain measure e
qual to 20 jéins or dro-
nas (16 pdthds make one jin.)
Kharch, n.m. (H.) Expense. -honu, v.i. ir. To be expended. F
-karna, v.t. ir. To disburse, to expend.
Kharcha, n.m. A thick blanket made of goat’s hair. (Syn.
bakrdthda.)
Khari, n.f. pl. See Kha’r.
Kharin, n.m. A tester of grain. (Mandi.)
:
Khark, kharki, n.f. A kind of tree, the leaves of which are as
_ & fodder for cattle.
Kharki, n.f. See Khark. ae
Kharnu, v.17. re. (1) To be tired. (2) To stand; /. -i, pl. -€.
Kharsh, nf. 4 grain measure equal to 20 khdris.
haru or -4, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. 6. Good, well. a
-honu, Ot
be good. -karnu, v.t. ir. To scrutinize: f. -i, P pl. -6.
Kharuwnu, vi. re. ‘To stand up. Meré ni kharuwo ‘¢ 1 can-
not stand up.’’
asaam,
m, .m. (H.) Husband, master. -khani, n.f. A widow.
Khash, Khaush, : ».m. A g rade or sub-caste of Kanets found ™m un
ps ree hills. (The latter form is used in Kotkhai and

u
< — e
Khéa’t, n.m. A pit. -kh =
odn i t . ( A l s o k h a c h
or khété.) v 7
u .,r e . T o d i g apit. ( cremated. ,
Khat, ”.m. The frame on which a dead body is carried to be
Khatan, n.m Means hood
be knocked. -land. To knock, to doubt.

: ‘kawnu v.t. re. To cause or allow to knock. a
Khatknu, v.t. re, (1) To knock. (2) To be doubtful; f. -i, P&
H.) § uni,
rar aint Y v.t. re. To earn, to gain,
5 hahah
toiwork.
be
Khatda, presse
Working. Khatu-huiidn, pas. par. Earned or g@ :
[N.S.]
Khatia or khatiro, c. p. Ha vi ng ea rn ed , ga in ed or wo rk ed ,
Proverb: Khdid paisa Ra je rd , ja ya be ta ji ur ra : ‘T he
money earned is for the Ra ja , an d a so n is bo rn fo r th e
lord of death.’
Khatnu, v.t. re. To ca us e or al lo w to ea rn ; f. -i , pl. -é.
Khatnu , v.t . re. To am as s, to ga th er ; /. pl
-1, . - € .
Khatr-twaja, Welch's khdt ir -t aw az ah .) Ho sp it al it y, a wa rm
reception. -honi, vi. ir. To be re ce iv ed wi th gr ea t
kindness. -karni or -lani, v. t. ir . an d re . To of fe r on e’ s re -
ception. —
K-hattr, ad. _wait, m. -wi h, f. -wé nh, pl. Sev ent y-f irs t.
r ;j.
Khatu or -, salam. 1, pl. -é. (H . kha tta .) Aci d, sou r.
kharahré.) A currycomb. -lana, v.t. re. To
Khauhra, n.m. (H.
_ currycomb.
Khaul, x.m. See Khal.
Khaulja, n.m. See Khalja.
Khaur, n.m. See Khar. (1) Cle an. (2) Hai rle ss.
Khauru or -4, ad .m. ; f.- i, pl. -6.
Khaush, n.m. See Khash. cur se. Tes ar
kha nu: to eat .) An oat h or &
Khawni, n.f . (Fr .
_ _man khe Eadions dit i: ‘S he cur sed me. ’
Khbar, x.m. (P. akhbér.) Newspaper.
Khbani, n.f . See Kh ob an i. -i,
Khdernu, v.t. re. To drive off , to hun t; fc
-kh ani , v.i. i os ‘cu rse . Als o
Khé, n.f. Ex cr em en t, ord ure .
nou ns, as: Tén -kh e: for you . Tes o-k he,
an affix added to
for her . Ha mo -k he , fo r u
Khé’ch, khét, n.mn.f . (H. khe t ) ‘A fie ld, lan d.
. Cul tiv ati on. -ka rni , y.i. ir. To cul tiv ate .
Khechi or khe ti, /. i,
re. To cau se Or ‘al low to dri ve or hun t;
Khedawnu, v.t.
pl.-é hun t.
cau se or all ow to dri ve or
i iedidenn: v.t. ir. To
Khednu, v.t. re. To dri ve, to hun t; f. -i, pl. -€.
ee n.j. See Khe. :
n.foA clan. A fai r at whi ch arc her y 1s
eee
eee
eee
ee
ee
Se
Pe
Khe'l, = m. p e A pla y. (2)
practised
On e wh o pla ys, @ pla yer .
. Khelari, n.m. (i. )
Khelnu, v.i. re. To play, to sport.
: ee: nm. A papednen oe [goti.)
b e t w e e n t h e l e g s . (H. lan-
of ae w o r n
c h , k h e t i , » . f . S e e K h e c h i .
Khéet im S a ) S e e K h é ’
B e t h . ( B a s h a h b r , J u b b a l , e e
Khetri, nim. Se e u l s e a n d r i c e
r u , ” . m . a n d / . ( H . ) A d i s h o f p
Khich r i , k h i c h m i x e d
o r - h o n u , ¥ . 1 . 1 7 . T o b e
oiled together. ‘ h o n i
sere
Khij, ae n.f. Displeasure, indignation, anger. -honi, 0.0. 17.

e angry or displeased. -karni, vit. ir. To become
angry. -sauii-ni, v.2. re. To incur anyone’s indignation or
displeasure.
Khijnu, v.t. and 7. re. (1) To be angry, to be displeased. (2)
To become wea os
Khil, n.f.; pl. -o. Swollen reas rice or grain. -bhujni, v.02.
re. To parch swollen (grain
Khilari, n.m. See Khelari.
Khitidéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to spill; /. -i, pl. -é.
Khitidda, pre. par. Spilling.
Khitidia or khindiré, c.p. Having spilt or scattered.
Khindi-janu, v.i. ir. "To be spilt or scattered; iy-1is
, ! -6.
3K
Khitidnn, v.t. re. To spill, to conten fish. pl. -
Khindri, ‘nf. A quilt. An old
Khindté or -u, n.m.; f. -i, pl. -é. ne small quilt.
Khiiidu- huttdu or 4, pas. par. Spilt, scattered;
Khinkhap, n,m. (P. kamkhwab.) A kind of ioe i: “olot
(made in Benares).
Khinl4, n.m. A hoe
Khir, n.f. (H.) A dish of rice boiled in milk.
Khira, n.m. (H.) See Kakri
Khir-khird-wé, adv. aloud. ’ chdsnu, v.t. re. To laugh gti
Khis, nf. Breaking wind. -chharni, vi. re. To break win
Khjina, n.m. ‘3_Khazinah, Treasure, riches, wealth.

Khlai, n.f. An
Khlain, n.m, egfaicand (Also khlward.)
Khlano, v.t. re. To cause or allow to melt; /. -i, pl.
-¢.
awa, m.m. One who looks after a chief’s son.
Khlwara, n.m. See Khlain.
Khobani, n.f. Apricot.

Khodnu, v.t. re. To dig, to excavate; f. -i, pl. pe
-é. Khodia Mt
khdodirs . ¢.p. Having dug or es. Khod-da -r vs
m.; f. -i, pl. -6. pre. par. Digging. Khodu-hundu or ~®
ug.
6°j, n.m. Trace. -lana, v.t. re. To trace;
f. -i; pl -€ ; é
Khojnu, v.t. re. To trace, to seek,
t o s e a r c h ;
ojdaor -u, m.; f. -i. pl. -é. pre. par. Seekingf. . i,Kkho} ‘is
or koji, Cp. having 8 Khoju-huiidu or -4, >
K
©
ws ought
holnu, OE ve, To open, to release, to set free ae
Kholdé, pre.par. Op
; f . - 1 , P a
ening. Kholié or kholiré, ¢.p- Havi :
pened. Rheks eta or -& m. f. =i, pl. -6. pas: agi
Khonu, out. re, (H. khond.) To spoil, to make unfit; /- -1, pl.
Vol. VII, No. 5.| Di ct io na ry of the Pa ha ri Di al ec ts . 195
[N.S.]
Khoi td é, pr e. pa r. Sp oi li ng . Kh oi a or kh oi ro , c.p.
Having sp oi lt . Kh ou -h ui id u, pa s. pa r. Sp oi lt .
Khopa, n.m. See Gari.
Khé’r, n.m. pl. Waln ut s. -r u- da l, n. m. A wa ln ut tre e. -kh el-
ne, v.i. re. To play wi th wa ln ut s. -j ha rn e, vt. re. To
pluck walnuts.
Khora or -u, ad. m. ; f.- i, pl. -é. La me . -h on u, v.i . ir. To be-
come lame . -k ar na , v.t . ir. To ma ke on e la me .
Kho’t, n.m. Defect, im pe rf ec ti on , fa ul t. -l ag na , v.i . re. To be
afflicted with an im pe rf ec ti on (f ro m a de it y) . -lana, v.71. re.
To blame. -thatnd, v.7. re. To se t on e fr ee fr om an im -
perfection.
Khota or -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl. -6 . (H .) Wi ck ed , im pe rf ec t, fa ul ty .
A pit, a hole. -parna, vi . re . T o lo ok li ke a

otr, nm.
-i, pl. -é.

substance ob ta in ed b y bo il in g mi lk .
Khow4, n.m. (H.) (1) The
(2) v.p. Spoiled, made unfit.
u , v. t. re . T o c a u s e or a l l o w to s p o i l ; f . -i , pl . -€ .
Kh o w a n
Khow i - j a n u , v. i. ir . T o b e spoiled; f. -i, pl. -é.
h r a b , a d . ( P . k h a r d b . ) B a d
KKhraba, n.m. (P. kharabd.) Ruin, destruction., w i c k e d .
h a r d b i . ) D i f f i c u l t y . - h o n i , v. i. ir . T o b e
Khrabi. nf. (PB. k
difficult. e y e
l a t h e . - o - d a - l a n a , » . t . r e . T o
Khrad, n.m. ( H . k h a r d d . ) A
sharpen by t u r n i n g o n a l a h e .
Khradi, n . m . A t u r n e r o n a l a t h e .
re . ( H . k h a r d d n d . ) T o t u r n o n a l a t h e .
Khradnu,'v.t.
u r n s t h e s a m e a o r t o e e g
K t h e d e i t y r e t
, t o e x c a v a t e ; J- ~" ) f ’ - -
<hrarnu, v.t. re. To dig f o r t h r o w i n g s m a l l s t o n e s t o
Kh r é b a n e t A s h i n e u s e d
c r o p s . - b 4 n i o r b a b n i , 0. 1. 7€ .
fright e n m o n k e y s o f f t h e
a r t d n d . ) T o p u r c h a s e , b u y .
Khrid v . t . : _ k h t s t o r e y o f a n i g a
h a s , n . m . T h e u p p e r m o s
Khria t t h e m u d s u r e a
k h u d d , “ y n , A f O O k O f m u d ,
Khiid or
Khud bolo tha: ‘‘ He himself
ous (P. kbud.) Self. Se
ign
Khudd, n.m. See Khud.

Khulawnu, v.t. re. See Kholawnu.
Khuli-jénu, v.i. i. To get opened : -“1, pl =€,
ulnu, v.t. re. To be opened ; ipa © -é.
Khulu or -4, ad. m.; f. -1, pl, -é. Sopnenad. not Pas2
Khuda, n.m. A wooden peg to fasten cattle
Khuhdi, ».f. A stick for playing ball.
Khuitdu or -4, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Blunt. a
Khuiigi, n.f. Cough. -Awni, v7. re. To cough. -honi, v7. 17.
urchnu, v.i. re. To scratch, to erase ; f. -i, pl -é

Kburknu, v.i. re. To itch: ; f. -1, pl.
Khuti, n. i.pl. and art Legs. eck: v.i. ir. To hold one’s legs.
Khutru, n.m. ‘pl.
Khutru, n.m. pl, Small feet.
Khwas, n.f. A concubine. -rdkhni, v.i. re. To ha av
conce
ubine.
Khwé’r, n.m. Offering butter to a godling.
Khyal, n.m. (P. khidl.) A thought. -karna, = ir. - think.
Khyawnu, ».t. re. To cause or allow to eat;fo
Ki, con. Either : as Ki sé dela ki sé delé: c Hither a or they
will
Kijnu, vi. re. To rot. -u-hundu or -4, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -@.
Rotten.
Kil, n.f. A a ore of basket. (Also kiltd.)
Kil, n.f. (H.) A nail.
Kilsi?~~ ‘Why:? (Bashahr.) 7% kilai dwu? +‘ Why did you
Kilna,ar re. To stake, to pin; f.-i, pl.-é
Kilt, n.m. A long kind of basket for carrying load.
Kimu, n.m. Mulberry. -ra-dal, n.m. A mulberry tree.
Kindé? Kindu? adv. m.; f. -i, pl. -6? Where ?
Kinu? adv. How ? (Bashéhr .)
Kifyat, v. pst. Did; f -i, pl.-é
Kih-yii, pro. See Kéit-yii, vpt. f. Did.
eases 2 adv. (1) How? (2) ad. m.; f.-i, pl. -6? What kind
Kiské, or -u! adv. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. To which side?
Kjewnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to ro
t; f. -i, pl.é
Klaiwnu, vl, re. To blacken:
; f.-, pl. -é. ;
Kmihér, mm. (8. Kumbhakara.) A potter 7
‘méarg, mm. (8, Kumarga.) A wrongful act. -karna, v.t.
To act wrron
o gfully.
Knyai, n.m. A hue and asd anoi se . -p an a, v. i. re . To ma ke a
#
ise.
| : Kochi = The name of a dialect Lae in Bashahr. As: i
: nu chapro? ‘How do you say so
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects.
[V.S.] 197
Koda, n.m. (S. Kodrava.) A species of grain eaten
by the poorer
)
K6’l, x.m. pl. A kind of pulse, or bean. (Dolichos ca

tjang.)
Kolan, n.f. A low-caste woman, or the wife of a Koli,
i n, ¢&f
Kélth, n,m. pl. A kind of hill pulse. (Dolichos biflorus.)
Kolthani, n.m. (Fr. kolth and pani.) A kind of soup made
of
kolth by boiling, useful for a cold and cough.
Kolta, n.m. The son of a Koli; -ti, n.f. The daughter of a Koli.
Kon or kin, n.m. pl. Weevils. -lagne, v.7. re. To be eaten
by
weevils.
Koné, n.m (H. kona.) A corner.
Kohd, kautid n.m. A big silver cylinder used to carry the
village deity in when taking him to some other village.
Kop, mm. (S. Kopa.) Anger, indignation. -karna, v.i. ir. To be
angry.
Kor, ag bribe. Muwenr ka kor khdia’? ‘‘ Have I accepted
a bribe ?’’ -deni, v.i. re. To give a bribe. -kh&ni or -lani,
vt. re. and ir. To accept a bribe. -4. » m. One who
accepts a bribe. (Syn. bashtdiig.)
Korda, -u, ad. m. ; faaks pl. -é.: unused. —
Korh, n.j. (S. Kushtha.) Leprosy. -lagni, v.7. re. To suffer from
leprosy.
Korhi, n.m. and /. A leper, one who suffers from leprosy.
Kori-pariti, n. f. One-sided love, unrequited affection.
Kotha, n.m. A granary. (Bashahr.) oS
Kohti, n.f. (1) A bungalow. (2) A granary into which
revenue in kind was paid. (Kullu, Suket, umbarsain
and Bashahr.) : :
Kotnu, »v.t. re.
pur, nm. (S. K To dig, to excavate; /. -i, pl. €.
ae
Krai, n.f. (1) Hardship. (2) An iron cooking vessel.
3 H
cone of Indian corn or maize, as well

.
-¢. The
K
Kraida, n.m.; pl.

as its straw. : ae
Krar, n.m. (P. qardr.) An agreement. -karna, v.i. ir. To agree.
Krara, -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. 6. Hard or strict.
Kré’t, n.m. A kind of bird with a long tail like a jay.
Krata, n.m. (Fr, kukri, maize, and ata, flour.) Maize-flour.
Krauk, n.m. See kamddr.
Krettyih, ».f. A kind of bird like the maind.
Krhonu, v.t. re. To boil (of milk, curry, etc.).
Krigar, n.m. (H. kérigar.) A workman, an artist.
Krigri, n.f. (H. karigari.) Workmanship, skill, artistic work.
Kroéch, n.m. A sharp stone fit to pierce. -lagna, v.i. re. To be
pierced with a sharp stone.
Krédh, n.m. (S. Krodha, anger.) Anger, indignation. -upjna
v.t. re. To be enraged, to be indignant or angry.
vi. ir, To be angry. -k ar na
Krukha or -u. ad. m.; f. -i, pl. 6. Rough.
Krutidaé, n.m. pl. -6. A kind of shrub bearing black berries.
Kruiidu, n.m. See Kruitda.
Ksai, n.m. (H. kasai.) A butcher.
Kshati, n.m. See Kashata.
Kshéw, n.m. Tightness. -nu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to ti
e.
Kshokré, n.m. The payment of one rupee on agreeing to under-
take the oath called dib. -pana, v.t. re. To pay the sum
of one rupee on agreement to take an oath.
Ktan, ad. pro. See Katan.
Kthar, kathar or kuthar, n.m. A grain box.
Kthiri, n.f. (Fr. H. kath-ki kiri.) A kind of long
worm, green
in colour, with many eyes on its back, found
in green
plants.
Kthisht, ad. Polluted, unclean. -honu, v.i. ir. To be pollut
ed.
Ktiré, n.m. pl. -é. Scissors: f.-i. A small kind of scissors.
(Also
ktirtu or -ti.)
Ktnoshtt, ».m. A stand for the spindle (
téklu).
Ktréwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to cut (with scissors).
Ka, n.m. (S. Kapa, a well.) A well, a pit.
Proverb :—
Makhe khani ki,
Tinddé pai tv.
‘A well was dug for me,
But you are cast into it. ”’
(Used when a complainant is found guilty.)
Kua, n.m. (S. Kupa.) A well (of water).
(Also khud.)
Kab, a.m. A hump, crookedness.
I - m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Humpbacked.
Kudal, n.m. A large hoe. -i, n.f. A hoe.
nd.
Kujo, n.f. A kind of white wil
d rose.
Kakr, a.m. (8. Kukkura.) A dog. -i, n.
ze
f. A bitch.
» 2.m. A cock pheasant. -i, n.f. A hen pheasa
nt.
» %.f. Maize, Indian corn. (Also chhalli
Kal, xf. (8, Kuly4.) A stream, a canal or c . )
hannel.
Kumal, kumli, nm. and f. pl. Sprouts. (
bud. 8 . K u d m a l a, heioe!
mr.
Kumbr, A kind of grass bearing some pin-like tho
rns. (Also
[V.S.]
Kumli, 7.f. See Kumal.
on.
Kun? pro. Who? Kunie? By whom
Kuid, n.m. (8. Kuiida.) A pool, a te hole in a stream.
Kuiidali, n.f. (S.) =oo
unie ? pro. See
Kuii-i, kuit-yii, n. m. pl. Tr ib es . Th ar o- , a te rm for the Ko ti
State. ‘The 18 tribes.’
Kunka, n.m. A grain or seed.
Kunkka, -u, ad. m.; f.-i , pl. -é, Single, one-sided.
Kunt, n.m. A he ap of ric e at ha rv es t. -la nd, v7. re. To he ap
up the rice harvest.
Kui-yih, n.m. uil-in. Lk
A gi rl , ad au gh te r. (B il as pu r, K a n g r a , K u n i h a r a n d
Kuri, n. I
Baghal.)
vill ag e de it y? s te mp le . -c ha rh na or “d en a or - an d, vt. re.
a te mp le . Th is is a gr an d cer e-
To place a timber log over
mony, at which a great ma ny sac rif ice s are pe rf or me d an d a
grand feast is of fe re d to all wh o are pr es en t.
Kut, n.m. Revenue.
Kuthar, n.m. See Kth
Kutnu, v.t. re. (H. betitnd.) To pound; f. -i, pl. -é.
Kwai? kwé? adv. Why?
Kwali, n.f. Up-hill, an ascent.
Kw 4shnu, v.t. re. To o t t , to mo ve ; f. -i , pl . -é .
Kwé? adv. See Kwai?
Kyaiii, pro. See Keii-yin.
Kyari, n.f. See Kairi.
Kzai, ad. Quarrelsome.
L
in th e fu tu re te ns e, as : Se de la ,
La, an affix added. to a verb
ce H
w o o l l e n t h r e a d f o r m a k i n g w o o l l e n c l o t h .
Lédku, rivik obaell of
Laek a, nm . (P . il dg ah .) Te rr it or y. T o p r e -
( 2 ) E n m i t y . - l a g n i , v . i . r e .
Lag, n . f . ( 1 ) C o m p e t i t i o n .
; i o n y .
( H . l a g é n d . ) T o a p p l y , t o r u b ; f . -
Lagdwnu, ».t. r e . a c n i n d e ,
b e g i n , t o t a k e i n h a n d , t o E e
Lagi-parnu v . t . a T o p r o c e e d o n e
k i n d o f o a t h , t a k e n n o t t o
A 4n-ni n.f. A
i g ) P o b o t h e r
Lé against another 4
agnu, v.t. r e . ( 1 ) T o e g i n . o o r a g a i n
_ e h o n t , v . 4 . i r . T o b e h o s t i l e t
La first y e a r ’ s c u l t i v a t i o n .
aaa raat ieifthe
rs
La’ji, ee (S. Lajja.) Shame. -dwni, . To be ashamed.

lagni or -karni, vt. ir. To maashamed.
tae-u,adh ae i -i, pl.-é. Loo
Lakhnu, 3 re. (1) To mark, to etnarse, (2) To cross, to ford
(a ri
Laklauli, Nn. — See Luktli.
Lakra, n.m. A log, timber. -i, .f. Fuel. -e,pl. Logs.
Lakrafigna, n.m. (Fr. lakr, wood, ughawnu, to ‘Sollee A tax
levied on the death of a chief at the rate of 8 annas per
house. (Bashahr State. )
Lamba, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. (1) Long, having length. (2) .m.
A léma. (3) A snake.
Lambar, n.m. Cooked food for cattle. -dena, v.t. ir. To give
cooked grain as food to cattle.
Lambknu, v.i. re. To etttaok near; f.-i, pl.-
Lambu, .m. The long leaf of an esculent sce ora
Lamchata, n.m. A prophet of lower grade, who cine on
oracles received through a deity’s inspired representative
to the worshippers, if many of the latter are of low castes:
(Oldham’s ‘‘ Sun and Serpent ’’).
Lanka, n. a(S. Laika.) Ceylon or Ravan’s abode. ee
Se
FSC
e
O
ankura-bir, n.m. A deity residing with Bhima-kali of Sarahan,

in he Bash4hr State. He is eae to Bhairab.
Lanti-ré-kamo, n.m. A disgraceful act
t. Lo
Lanu, v.t. re. To put on, to wear; f. -i, pl.-é
Latwan, ad. m.; -wit, f. -wénh, pl. fialploas, poor.
Lapét, n.m. A circle. -nu, vi. re. To fold up;f. -i, pl. -é.
Lapoghar, ad. A fool, alge
Lara, nm. Aobiegroo
Latké, n.m. Fashion, mode.
Lebi, m.m. One who takes. (Syn. Led.)

Ledar, n.f. A festival observed on ss“Ist of Asharh month.
Lé’j, n.f. (H.) (S. Rajju.) A rope.
kha, n.m - (H.) An account. -karné, v.i ir. To count. i
-P¥
Lé’n, n.m. (H.) Credit. -dén, n.m. A transaction.
nm. (H.) External application of a medici
ne.
°T, n.f. A cry. -pani or -deni, v.i. re. and ir. To
Lét, n.f. (H.) Lying down, -léni or -nu, c r y , t o we eP :
Let, n.m. and f. A taker, one v. i. re. To lie down.
who takes
{[NV.S.]
Lhawnu, v.t. re. To shake. Man na lhawai: ‘‘ Don’t shake
me.
Lhéf, n.f. (H. lihdf.) A quilt.
Lhushéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to ee f.-i, pl. -é.
Lhushnu, v.t. re. To rob, to plunder; /. -i
Li, lih, n.f. A term for an area of land eee to8 bighas.
Li, aff. A feminine ase affix, as: Se dewli, ‘‘She will go.”’
Likhat, n.f. A writing. (Also the tax levied at one rupee per
house in Koti State as a charge for writing accounts.)
Likhawat, n.m. (H.) The act of writing.
Likhi-kamaié, adv. By accident. Proverb :-—
Likhi-kamaié lagi dhol
Jetné uthad ubha tetné "lagi hor.
‘* By an accident a rolling stone hitm
As I got up, ther e came down Eict ier to hit me.’
Likhnu, v.t. re. (H. likhndé.) To write; /.-i,p
Likho , nf. pl. The louse ’s eggs. -parn i, v.2. 7é.To suffer from
louse’s
Lifda or -u, fe m.; f.-i, pl . -6 . An an im al th at ha s lo st it s
tail, tailless.
Litguri, n.f. An edible fern.
Lipai, n.f. The act of plasteri ng.
Lipnu, v.t. re. (H. lipnd.) To plaster, a clean; f. -i. pl. -é.
Lir, n.f. (1) i:Lee ‘ofofloth ©) Ar
daz
ard.
Tam aM. _(. Lobia Fondness. -lagné, v.i. re. To be fond.
g e e o r s u c h a s t he
h e p p
l l
o o
u u
g g h -
Ve Itur a l b
o u t a y a e n l a bi t. - l a n e , v. t. re . T o
= a A
shar ultural poe ( 2 ) A
G l o v e s ( M a e c a r i o p h y l l a t a ) .
Loiig, ‘ion : w e o
: nose stud. re
or, n. f, T h le p u d e n o er e n i n s e d e
Loté, :mM. ( H L ) A e t j u g . - l a n , n . m . A n
t e r - j u g , a n d s o l e m n l y t h e
parties put some salt in a wa a g a i n s
a n d o n t h e i r p l a n : i f a n y o n e w o r k s
not to ab n t e s
a l
d e s t r o y e d l i k e t h e s a l t i n y e r s
’ e
will be o b h e i , 0. %. 1 .
Lo t h é - l o t h i , n . f . T h e a c t o f p u l l i n g ea ch - h o n
To be d r a g g e d o n e b y a n o t h e r .
Lotri, n.f. A small water-jug.
Lows, v. p . t . e e L u w a .n e h f
uthnu v. , t. re . T o p u r a g } ;
, n . f . M i e o l a c a l l e d t a d ’ 8p e d n t c a i e :
Luch-ba r e l i
L u c h h n u , v . t . re . T o p u l l o f f ; f . - i, p l . -€ .
a n.m. The ceremony observed at the time of a child’s

ating grain for the first time. (Bashdahr).
Lajbad: ad. m. and f. Pendulous and shaking. A Riddle :—
Pore awu kuktu lujbudé kan
Man na khai kuktuwa av terd jajman.
‘* There came a dog with panging, quivering ears,
Don’t bite me, O pup, I am your customer.
(Reply: ‘ The forget-me-not.’)
Lukawnu, v.t. re. (H. lukand.) To conceal, to hide;if -i, pl. é.
Luknu, v.7. re. To hide, to be concealed; j.-i, pl.-é
Luku-luku, adv, Secretly. -
Luktli, ».f. Fickleness, unsteadiness, ss a ee -lagni, 0.0.
re. To be Sk nike lakllau
Luiid, ».m. A wicked man. -nu, v.i. ir. To be° syne
Ling, n.f. Sprouts ; pl. -6.
Lunkr, n.m. See Lor
Lunku or -&, ad.m. ;fe i, pl, -é. Salty.
Lun-nu, v.t. re. To cut, to lop; f. -i, pl. -é.
Luwé, opt. Took. (Also lowd.)
Lwad, n.f. (H. auldd.) gl Sa -honi, v.i. ir. To be blessed
L
TO
M
Ma, ”.f. Mother. [Also an affix added to a verb in eepe
gular. As: Aw karu-mé.
0.” Hdémer karu-mé. ‘‘ We will do.’’ Hdmi
karu-mi. We (women) will do. ]
Mabao, mabaw, n.m. Parents.
Macher. ad. f. “A woman of an inks animal whose off

spring rahefodtes long. (From Sanskrit Mritavatsa.)
Machhli, n.f. A fish. -ghdni, v.7. re. To fish.
Machni, v.14. Te, p“To sound or resound.
Madékri, n.f. The head of a sheep or goat.
Mafi, n.f. A free grant of land.
Maggh, n -m. pl. The long pepper.
Maghéhyin, n.f. See Mugoh. aa
Maghéra or -u, ad, m.; f. -i,p )
Dear, costly, of high ge sh
Magr, nm. pl. A term forthe fortnight, the last week of f°"
and the first week of Mdgh. It is supposed to
of intense cold and heavy snowfall be th e a y
.
[V.S.]
M4h, mash, n.m. pl. Black one
Mahérdj, mahardje a, n m . (S .) O gr ea t ki ng . A term of
address to a Hill Chief
Mahr, n.m. A co ll ec to r of re ve nu e. (B il as pu r. )
Mahrai, n.f. A headman’s circle. (Mahlog.)
-a wn a, v. i. re . T o be p e e
aja, n.m. Pleasure, comfort.
e e t o cl ea ns e; f. -i , pl . -é
Majawnu, v.t. re. To cause or p
Maje-ré, -ru, ad m. f. -r i, pl . -r e. Fi ne , pr et ty .
(1 ) St ri pe s or a ri m. (2 ) A ki nd of mu si ca l
Majire, n.m. pl .
bell ¥ -€
allow to rend or tear ; f. -i, pl.
Majkawnu, v.t. re. To cause or
Majknu, masknu, v.t. re. To crush; f. -i, pl. -€é.
MAjnu, v.t. re. To cleanse, to clean; é -i, pl. -é.
Majni, n.m, A willow tree. Syn. besd
Méakhan, n.m. See Chopar.
n m. Jest. sarah ae re. To make a jest.
Makha aul,
Makhi. (8.Makshiké.) n.f. pl. Flies. (H.} Makkhi.)
Makhir, mkhir, n.m. Hoo,
Makhta, n.m. See Ma’ M
Malai, nf. Origin or "foundalp
Malak, n.m. (H.) Husband, ouies master, possessor.
Malé, n.m. Fighting. -dwnu, v-l. re. Tomother, fight. one’s
n.m. A peat on one’s abuse of
Malek. malékan,
other l a t t a k e s p l a c e a t t h e f u l l m o o n o f
Mal p u n y a , n . / . A f e s t i v a t h t
i p p e d a n d f e d . I n t h e n i g h
aa l s C o w s a r e w o r s h
a n yx c e , a t K o t i .
the fair c a l l e d B l a j t a k e s p l a
p a r d , n . m . A k i n d o f s w e e t b r ead: pl. -é.
Mal a, .; l. -6. The wild pigeo
Malw n.m p
u e , g r o u n d - r e n t , t a x .
Mamlé, n.m. Reven
n . m . ( 8 S . M a n a s m eT h e m i n d .
Ma n ,
Mai\, p r o . M e o r t o )
C o m p l a i n " ( S y n . M a k h t a .
Ma’n, n m .
Manil, n.m . T h e w i l d p h e a s a n t .
v i . re , T o p i n e i n l o v e .
Mané-manié-jhurn u , a b e a s
s y t . ir . T o C E
Pearlman e 5 f. -i
dna.) To ¢ a r e l i g i o u s
o n o y A p l a c e p a i n t e d f o r
Mandal, mf ( S . ) ( , m
p l a n e t M a r s . ( 2 ) T u e s d a y .
The c a l l e d
e o g r t h e m u s i c i a n s
= o a ( s , g r a a r
—
. ee
Matz ‘nf. A dish.
or; m i l k or
o a i d d i e si ze ‘ u s e d to k e e p
P s e n c i t h e n p o t
Manes
clarified butte
204 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [May, 1911,
Maiigni, n. i. Betrothal.
Maiigni, mdiiguni; n./. pl. Bugs,
Maiignu, v.t. re. (H. sy To ask for, to beg; /.-i, pl.-é.
Maihgheru, ad. See Maghe
Mani, n.j. The mulberry fruit,
MAanj, pre. Between. oo v.t. re. To go between.
Mahja, n.m. (H.)A
Mafijawnu, v.t. re. Seee MSj
ate sores In the Giddls 0o1r contre:
u.
ao nm. Am an. (Kangra. ) Proverb. M

anu mdnu aitra,
Kot hira ‘koi kankra, *§ Men are of different kinds,
some are
stones and some diamonds.
Manru, n.m. The mind.
! la, n.m. The mother’s parents’ home.
Mapash, n.f. (H. napdi.) BANGS. -
lani, v.1. Tr pee
ii
hia
el
i
7.
Marawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to beat ; f.-i, pl.
"a n.m. ae death ceremony. -lana, v.i. re. -é h
To perform the
ast
n. m.eo ‘mare. ) Illness, = ese diseas
Marla, a phrase. «O you who are o die,’ abs: of abuse or en-
Marmeli, Nnf. e
Marn, n.m. (H. maran.) De
ath.
vt. re. To perform iio
“ offices
habit
acid ) To beat, to hit. '
3 f.-i, pl.-é ;
To Silt to wiithe. to contort; f.- 1.

arou r -4, ad. m; i-i, pl.-é. Feebl i , pl. -é. ;
strength.
e , w e a k , having 10
- Dying.
Miseeshhey nf The datiukice of one’s mother’s sister.
nm. The son of one’s mother’s sister.
Mashéré, nm, A small broom used to plaster the floor with.
&.
seAee pl. -é.

leptin) (Bashéhr.) (2) (H.) Mad (as ao
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Di ct io na ry of th e Pa ha ri Di al ec ts . 205
[N.S.]
A so rt of pu ls e or le nt il . (# r-
Masar, n.m. pl. (S. Mastrikaé.)
v u m hi rs ut um , _ — le ns .)
Matei, n.f. A step-m ni , v. 0.
s n. f. A co un ci l r e o n v e n e d to c h a n g e a m a u t a . -l ag
seus
To be against a mau to
T h e f o r e h e a d . T o t e k n d : v. i. re . T o b o w d o w n ,
Maths , —
Mathéi,ai (H. mithat.) Sweetmea

Mathrd, v. ad. m. -f .- i, pl . -€ s e n i o r sm al le r.
Mathu or -4, ad.m.; f. -1 , p l .--6 , Sm al l, li tt le .
MA ti , n. f. (H . ma tt t. ) E a r t h , e k
k i n d o f c o l o u r e d t h r e a d u s e d a t m a r r i a g e s , et c.
Mauli, n.f. A
n d o f o n e > ; m o t h e r ’ s s i s t e r
autisé, n.m. T h e h u s b a
. P r o v e r b : S d a k h o r i m a u i i s i , S a u d e
Mauiisi , n . f . M o t h e r ’ s s i s t e r
b y r e l a t i o n s h i p , b u t v e r y
ri karer t . ‘‘ M o t h e r ’ s si s t e r
keen at a bargain.”’
Mauna, n.m. Wrist.
Mauta, n.m. see; Kamdar
Maut o , n. f. ( H . m a u t . ) D e a th . de s-
o r i g i n a l i n h a b i t a n t s , w h o s e
n . m . A t e r m fo r t h e m o v a n n a .
Mawi, f o u n d in t h e o o hi ll s, i. g. ,
cendants ar e st il l
e , n . m . (S . M e g h a . ) a g e a a a
a
h e a d m a n ’ s ci rc le . ( M a h l o g .
ehrai, n. f. A (1 ) A r a m . (2 ) T h e z o d i a c a l
Mekh, h o e s (S . t a n a r a m . )
sign of Arie - m a r n i , v. i. re . To
( o f i r o n or w o o d . )
oe n f . ‘ i e
i. wr . To 10 b e o n
n c t i o n , u n i o n . - h o n a , v.
Mel, = n. m . ( H . J u
T o g e t o n g o o d t e r m s
- k a r n a , v. 10 . 0 .
riendlyest
with. J a t . |
H . ) A f a i r . S y n . i n g w i t h
Mel é , , n m . (
M e e t i n g s . K h o k h r i - r i - m e l o . F i g h t
Mel6,fea! pl.
ords.
-dena, v.i. W. To speak
Metin n.m. An ironical ed hear taunting words.
ronica l l y - s u n - n a , v. 17 .
Merkel n.uyA taunting speech.
, nm uremie
To roof.
o eal
ow tS
seless; f.-i, pl.-€.
Mhaifish, n.f, (S. Mahishi.) A she-buffalo. 4. n.m. A male

buffalo. (Syn. jhota).
Mhajan, .m. (8S. Mahdjana.) A shop-keeper.
Mhatigu, ad. See Mahaiigu.
Mharu or -4. pro. m. f. i, pl. -6. My, mine, of me.
Mhathra, -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-e. Small, little, young.
Mhim, n.f. A war, battle. (P. muhim.)
Mhin, ad. (H. mahin.) Thin.
Mhina, n.m. (H. mahind.) A month, the twelfth part of a year.
Mhitnu, mitnu, v.t. re. To meet: f.-i, pl.-é.
Mhlori, n.f. (S. Amla-loniké.) Wood sorrel (oxalis corniculata).
Mhoru or mahru, n.m. The holly tree.
Mhroi, ”.f. A kind of dove.
Mhurt, n.m. (S. Muhurta.) An auspicious time, a lucky time. :
Mhwera, -u, n.m. The image of a deity. Dim. mhwertu, n.m. A
small image.
Miah, miyai, n.m. A word used in addressing a chief’s brother
or kith and kin. (From P. midi%.}
Michéwni, v.t. re. To cause or allow to shut the ey
es.
Michh, n.m. See MAchh.
ichni, v.71. re. To shut the eyes.
To cause or allow to join; f. -i, pl -é. ae
e
aa
BE
; ing.
Milnu, v.t. re. (1) To meet. (2) To visit. (3) To call upon.
nu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to pinch or rub; f. -i, pl. -¢
used in measuring clarified butter in a pot equal to one

., seer and six chitaks in weight.
Mifitu, n.m.; f. -{, pl.-é. A lamb. [chitaks
Se
ee
o
d
aee
Mai, c.p, on -& ;

sonbede! nf. (from man, mind and’ ichchhd, desire.) Desire
wish. ,
Modal, nf. A curse on, or abuse of, one’s mother. (Also mod.)
Moda, n : e a r
o f t h e c u l t i v a t i o n o f t h e f i r s t y
o
( i g. ) © p r o d u c e
Vol. VI, No. 5.]9' Di ct io na ry of the Pa ha ri Dia lec ts. 20 7
[V.S.}
Moi, .f. A kind of pl ou gh to sm oo th la nd af te r so wi ng .
-deni, v.i. ir. To sm oo th th e la nd wi th a pl ou gh .
Mokhéwnu, v.t. re. To ca us e or al lo w to su ff er ; /. -i, pl . -é
Mokhnu, v.i. re. (1) To su ff er . (2 ) To a n d e s , to be ar ;
.-1, pl. -é.
Mokhni-parni, v.i. re. To su ff er , to un de rg o, to be ar ; m. -a.
pl. -é.
-e -l an u, v. t. ir . T o pu rc ha se .
Mo’l, n.m. (H. mol.) Price.
-e- denu, v.t. ir. To give at a pr ic e, s o se ll ; f. -i , pl . -é .
Molawnu, v.t. re. To ask a pe Be pl.
Mor, n.m. (S. Maytra.) A pea v- t.
T h e w a y in w h i c h a p e t e s h o u l d be fo ld ed , -n u,
Mor, n.m.
To fold up.
Intrenchment. An advance guard. (2) A
Morcha, n.m. (1)
and.
Moérmutha, n. m. A bu nd le of pe ac oc k’ s ta il -f ea th er s, set in a
ee
ee
ee
ee
si lv er ha nd le , to wh is k off th e fli es, as an em bl em

gold or
or insi gn e of pr in ce ly ra nk . : :
Moshaw nu , v.l . re. To ca us e or al lo w to wi pe ; f. -i, pl. -€.
Moshanu, v.t. re. To — f.-i, pl. -é.
rak.
Mrari, n f. A wild hawk. (Also mreri.)
Mrekéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or ay to twist; f.-i, pl. -€.
Mreknu, v.t. re. To twist; f.-i, such as a leopard,
(S. Mriga, a deer. ) ‘ ‘wild animal
Mrig ,n.m.
arking deer,e€ 22nd of Jéth to
i term ae the ae from
Vici antdi. n.f. in this fortnight is wo
8th of Har. It is believed that
in iti isLae great benefit to the
beneficial, but that sunshine
crops. ar
of a nachhattar or constellation
Mrig-shir, n.m. Name from cremating a
A bad smell, such as arises
Mrin, ue
0
ground. (Every village has its own

Mthlain’, n.f. A cremation
M anu ite groun as
Urine. ag
ach, n 8. Mutra, urine.) make water; /.1,
To cause or allow to
Mucha, oe re.
ee
em
ee
Peee
gi Jagni, v.i. re. To want

Mucha n.i The act of making
to make water. Syn. Chh
Much-nu, v.i. re. - make water.
. pl. e Gu n . ;
n.m. th e ri gh t to a w o m a
Muda, T h e sk ul l. (Also muido-
r m f o r e i (2 )
idee, “e
p e y p e a i a e T A - c h h a r n é , v. 1. re.
. To bombard.
Muhala, a
kha
e
Mui, aa. a n au di -
-karna, v.i. ir. To o b t a i n
Mujra, i eA n a u d i e n c e .
ence.
Mukan, n.m. The appointed day on which all the relations

come to the house where a death has taken place, to pay a
sum of money called kauri-roti.
Mukawnu, v.t. re. To finish; /.-i, pl. -
Mukhali, n.f. The act of washing fie mouth, hands ne feet.
arni, v.21. ir. To wash the mouth, hands and fee
Mukhiys, mukhié, n.m. The headman of a village. (Bashéhe
Muknu, a re. To be no more, to finish, to be ended; f.-i,
Mukti, eZ Abundant, too much, suffici F

Mil, n.m. (S. Mila, origin.) (1) Cagis.” rea) Also the name 0
a nachhattar or constellation.
nder
Muluk, nm. (H. mulk.) A country. -kiyé, n.m. A country-

man.
Mim, n.m. (H.mom.) Wax. -jama,n.m. Wax-cloth.
Maid, m.m. (S Muiida, head.) The head. -nhanu, v.i. re. To
bathe after menses. ;
sc ad.m. f.-i, pl.-6. Upset, reversed, contrary. -karna,
i. ir. To upset. to turn back.
Mutdar, nm. pl. The act of prohibiting any impious act ps
fair called Bla’j_ (Bali-raj). -bandhne, va. .
protection. -kholne, v.i. re. Tos
e t f r e e
Mundé-nagére-dewnu, 1vi. re. To be totally defeat
ed.
Mundi, mufidri, n.f. A ring
Weaseme
Mutidokhar, n.m. SeeMMudokh |
Muiidri, .f. Ring (of a eg

;
:
Mundro-bén-né, v.t. re. See Mu

n
Mutig,munmutigi ,
go). A —
nm. and j. A sort of kidne y-bea n (Phase olus
otgreen pulse generally given
Muiigi. n.f. See to the ay
Munni, nS. if A SieoF
r ichter. (Bilasptr and Kangra.)
unni, n.m. A boy. (Bilaspar
Muréré, n.m. Half-burnt a n d K a n g r a . )
Muri, n.f. Roasted grain ' fu el .
wri -chati-ni, v.. 7@ T o
prepare roasted grain, to r
o a
Murk h,i ‘m. andf. (S. Murkha, illiterai
: t g r a
te.) An illiterate man, a
foo
Murka, nm. A kind of -i. 7.f. A sme ll
n small earring.
Murli, n.f, 8.Murali.) A flute, a f ).
Murt, n.f. (Ss. Marti, an pipe (of music
image.) rapistimage, an idol. (2)
A picture,
Soe ae Rsee. -) A mouse or rat; f. -i.
“es apr eay A pestle, a club, a mac
Mushl-dhér- barkha, n.f._ ieee tein, Raining an ‘and dogs.
[W.S.]
Mushli, n.f. A small pestle or club.
Mushtaiida, ad. m. Young, of so un d he al th ; ad . f. -i . Yo un g
(wom an).
Mushtu, n.m. The male young of a mouse; /. -ti,
Mutha or -u, n.m. A handful.
Mwal, n.f. See Moal.
Mwehrd or -u, n.m. ‘The imag e of .a vi ll ag e de it y. (A ls o Mh we -
ra.)
(1) No. -hait. adv. Yes or no. (2) Neither. (3) Nor.
NA, adv, or
Tinie hai nd kyen ni dittt. ‘He did not say yes
As: he was
Né se thi tindi, nd se thd. ‘‘ Neither she nor
no.”
t one
Nabar, nbér. (S. Nivara.) ».m. Corn that grows wth out
cultivation.
Nachhattri, ad. Fo rt un at e, bo rn at a lu ck y ti me
; f . -i , p l . 6. D i f f i c u l t . J a g n d . 2
v i . re . Tobe
es a n8
Nadi, aePIS) A river
sigh t. ) _ -parnu; v.t. re. To see,
Nadr,as (P. nazr,
appear; v.t. re. To
vt. re. To pine in Tov e,to be unha ppy.
Nédu-lagan,
Nadu-mananu, v.i. re. To be disp le
<A jewe l fit to be fixe d ina ring.
Nag, n.m. (H.) (2) The name
Naga , a cobra .) (1) A serp ent.
ag, nm. (S. ne
of a village deity used in maki ng
; Na gi n.f. A kind of thin bamb oo
Nagal, n.m.
baskets, A basket-maker.
ie“a kind of thin bamb oo. (2)
Nagali, n.f. snake. (2)The name of a deity.
Nagan, n.f. (1) A female quilt , -den é: 0.1.
The sewi ngs whic h make a
agandé, n.m. pl. : ;
sr. To quuiilt. aq
(P.
pl. -€. Kettledrums.
ees nm. A kettledrum.
, n . m . O n e w h o b e a t s a k e t t l e d r u m .
Nagérc h i p l a y s .
m . A p l a c e w h e r e a b a n d
Nagarkhan4, n. d r u g .
Nagauri, »./. A kin d o f F a e
. a t h e . ( H L r o i )
Nahan u , n h a n u ; v . ? . r e
Nahoré
orks Se: (Pe
nora
a
.) A hum ble req ues t
To cause or allow to bathe.
Nai, nau, ”./. A ri

o s p a r t o f t h e h u b b l e b u b b l e .
Na i c h a , n —
. i } , :
Nats nm. A rivulet
ait é , a d v . B y w a o f th e r i r i v u l e t .
c e e 3 )s a e e . B y w a y o f t h e
Naiti, n . f . r n e M e
Naj, nauj, m.m. (H. andj.) Food or grain.

Najan, ad. Ignorant, unwise. (Also njan).
Najr, n.j. (nazr) A present. -deni. v.i. ir. To offer a present.
Na’k, n.m. (S. Nasika.) The nose.
Nakal, n.f. (P. nagal.) (1) Copy. (2) A pastime.
Nakamma, ad. Good for nothing.
Nakhar, n.m. Soap.
Nakhra, n.m. (P.) Artifice, waggery.
Nakta, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-6. One having no nose. Res:
Nakthro, n.f. Bleeding from the nostrils. -chhutni, v.7. re. To
bleed from the nostrils.
Nal, n.m. (1) A pipe. (2) A small river.
Nal, n.m. The joint of the waist
Nala, n.m. A waterfall.
Nalaek, ad. (P. ndldig.) Ignorant, unwise. a
Nal-bai, n.f. A kind of disease. (Fr. nal, sinews, and bat, wind.)
Nali, n.f. The bone of the leg.
Nali, n.f. A small rivulet.
NaAlshi, n.f. (P. ndlish.) f
Complaint. -yé, phrase, by way 0
complaint. :
Nala, n.m. A spring. -we-lana, v.t. re. To put a child to sleep
under a small thread of water. It is a custom among the ra
hill people to put children in summer under a water-shoot.

Nali-mitsé, n.m. A mungoose.
Namalaé, n.m.
:
A request to a village deity.
-karna; vt. Mie xe
ask a deity about one’s troubles, etc. -dend; v.i. ir. To
decide verbally, by a village deity. (Also nmdld.
Namawla or nmawlé, ad. Motherless. )
Nan, nana, n.m. Maternal grandfather. (The former form '§ :
used in Bashahr.)
Nanad, n.f. The husband’s sister. (S. Nananda.)
Naiichéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to dance; f.-i, pl. -é.
Naiichnu, v.i. re. To dance; f.-i, pl. -é.
Nandoi, n.m. The husband of a husband’s sister.
Nanga, -&. ad. m.; }.-i, pl.-6. Naked.
Nath, adv, Negatively. -deni, v.t. ir. To deny, to refuse.
Nani, n.f. Maternal grandmother,
inka, n.m. The mother’s home.
Nansél, n.m. See Nanké.
Natiw, n.m. (H. nam.) A name.
Néiwkawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to na
Néttwknu, v.t. re. To name, to en m e .
list.
Nap, n.f. Measurement.
ause or allow to measure. (2) 1°
d
Napnu, v.i. re. To bend, to be
Napnu, »v.t. : 2 +k , U1 . 0 .
ooadiag nao LP
Vol. ee No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects. 211
[V.S.]
Nar.
Nari, n.f. (S.) The wrist or pulse. Ndri dé rau. ‘Be con-
scious.” Tesri nari chhutigoi, ‘‘He has no pulse,” 7.¢.,
he is dead.
N.ari, n.f. A kind of red leather made of goat’s skin.
n
Narjé, n.m. A kind of scales peculiar to the hill people.
Nark, n.m. (S. Naraka, hell.) (1) Hell. (2) Ordure.
Narméh, n.f. Cotton.
Narné, n.m. By God.
Narél, nrdl, 2.m. Veil, the parda system.
Naréliya, nroliyé, ad. One who wears a veil, one who lives in
rdd.
Nar-ra, ad. m.: f.-i, pl.-6. Hard. :
Narth, nm, (S. Anartha, nonsensical.) Violence, oppression.
-hond; v.i. ir. To be unusua
Nas, naswar, n.f. and m. Snuff. -lani, vi. ir. To take snuff.
Na’s, n.m. A beam of timber.
Nasaf, nsaf, n.m. (P. insdf, justice.) Justice.
Nash, naush, n.m. pl. (S. Nakha.) The nails.
Nash, n.m. (S. Ndsha.) Destruction, ruin. ;
Nashawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to escape ; f.-i, pl. -é.
Nashnu, v.i. re. To go away. (Bashahr.)
Nash-patnu, v.t. re. To ruin, to destroy.
a
n.
Natachari, n.f . (H. ndt éch art .) Rel ati ons hip .
Nath, n.f. (H. nath.) Nose ring. Syn. Balu.
Nath aw nu , v.. re. To cau se or all ow to esc ape ; f. -i, pl. a e
. m.; f. -i, pl. -6.

Nau, ad. (1) Nine. (2) a River.
Nauhté, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -¢. Of nine hands, in measure.
Naun, n.m. A place for water.

Nauni, n.f, See Chopar.
Naur, n.f. (H. nahar.) A canal or channel.
Naush, n.m. pl. See Nas

N autor, n.m. Newly meaied land.
Nawa, ad. m.; f.-4, pl. -é. New. (Also nawu.)
Nawi, ad. f. See Naw
N a.
Nawi, n.m. See Nai.
Nayan, n.f. A barber’s wife. (Also na
Nbar, n.m. (8. Nivara.) Rice or ater,‘grain growing wild or
uncultivated.
Nbera, n.m. so pelea airs -hona, v.z. ir. To be ruined.
Nehhané, -u. ad.m. -f.-i, pl. -é. ‘Unsifted.
Nehhaniéii, adv. Without siftin
Nefa, ”.m. "The upper part of the trousers in which the string
is fastened.
Negan, n. f. The wife of a Negi.
Negi, n.m. The commandant of a kothi in Kullu and Matdi,
An officer in charge of a jail in the Simla Hills. In Kané-
war, a gentleman or well-to-do man.
Neha, n.m. The spring harvest.
Néhcha, n.m. See Nihcha.
Nehtu, n.m. (S. Neha.) Love.
Neja, n.m. A spear
Neora, n.m. Cooked flesh.
Neré, ad. Near. (Also niuré.)
e
=
Nernu, nhernu, n.m. A small sy cars used to cut the nails.

Neshne-lénd, vt. re. To ask, to inqui
Neshnu, v.t. re. To ask.
Newul, x.m. A hot place. ae Néol.)
Nhanu, vt. re. See Na ae
ern
Nhoknu, v.t. re. To hit,to strike; f. -i, pl.
é.
Nhranu, v.i. re. To humble.
Nhrawnu, v..t. re. To.heae or allow to
humble.
ve: n.j. A healthy complexion. -girni, v.
i. re. To be con
valesce nt.
Nhwari, n.f. Breakfas
hyairkh, n.m. (8. Andha-paksha.) fe_ fort
Nhyalnu, v.t. re. To wait rors 7, <2
n i g h t .
Ni, adv. Not. As: Méi ni ake y : don’t want.’
Ni-anthi, phrase. Ign’t
Ni-balnu, v. Cannot.
Nich, nm. (S. Nicha.) A yBiio
nte man. ai
. +:
Nichhu or -4, ad, ee Fe. pl. -é. N . ne
}
eat, unpoolluted. Hachhé-
; ad. m. Puuree, clean, puri
Noes v.i. ir. To pe f i e d p h y s i c a lly or morally.
rish: . 6 .
Bet To die, to perishaf-1, pl. -é.
A carpenter’ 8 to
Naikiea pet re. SeeNNh
yding.
Di ct io na ry of th e Pa ha ri Di al ec ts . 213
Vol. VII, No. 5.]
[V.S.] hn aé ; v. 0.
Nihcha, ».m. (S. Nishchaya.) Pa ti en ce , be li ef . -r ak
re. To have patience. -raund, v . t . ir . T o be as su re d.
Le is ur e. (A ls o né hc hi .) -h on é, vi . ir . T o be at
ee n. m.
v i t N i d r é . ) S l e e p . - d w n i , v. i. re . T o b e as le ep .
n.
Nij, *
Nil, n.m. The inner p a r t of t h e b l u e or o t h e r p i n e
a t h , a n o r d e a l . S e e or - t h w a n é , v. i. ir . a n d
Nim, n.m. An o
e n é , v . t . i r . T o of fe r a n
re. To take an oath. -d r o ( M e l i a
Nim or nimb, n. m. (8 . N i m b a . ) 4 k i n d of
azadiracta).
f e y c i t r o n fr ui t or tr ee .
Nimbia, n.m. (8. Nimba. e C l e a r . P r o v e r b .
Nimlu or -d, ad . m. ; f . - i , é. (S . N i r m a l a . )
ja , g e r n i m l u r a h i ja . ‘‘ D u r i n g the
Géhlu gahlu bahi b u t t h e o l e a e
t u r b i d w a t e r f l o w s a w a y ,
monsoon, foul or e s w i l l p a s s a w a y a n d
or transparent rem a i n s , ’ ’ #. ¢. , b a d t i m
Nir, n.m. (S. Nira, water.) 2 . m . ; f r - i , p l . - 6 . _ N o t

n . m . B r e a k f a s t . ( K e o i t h a l . ) a d
Nirna , n i k h a n d . ‘ D o n ’ t
t a k e n f o o d . N i r n e p e t e k h i r d
having
eat cucu m b e r w h e n f a s t i n g . ’
Nisrnu, v.i. re. T o c o i n e i n t o ea r, o f g r a
, a d . m u c e r a - k h e . F o r b e d -
Nith é , a d v . D o w n . - p a n d i
d r y b y l e t t i n g w a t e r r u n o F d r i p o f f .
Nitrnu, oei. re. T o
Niuré, ad. Near, nigh. l l o f c a r e .
; e e i , p l . - 6 . A n x i o u s , f u
Nmané, a d , m . a n x i e t y ; f . - i , p l . - é . :
e . T o c a s t i n t o v e
Nmané-shetnu, v .
n
t
t
.
e r
r
est, g a i n . - h o n d , v 1 . i r . T o h a
Nofa, n.m. ( P . c o n e s I
an interest in
5 gs at ip. wonderful.
fiek, Dh Extraordinary,
N -4 2
b a g u r , t h e a i r . ) T h e a i r
o g e e i l ‘ a v i a n d
or pl i e s :
that bl o w s f r o m a r a v i n u , v . i . i r . T o b e
d z . ) D i s p l e a s e d , a n g r y . - h o n
Nraj, ad. (P. n a r
displeas e d o r y - T o p r o c e e d
a n g e r . - h o n i o r - k a r n i .
ee so p e t e
ain
e jsa-é.
, v . i . r e . T o b
a e i
Nr yor w n u
NwAl, n.f. T h e — in making
u s e d r s e l .
a n é , ¥ - i . i r . T o t a k e a m o r
a l d , n . m . A m o r s e l . - l a m e a s u r e -
N w n t . - l a n a , v i . i r . T o t a k e
el a n m . M e a s u r e m e
( S . N y a y e . ) J u s t i c e .
Nyéw,. n.m.
*
ent.
dre ss f o r a c r i m e .
n.m. Re
Nyaw-nasaf,
Ny6o, n.m. See Nyaw. . e

Nyofida, n.m. (S. Nimantrana). Invitation. -dend. v.i. ir.
To invita.
O
O, int. The sign of the vocative case. As: Orelé. ‘O you.”
Obra, n.m. A cattle-shed; the hill people generally keep their
cattlein the lower storey, hence this wordis always applied
to the lower storey where the cattle are kept. -karhné,
v.t. re. To carry out manure from the éattle-shed.
Obri, n.f. A small cattle-shed.
Obrtu, n.m. A smaller cattle-shed.
Od, n.f. Moisture, dampness.
Oda, -u, ad.m. ; f.-i, pl.-6. Damp, wet, moist.
Oda, mm. (1) A basket. (2) A boundary stone in a field.
Oda, n.m. The tooth between the front teeth and the grinders.
Oda-baida, n.m. Partition. -hond, v7, ir. To be separated
off with one’s own share in one’s father’s property.
Odkan, n.m. The frame of wood on which a carpenter works.
Oduwa, ».m. The lower corner of a field.
Oduwé, adv. At the corner,
0’g, n.m. The wedge of a plough. me
Ogla, n.m. A kind of grain grown in the hills; called ‘oti in
the plains.
Oh, ohi; int. Ah, alas!
0’j, n.m. Excuse, pretence. -lana, v.i. re. To pretend.
Ojr, n.m. The stomach.
Ojra, n.m. pl. Curls.
Okhal, ukhal, .m. A mortar.
O’l, n.m. Land-slip. -parnd, v.i. re. To slip.
Ola, n.m. pl. -é6. Hail.
th
Olan, n.m. Soup or cooked pulse or other vegetables wit
which to take bread or rice. :
Olé, nm. pl. (H.) Hail. -parné, v.i.re. To have a showe
, Of hail. Syn. sharia.
Olé, adv. On the other side.
Oliyé, .m. A piece of twine used to hold up ; F
-land, v.i. re. To tie twine to a pot, etc., -banawnha, pads
re. To make twine for an earthen pot, etc.
[V.S.]
Orhni, ».f. A woman’s scarf.
Orhnu, v.t. re. To wear, to put on ; f. -1, pl.:-é.
Orké, -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. To this side
Orni, n.f . Th e wi fe of a car pen ter . Syn . ba dh an .
Orr, -u, ad . m.; f. -i, pl . -6. Ne ac , ni gh , th is sid e.
0’s, n.f. Dew. -parni, v.t. re. To fall, of dew.
FE
Pach, n.m, (S. Patra.) A leaf. -nu, ».1. re. To shave with an
adz.
Pachar, n.m.; n.f. Ba ck bi ti ng , in ju ri ng on e’ s in te re st s.
n e .
Pachawnu , v.t. re. To ca u s e o r a l l o w t o p e e s ; r a - i , p l . - é .
Pachernu, v.t. re. To smash against; /. -i, pl.
, m . A c u t i n a l i m bo r b o d y . aces vi. ir. To in-
P&chh n.
flict a cut ona limb.
Pachhé or -4, adv.; f. -1, pl.-¢. B a c k w a r d s .
Pach h é e - f a , a d v . A f t e r w a r d s .
m . a n d f . L a t e i n r i p e n i n g , o f t h e h a r v e s t .
achhét, -i, n.
Pachhi, adv. By the back way.
Péc h h k , a d v . — b a c k w a r d s ;u.m.. f.-i, pl. -6.evious,
l a u , a d . m . - { , p l . - 6 . p t e p r of
P a c h h a -
Péchhucfiri-ro, c.p. H a v i n g t u r n e d b a c k .
Pachi, ad. Twenty-five.
r a u n u , v. i. i r . T o t r y w i t h u t m o s t c a r e .
Pachi - r o - . T o h a v e a h o l d
n.M. A h o l d , a g r a s p . - p a n a , v. 1. re
—
: : T o l a ;
Pasa: vt. re. To b e d i g e s t e d ; f . - i , p l . -€ .
c h n u , v. i. re . T o b e e n g a g e d a t t e n t i v e l y .
Pa a e
P&chnu, v.t. re . T o w o r k w i t h a n a d z e .
c a l c u l a t i o n w h e n a . o n e r e m a i n s i t is
P a d , n . m . O n e o n l y . I n
called pad and is e s t e e m e d v e r y l u e
Pa d a , n . m . T h e b u t t o c k s . g e s r e l i g i o u s
. A l e a r n e d B r a h m a n n t i t d
r i
g s c h a r
P a d h a , n . m
uties. -ni, ».f. T h e w i f e o f a Fe
s a l u t i n g @ " B r a h m a n b y t h e
n . m . ‘ A t i u s e d f o r
a e u t , B a n i y a a n d K a n e t . A n d
Ra j p
le or pairi-pe.
f o r a j o u r n e y .
P.e Sacone f f .
Pe : p e a t u n c l e a n , l e f t . o
e 2 c a e r é .
e a t
Pag, nn fs ‘At u r b a n . ( H . s .
l . T h o s e w h o w e a r t u r b a n
Pagié, p a g i y é , n . m . p
m . V e r a n d a h .
Pagiyé, n. . m.; hk 4, pl. -é, Perceptible, present. -é-honu,
Paa,gra-,u, ad s e n t o r p e r c e p t ii b l e . - k a r n d , v. t. tr .
04.7. To ‘be pre
o make present or perceptible. -é-bolnu, vt. re

declare, to admit of no other evidence than fee
presence. (Fr. 8. Pratyaksha, presence.) -é-japnu, vt.
re. ‘To speak openly.
Pagri, nf. A a. -band, m.m. A chief’s official.
Pahi, n.f.
Paitida, n.m. 1.-¢. A road or way |
Paiiide-de-lanu, ».t. re. To lead on the right path; /. -i, pl.- |
Paiithat, ad. 65. -waii,m. -wih, f. -weit, pl. dca ae
Steps.
Paiiitali, ad. 45. -wdi, m. -witt,-f. -weii, pl. Forty-fifth.
Paiiiti, ad. 35. .wAti, m. -witt, f. -weii, pl. Thirty-fifth.
Painu, -4, ad. m.; i.-i, -é. Sharp.

Pairi-pé, n.m. See Péelig
Paitan, n.m. A term foraa at one rupee peryear. (Kullt).
Paja, n.m. A kind of hill cherr
rry.
Pajah, ad. 50. -wai, m. -wii, f. -wet, pl. Fiftieth.
Pajalnu, v.i re. To burn, to kindle; f, -i, pl. -é.
Pajama, n.m. (H. prijimd.) Trousers. (Aiso pdijamda.)
eee ad. 75. -waii, m. wil, f -weil, pl. Jeventy-fifth,
Pajnu, v.27. re. To grow ;
Pakaish, nf. Firmness, detalii. -karni, vi. ir. To
strengthen,
ou ee v.t. re. (H. pakdnd.) To cook, to boil; f.-i, pl. -¢.
Pakh, on e. Daleks the dark or bright fortnight.) ‘A fort-
night
Pakha, n.m. (H., pankhé.) sabes -band, vi, re. To fan.
Pakhért, n.m. pl. Birds in gener
Pakhi, n.f. A kind of large ote: woollen blanket.
Pakhla, -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-6. A stranger, a —
rd a 2.4 =)= es os 3 aeo>) O° a S TR® 2)KS 2 ° 4 ° a — oe® ~® Fr ~Oobar] irs2)=e ' =. ' ~
Pane vt. re. (H. paka;nd.) To hold or arrest; f-i
&» — a
b=
et
iro)
e, d
Pakyén, n.m. pl. (H. pakwdn.) Rich cakes, ete.
Pala, n.m. (H. pa
Pals, nm. Frost, -parné, vi. re.
To be frosty.
Pala, n.m. pl.-é. A measure of clarified butter equal to about
2 or 24 chiitéks
Pala, n.m. See Atich al.
Palah,ep m. — leaf of the fig-tree (Ficus infectoria.) The
Bali, nf. aa for keeping cattle
a nh
.
v.t. re. To cause or all
ow to cherish:
i fer
Pe A ra measure equal to one ser ake 3“shitaks,
an measur
Pélisn
co - turn, (HL.bari.
)
Pali, n -f.,A small vessel of iron for pouring out oil.
[NV.S.]
Palnu, v.t. re. (H. pdlnd.) To cherish, to support; /. -i, pl. -€.
Palsar , pdl sar a, n.m . An offi cial in cha rge of a gra nar y or
fortress. (Suket, Kullu and Kumarsain.)
PAltru, n.m. One whose turn it is to work or guard.
Pala, n.m. pl. A kind of hill apple.
Palu, n.m. pl. Th e gre y hai rs of old age . -la gné , vi. re. To be-
come old.
Pé’n, n.f . Sh ar pe ni ng . -de ni, v.i . ir. To sha rpe n.
Panch, n.m. pl. Arbitrators.
Panchi, n.f. Ar bi tr at io n. -k ar ni , v.7 . ir. To ar bi tr at e.
Panchhi. n. m. pl . Bi rd s in ge ne ra l. (A ls o pa kh ér t. )
Paiichmi, n.f. (S. Pancha mi .) Th e fi ft h da y of th e br ig ht or
Péiiddé, nm. A Brdhman wh o re ce iv es a do na ti on at an
eclipse.
Panda, -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-é. Across.
f. -i, pl. -6. Upon, up. Proverb Ju nhande
Paida, ad. m.; * How
pardé japau juth, tesru ka paki?
muchau, murhor or tells a lie, face to
can he, who makes water in his bath,
caught.’? Meaning, how can he be punished ?
face, be
Pandé, prep. Above, upon. there.
or -u, ad. m.; f.-i,
Paitdka or -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-6. Of above, upper. pl.-€. Across
Paiidla Or
m.; f. -i, pl. -¢. Of across, trans-river
Paiidlé, -u, ad. é
ridge. as it s n e t
n . m . A t e r m fo r t h e K e o i i t h a l S t a t e ,
Pandra-hazar,
r e v e n u e at o n e t i m e w a s o n l y R s . 1 5 , 0 0 0 . _
15 . - w a i , m . -w ii t, f . w e i , p l . F i f t e e n t h .
Pandro, a d . n t h o f
f e s t i v a l o b s e r v e d o n t h e 1 t h o f t h e m o
Pandra. nm. A
tkhai).
u l w a t e r k e p t i n a f i e l d f o r s o w i n g
Pé’ng, n . f . M u d o f t h e f o
rice during the rainy seas
Patigd, n.m. (H. paiiga.) A
n h a i r , n . m . T h e w a t e r - p l a c e o f a v i l l a g e .
Pa T o a p p e a r , o f t h e
o w . - p a r n l , %- ?- re .
Panhyairi, n.f. Arainb
rainbow.
Panhy a i r t , n . m . S e e P a n h y a i r .
a A shoe or shoes.
anihar, n.m. See Panhyair. ; 3
5. a i i j. -w ii l, m. we l, pl . i e g h = d e o
P&nj, ad. (H. piiich.) na ks ha tr as ca ll e
n. m. pl . (S . Pa nc ha ka .) a b h a d r a p a d é
Paiijag, r a p a d a , U t t a r
LA
r v a b h é d
A
ishtha, Shatb h i k h é , P a
The
and Revati. : at har-

n . m . T h e r i g h t o f t h e S t a t e t o b u y u p g r a i n
Panja-jin s ,
vest at fixed rates. (Kuthdr.) : .
m. O n e w h o e x a c t a m m i l k , cu rd s, w o o d ,
Panjau l i , n.
etc., for the royal kitchen. (Au.
Paiijiri, n.f. A no ci ai ua l ca ke gi ve n to a wo ma n wh o ha s —
delivered of a child.
Patkh, n.m. pl. See Pakkh.
Pafikhri, n./. An army, especially infantry.
Pankhru, n.m. See Paiichhi.
passi
Pantu, n.m. pl. Children’s shoes.
Panu, v.t. re. To throw in.
Paiiw, nm. Foot.
Patwnd, n.m.; f.-i, pl.-6. [ i:
Aguest. Also pdiwnd. (S. Pragh-
Panyaili, »./. See Panhyairi.
Pap, n.m. (S. Papa, sin.) (1) Sin. (2) A deceased ane
who is Supposed to cause injury if not
worshipped.
“pujna, v.i. re. To worship the deceased with cakes,
Papi, ad. (S. Papin.) Sinful. ete.
Par, adv. Across.
Paraina, n m. (8. Parinayana.) A form of marriage observe d
among Kanets. (See Ruti-manai.)
Parainta, n.m. A nuptial ceremony observed on a smaller sca le
than a paraind.
Paral, nm. (8. Palla). Rice-stra
w. (Also pra’l.) d
Parali-lané, vt. ir. pl. To beseech, to implore
. Tineh | ef
paralné l4é.’’ They began to beseech the village deities;
--l, -4, sing,
Paralnu, v.t. re. To beseech, to implore ; f.-i,
pl. -6.
- The year before last.
Parat, prat, n.m. A large dish
. (H.) ‘ c h t
Paréwi, n./. (8. Pratipadd.) The first day of the brig of
k half of a month,
Pari, adv. Beyond.
Pari-go-4-l4, v. Would ha
v
Pariti, n.f. (S. Priti, love.) e f a l l e n .
(1) Friendship, love. (2) 2 ) T h e
,
Parj, n.f. The name of a tune m s .
or rdgni.
Parj, n.f. A bow String. -chutni, rf re. To brea .
of a bow. -lani, vi. re. To put a string to a bow. k t h e st ri ng
Parja, n.f. Subjects,
arman, n.m, (8, Pramana, a proof.) Acceptable
Parmésur, n.m. See Panmé .
sur.
Paré, n.m. Grain lent on inte
rest.
Partisht, n.f. (S. Pratishthé, consecration. ) A ceremony ob-
served on entering a new house or
Partishtnu, ».t. re, To consecra te mp le .
Paru, n.m. An earthen pot. t e ; f . - i , p l . - é .
hares nm. A die,
shalnu, v. i. re. To speak
in a dream.
Pashé, adv. Aside. °
(2) To miss,” ‘lagen, v.i.re. (1) To be unsuccessful
[V.S.]
Pashi, n.f. (1) Hanging. (2 ) In an y ca lc ul at io n if tw o re ma in
as the Sips it is consider ed un lu ck y, an d th is ba la nc e is
called Pads
Pashkr i, n. /. Th e si de s, of th e hu ma n bo dy .
To se rv e a me al , to pl ac e fo od
Pashnu, v.t. re. (H. parosnd.)
before guests.
Pashtu, n.m. pl . (S . P a t e : an an im al .) Ca tt le .
Pasli, n.f. (H. pasit.) -
of tw o ki nd s, wh it e, an d kh ud
Pasm, 7. j. Tibetan nD s oe
rang or natural colour
Pasmind, n.m. A shaw l, w h i t e or of na tu ra l co lo ur .
Pa’t, n.m. (8S. Pata.) Silk.
Patan or ptand, ad . m. ; f. -i , pl .- ¢. Ba re fo ot
p t a n d a , n. m. p l . -¢ , A ki nd of b r e a d m a d e of w h e a t
Patanda, s p e c i a l l y
te n w i t h cl ar if ie d bu tt er a n d su ga r. E
flour and ea
prepared on s o m e fe as t da y. .
To c a u s e or a l l o w to ro ot upf.-1, pl. -€é.
;
Patawnu, v.t. re.
pl. -€.
A g r a i n m e a s u r e v a r y i n g f r o m 2 t o 3 s e r s .
Patha, n . m . P a t h a ) .
r e c e i v e r , _ e q u i v a l e n t t o t a h w i l d d r . ( F r .
Pathidra, nf. A
h i , n . f . ( H . p a t t i . ) A m m
oe p a c on .
A s m a l ls e c e d e t o w r i t e
Pati, n.f. T o b e i i a t e d f -
. i , p l . -e . aa :
P a t i a n u , v . i , re . ; f . -l ,
re . T o c a u s e o r a l l o w t o c o n c i l i a t e
Pa t i d w n u , v i .
pl. -é. u r e d ; f . - is, s - € ,
Pat i j n u , v. i. re . T o b e a s s
u , v . 1 . r e . T o j u m p t
, o a c k .
Patiknu, pti k n d e o f t h e l e a v e s o f a n e s c u -
Pat i r , n . m . p l . A k i n d o f r a e m a
teat root. , p l . - € .
v . i . r e . T o b e t h i n o r w e a k ; j . - i
Palle. firna.
Patnu, v.t. re. To root up; f.-1, pl.-é.
Pattha , ad . m. Y o u n g ( m a n ) .
Patthi, ad. f. Y o u n g ( w o m a n ) . : a
t . Te . w e a v e
n . m . A w h i t e t a t e - b u n - n a , v T o
Patu,
blanket. o n e w h o c a r r i e s a l e t t e r .
Pata, nm. A m e s s e n g e r ,
Patuwé, n m . A m e e n a :
Pa t y a n u , v . i . r e . S e e a m e n t s i n . ( A l s o c a l l e d
s m a l l T a k e s a e p u t o r n
Paty4ri, n . f . A
suhag patyari. eS
nu
e w a t e r i s d i s t r i b u t e d .
o e ) A p l a c e w h e r
Pau, n.m . ( S
-l a n d , v. i. re . M T T e s p
t a e a w a t e r s u p p l y . p e r i o d , .
a h a r a . ) T i m e , c a r e e r ,
Pauhar, p o h . n . m . o e S
adv. -e . I n t h e t i
Paul, pauli, n.f. A e e 8
5 g a t e w a y . . T E
W i n d s t o r m . c s . a V 1
n . f . ( S . P a v a n a , t h e a i r . )
Paun, t o a e a f f e c t e d b y a w
0 blow, of wind. Or
Pau’r, n.f. Likeness. ad., Like. Mere tau tesri paur a’, **My
case is like his.’’ |
Paw, n.m. (H.) One fourth.
Pchanwé, ad. 95. -wai, m. -wiii, f. -weh, pl. Ninety-fifth.
Pchasi, ad. 85. -wdit, m. -wit, f. -weit, pl. Eighty-fifth.
Pchawnu, v.t. re. See Pachawnu.
Pchheta, -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl.-6. Late-sown.
Pchhuidka, -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-é. The last.
Pehriwanu, vi. re. To be torn with nails. :
Pchrawnu, v.t. re. To tear with claws (of a beast.) Bragai
tesru minh pchriwi pdu thu. ‘* The leopard had torn his
own face with his nails,’
Pchuiija, ad. 55. -wati, m. -win, f. wen, pl. Fifty-fifth.
Pechawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to ruin.
Pechhi, n.f., A large kind of basket to keep grain in.
pl. -é.
»
Petka, m.m. Any esculent root, such as the potato.

i e Fim.
. Ankle.
Phitiphri, n./. Butterfly.
Pich, n.m. Juice of rice, water of boiled rice.
Pichh, n.m. See Pich.
Pighléwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to melt; :
f. -i, pl. -¢.
PighInu, v.i. re. To melt; f. -i, pl. -é.
Pilawnu, v. t. re. To cause or al :
low to squeeze; f. -i, pl. -€.
Pilnu, v.t. re. To squeeze, to wring, to exact;
/. -i.
Piné, n.f. A kind of wild plant, bearing yellow flower
s.
Ping, n.f. Swinging.
Pingawnu, v.t. re. To cause or al ;
low to swing ; f. -i, pl. -e.
ingnu, v.t. re. To swing.
Pithnnu , v.t. re. To grind, to ma P
ke into flour ; f. -i, pl. -é-
Pini, n.j. Ane pl. -i,
am #3 m.; f.-i, pl. -6. Yellow, pale.

P inli, n.f. A fragrant drug used as a medicine. ndi.)
Piité, n.m. A stone for grinding anything. (Batt& in Hind
li.
‘Pu, mm. A kind of grass, resembling the chilli, whence its
name.
ee nm. A silk cord used to bind a woman’s hair. (Als®

Pir, nm, Pain, anache, i.-o.
tod da “4, ad. m.; f.-i, pl. -6. Bitter to the taste. :
rent, n.f. (S. Prithivi.) The earth, the world, creation.
Pish4i, n.f. Wages for grinding,
>
Dict io na ry of th e Pa ha ri Di al ec ts . 221
Vol. VII, No. 5.]
[V.S.] .
al lo w to gr in d ; I :-i , pl . -é
Pishawnu, v.t. re. To cause or
Pisi-ghaln u, v. t. re . T o gr in d d o w n ; e h e
Pishné-denu, v. t. ir . T o ‘a ll ow to gr in d ; v e
n. m. (H .) Fl ea s. (A li ke i
in th e c a t a iil p l o r e d :)
Pi sh u,
Pissam , n. m, e a e a i i is to be gr ou nd .
é, ad. Near
Pith,, pith i, Nn .j . c S e c k Th e ba ck .
it
3. 4
I a d , w i d e . (Also pywwlu.)
Piunlu, .a, ad. m.; f . -i , p l . - é B r o
- w a i , m. . - w i l , jf . - w e l l , pl . S e v e n t y -
Pjhattar, a d . 75 .
fifth e o l o u r s — b l a c k a n d
. m . T h e n i g h t i n g a l e , o f t w o
Pjhariya, n
yellow. : pl.
or to ca us e or al lo w to bu rn ; f. -i,
ait ae vd , re. To bu rn
Pksish, n.f. See Pakai - (S. Plaksha.)

Pléh, 2.m. The sacred. tee (Ficus religiosa).
j Also pala
, Plas sh , n. m. A ‘k in d of ph ea sa nt .
Plewnu, v.t. re. To asia: f. -i, pl. -6.
Pohar, n.m. See Pauhar . -6 .
a w n u , v. t. re . T o c a u s e or a l l o w to e a t;j. -i , pl
Pok
Poknu, v.t. re. To eat; f. -i, pl.-€
Pola, -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-é. Hollow.
yes
Poré, adv. Away. o p ; i o v e -
2 . r e . T o c e a s e , t o s t
Poré-bhajnu, v.7 , g e t o u
u s é , p h r a s e . B e o f f y o u
Poré-miiweii-t
atway.
s V e ee e a g e o e ie thet
Poorriiyyaa, a d v . A t
o e p e t h e r
e. cee other one.

eG
P la -
2 e sé . T h i t h e r , t h a t s i d e .
Por 2 sm v
- a y . ( 2 ) T h e day after
S e e d a y b eore yesterd
f
Porshu,ad.ai
r t h e d a y a f t e r t o - m o r r o w .
Shae pe e J e e t a e t a y o
Pothar, n.m. T h e m a l e or ga n. a
Pothi, nt (1) A book. (2) A is
—— v. i. re , T oe e e r e a e e e i a d
dhi, ad. (S. Aparad hi n ’ - . .
Praich, — Groin offered to a deity. -dend, V.1. hg ~ad
grain to a villag e de it y. B y c u s t o m th e g r a i n .
is fi rs t of fe re d to @ de it y.
harv e s t
Pra i n a , n. m. S e e P a r a i n d .
Praintu, n.m. See Paraintu.
Pra’l, n.m. See Paral.

Pra’n, n.m. pl. (8. Prana, the life.) Life, existence. ne
v.i.re. To work hard. -udné; v.i. re, To die, to prea
one’s last. -dewné, v7. re. To die. -ni-rauné, v0. wr.
To become weak, to lose strength, to grow old.
oe -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Old, second-hand. (H.
and.)
Prandé, n.m. A coloured thread to bind the braided hair of a
Préoni, — n.f. Hurry, haste. -lani, v. 7. re. To make

Praoitthé, n.m. Bread cooked with butter or gi.
Pra’r, adv. The year before last.
Prat, n.f. See Parat
Prathi, adv. From the beginning.
Prathti, n.f. A ~ of men engaged in weeding a field.
Prau, n.m. SeeP
Praul, paul, n.m. The gateway of a ruler or chief.
Prauli, pauli, n./. See Prau
Prawné, n.m.; f. -i, pl. -é. (8. Praghtrna.) A gue
Prawni, n.f. Haste, hurry. -lani, v.t.re. To eee -lagni,
vt. re. To be hurried.
Praya, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-é (H. pardyd.) Others.
Prét, n.m. (S. Preta:) nNghost, a goblin
Prithi, n.f. See Pirthi.
Pri-tii-ni, n.f. Asieve. Proverb: Pritini du pani ni raundu.
. Water cannot be held in a mee
Proht, .m. (S. Purohita.) A priest
Pronu, vi. re. To thread, to string;:f -i, pl
. -6.
: Pi
Pshak, 7. Poshdk.) Clothes
Pshéurt, a A loose shirt like that worn by the Peshawar
peo
Ptali, a. =e Patali.
Ptand, ad. m.; f. -i, pl.-6. Bare-footed.
Ptaiida, n.m. See Pataitds.
Ptarawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to abuse;/. -i,
pl. -é.
Ptari-lanu, vt. ir. To get abused; f.
Ptarnu, vd. re. To abuse, to disgrace ; -i , p l . “ 6 ,
j.-i, pl. -€.
Piuchh, n.f. Asking.
uchhéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow
Pucch-de-légnu, v.t. re. To begin to t o a s k ; f . - i , p l . -é.
Puchhi-dénu, ».t. ir. To allow to ask a s k ; I - i , p l . - é .
; f. -i, pl. “6.
Puchhné-dénd, v.t. ir, To (let) him
Puchhné-lana, vt. re. To j a s k ; f , - i , p l . - é .
inquire; f. -i, pl. -é.
Piichh-pachh, n.f. Investigation,
: Pugéwnu, v.t. re. To cause o
a n e n q u i r y .
r allow to suffice: f. -i, pl.
= Pugnn, v v7. re. To sufficep,
teo atcient; f. -i, pl. -6.
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Dictionary of the Pahari Dialects,
223
[N.8.]
Pujawnu, v.t. ve. (1) To cause or allow to arrive, to escort
.
(2) To cause or allow =Pecligr 3 f.-t, pl.
Pujhuriyd, n.m. See Pjhar
ujnu, v.t. and 7. re. (1) Tonarrive. (2) To worship; /. -i, pl. -é.
Pal, nm. (H. pul.) <A bridge.
Pulé, n.m. A bundle of grass. (Also pultu or -td.)
Pulé, n.m. pl. A kind of jute shoes made in Kullii and Suket.
Pali, n. /. A small bundle of grass, or fuel, (Also pulti.)
Puita, see pula
Pulti, ‘af. See Puli.
Puitii, a.m. See Pili.
un,”.m. (8S. Puunya.) Goodness, charity, a donation. dena,
v.t. ir. To give alms. -karna, v.t.ir. .To perform a chari-
table duty.
Puni, n./. Rolls of rate prepared for spinning.
Puiijar, punjari, n.m. and f. (S. Puchchha.) A tail.
Puitjawnu, v.t. re. To cause or ail to wipe; f. -i, pl. -é.
Puitjnu, v.t. re. To wipe; f. -i,
Pulijta, pulijti, nm. and f. mall tail =
Punya, nf. (S. Parnamasi.) The full moon. (Also pind.)
Par, pira, ad. Complete; f. -i, pl. -é
Puréwnu, v.t.re. To cause or allow to complete; f. -i, pl.-
Purbatig, nm. (S. Parvaiga.) The soirep ritual a a
wedding or the sacred thread ceremony.
Piirbo-khe, adv. To the eastward.
eo. me re. To make u }.“i,

Putha, cu, ad. mM.ag Ga
e e Reaks turned back.
tor.
vt wr me recover.
ES FN 2 ,
v.t. re. To be senseless for a day and the
- n
ove.
Pyass, n.f. (H. pids.) Thirst.
Pyawi, n.f. A nurse. ik
Pydwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to suck; f. -i, pl. -€.
Pyéké, n.m. See Peoké.
Pyaiilé, ad. m.: f. «i pl. -6. Yellow, pale.
Pyintra, nm. < eat bird, of yellow colour.
R
Ra, -u poss: affix; f.-i, pl. -ré. Of. As: ao Your. Tes.
rt. His. Teso-ri, Her. Tind-re, Of them
Rachchh, n.m. A handloom

Rachchhy a, x. fi ddi Ra ks ha , pro tec tio n.) Pro tec tio n. -ka rni ,
To protect. -rauni, v7. ir. To be protected.
Raesi, rarsi, n.f. The state.
Ragara, Tgara, ad. m.; f.- i, pl. -6. Su nn y. Yar a yé a bar t
rgayr jagd. <* Friend, thisis a very sunny place
agi ai nd a maso -ri mit ho, phr ase : You hav e bec ome
very we
Rai, n.m. The firtree. (Also raw.)
Rai, n.f. Mustard. -ri-dali, vas The mustard plant. -ra-
dana, n.m. Mustard see
Ra-i-janu, v.t. ir. To remain. Sé ra-i-guwda tethiyd. He re-
mained there.
Rain, nf. A term for a wife who has been brought in
marriage.
Rajawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to content ;Be -i, pl. -6.
ajnu, v.i. re. To content, to be satisfied; f. -i, pl. -€
Rajyownu, v.t. re. To cause or allow i ca or satisfy;
f. -i, pl. -é.
Rékas, n.m. (S. Rakshasa.) A demon, a goblin. -an, nf.
* female demon.
Rakhauri, n.f. (H. rakhri.) A silken or oie thread to be
ied on the wrist at the full moon in Saw
mst a, vt. re. To cause or allow to put ormap j. -i, pl.
Rékhnu, v.t. re. To put, to place, to keep; f. -i, pl.-
Raléwnu, rlawnu, v.t. re. (H. ralénd.) To mix - together f. -4,
pt.
Ra sinkateess adv. By chance.
Rali, ad. ‘Red, crimson.
Rali-janu, v.t. ir. To be mixed together;f.-i, pl. -€.
Ralnu, v.7. re. To be mixed together ; f. 1, pl. -é.
Ralnu, v.t. re. To mix together; f.-i,pl. -é.
Raluwé, ad. Mixed.
Rémchaiigi, n.f. A term for a potsofsie Indian gun.
Ramramai, n./. seine tae greeti
Ra’n, n.f. The thigh.
Randik, n.m. pl. The officials of a Rand (chief.) [widow-
Raid, n./. pl.-o. A widow. -honi, v.i. ir. To become *
Ratigan, rwaligan, n.m. pl. A kind of pulse
Rann, ad. m. Barren, uncultivated. Tesrd khéch rann raigw
‘* His field remained uncultivated.’’ (Also ran.)
Raola,
rae -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-6. Belonging to a chief.
Réot, n,m. A term for a Rajput.
Rapatt, adv. Entirely. (Also rpalt.) d
Ra’r, n.m. Roasting anything in clarified butter. -nu or -@@
nu, v.t. re. To roast in butter.
Rar, nef.Struggle, strife. -honi, vi. ir. To struggle. -karni,
vt. ir. To strive, to struggle.
[W.S.]
v.t. re. To cause or al lo w to ro as t in bu tt er ; f. -i , pl .
ag
Prt v.t. re . To ro as t in bu tt er ; f. -i , pl . -€
t o 4 a n g r y . Sé q u o d ma i- fa
Rarnu, v.i. re. To be displeased,
rari. ‘‘ He is displeased with me.
Rarsi, n.f. A state. (Also raesi).
Ras, n.m. (S. Rasa.) Juice.
p e a k in fa vo ur of ; I -i , pl . -6 .
Rasdwnu, v.t. re. To praise, to s
Rasdwnu, v.i. re. To be praised, to boast ; /. -i, pl.
rs 6, n. f. (H . ra so t. ) C o o k - r o o m , v i c t u a l s , fo od . .b an é-
Ras6, e c o o k i n g .
T o c o o k. - h o n i , v. b
wni;1; v.i.vt re.
- l a n i , v. i. ir . T o t a k e f o o d .
Rasti, n.f. Twin
Rat, rach, n.f. ‘S. pa ) Night.
Rata, -u, ad. m. ; f. -i, pl . -é . Re d, cr im so n. (S . Ra k
(8 . R a t h a , a S c h a i a i t a A s e p a r k i n d - d o l i in
Rath, n. m.
which a village deity is made to an d Si ml a
Rathi,n.m. A term for a lower cl as s R a j p i t (K aé ii gr é
Hills).
Rathu, n. m. Th e na me of a se pt of Ka n :
t u n e u s e d w h e n t h e s r e e d e i t y d a n c e s In
Rathyéli, n.m. A
ath. n e
Rati. Nn.aeA piece of iron . a
m. ; f. -i , pl .- é. (1 ) Re dd is h. (2 ) A sp ec ie s 0
Riya, ad .
ric k h a i n i r a u n d é ,
e r b : C h h é w r i r a u m a t s u
Rau, con. And. Prov
Women and bees ne v e r l i v e i n a
a g o o d p l a c e . ’
Rau, n.m. See Rai
Raub, n.m, An agricalgural implement. (Bashahr.)
aunu, v.i. ir. T o li ve , to r e m a i n ; f. -i , p l . -€

Rbdlnu, vf. re. (1) T o lo ok af te r; f. -1 , p l . -6 . (2 ) T o b e
gu ile.
Rbalwnu, v.i. re. To be looked after; f.-i, pl. , p l . -€ -
re . T o s e n t or a l l o w t o l o o k c e l e f. -i
Eblawan, v.t.
Rela -u, pro.; f.-i, pl.-é. The other T o d r a

a w
l i n e .
.h
otalnNm . A O r e a A l i n e . deni .
Ree n.m, A saw, in csarah

Reté, n.m. Sand. ng
Retawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to saw ; /.-i, pl. -é.
Retla or -u, ad. m. ; f.-i, pl. .€. sone

Retnu, v.t. re. To saw aap Sa |
-
Retiis, ryiiis, nm. A kind of Ee the wood of which is used

to make sticks, etc.
Rganu, v.t. re, (H. ee To Bas,to colour; f. -i, pl. -é.
Rgara, ad. m.; j.-i, pl.-é. See Ragar
Rgawnu, vi. re. To Gecoloured; /. 7,ar -é.
Rh&chnu, ».t. re. To lose or to be lost ; f. -1, pl. -é:
Rhami, ad. (H. hardmi.) Unlawful.
Rhéwnu, v.t. re. To be agreed, to consent; f. -1
Rhéwnu; v.t. re. To cause or allow to work : f.-i,oo es
Rhchéwnu, v.t. re, To cause or allow to lose ; f.-i, pl. -é.
Rhyaiwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to be agreed ;tf. -i, pl6,
Rhyaiwnu, vi. re. To be agreed, to arrive at; f.-i, pl.-é
Rhyali, 2.f. A -fair at which the people practise a held
in the monsoon. (Madhan., Theog, Balsan and Jubbal.)
Ri, poss :affix. See Ra.
Richh or rikh, xm. (S. Riksha.) A bear. (The latter form is
used in Bashahr. )
Rigrt, n.m. An attendant, a servant, a peon
Rijh,nb A pleasant thing. -karni, v.t. ir, To be pleased
Rijhawnu, v.t. re. To please; f. -i
Rijhnu, vi. re. (1) To be iatisted. os56 pleased; f. -i, pl. “6.
) v.t. re. To be cooked.
Rijhyawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to cook; f. -i, pl. -¢
Rijké, nm. (P. at Livelihood.
Rikh, n.m. Soe R
Rikhi, n.m. (S. Rishi A sage, a saint.
Rin, n m. (8S. Rina.) A debt, aloan. -dent, v.t. 7. To give
aloan. -grahnu, v.i.re. To realize a debt.
Riréwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to slip; f.-i, pl. 6.
Rirkawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to roam ; i.-i, pl. -@.
Rirknu, v.i. re. To roam to and fro.; f.-i, pl. -6.
Rirki, ad. Rolling.
irnu, vi. Hg To — to slip; f.-i, pl. -é.
Rit, n.f. (S. Ritu.) Seas
Rit, n.f. &. Riti, the was) A custom, manners. -lani, vile
iv. 20 accept the expenses of one’s marriage, and abate
don one’s wife to another. -honi, v.i.ir. To pay
€ expenses of one’s wife. -bartni, ¥./. 7é. Tow
according to custom ce
Rijbyownu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to cook or boil.
Rjyownu, vt. re. To cause or allow to satisfy; f.-1, pl.-
é
Sous. n.f. (Fr. Rakhri, a thread, and punya, full“n002:

A festiv al he ld on th e ful l mo on in Sa wa n at w!
twice-born c: don a new sacred thread alter co
[N.S.]
ting it by Vedic hy mn s, an d a th re ad (c al le d ra ks ha ., ra kh i
or rdkhyi) is tied by a Br ah ma n ro un d ev er y on e’ s wr is t to
protect him for a ye ar . Gi ft s ar e ma de to Br ah ma ns
and rich food is co ok ed an d ea te n wi th fr ie nd s an d
relatives.
e. -a &w nu , v. 01 . re . To ap pe ar , of
Rog, nm. (S. Roga.) Diseas
a disease. -honu, V.1. ir . To b e ab ss ii ed : to be i
Rogla, -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl .- é. Si ck , il l, ha vi ng a di se as e.
Roj, n.m. (P . vo z. ) Da y. -T ro j. ad v. Ev er y da y.
Roji, 7./. apes od.
Rok, n. f. (1 ) Pr ev en ti on . (2 ) Ca sh .
a w n u , a re . T o ca us e or al lo w to pr ev en t; f. -i , pl . -€ .
Ro k wa y ;
- d e n u , = ir . T o ba r, to pr ev en t, to st an d i n t h e
Roki
f.- f. -i,pl. -€é.
Roknu, gere. To bar, to prevent;
begin to weep ; f “i, pl. -é.
Roiide-lagnu, vit. Te. To -€
Ronu, runu, v.i. re. To weep, to bewail; f.-i, pl.
Phaatitis (of rice). -i., mj. The act of planting.
Ropé, n.m. rice).
or allow to plant (of
Ropawnu, v.t. re. To cause
Ropnu, v.t. re. To plant (rice). (2) Seti about.
Ror, n.m. (1) A small stone.
Roré-dené, v.i. ir. To stir about; f. -1
et. re. To cause OF allow to nee: os -i, pl. -é.
Roréwnu,
Rornu, v.t. re. To stir; f. -i :
) h o p e s “i nd ig na ti on . -a wh a, v. 0. Té ..
Résh, n.m. (8. Ro sh a.
vi. ir. To be displeas ae
To be angry. -e-honu,
t. re . T o c a u s e or a l l o w t o d i s p l e a s e ; e -i , -€ .
Roshawnu, v.
n u , vi . re . T o be an gr y, to be d i s p l e a s e d ; f. -i , pl . 6. .
Roshuw
e f o r a d e i t y . - p r a i c h , m . m . ‘ A p r e s e n t ©
Rot, n.m. ’A cak l a g e d e i t y .
‘cooked and spa t e f o o d t o a v i l
Rowt, ad. One who w
Rpatt, adv. Entir e l y . “ ( A i r a p a t t . )
awnu, v.i. re. 0s Rasawnu
Rs6, n.f. See Ras
— nm. A chief’s cook.
Ra affi xm . S e e R a . vi T o p l e a d . - h o n i ,
e a d i n g . - k a r n i , ¥. 1. 1 .
Rabb, "J Pl
i.ir. To b e p ;
Radia. v.t. re. A Peaddha . ) To d e t a i n ; f.- i, pl . -€ -
Rui, n.f. See R
e t r a y o n e ’ s i n t e n t i o n .
S i d e . E d d a ; v. 14 . f o T o b
Ruk, n m .
-p a l t n d , v . i . r e . T o b e a g aa i n i , p l . - é .
y e n t ; f . -
Rukaéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or ain to pre
Rukh, n.m. A tree. (S . Bh ir uh a. ) %
& - R o u g h , u n p r o d u c t i v e . ( A l s o
é , - u , a d . m . ; f . - i , p l .
Rukh
lulhd. =
n f . A k i n d o f c h i s e l .
Ruukkhharnai,, n.m. A small tree. [pl. -€.
. ru kn d. ) T o st op , to be d e t a i n e d ; f. -1 ,-
Ruknu, »v.i. re . ( H
Rulawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to roam; /. -i, pl. -é.

Ruli-janu, v.i. ir. To be roaming; f. -i, pl. -é.
Rulnu, v.i. re. (1) To roam to and fro. (2) To be left
without a guardian
Rim, n.m. (1) The act of planting. (2) Hair on the body.
Rumawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to plant; f.-i, pl. -€.
Rumnu, v.t. ve. To plant; f.-i, pl. -é.
Rupoiyé, ate ie rupayd.) 4 rupee.
Rin, n.f. Cot
Ruidé, -u, vem.; f.-i, pl. -6. Weeping, paar
Rui- de-lagnu, v4. Te. Toweep, to bewail ;/. -i,
Runu, v.27. re. "See Ron
Ruipméiijant, n.f. A kind of tree which bears bright red flowers
in the monsoon.
Rushawnu, v.f. re. See Roshawnu
Rushi-janu, v.i. ir. To be displeased or angry
Rushnu, v.7. re. To be angry or a geted i.-i, pl. -€.
Ruthnu, v.t. re. See Rushnu;; f. -i, pl.-
Ruti-mandi, n.f. A kind of marriage ceremony ;;4or5 men go.
from the bridegroom’s to the bride’s house, dress her, put a
cap fo her head and bring her home to the bridegroom.
(Kahgra.) Rit in the Siml4 Hills. (Syn. Prain4.)
Ruwini a f. (1) Pleasant. (2) n.f. Summer.
Sabala or -u, ad. m., f.-i, pl. -6. In maa -girnu or -firnu,
v.i.re. Tobe tious Bla ae ee
Sabha, v.f. (S.) An assembly, a .
Sa bhaw, nm. (S. Swabhava, Bispoaition) Temper, disposi-
tion.
Sach, n.m. (S. Satya.) Truth. -4 or -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl. -€.
True, truthful.
Sada, adv. (S.) Always, ever.
Sadka, u, ad. m.; f.-1, pl.-é. Original, constant.
Saér, sder sAji, n. j. The"fistday of the month of Asoj.
Sahattar, ad. 70. -wah,m. -wii, f. -weit, S. Seventieth.
Sai, ad. Right. -ldni, v.t. re. To oy one’s whereabouts.
Saititnu, vt.re. To make fit; 7. -i,
Sajan, nm. (S. Sajjana.) A term Eisacuba (Also sijn.)
Saji, n.f. The actual passage of the sun from one sign of.the
iac into another,
Sajnu, vt. re. To skin a sacrificed goat or sheep. h
Sajrd, -u, ad. m.; f. i, pl. -6. Fresh. As: Sdjrd did: Fres
milk. Sdjru chopar. Fresh butter. Sdjri chis. Fresh water.
Sakérd, n.m. Readiness. sedeAne ir. To be ready.
Sakh, n.m. Relation. (Also shakh.)
misri, he A kind of herb used as a medicine.
[NV.S.]
Sama, n.m. (S. Sam aya.) Time, a career, period, age. EHbe
sama burda lagi-guwd, ‘‘ It’s now an iron age.
Samana, ».m. Supply, forces.
Samanu, v.27. re. To die; f. -i, pl.-€
Sambhal, n.f . A pr es en t of ed ib le s to a rel ati ve. -la ni, vi. ar.
To take care.
Sambhalnu, v.t . ve. To pu t in a sa fe e t f. -i, pl . -€,
Sambhalnu, vi. re. To be careful; f. -i, pl. -é.
Sambhl4wnu, v.t. re. To ca us e or al lo w to a in a sa fe pl ac e.
S4mbhnu, vt. re. To receive or accept ; 1, pl.
Sambhwanu, v.t . re. To ca us e or al lo w to re ce iv e ;
o f -i, pl . -€.
Sameta, ».m. An agricultural implement
or al lo w to ga th er or co ll ec t; f. -i ,
Samet 4tale v.t. re. To cause
pt.
Bata an , v.t . re. To ga th er , to co ll ec t; f. -
, v. 7. re . T o m i x co ld wa te r in t o o b o t a t e r to m a k e it
Sa m o n u
fit to touch for bathing.
Sampto, n.f. (S. Sampatti.) pte ga
Samuiid, n.m. (S. Samudra.) The sea k h é
l , m e P r o v e r b : C h h a t r é d i t t i s d ’ n , M u r
Sa’n, 2 f. Symb o m a n
e m a n m a d e a s i g n , a n d a f o o l i s h
chaki j a n . ** A w ;
took a stone.’ e d .
a t i o n . - m é n - n a , v. 1. re . T o b e o b l i g
S4n, n.m. Obli g
:
Sanai, .f. A damp place. d t h e p i p e .
i c a l v e - b a j n i , v i . r e . T o s o u n
Sandi , n . f . A m u s
i t h . S a n é n e ti bh it hr éd k w a i d y d ? “* W h y
Sané, pre. W
di d y o u c o m e in w i t h t h e s h o e s ?” ’
a w o r d . - d e n d , v. i. ir . T o s e n d a
Sanehé, n.m. A mess a g e ,
message. —
e w n u , v i . re . ( 1 ) T o r e s e m b l e ; f. -i , p l . - 6 . , v t . re . ( 2 ) T o
Sa n
A — — — a c o m r a d e .
Sengsaligi, n . m .
n . m . S e e S a i i g i . ( B a s h a b r . ) e
Sal i g t , a . ) 1 0 0 0 . ( A l s o s a i s a r . ) e
Satthas a r , a d . ( S . S a h a s r e c o
g . - h o n i , v . i . i r . T o b
( S . S d y a n k é l a . ) E v e n i n
Séij, n.f.
n u , v , T o c o “
l l e c t , t o a m a s s ; f . - i
Sénjmatrie “ l a n d , v 4 . T e . T o o r t o n o u i g a
Saiijow s , a m p c r e s i g n ( b y e y e o r
- d e n i , v . 1 2 . ‘ i r . T o g i v e @
Sank, n f A s i g n .
han
Safes: a See Sahajisar : world. id
"H. satsdr.) The
Saiisari, n.f. (S. Saree
Sauthé, nm, A deed of grant.
Sar, n.f. Manner.
Sarbarambh, .m. (S.) A rite observed a week before a

arriage or sacred thread ceremony.
Sarda. -u, ad. m , f.-i, pl.-é. Enough, abundant
Sardha , nf. (8 .’ Shr add hé, fai th. ) (1) Wis h, " des ire . (2)
Sarg, n.m. (S. Swarga.) The sky, firmament, the ether.

Sarp, n.m. (8S. Sarpa.) A snake.
Sar téj , v.m . A kin d of flo wer ; -ri. ».f. A kin d of sing le
ow
Sarté, ae. Everywhere.
Sa’s, nf. Mother-in- law. (Also Sha’s.)
ashar
Satahat, ad. 67. -waii.,m. -wiii, f. -weli, pl. Sixty-seventh.
Satanwé, stanwé, ad. 97.
Sthi, ad, (1) Together, with. (2) nm. A companion, @
comrade.
Sathré, .m. Bedding. -pdnd, v.i. re. To spread a bed.
Satmi, ».f. (S. Saptami.) The seventh day of the bright or
dark half of a month. (Also sdien. se
Satro, ad. 17. -wah, m. -wiii, f. Pies Se
Satt, ad. (S. Sapta.) 7. -wah, m. -wih,a ii,pl. Seventh.
Satu, n.m. Roasted flour.
Sau, ‘ad. (S. Shata.) 100.
Sauj, nm. (S. Ashwina.) The sixth Hindi month correspond-
ing to September.
Sa-uh -waii, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-é. Level.
Saura, n.m. Father-in-law. (Also Shaura.) ;
Sawai karna, v.t. ir. (1) To make level. (2) To remit; f.-ly
pl. -6.
1Schérau, n.m. The act of purification, purity.
Scher4wnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to wigialt bh sepl. -€.
Schernu, v.t. re. To purify, to make pure; /. -1,pl.
Sdhuli, n.f. A kind of wild plant used for making feat (Also
shdhiili. )
Sé, pro. m. and f. He or she or they. Sé kindé dewd ? ‘‘ Where
is he gone?’”’ Se ka karé ? ‘What iis she doing?.”’ Se
kun thié? ‘* Who were they?’
Seja, -u, ad. m. : feel, pl.-é. That one

t o
« r o f t h i s . ( e e swe ) e r
. m . ; f . - i , p l . - 6 . O f t h a
sel “ u , a d
, nm. Heat (of fire.) -lagnd, v.z. re. To feel
Sekéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to heat ; I-i,ass “6.
Sek-dé-légna, v.i. re. To begin to bask; /.-1
Sék-lana, v.i. re. To bask in the sun or Pigs 2afees fi, -€
1 ‘Sch’ is not equal to sh, but sch=*q.

[W.S.]
Seki-lanu, v.i. ir. To put be fo re fi re or th e s u n ; f. -i , pl . -6 .
Seknu, v.i. re. To ba sk or to ma ke w a r m ; f. -i , pl . ~é .
Sém, n.f. A ki nd of be an us ed as a ve ge ta bl e.
Sené, n.f. (S.). A n ar my , a fl oc k, a he rd .
‘ e.
Séok, n.m. One who manages th e e e e or be gd r. (K ui li .)
(Also sé wa k, fr . 8. Se va ka , a se rv
n. m. A me as ur e of gr ai n ‘e qu al w e 6 ch it ta ks of a pa kk é
Sér,
sér.
Sétkhana, .m. A chief’s latrine.
Sewa, n.f. (S.) Service.
é0
. sa gd i. ) ‘ B e t r o t h a l . -h on i. vi . ir . T o b e t r o t h .
Sgai,.nf. ( H
a l l o w t o p u t t o g e t h e r ; /. -i , p l .-é
Sghetawnu, v.t. re. To cause or pl.
To put together, to amass, to heap; f. -i,
a
ee
os
ee
Sehetnu, v.t. re.
stains vi. re. T o be a m a s s e d ; f . -i , pl . -é .

fo r th e 16 da ys , t h e la st w e e k of S A w a n
Sgdh, n.m. pl. A t e r m id to
of B h a d o . D u r i n g th is i s ri od ra in is sa
and the first
B r i n j a l s . " ( p a s s e d ( a l s s
o g o t r u , m . )
Sgotri, n.f. . ‘ ‘ I h a v e n o
m . S t r e n g t h . E b é s h d a n i r u w d
Shéa’, m .
stre n g t h n o w . ’ ’ ( S y n . s h a h . )
e ; f. -i , p l . -€ m e
Shéchnu, »v.t. re. To seiz
é
a u s e o r a l l o w t o a t o r i n v i t e ; / . - 4 , - 6 ,
S h a d d w n u , v. t. re . T o c
ee
ee
Shadi-denu, vt . ir . T o al lo w to ca ll ; fc a a
Shadi-ré-4nnu, v.t. re. T o b e inn v i t e d ; f. -i g i s
T o c a l l , t o i n v i t e , t o s e n d f o r ; j . - i, p l . - 6 .
Shadnu, v.t. re . r e t s t h a t
f p l a n t , c a r r i e p u r p l e f l o w e
Shéer4, n.m. A k i n d o
b l o o m ii n O c t o b e r a n d N o v e
Shah, n.m. Breath . a S t r e n g t h (3 ) L i f e
e h ( o f m a n . ) f a n é s v. i. re . T o
n . m . S t r “
Sha h , c n a h e a
_ T o b e c o m e ol d.
becoom e s t;r o n g . s e n v i .
Shahi, shai, n.m. A porcupin
B r e a t h i n g o r v e b r e a t h .
Shahtu, n , m . e l i f e .
Shéhtu-land vi. ir. T o k i l l , t o t a k
Shai, ad. Right.
Shaié, adv. Coady: no dou
d e n b o l t a n a k i n H i n di).
w o o
Shail, ,n.f. m.A pl. A kind of plant which p roduces black thorns,
Shailu n.
but no fruit.
A p r e c i p i c e , a R e g n p l a c e .
Shair, n.f .
Shai, n. f . S t r e n g t h , f o r
Shajié, adr . L o u d l y , m i e u d l t e d , u t e r i n e .
. m . ; f . - i , p l . - ¢ . O w n , r e l a
Shak&, -u, ad - 0 , p t .
, a l l i a n c e . ( 2 ) A b r a n c h .
S h a k , n m . ( 1 ) R e l a t i o n
Shékré. nn.m. Bark (of a tree).

Shala, n.m. Brother-in-law,

Shala, -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-6. Cold, ade
Shaldwnu, v.t. re. To make coolif ; -i, pl. -
Shaléwna, v.t. re. See Shal4wnu
Shali, 2./. Sister-in-law
Shalk, n.f. A heavy shower (of rain). Proverb :—
Bédli paki bhelko,
Péni ri lagi shalké.
‘¢ When the clouds are red at mo
Then there will be a heavy iiaieee of rain.’
Shalni, n. f. pl. Pain, uae -parni, v.i. re. To feel pain.
Shalnu, v.i. re. To becom cold.
Shalé, n.m. p!. Locusts.
Shaluwnn, v.t. re. To be cool or ree
ShamA4nu, sam4nu, v.2. re. To
Shana, cir A kind of grass that, grows in fields in the rains.
(Also shéni.)
Shanan, m.m. (S. Sn4na.) Bathing, a bath.
Shanchar, n.m. (S. Shanishchara.) Saturn or Saturday. een
e
ae
Shatid ad. Barren of _Uy or buffalo).

Shandnu, v.7. re. To fatigue.
Shadnn, ».i. re. To pee, a ploughs
Shdigal, n.f. The chain of a door. s.‘Shritkhalé.)
Shaitgi, n.f. The throat.
Shanni, n.f. A small room in a house to keep sheepin
Shant, n.f. (S. Sha nti , pea ce. ) A _ rel igi ous ob se rv an ce in
honour of a deity.
Shapr, n.m. A rock,
Sait yar (H. sharm.) Shame. -Awni, v1. re. To be
Siaedh, n.m.vi kind of tax.

Sharh, Har, n.m. (5S. Ashérha.) The third Hindi saolitle corres
pon ding to June.
Sharhi, n.f. The autumnal harvest.
Sharin, shrinn, n.f. The smell of anything rotting.
Shara, n.m. pl. Hail. -parné, v.i. re. To fall, of hail.
Sha’s, n.f. See Sa’s
Shah, nm. A hare. (Syn. far-
Shash4wnu, v.t . re. To cau se or ne : to ru b oil or but ter 0
the body.
Shashnu, v.t. re. To rub oil or butter on the body.
Shashuwnu, v.i. re. To be rubbed.
Shata, n.m.; f. -i,pl. -6. ba(of ra
k tree).
Sha‘é, n.m. ol. The oa of the crop called kodd, or kawiint,
used as todder for cattle.
Shath, ad. 60. -wAii, ad. m. f.;-witi, pl. -wei. The sixtioth.
Shai,n./. Shingle, a piece of wood. Pohaii, pl. Shingles.
Shatkérnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow o escape; f.-i, pl.
[N.S.]
Shatknu, vi. re. To escape, to run away; f.-i,p
Shatt, ad Soon, instantly, immediately. ees ‘ado. At
one
Shaa, n.m. A porcupine. (Also shdi.)
Shau, n. (H. sa ug an d. ) A sw ea ri ng , -de ni, vt. ir. To pu t
oa th . Te re sh au , ai ni de wi dd . ‘‘I sw ea r on yo u, I
am not going.
Shauk, shauka, n.f. A rival.
Shaukan, n.f. A rival wife.
Shaul, n.m. A te rm for la nd th at ma y be un de r dir ect cul tiv a-
tion by a chief. Syn. bdshd.
Shaulawnu, v.t. re. To ca us e or al lo w to sh ea r e y V e sh ee p. )
Shaulnu, wt. re. To shear wool (of sheep); f. -i, pl.
Shaura, n.m. See ae
Shdhtii, n.f. See Sdh ;
Shehré, n.m. (H.) A p a t e to be wo rn at a we dd in g.
Shekhi, x.f. (H.) Boasting. -m 4r ni , v. i. re . To bo as t of .
“wee shekra, n.m. Barkorshell.
ekra, n.m. See Shékr.
Shél, n.m. Fibre used to make ropes. It is produced from the
barkee a tree called by dh t wh ic h is al so us ed to fe ed
Shéli,ane. The root of an o s e f o n e ca ll ed ka ch dl i.

Shér, sheri, .¢. A long field, generally of nice. :
) A ki nd of mu st ar d, (S in ap ti s
Sh e r é , n f . (S . Sh ar sh ap a.
-)
Shershé, n m. pl. See She
Shet4wnu, v.t. At To cause or allow he throw away ; f.-i, pl. -6.
She'uwnu., v.t. re. To be cast asrayi Yhq ph -6.

hia!, shyal, n.m. (S. ete ge jac
adv. - - f. -i, pl. -6 (5. Shighrs Soon, imme-
Shighré, Si aa
dia tel to bring
give good advice, to instruct,
Shikh- ae 6h ir. To
up.
Shikré, n.m. A small bird of prey:
Shil, n.f. A stone to grind on.
Shim,
s o c a u s e o r a l l o w t o g i v e o f f m u c u s ; / f . - f ,
Sinn "S re a . T
pl. -6, B a t H o m
“ones v.i. re. T o e x c r e t e T e
| : o
orn
r i o w t o s m e l l ; / .z p l . - 6 .
| Bhitizhé w n u i eP a s
a r
s m e
=
l l ; f . - { , p l . -
;
Shiti g h n u , » . 1 . M S p e a o
| H e a n a m a , n m . H e a d i n g . :
Shir, nm. ( S . )
d o f a s a c r i f i c e d s t k o r s h e e p .
Shiri, n.f. ( 1 )‘ T h e e a
queen. Sdré pahéro ri shirt. ‘‘The queen of all the

hills.
Shish, n.m. (H.) See Shir.
Shkén, n.m. The act of drying in the sun.
Shkonu, v.t. re. To dry (grain in the su
Shkotha, skotha, n.m. A gift of Brite: given to menials for
their services at each harvest.
Shlakhra, n.m. A kind of green wood-pecker
Shlaun, n.m. A kind of intestinal worm for which sweet medi-
cine is the best remedy.
Shlél, n.f. Peace of mind. -parni, v.i. re. To be pleased or
content. .
Shlotri, n.m. (S. Shdlihotrin.) One versed in the treatment of
orses.
Shna’t, n.m. A beam or timber in a room for keeping ree
Shnd4wnu, v.t. re. To cause to hear, or listen; /. -i, pl.-
Shobal, n.m. A pels point (of anything).
Shobté, shobhta or -u, ad. m. if. -i, pl.-é. Handsome, pe
Shobhta, shobta, ad. m. ay -i, pl. -é. Pretty, fine, of good
qualiity.
Sho6’g m.m. Mournining, sadness. -kholna,v.i. re. A ceremony
in which a goat is sacrificed to remove i;mone -mén-
, v.i. re. To observe the mourning ceremony.
Shojé, ‘nm. (S. waren Swelling. -4wnd or -hond, 0.1. 7é
and ir. To swell.
Shoiira, n.m. The wi y ld carrot.
time.
Shota, ».m. A sharp piece of wood. -lagnd,v.i. re. To bee
pierced with a sharp bit of wood.
Shobbuat, v.t. re. To cause or allow to smoke; f. -i, pl. -¢.
Shotnu, v.t. re. To smoke. (Bashahr.)
Shotuwnu, vt. re. To be smoked.
Shré or shréh, n.f. Headache. -lagni, vi. re. To fee ]
eadache.
Shra’d, n.m. (8. Shraddha.) A religious ceremony in which
food is
i Offered in the names of ancestors. « Get
Shriknu, va. re. To open the mouth. Pord shrik.
out.’
Shuché or -u, ad. m. ; f. -i pl.-é. Pure, unpolluted, clean. rn UMeNE
2,
ONE
aeE
iMEeLS
eS m.ne 6. Shuddhi, sundty.) Purity, cleanliness, Put

ca
Rciewsu: ‘ot. re. To show, to cause to witness; f. -i, pl. -6
grioaem ones, vt. re. (1) To see, to witness. (2) To
| [NV .S.]
Shukr, n.m. (S. Shukra.) Friday.
hil, ».f. An ache or pain in the stomach or ribs.
Shuiidha, n.m. Assafcetida. -hoi-jand, v.i. ir. To get rid of
mourning.
Shuiigr, n.m. (S. Shikara.) A hog, a boar.
Shutthawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to sweep; /. -i, pl. -é.
Shuiihn, n.f. A broom. -deni, v.7. ir. To sweep.
Shiiihnu, v.t. re. To sweep; f. -i, pl. -€.
Shitihwnu, v.7. re. To be swept; f. -i, pl. -€.
Shaihta, 2.m. A broom.
Shun-nu, v.t. re. To hear, to listen; f. -i, pl. -é.
Shuiita, n.m. A pig; f. -i, pl. -¢.
Shuiith, n.f. (S. Shuithi.) Dried ginger.
Shéiiwnu, v.7. re. To be swept ; f. -1, pl. -6.
Shunuwnu, v.t. re. To be heard; f.-i, pl. -¢.
Shurma, ad. (H.) Valiant, brave.
Shwal4, n.m. A great cry. -dena, .1. 17. To ery out loud.
Shwar, n.m. (H. sawdr.) A rider, a horseman.
Shwari, n.f. (H. sawdri.) Conveyance. F
Shwari, n./. A small plot of land in front of a house, used for
pl.-6
i ,
Shwarawnu v. i. re . T o b e r i d d e n ; / . -1 , p l . -€ .
. Shyai l , n . m . ( S . S h r i g é l a . ) A jackal.
A c o n t e m p o r a r y ( o f e q u a l a g e ) .
1§-hyaili, n. f . a g e .
, a d . m . ; - r i , f . - t e , p l . O f e q u a l
'S-hyaili-ré
Sid, n. f. A k i n d of b r e a d; -o . pl . :
Sidhi-bing y a k , n. m. (8 . S i d d h i v i n é y a k a . ) ‘ T h e de it y G a n e s h .
Simirnu, v.¢. re. To bear in mind; J. -1, Pl -©- ; :
v. t. re . (S . S m a r a n a . ) T o r e m e m b e r , to k e e p in m i n d .
a e
lich, n.f. Sprinkling. ae r e y e s .
or a l l o w to ir ri ga te ; f. -1 , pl . -€ .
Sitichawnu, o F re . T o ca us e
, t o s p r i n k l e ; } .x a e ‘ =
Sifitchnu, v.t. re. To irrigate p l . - € .
re . T o b e ir ri ga te d or sp ri nk le ’; / - »
S i i c h u w n u , vi .
a m e t a l ve ss el . a e
ij, n.f. The joint of to r e p a i r or p i l e s
j a w n a , v. t. o i T o c a u s e or ai lo w
Siti w e
(2 ) T o g E ‘ a
Siijnu, v.t. re. (1) To repair.
ihjuwnu, v.i. re. To be r e p a i r e d or ir ri ga te d ; f. -1 , P' -
inun, n.f. See S i i w n . o e r o
v. t. re . T o c a u s e or al lo w to s e w ; f. -4 , pl . -€.
Siiwa é n u ,
itwnu, v.t. re. To sew; f. -i, pl. -€- p 12.é
e d , h e n c e t h e d a s h .
| s a
a e
r e s e p a r a t e l y p r o n o u n c
1 Sh: both= these l e t t e r
Sion, n.f. A boundary. -lani, v.7. re. To divide by setting up

boundary stones.
Sit, 2.f. The upper part of a field.
Siaihd, n.f. A line made by ere g the hair on the head.
Siuni, n.f. See Sifiwn or Siiw
Sjérnu, v.t. re. To make wet, a moisten ;; f. -i, pl. -€é.
Skoér, n.f. The impurity in a woman’ 3 dclicees a child.
Amongst the kith and kin up to seven generations this
impurity lasts for ten days. -honi, v7. ir. To become
impure for ten days on the birth of a child. (Also
sttak.
Skernu, v.t. re. To a ovr to mend; f. -i, pl. -é.
Skoth4, n.m. See Shko
Sdéch, n.m. (S. eg "Thinking or a thought. -parnd, v.12.
re. To be thoughtful.
Sochawnu, vf. re. To cause or allow to think; i.-i, pl. -€.
-6
Sochnu, v.t. re. To think, to consider; f. -i, pl.-é
Sochtwnu, 0.1. re. To be Ssougitt or considered; f -i, pl. -€.
sagem nm. (H. sond, S. Suvarna.) Gold. -é-rad, -u, ad. m. ;
i, pl. -6. Go Iden
Sohé, n.m. A kind of plant, used as a vegetable.
Soji, .f. Remembrance. -rauni, v.t. re. To remember, to
recollect.
Sola, n.m. (1) A ceremony performed 16 days after a death.
(2) A small cee measure= 5 chitaks.
Solé, ad. 16. -wai, m. -wil, f. -wei, pl. The sixteenth.
Soitf, Kf, (H.) Anise seed.
Sotiwar, swaiir orswar, n.m. (H. sombdr, 8. Somavara) Monday.
Sotha, n.m. A term used for the compensation paid for a wife
on her going to another man on payment of the marr: tage
expenses, of which one rupee is first paid as earnest money:
Sna’r, n.m. (S. Swarnakdra and H. sundr.) A goldsmith.
Spanijli, n.f. The slough or skin of a snake.
Spéri, n.f. (H. supdri.) Nut
Srafawnu, v.t. To cause or allow to scrutinise; f. -i, pl. -é.
Srafnu, v.t. re. To scrutinise or examine, to inspect, to try.
Sréfawnu, v.t. re. To be examined or scrutinised ; f. -i, pl. -é.
Srahnu, v.t. re. To praise; f. -i, pl. -é.
ae v.i. re. To he praised ; fa-i, pl. -é.
~eriter the female apartments.

Sroliyé, n.m. One who is authorised to enter the female we
Staj, n.m. See Astéj.
Sa4, u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl. -6. Red, crimson.
Sugr, ad. Wise, handsom e, goo
Suhét, a The |s ight of one ‘eho is disliked. Proverb :—
Dukh cauaats,idiiiedns suhét. ‘* A painful limb is often
it sani and he who iis disliked is often seen.
[V.8.]
Sai, zm. A tailor. (Bashdhr.) [calf.
Sui-hutidi, ad. f. One who has been delivered of a child or
Suité, n.m. A customary present of clarified butter and wheat
flour to a woman who has given birth to a child.
Sujhawnu, v7. re. (1) To foretell. (2) To show; f. -i, pl. -é.
Sujhnu, vt. re. To see, to witness, to notice ; f.-1, pl. -€. f
Sujhuwnu, v.7. re. To be seen ; f. -i, pl.-é. ;

Sujnu, v.7. re. (1) To swell: f.-i, pl. -6. (2) To be successful in
an ordeal.
ukhpal, n.m. A palanquin, of a chief.

koonu.
n
Sal, x.m. pl. (1) Wisdom. (2) An ache in the belly or ribs.
~6-rd, -ru. ad. m. ; f. -i, pl.-é. Of good quality.
Sulé, adv. Slowly. Sulé kwai ni japdé? ‘‘ Why don’t you
speak slowly?’ ;
Sunu, stiwnu, v7. re. To bring forth ; /. -1, pl. -é. oe
Supné, n.m. (S. Swapna, H. supnd.) A dream. -dekhné, v4.
R re. To dream.
ur, a.m. (S. Sura.) The deity.
Surg, n./. i (i: ee Abate (2) a.m. Paradise. (From
. Swarga.
Stitak, n.m. See Skor.
Sutawnu, v.t. re. To send to sleep : ;
;/. -1, pl. -¢.
Suthan, »./. Trousers. :
utnu, v7. re. To sleep; f. -i
, pl. -é.
sutawnu, v.t. re. To be asleep.
uwnua,ne v.i.re. Se: e Sunu: .
Swad, ad. (S. Swddu.) erence: sweet. -honu, vt. ir: . To be
ok Gavel
tasteful. -chén-nu, v.#. re.
Ashes.
Swarnu, v.t. re.. To shave.
Swaruwnu, v7. re. To be shaved.
£
Taa, adv. Then, at that time. : : To
Tabaékhu, ».m. (H. iamikhi.) Tobacco. -pind, %.1. re.
smoke.
no adv. Then.
adi, adv. At that time. ;
Tadké, -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. The then, of a <
Taédnu, v.i. re. To stretch, to spread ; } i :ee ame
Jetnu khdtan hd, tetni tédtni, “one ouga te anend
feet out in proportion to one’s quilt (one ough P
according to one’s means).
a Taga, n.m. (1) Thread. (Fr. H. Dhaga.) (2) The sacred

thrread
eae n. j. (P. tdgat.) Strength, might, power. -ni-rauni,
. ir. To become weak.
Deiat n.m. (S. Tagaru.) A plant the root of which is used
as a medicine (aah caeaiies coronaria).
Tahair, tehair or tyahair, n.m. (H. tyohdr.) A feast day.
Tai, adv. Then. (Bashahr.)
Tai, n.f. A large iron vessel for cooking mdlpirds. -lani, v.1. re.
o cook a rich cake or mdlptra.
-Taild, -u, ad.m; f. -i, pl. -é. Sunny. (Syn. ragard.)
Taim!ai, n.f. A ‘kind of fig tree with a large fruit.
Taitiso, adv. On that day. (From 8. Taddivasa.)
En Or taithu, ».m. Akind of flat spoon used to turn bread, ete.
Taka, takka4, n.m. pl. -é6. (1) An obsolete term for a rupee.
(2) One anna. (3) Six
— nm. (H. thikénd.) A limit. -karna, v.71. fe To make
om. -ni-raund, v.i. ir. To be beyond a lim
Takéwul, n.f. Aterm for the money ol ni a village
eity.
Tak!u, n.m. A small wooden spindle used for spinning wool.
Tékitu, nm. A small wooden spindle used for spinning
pasm.
Taknu, v.i. re. (1) To wait haleas -i, pl. -é. (2) To see.
Taka, n.m. A kind of wildt
Tal, n.m. (H.) A pond, ais 6or tank. -o. pl. :
TA, ie st An evasion, putting aside. -karna, v.1./?. To
Talab, n.
Poat Food for a chief. (2) Salary
Taléwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to maceslefin clarified butter.
Ta awnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to put aside or evade.
Talli, n. jf.(H talli.) A bit of cloth. -lani, v.i. re. To repair.
Talnu, v.t. re. To roast in clarified butter ; $” pl. -6.
Ta'nu, v.t. re. To clean grain, etc.; f. -i, pl. -
Talnu, v.t.re. To be put aside, to evade: ret pl. -é. :
Tale, tari n.f. A kind of esculent root, ae ratala in the
p ains
Tamaché, n.m. Aslap. -bdhna, v.i. re. Toslap or to strike with
the open hand.
Tamak, n.f. A large kettledrum, such as is seen at the Sipi Fair.
Tamat, n.m. A grain measure. (Also tdmat.)
Tamsu, n.m. A vessel. (Bashdhr.)
Tai, pro. Thee. Av tah ghd’demd: V1l give thee the grass.
Tana, n.m. A loom
Tana, n.m. An ironical speech. all
Tandw, n.m. The act of catangliag, -dé-fashnu, v.i.re. To f
into a difficulty.
Tandwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to stretch; /.-i, pl. -€.
Ténawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to entangle ; j.4 pl. -.
[V.S.]
Téit-khe, pro. To you or to thee
Tan-nu, v.t. re. To spread, to stretch ; :i pl.
Tan-nu, v.t. re. To get entangled ; f. -i, pl. -6.
Seep ad. m.; f.-i, pl. -é. a e agr eea ble , des ir-
e.
Tai-ut, adv. So long, or until. See Jan-un
ahaa = More. Tdn tahyin bi chayi Do you want
Tatiyinyéi, con. Aga

Tao, taw, (1) n.m. Burni ng, (2) A shee
Tao!a, tawld or -u, ad. m. ; f. -i, pl. -é. Oi hot tempe r
(1) Heat. P 2) ahidir ’ wna or charna ,
Tap, n.m. (8. Tapa. )
v.i. re: and ir. To suffer from fev
penanc e.) Majest icinfiue abe, pl. -0.
Tap, n.m. (S. Tapas,
Tapat, n.f. (S. Tapta.) Heat. pl. -€.
re. To cause or allow to swan : fut,
Tapawnu, v.t.
-i, pl. :
Tapi-janu, v.i. ir. To be angry; f. to conquer: J aks
Tapnu, v.t. re. To overcome, to surmount,
l. -é.
Tapnu, v.i. re. To bask; -i, pl.-€
in
i the fire; /. -i, pl. -é.
eccin. v.t. re. To inks alee to heat
Tapéownu, v.i. re. To be heate d ; f.-1, P
Tapri, n.f. A hut, a small dwelling
v.i. re. To be carmo aiied : f. -1, pl. -e.
“gaia pl. -é.
A ; - af,
f
ae : ea is crosse d in a boat.
et Oe
Taraji, n. 7 =ARe on chamérs. (Kuthar.
; pato ee (a river).
. Tarnu, v. i. re. To be ( 2 ) T o d o o n e ’ s
o r e e b s :‘ c r o s s .
Tarnu, v.t. re. (1) To ca a n
best. K u l l u . )
s t a b l e . ( O n c e u s e d i n
Taarr-praig, arn,f. n. s e ec o n
T 1
o r a l l o w t o m o v e ; j . - 1
w o u , v0.c e r e . T o c a u s e
Tas h k é
5 f . - i , p l . - é . H o t , h e a t e d .
T a t a , - u , a d . m .
v . i . r e . T o b e i n t r o u b l e .
Tati-lagni, o t w e a t h e r .
n . f . S u m m e r , t h e h
A c e
aur, n. m . S e e T a r f o r m a k i n g l e a f d i s h e s .
“ w h o s e l e a v e s a r e u s e d
Taur, n . f . A p l a n t ,
, Its bark is u s e d t o m a k e r o p e s .
Taw, n . m . S e e T a o .
Taw’a, a d . S e e T a o l a .
; a h e s a k e o f .
( 2 ) p r e p . F o r , f o r t
c o n . A g a i n .
Tayiti, (1)
Tehair, n.m. See Tahair. . T h e t w e n t y - t h i r d .
. - w i h , f . -wéi, p l
2 3 . - w i i , m
Téi, ad.
| Té’k, n.f. Firmness. -rauni, v.7. 7. To be firm.

Teka, n.m. A prop, a support, a stay. -dena, v.. ir. To sup-
port.
Tekéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to prop or support;
. -1, pl. -é.
Teknu, v.i. re. To support, to prop; f. -i, pl. -é.
Tél, a.m. (H.) Oil. -ari, n.m. An oil pot.
Té’l, n.f. Sweat. -parni, v.2. re. To perspire.
Telari, n.m. See Tél.
Telo-ru-lotka, n.m. An oil pot.
Telr, n.m. A young one (of a bird). pl. Telrt.
Telra, n.m. pl. See Telr.
Tém, n.m. (E.) Time.
Tenu, adv. See Tishu. (Bashahr.)
Téishi, adv. On that day.
Tera, adv. See Tishu. (Baghal, Ndlagarh, Bilaspar and
Kunihar.)
Tera, -u, pro. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Thy, thin
Térash, n.f. (S. ‘Peeyodasht, ) -The eiccueay day of the bright
or dark half of a month.
Terd, ad. 13. -wai, m. -wiii, f. -wen, - The thirteenth.
Té’ru, ad. See Tishu.. (Balsanand Madhén
Tes : im:
Tétali, ad. 43. -wat,m. -wii, rs -wei, pl. The forty-third.
Teté, adv. There. -dewd, phrase. Let him go.
Téthi, adv. There.
Tethiy4, adv. At the very spot.
Téti, ad. 33. -w dt ,m . -w il , f. -w ei , pl. Th e th ir ty -t hi rd .
Teti, adv. See Tethi. (Bhajji.)
Tetnu, -4, adv. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. So much.
Tgadaé, n.m. (P. taqdzd.) (1) Dunning. (2) A term used for
eo clothes given to a tailor to sew. -karné, v.1. #7 To
This nampl. -é. (1) A kind of grasshopper. (2) A boundary
Thagréh,aar ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Wise, clever. -honu, v.i.
wise.
Thahat, ad, 68. -wit, m. -witt, f. -weii, pl. Sixty-eighth.
Thahattar, ad. 78. -wiil, m. -witt,f. -wet, pl. The seveenty-
eightth,
Thahri-jinu, v.t. ir. To cease raining. 1
Phacae v.i. re. (1) To cease, to soe raining. (2) To be ill.
Th 28. “w ii , m wi h, f. -we nt, pl . Th e twe nty -ci ght h- ?
[N.8.]
T-hair, n.m. See Tahai
1 T-hairal, n.f. A cena cash payment made on certain
feast days to a daughter, or sister.
1T-hairtha, n.m. A customary gift, ee “ menials such as
the ndi, chamadr, dhobi, ete., on feas
Théké-huiidé, -u, ad.-m. 3 f.=1, pl. -é, Tl Beisposed, sick.
; f. -i, pl.-
Thakar, n.m. The title of a pettyHill chief.
Thaknu, v.i. re. To become ill, to oe ee f.-i, pl. -é.
Thaknu, v.i. re. To fatigue; f. -1
Thakrai, n.f. A term for the wey “Hill States, governed by
Tha Kars.
Thak r- dw ar d, n. m. A de it y te mp le , esp eci all y Vi sh nu .
Thakri, n.f . A gr ai n me as ur e eq ua l to on e sér pa kk a
Thakur, n.m. (H .) Th e de it ie s in ge ne ra l. -d hw ai , 7. j. An oa th
on a god. peice se dm jai dyd tetai. ‘Tsay on oath
that I have been ther :
Tha’l, n.m. A large di sh , -b pa ba dl g of a ch ie f or hi s wi fe .
Thal, nf “et—s of prohibition. -deni, vi. ir. To prohibit
“ E L th al ld . ) B o t t o m . Pr ov er b: Ch is oé
dé pa ,
th ar,
p a y d ,
Thala.n.m.
by
e kh e de wa u. “‘ I fa sst on e is ca st in to th e wa te r it
ta a th dl
goes down to the bottom lo w t r
o e e | an oa th .
T h a l é w n u , v. t. re . T o ca us e or al
ener a v.t. re . To ca us e or al lo w to e a t -i, pl. -6.
Th a m o . n. m. p l . B e a m s of s i n i
P o l i c e p o s t . e
Thana, n.m. (H. thdnd.)
Théi id , n. f. Co ld . -h on i, v.% . 27. - To be co me co
Than da , ad . m. ; f. -i, p!. -6. Co ae
s h o o t i n g . P r o v e r b — S n a r o r i e e
Th a n a k , n . f . A f a p tap
‘*The goldsmith s many
thanak, Lhwéro ri ekkat.
are ‘equal to an irons m i t h ’ s s i n g l e b l o w c a e .
( S . S t h a n a . ) T h e f r o n t p l a c e o f a
Thani, n . / . th e a b e r e e ai ne ty -
Thanira, thnird, n.m. A disease u n d e r
Thénwé, ad, 98: wh, mi WP
ighth. a tr ee
A basin for w a t er r o u n d t h e r o o t o f .
Thétiwld, n.m.
- d e n a , v. t. ir . sl ap .
Thapér, n.m. A slap. y o u r
m. ; f . i, pl . .6 , Y o u r or s .
T-haré, u, pro.
d i s t i n c t l y c h a i .
e t t e r s a r e
1 'T-h: both l
Thari, ».f. A handle of wood, a a sickle, etc,

Tharnu, v.t. re. To bury; j.-ip
Tharo, ad. 18. -wah,m. -wih ae h,pl. The eighteenth.
Thatéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow ssrattle. f. -1, pl. -é.
Tha‘nu, v.t. re. To settle, to set right, to amend; f. -i, pl. -€.
Thaé‘uwnu, v.i. re. To be settled; f. -i, pl.-é
Thaurnu, v.i. re. To become ill; £4, ol.Se
Thecha-thechi, n./. Beating down. -honi, v.i.ir. To be beaten.
Thechawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to beat or strike.
Thechnu, v.f. re. To beat, to strike, to hit; L -i, pl.-é
Thechuwnu, v.i. re. To be beaten;: ff, pl. -6
Thé’k, n.f. Prohibition, restriction. -parni, vi. re. To be
prohibited.
Thekawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to prohibit ; f -i, pl. -é.
Theknu, v.t. re. To prohibit, to restrict ; f. -1, pl.-é
Thék-parni, v.7. re. See Thé’k.
Thekuwnu, v.i. re. To be prohibited or restricted; /. -i, pl. -¢.
Elpead ad. Foolish.
Thiida, -u, ad.mof -i, pl. -é. Greasy, oily. -honu, V.t. We
Thifidnu, v.i. re. To play a trick; f. -i, pl.-

Thinga, -u, ad. m.; f.-i, pl.-6. One sha pretends
Thifignu, v.i. re. To be pretended ; f. -i,p
This, n.f. A boast. -méarni, v.i. re. To ss aad of. -Dagm
To boast.
Thit, v. Was. Also thid, m.; f. -i, pl. -é.
Thnira, n.m. See Thanira.
Tho’ mh n.f. A mistake, an error, a blunder. -jani, v.?. 17. To
mmit a mistake. -parni, v7. re. To make a mistake.
Thotr, ad. See Théfr.
Thokéwnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to threaten or throw Mm;
f. -i, pl.-6
Thoknu, v.t. re. (1) To threaten or to throw in; /. -{, pl. -¢ (2)
v.t.re. To cohabit. (Bashahr.)
Thokr, n.f. (H.) A stumble. -khaéni, v.i. re. To stumble.
Thoku, n.m. Sexual connection. (Bashahr.) -land, v.1. 7¢. -
have sexual connection. : :
Thokuwnu, v.i. re. To be threatened or thrown in; /. i, pl. -©
Thor-ré, -u, ad. m.; f.-i : Be -6. (1) A little. (2) Less
Thos 14-bhalré, -U, ‘ad. m. sf-i, pl.-é. More or less.
pl. -€
:
Thrawnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to bury; f.me Spe
Thrawnnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to maintain;
[W.S.]
Tha, v. Was, p
Thah ar , n.m M. ty he rn ia ) A pla nt, (Bi gno nia Ind ica .)
Thuknu, v.i. re. To spit. (H.)
| Thummé, 7.f. A kind of tree.
Thit hé , n. m. Th e wa te r in a co w’ s fo ot st e
Thwara, n.m. A co rv ée of 8 da ys fr ee wo rk iti a St at e. (S im la
Hill States.)
Thwéri, n.m. A ma n wh o ha s to wo rk on co rv ée fo r 8 da ys .
Tij, .f. (S. Tritiyd.) The th ir d da y of th e br ig ht or da rk ha lf
of a month.
Tiké, n.m. Th e he ir ap pa re nt of a ch ief .
, vt . re . T o m a r k a n y on e’ s fo re he ad wi th sa nd al a n d
Tiké-l a n d
m s o m e ca sh . Th is c u s t o m is o b s e r v e d at a w e d d i n g
pay h i
or inve st it ur e w i t h th e sa cr ed th re
| Tikéwnu, v.. re. To ca us e or al lo w to st ay ; jf.-i , pl . -6 .
re . (1 ) T o st ay . (2 ) ”. m. A m a r k on th e fo re -
Tiknu, a
ead of a beast.
Til, n.m. pl. Sesamumseeds. in .
An ea r t h e n p o t to k e e p oi l
| Tiléru, slat: n.m.
Tilowé, nm. pl. A kind of s w e e t m e a t m a d e of se s
| l e d f a inn H i n d s .
A thorny shrub, c a l
| I n i t o r i n t h a
Tit-dé, -u, ad.'m. ; j . 4 , p l . - é .
T h e f r u i t o f t h e o p i u m p l a n t . A o t i t d k u . )
| Titdd, n m .
| T i n é , p r o . m . a n d f . T h e y or b y t h e m . ( A g e n t e. ) ‘ H e
or b y h i m . ( A g e n t i v e . ) T i n i b i b o l u .
| Tiniéi, pro. He
saiid.? or to them ; -ra
Them. -khé. For them
Tin6, pro. m.ronson their. -fa. From
m. -ri. f. -re. pl. Of them or
or-ru, i ,f .- d e , p l . In them.
them. cdg oralue , m . - d
Tinu, ad . S e e T i s h u . ( B a s h a h r . )
/v
Sig To repair a
Tipe-tarné, v.7. o 28) vo
rs, n.m. See
ir, .f. (1) A a of a hi (2) n.f. The
v.t. 7é. -Awni, "To crack.
Tir, ag ” ree k.
Indian fruit called phut.
Tiri, adv. By way of the hill.
aaa, nf. A narrow window. f
irnu, v.z. re. To swim.
A sacred place, a holy shrine.
Tirth, n.m. (8. Tirtha.;
TiSrey -u, adv. m.; f. i Seabing:
or :
ishkan, n.f. The act of slipping slip or tumble ; /. -1.
To cause or allow to
‘jishkawnu ee re.
ome v.i. re. To tumble, to
t slip; f. -1, P’ 6.
ishu, tisu, ad. So, such. — A mendicant, a devotee.
Tit, nm. pl. -o. (8. *atithi,
Tittr, n.m. se titar.) A partridge.
*
244 Jo ur na l of th e As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . (May, 1911.
Tittr-bi tt r, -h on u, v. i. ir . To be di sp er se d.
Tiuri, n.f. A stern look. -b ad al ni , v. t. re . To be an gr y or di s-
please
Tlaru, n.m. ‘See Talaru. S
i
Tl4wnu, v.t. re. To caus e or al lo w to we ig h; f. -i , pl . -é .

Tmaché, nm. See Tamacha.
Tmaru or -4 . pr o. m. ; f. -i , pl . -6 . Yo ur or yo ur s.
Tmasha, n.m. A eevee
Tmhara, -u, pro.m.; f. -i, p l . -6 . Yo ur or yo ur s. Sy n. th ar da .
Todi, n.f. (1) A small co rn er of a fie ld. (2 ) Na me of a tu ne .
To’k, nf. A pain (i n th e be ll y or wa is t) . -l ag ni , v.t . re. To
suffer from pain. (Also -dwni. )
Toké, n.m. A ta un t. -d en d, v.2 . ir. To sp ea k ir on ic al ly .
Tokni, n.f . A br as s po t fo r wa te r or co ok in g pu rp os es .
Toknu, v.t. re. (1) To lo ok at wi th an ev il . ey e, to ac co st , to
hinder, to stop. (2) A small brass vessel.
Tokra, n.m. A basket
Tokru, n.m. A grain receiver in a store-house. (Kulla.)
Tokuwnu, v.i. re. To be hindered or stoppea.
mc
5
_
_l
l_s
Tol, pre. Down, under. -iyd, adv. ownwards.

Tél, n.m. (H.) The act of weighing. :
Told, n.m. (H) Twelve mdsds make one told. 0. p.t. weighed.
From Tolnu, to weigh.
Tol4wnu, v.t. re. To cause or allow to weigh ; f.-i, pl. -6.
T6l-mél- karné, v.t. ir. To settle the price after weighing
Tolnu, v.t. re. To weigh in the scales; f. -i, pl. -
Toluwnu, v.1. Te. (1) To be weighed; f. -i, pl. -é. (2) To be-
come upperm
Tomat, n.f . (P . i b e Fa ls e ac cu sa ti on , ca lu mn y.
Tomat-lani, v.t. re. To accuse falsely.
Tomraé, n.m. See Tumra.
Tonu, ».t. re. To seek by hand or touch; f. -i, pl. -6.
T¢éhwné, -u, ad .m .; f. -i, pl : -6. De af . -h on é, v.4 1. iF. To be de af .
Top, nm. A hat.
Topi, n.f. (1) Acap. (2) A gun-cap.
Tori, n.f. A long kind of pumpkin.
Totld , ad.m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Lisping.
Trahase ad. 73. -w&i, m. -w il , j. -w el i, pl . Th e se ve nt y-
. m .1 .( P . th ia rd z. ) O b j e c t i o n . oe vi. ir. To be ob-

Ti n
ected. -karna, v.1. re. To obje
i oan Aswimmer. (H. tairdk.)

Trakri, takri, n.f. A weighing machine.
Tral, trar, n.f. (H. pease A sword. ‘
Tranwé, ad . 93. -wa ii, m. -w ih ,f . we i, pl. Th e nin ety -
hi
third.
Trar, n.f. See Tral, pl. Trari. :
Tr4ss, m.m. (S. Trasa..) Fear, terror. -honé, 0.%. #- T o b e
Dict io na ry of th e Pa ha ri Di al ec ts . 245
Vol. VII, No. 5.]
[NV.S.]
af ra id . -l dg ne , v. i. re . To pi ne in tr ou bl e. -k ar né , 0. 4. tr .
.
To be in trouble.
Tréwnu, v.t. re. To cause or al lo w to fo rd ; f. -i , pl . -é .
ad . 63 . -w di h, m. - w e l , pl . -w ii , f. T h e si xt y-
Tréhat ,
third.
i s m a k e on e tr en st . (K ul lt .)
Tretisi, n.f. Three kans fi ft y-
53 . - w a h , m . - w i t , f. - w e h , pl . T h e
Tranja, ad.
third.
Ta, pro. Thou.
Tui, pro. Thou, thyself. h o . )
h e e o r t o t h e e . ( K a n g r a . ) ( A l s o t u j
Tuj6, pro. T r a . )
v. t. re . ( 1 ) T o b i t e . ( 2 ) T o c u t , ( K a n g
Tukna,
Tukra, n.m . ( H . ) A b i t , a p i e c e .
f g o l d , v a l u a b l e s , g r a i n , e t c . , o f t h e
Tulé-dan, . m . ( S . ) A g i f t o
donor’s weight. l . - € .
r e . T o s l u m b e r , t o d o s e ; f . - 4 , p
Tulnu, v.i. s e .
é i , p r o . Y e , y o u . S y n . t u s h é o r t u
Tu m u s e d a s a v e g e
( S . T u m b i . ) T h e p u m p k i n
T u m r é , n . m .
table. a b l e .
T h e g o u r d , u s e d a s a v e g e t
Tumri, n.f, h o h a s n o h a n d s .
u , a d . m . ; f . - i , p l . - 6 . O n e w
Tuiicé, - m a i g l d m u k h i .
Tari, n.m . p l . M u s i c i a n s . S y n . b a j g t ,
a c t o f - e a s o n i n g c o o k e d p u l s e .
Turk4, n.m. The i v e r e l i s h t o c o o k e d p u l s e ;
v . t . r e . T o s e a s o n o r g
Tur k n u ,
. <ii , pl. -6é.
Turni, n.f. pl. W i v e s o f m u s i c i a n s .
Tu r t - f u r t , a d v . I n s t a n t l y .
Tusé-tushé, pro. See T u m é i . a e s
s h o r t . - p a r t l , v i . r e . T o f a l l
Tat, n.f. T h e a c t o f f a l l i n g ;
short. . B r o k e n . ( A l s o c h i t é
p . p a r . m . ; f . - i , p l . -
Tuté-hundd, - u ,
unda '
Tutnu, v.t. re. See Chutnu. . (Agentive.
t h e i r e pl . n S é ké m a r d d t u w d ?
Tuweli, pro. Thou or b y
e? :
. S l e e p i n g o n t h e b a c k .
a d . m . ; f . - 1 , p l . - é . S u p i n e
Twin d , - u ,
(S. Uttana. a i t t w d r . ) ( 2 ) I n c a r n a t i o n . - l a n é ,
, n . m . ( 1 ) s a ( H . °
Twa
r v.i. ir. To b e i n c a r n a t e d .
:
hair, n.m. Se e T a h a i r - o f s t o n e s . - l a n 4 , 0 . 1 .
A p o o r o v e n m a d e
Tysl é , a a y p l . a
m a k e a n o v e n o f s t o n e s . a d y .
"re . T o _ i r . s Ti o
r b e r e
y y a r . ) R e a d y . — + . o b e r e a d y .
T y 4 r , a d . ( H . t a s . - h o m i , 0 . 0 . # 7 T
n . f . ( H . t a y y d r ? . ) R e a d i n e s
Tydri,
-karni, v.t. i r . T o m a k e r e a d y .
@
U.,v. Am and are, first person singular and plural of the irre-
gular verb Honu, to be. Ai, (art) is its second person
ingular.
Ubha, ee ad.m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Up. -é-honu, v.27. ir. To be up.
Uch, ad. Of high caste.
Uché,, ad. (H. uichd.) Lofty, high; f. -i, pl. -é.
Uchhab, n.m. (S. Utsava.) A oe a "jubilee.
Uchhké, adv. Of Pleasure, in jest
Uchhia,-u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Higher, loftier.
Udawnu, v.t. re. (H. uddnd. ) To cause or see to fly; f. -i, pl. -é.
Udnu, vi. re. (H. urna.) To fly; ad. Flying.
Ughrnu, v.i. re. To be opened; f. -i, pl. -6.
nm.as de beaver.
Una, v.t. re. To cause or aloe to ruin; /. -i, pl. -é.

Ujrnu, vi. re. To be ruined; f. -i, pl.-é
Ukhal, n.m. See Okhal.
Ukhérnu, v.t. re. (A. ukhdrna.) To root up; f. -i, pl. -é.
Ukhri-janu, v7. ir. To get rooted up; f. -i,pl. “6,
Ukhrnu, v7. re. To be rooted up; f. -i,pee
Ula, n.m. (H. ull) An owl.
Uni, n.f. Wheat, roasted as a food. -bhujni, v.7. re. To roast
whe
Umr, n.}. (umamar.) Age. -bitni, v.i. re. To pass, a period.
Umro-khé, adv. For life.
Un, n.f. Wool. -katni, v.t. re. To spin wool.
Un u, ad. m.; f. -i, ‘pl.-é.gain
Cathe 4, ad. m.; f. 4 Downwards.
Undla, -u, a ~~ :f. -i, pl.-6,Of Bais: joaee
Uni, ad. Of w
Upii, upaw, n.<3‘and m. Treatment, a remedy. -karné, ¥-+ .
ir. To treat.
Upan-ni, v.t. re. To create.
Upaw, n.m. See Upai.
Upr, ad. Up. "beltkarna, v.i. ir. To make one prosperous.
Urn, ad. m. (S. Anrini.) Free from obligation. -honu, %.'- Te
To be free from obligation.
Urn-karné, v.i. ir. To set free from one’s obligation.
Ut, n.m. (H. un a
& t.) A camel.
Ut, ad, Ignorant, foolish. co
Utarnu, v.t. re. To descend, to come down; i
f. -i, pl.-€
Uté, adv. Down. (Balsan, ‘Jubbal, Panar, and Sate |
Uté, -bilé, adv. Pownwards (Bolson, Jubbal, Pinar Reiee zt
[NV.S.]
Utka, -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -é. Upset, re
Utrai, nf. (H. wtardi.) Down-hill, a Piehen Syn. dhwdli.
Utlu, -4, ad. m.; f. -i, pl. -6. Not very deep.
Proverb :—Halai utlu, Moté gadu.
- ‘Not very deep with a plough,
But very deep with a smoothing plough.
(To express inconsistency.)
-honi, v.i. ir . T o b e c o m e no ns en se .
Uwabai, n.f. Nonsense.
W
Wand a, or -u, ad. m.; f. -i, pl . -é. Hi th er , < < sid e.
Waridka, -u, ad. m. fh. -i, 7 -€. To ae
Waiidla, -u, ad. m. ; f. -i, pl. -6. Of th
A p l a n t P e n c e p o c o h e a s h e s ar e u s e d
Waiig, n.f. .
in washing linen a
T o m u t t e r c h a r m s a n d w a v e a p l a n t o v e r
Wanjnu, v.t. re.
patient to cure him n or
Wai, waiisi, n.f. (S. Amavasyé .) Th e da y of co nj un ct io
new moon.
Waitsi, n.f. (S. Amavasya.) See the preceding
ar, adv. This side . -par . adv . To this and tha t side .
War, n.m. A fence. -dend, v.i. re. To fence, to enclose
ra , n. m. A c u s t o m of w a v i n g s o m e m o n e y
War d , n. m. or wa r-
over the head of a chick and giving it to his servants.
Th is c u s t o m is ge ne ra ll y ob se rv ed w h e n tw o ch ie fs me et
together
Warnu, v.t. re. To enclose, to fence; f. -, pl. -€.
Warshi, n.f. rae estate. l . - € .
u , v. i. re . T o be fe nc ed or en cl os ed ; f. -ii , p
Waruwn r e . T o g o t o
e s r o o m . - é - k h é - d e w n u , v i .
Wasa, nm. A sl
slee
c e r e m o n y o b s e r v e d o n a b r i d e ’ . ‘ o g e s t m
Wasni, bs f. (1) T h e
V a d h i p r a v é s h a . ) ( 2 ) The c o n s e -
her hu s b a n d ’ s h o u s e . ( S .
cration of a house. ( 8 . G r i h a p r a t i s t h é . )
d . - h o n i , 0. 0. 1 7 T o s o u n e t o g
Waz, n . f . ( H . d w d z . ) S o u n
r , 4 p r i m e - m i n i s t e r . - @ 0 -
. ( P . ) A m i n i s t e
Wazir, n.m s t e r
wif e o f a m i n i a t o =
a
o r c o l l e c t o r o f r e v e n u e e
m . _ " a u s
Waziri, n ir or chautard wazir or chief minister. (Kullu a
shri waz :
n.f. Bashd h r ) . M i n i s t r y .
x
r e m e m b e r . -ka r n i , ¥ . t . i r .
M e m o r y . - A w n i , v . t . r e . T o
Yad, n . f .
To remember , t o r e c o l l e c t .
v . 4 . 1 . T o b e f r i e n d l y . Syn. A’r.
n m . A f r i e n d . - h o n d ,
Yar,
_ Hi Z e i 3
Zaid, ad.m. and /. Dumb,foolish, ignorant.

Zakét, n.f. (P. zagdt.) An octroi tax. “até and B,
Zarbé, n.m. pl. (P. zarb.). Trouble, a ES
Zwad,n.m. Existence, living. (Fr. Zitidagl). eee
APPENDIX.
(1) Forx-Lore.
h a t o n t h e s e t w o d a y s d d g s , o r
e f i n t h e h i l l s t
It is a general beli
m a g i c , w a n i
witches, who know
beautiful thing t h a t c o m e s b e f o r e th ei r
a B r a h m a n g i v e s t h p e o p l e e i t h e r
dange r , t h e D i t i w a t or w i n g
u s t a r d s e e d , p r o n o u n c i n g t h e f o l l o
some ri ce or s o m e m
ri— k h M h é s h , r a k k h
R a m , r a k k h d é b , r a k k h s h i s h , r a k
Rak k h rakkh rakkh
4 rakkh chhabhay,
|
\;
‘
:
. mundro, r a c h h a é k a r a i , m a t
a c h h a k a r a , p a s h a b a s e t r i ,
khe c h é k h l a i n é r k a r a i , t h a u r t h a i d i
‘ l e b h olé ri r a c h h a
: k a r a t , d a g i b h i t o k h e l o h é r a b a r
rachha k a r a i , s a r b r a c h h é e
b a r b a n , d a g i b h i t e s a t w
ba n a i , w A i i s i c h a u d a s h i l o h é r é a i
D h a h d i y a ,
Shrali y é ,
c t O V i s h n i , p r o t e c t O
, p r o t e c t O G o d , p r o t e
Pr o t e c t 0 R a m , p r o t e c t O t e n d e r n e s s ,
t O w a t e r s
o t e c t O w i n d , p r o t e c
l y o u t h e p l a n t s , p r o t e c t
Shib, pr
r , p r o t e c t , p r o t e c t O a l
prote c t f r o m f e a e p r o t e c t o r , O S i p d e i t y , O
d e i t y K l a i n u , y o u a r e t h s
protec t O s , p r o t e c t , a s l o n g a
r g a n d e i t y , O g o d d e s
Shrali d e i t y , O K o s o l o n g t h e p r o t e c t i o n
ie d , a y
p r o t e c t i o n o f B r a h m a m
m e w i l l n o t f a i l , t h e t h e
ut t e r e d b y e c r o p s , t h e f a r m y a r d ,
e , d o o r , l a n d , e a r t h , t h m p l e -
prot e c t h o u s , t h e m i l k - s t o r e , t h e s i
t h e i r h e r d s , t h e b e e s o n m a y
catt l e a n d d t h e p l a c e s , t h i s p r o t e c t i
d e d c h i l d r e n , t h e r o o m s a n
min ghos
e b i t c h e s and
or th
ns
y , O K l a i n u d e i t y , i
pro t e c t O S h r a l i d e i t n g s w e l l .
e s s , p r o t e c t a l l t h i
r g a n d e i t y , O G o d d
deity, O K o
Tue TALE OF A JACKAL AND A TIGER,

O re Chin-man-nie,
' Ka bold jt mahara; *
Sdto sio r6j khat thie,
Eki sié ka kari aj ?
*O you Chan-man-ni! ’
‘What do you say, my Lord ?
b
‘We used to breakfast on seven tigers,

What are we to do to-day with only one ?’
The tale runs thus :—In a forest there lived a pair of jac-
kals. One day a tiger happened to arrive near their den. See-
ing the danger approach, the jackal exclaimed to his wife :—
**Q you Chén-m anni! ’’ The wif e rep lie d, ‘‘W hat do you say, .
my Lord?’’ The jackal said: ‘‘ We were breakfasting every
day on seven tigers, what shall we do to-day with only one ?
Thereupon the tiger being greatly afraid of the jackals, ran
for his life.
(2) PROVERBS.
(1) Appé kuri ghar na bashdt,
Hordni sikh dashdi.
‘* The girl does not live at her husband’s,
But she gives hints to other women.”’
(To show negligence on one’s own part.)
(2) Ard, biyd lara,
Ard, ja% na kinde.
‘* Friend, you fought very well! ”’
‘* O friend, I couldn’t escape ! ”’
The story goes that once a musician (¢dri) used to go every
evening to the temple at Koti village. One evening when ¥
Pp
and it ran away. A man who happened to witness the
said ‘‘ Friend, you fought very well.’? He replied, ‘‘ Frie
couldn’t escape.’’ See
(Used when one is compelled to do any thing by force.)
(3) Dhanu rat 4 tau parj tatyin bi lago.
‘If the bow is all right, the string can be strung
again. ’’
(Used when one’s offspring or wife is dead.)
(4) Tan nd chetai andha,
Jan shir né lagai kandha.
‘A blind man will not know,
Till his head hits against the wall.’’
(A Kéiigré proverb.)
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Appendix to Dicy. of Pahari Dialects. 251
[N.S.j
(5) Shdré suki, né Sdwné hari.
‘* Neither dry in June nor green in July.”’
(Used when a thin g is in the sa me ma nn er as bef ore .)
(6) Ju na sh é kh ul d tin dé da nd na lan é.
‘“To that which may be op en ed by a nai l, no to ot h
should be applied.’’
d o n e with
(A thing which can be easily done , s h o u l d n o t b e
much pains.)
(7) O'7 praune ra,
Bhoj peré ra.
“A guest’s excuse,
And a feast of sw ee tm ea t (p er a) .
2?
co me s to on e’ s ho us e th e wh ol e fa mi ly ge ts a
When a guest
good dinner.)
(8 ) Hd ch hu kh an u, bu ru bo ln u,
Kadi ni bhuldu.
‘* Tastef ul fo od an d a ba d sp ee ch
Are ne ve r ou t of th e me mo ry .’
a ha ti dé ba ha r ni ni kl da . :
(9) Hdchhd ka pr
ne ve r go es ou t of th e sh op (f or e e
‘¢ Fine cloth by ev er yb od y. )
ma n is li ke d an d vi si te d
(A well-to-do
(10) K d j d n o P a h a r i b h u i d u ,
Je kishe khai krundu,
Ké jdno Deshi jpor,
Je kishe khai khor.
d o th e P a h a r i fo ol s k n o w ;
‘‘ What pl an t 1s to be ea te n ‘
As to h o w th e fr ui t of th e k r u n d a
of th e pl ai ns n o w ,
What do the fools d c a
A s to h o w w a l n u t s s h o u l d be e a t e n °
a m a n f r o m th e pl ai ns a n d a hi ll ma n) .
(A jest bet w e e n
d i l u ta w kh di lu pa r gh it il u k a ? .
(11) K h
‘*In eating they will eat, bu t h o w wi ll t h e y p a g e n t of
o n e is u n a b l e to s w a l l o w a n y t h i n g on ac
(Said w h e n
& sore throat.)
{12) Je meru-jyd-shund4,
Tau pélu-jyo nd punda.
‘* Tf yo u w e r e to li st en to me , >
w o u l d no t h a v e d o n e it in th at m a n n e r .
Y o u
r e g h a w ’ t a ,
(13) JDehdprioshdle nd tau dhishdle tau.
, .
e - m i l l s a r e o n a r i d g e
‘“'These ston o g r i n d , t h e y c a n b e s e e n f r o m a f a r .
Thoug h u n f i t t
252 Jo ur na l of th e As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . (May, 1911.
(14) Bilkhi ru Leha bai,

Man bhai sukie
«¢ Tis Bilkhi’s ae
I like the bread without it.’’
(15) Jedag na jana thi,
Tau tauwa bi na janai thi?
‘*Tf you did not know how to kindle the fire,

Then did yo u al so no t kn ow ho w to br in g th e pa n ?” ’
(16) Aj nipiti kal nipiti,
Késar fila sada nipiti.
‘* To-day and to-morrow she is without a son,
She is with ou t a so n ev en wh en th e sa ff ro n bl oo ms .” |
(Used as of a ch il dl es s wo ma n, to sh ow im po ss ib il it y. ) |
(17) Tate khe karchhi,
Shale khe hath.
‘* A spoon for the hot
And the hand for the cold.” |
(18) Je déo-jya hunda,
Tau mano ri bujhda.
“* If I were like a deit
I would know everyone’s mind.’’
(19) Jasra bao si ho
Sé baj dalkie kwai kha ?
‘* He, whose father is a lion, jwhy
Will he eat without flesh ?
(One who has good supporters will always be successful).
(20) Ju meri maiwo6 nila,
Sé man bi dhachola.
‘“* He, who takes away my mother,
Will have to support me too.’’ h
(Used of a widow’s child when its mother takes Th pe?
husband, and meaning that he who ploughs the land will ha
to pay the taxesSs.)
(21) Galau tanyin Ganga,
Vv 7M
Tethia porki jimpr.

‘*When bathing, up to one’s throat it is the Ganges,
But above the throat it is death itself.’’
(One cannot do what is beyond his power.)
(22) Je panmesur dekhd ni,
Tau kadurti fa tau pachhyanu a.
** Even if no one has seen God,
Des can stillbe ch ate by His nature.”’
Vol. VII, No. 5.]| Appendix to Dicy. of Pahari Dialects. 253
[W.S.]
(23) Sambie mine basharmo ru minh,
kuchh ni
‘¢ A low er doo r and the fac e of a sha mel ess man
|
are good for nothing.’’
(24) Kargdni} bandi Raje ra,
Kdati-ro maro maui.
‘*The Raja’s vil lag e of Ka rg an u was div ide d,
And the Mawis die d aft er fig hti ng for it.’
(Used when any one int erf ere s in ano the r’s cas e.)
(25) Bind japne fa hasnu,

E bi fitterdt kam a.
**'To laugh without pete
Is a disgraceful act.
(26) Es hasne fa ronut bhalu.
** Better we ep in g tha n suc h a lau ght er. ”’
(27) Di d khé u kw ai h ni jén da,

Brail ghdu janau sabai.
<*No one knows tha t the mil k was eat en.
kno ws tha t the cat has be en
But every one
killed.’
(28) Je man lagi a tdt i tau kya in ni kar uwa ,
Lud mari ishét.
‘Tf I am in trouble, not hin g can be wa e
oa 1):99
But wicked people are so punished

(29) Chh ewr i ru sat h, bhe dd ri bas dt,
Kuchh ni huidi”
c k o f s h e e p
‘‘The co mp an y of a wo ma n an d a f l o
Are good for nothing.’

(30) Bind lino ru éla n, bin d chh ewr i ru gha ur bi,
Kuchh ni hunrdu.
or veg eta ble s wit hou te e and a hou se
‘* Cooked pul se
without a woman, are goo d fo r nothi ng.
(31) Shad muidau garau,
Dihne béhne rirau.
‘* The barren cow but t ”
While the milch-cow pe e oxe n fal l o e a cnt eai t-
val uab le thi ng 1s los t whi le an
(Used when a
ful thing remains.) 2s
20 r .
aak e
t o t h »
e G i r i r i v e
n S i r m i r s t a t e o n t h e d
1 A villa g e i
(32) Je mwéhru japau

Tau ditwanr kwai pichhi
** Tf the idol were to speak,
Then why should the ditwat be asked 2”?
(33) Turi ri a og bhedo ri bhai,
Kadini jandi.
‘‘ The ae. ofmusicians, and the bleating of a sheep,
Never cease.’
(34) Shand mhains napay bhati bi,
Kuchh ni hundd.
‘*A barren buffalo and an uneduc ‘ated brahman
Are both good for nothing.’’
(35) .ere tau turi ra bandi guwd,
ida ni kyain tau ord tau chhar.
ie case is like the bear’s that see a musician, who
was caught by him, and said to
atao will not give me See as please leave
eas ae one wants to get rid of a danger at any

cost.)
(36) Mere tau Pawli ri karhdi hoi,
Ju ldiro bi miki tau khiiro bi.
‘*My case has become like the vessel of Pawli,
Which was lost after being used only once.”’
(Used when one has lost a thing after using it once
only.)
(37) Jaa parau kdl kabariyd,
aa Pajau Ainu rau Sariyd.
‘* When there is a famine year,
Then there are good = in Ainu and Sariyé.”’
(Villages of Koti State
(38) Shydli pat mundro,
Miéndré bané siddh.
‘‘ He became a mendicant at Shyéli village, oe
And then became a miracle-monger at MAndr.
(Villages in Bhajji State.)
(Used to ridicule a mendicant.)
(39) Tiétau ru shu-ni tau,
Tumret tumré biji.
‘* Tf we were to listen the mendicant,
Then we ought merely to sow the gourd--fruit.
r - p o t b y e o n m e n -
s
iddi ait gourd-fruit is u s e d f o r a w a t e
[NV.8.]
(40) Lindé baldau,
Tharo byadhi.
‘¢To an ox without a >.
There are 18 disease
(Used when one is connate in trouble.)
(41) Dhano re gdon,
ralo fa janu a.
‘* The villages in a rice grows
Are known by its straw.”’
(42) Dée re mindo di pee
Tau age dpni bdhaiwnt.
‘Tf fire burns on the head of both,
Then onee ought fir st to ex ti ng ui sh one ’s own .’
(To denote one’s bad luck.
(43) Dalki je shari,
Tau shago i ni pari.
‘* Tf flesh isr
Then it is a th an a ve ge ta bl e. ”
(44) Fatiu tha’l,
Pathé brobar.
ry hg
*¢ A broken dish is equal eea patha.
sup eri or to a sma ll thi ng,
(A great thing if worn ou
or great me n ev en in mi se ry ve e n e tho ugh ts) .
(45) Chau thindé derd,
Eksai chhewrié basérd.
in g ho use,
‘“« The place wh er e fou r me n liv e is a lod gi
a wo ma n liv es is a hom e. e a
he place wh er e no th in g
a ho us e wi th ou t a wo ma n is
(It shows tha t
(46) Dh dr o pd id e sdt u ku n pii no?
ur flo at on a ri dg e ?” ’
‘‘ Who wil l ma ke roa ste d flo
(47) Jaa pa ré kj ér , taa nd _ lé’ r
Jaa é gér, taa nd lin i bé’ r-
on e o u g h t no t to cr y;
‘When there is any difficulty, ere should be no delay.’
t h
When there’s =pee
(48) Jaa din a ban
Taa tundd a " ddnigé.
‘«* When days are unlucky, ight with a stick.”
il l f
Even a handless man w!
(49) Maigal dewd mine,
Sdt patdl guwé siné.
‘* When Ma rs goe s int o Pis oo
e e e
f egi ons be
cp ca te d on Po bi sgo in g int o Pis ces .)
Prine See ha e
(50) Jaa thi nawé neché

Bamno khaw thi sheré ve kheche;
Jaa howi budhé préné :
Baman kha’ man shero re dané.
** When I was a young maid,
1 enjoyed Brahmans in amustard field;
Now that I am an oldw
Brahmans console me withinated seed.’’
(It means that when she was young, Bréhmans used to
prefer requests to her ;but whenshe became old, she was obliged
to beg of Brahmans.)
(51) Hyun ghalo-la badlié soend ghalo wre
Thind ghalo bdtithyd, kanjri randia
** The snow will melt with clouds, me gold with borax,
And so will a handsome young man with a harlot.”
(52) Don bi laga pani bi laga,
Sio brago ra bydh bi laga.
** The sun is shining and the rain a-falling,
The tiger and the leopard’s wedding is being celebrat-
ed.’’ (Of an extraordinary thing.)
(53) Také ri, bi.
haja ri bi.
= rrebea six pies,
And of good quality !’
(A thing esent for six pies cannot be of good quality.)
(54) Sdkho ri mauisi,
audé ri karairi.
** The mother’s sister in relation,

But very strict in a bargain.”’
(55) Dukhné chét,
Kanaudé suhet.
‘* A hurtful limb is often hurt,
And he is often seen, who is disliked.’’
(96) Shitgé fa chharné pore,
Punjro de dené pachéké.
‘* It is unwise to let go the horns
And catch hold of the tail (of a bull).’’
(57) Karjo ri jimi, thavidé pant rd nhdn, jeth kethi fabo.
‘* Land on tax, and a bath of cold water, can be ob-
tained everywhere
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Appe nd ix to Di cy . of Pa ha ri Di al ec ts . 257
[N.S.]
(58) Raid s é i d ho r m h a i n s d a r n t ,
Jaa bigrd taa kishu karnt.
e Wee a widow, an ox , a n d a wi ld bu ff al o
narage, w h a t ’ s to b e d o n e t h e n ?” ’
that t h e s e t h r e e ar e u n c o n t r o l l a b l e . )
(It means
(59) Jethai gholi,

Tethai pytnl.
‘* Wherev er mi xe d wi th wa te r,
There’s th e go ld en co lo ur .’
th at a di li ge nt ma n wi ll ga in ev er yw he re .)
(It means
(60) | Réog bi chhwand,
Taa Tanda bi nachd.
se t fr om e e pe ak ,
‘«When the sun
Then Ta ii dé be ga n hi s da nc e
ti me in an y p a s i n e )
(Of an unsuitab le
(61) Budh b a n i a i S h u k r k i n d ,
Shanchar b o l o d i p a r t n h a n d .
a n d s e e h a s o n l y o n e e y e ,
‘* Wednesda y is a u s u r e r ,
But Satur n s a y s h e m u s t b a t b u t
a i n o n W e d n e s d a y o r F r i d a y ,
(There is no h o p e o f r
Saturday must bring rain.)
(62) Luk u l u k u p a s h n u ,
Taa p r é w n e d i g é d e n u . _
a d i s h p r i v a t e l y ,
‘‘ She prepares
Then puts i t b e f o r e a g u e s t .
(63) Khd n i p i n t S h i l r u é ,
Bhuk h e m a r i K a n d i é ;
Chiw t a m a s h a D h a n o n é :
Gothi léyt Dhanié.
r a i s g o o d f o r e a t i n g a n d d r i n k i n g ,
‘ « S h i l
There is hu n g e r i n K a n d i ;
s D A O a
h ni d p a s t i m e s :
aes conta i n
omplaints ar e m a d e i n Dhn i
an . ’ r s
n d D h a n o n a r e v e r y o t o
(TheTaide i n S h i l r é a
D h a n i a r e g o o d f o r n o tt h i n g .
those o f K a n d i a n d
villages ar e i n K o t i S t a t e . )
(64) Dha k i m i t h l a k h o r i ,
Khuli mith kakhé 1.
y h o l d a m i l l i o n ,
‘* A closed fist ma
And an o p e n o n e , a s t r a w
B e e n
oe ts
e o g i s t h e n a m e of a peak.
o f B h a j j i , a n d R
w a s a z a m i n d a é r
1 T4éhdé
(65) Jaa ukhlo di mind chharnu,

Taa choto khe ka darnu ?
‘* When one puts one’s head 1in @ mortar,
What’s the fear of hurt?
(66) Baddli paki bhalko,
Pani ri lagi shalko ;
Badli paki bydlai.
Pani na nhyalat.
‘* When clouds become red at morn,
Then there will be a heavy shower of rain;
When clouds become red in the evening,
Then you need not wait for rain.’’
(67) Ju nhandé muchau,
Miunhonr oe japau jhuth,
Tesru ka pakr
‘* How can he oki makes water in his bath,
And tells a lie face to face, be detected ?’’
(68) Na pét shashné det, :
NG poré nashné det.
‘*T’ll neither let you rasanfs belly,
Nor allow you to go aw
(The saying of a rene woman to her nurse. Used
when one rejects each alternative).
(69) Jishé guri,
Tishé chelé,
‘* Asis the spiritual guide,
So are his disciples.’’
(70) Jetnu Be ho,
Tetni tidni
One sank to stretch (one* 8 legs),
According to one’s means.
(71) Jisha désh,
Tisha bhésh,
** As may be the country,
So should be the fashion (of one’s dress).”’
a@warm country cotton clothing, and in a cold country
woollen, is suitable.
(72) Tits ghd’ ni michhli,
Minhen bhajnu Ram.
‘* He kills fish with his feet, a
And performs Divine Service with his mouth.
(Used when one differs in words and deeds a
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Appendia to Dicy. of Pahari Dialects. 259
[NV.S.]
(73) Agle re lat kd a ?
Ju pachhlé ri fini.
*« The former’s feet are not so ugly
As the latter’s ankles.
(Used when both of two things are defective.)
(74) Sabi fa bhali chup.

‘< Silence is better than all (things).’’
(The silent man keeps aloof from all squabbles. .}}
(75) Koda bi khinda,

Taa pada bi ford.
** He has not onl y sca tte red the gra in,
But has also hurt his buttocks.’
en on e co mm it s tw o mi st ak es at a ti me .)
(Used wh
(76) Halai utlu,
Méié gadu.
‘ Not very deep with a plough, a
But very deep with a smoothing-plough.
(Used to express inconsistent things. )
(77) Sdri rdti gau bajau,

Bhy d n i k h e d u t d s j a u .
w a s s p e n t i n s i n g i n g | t o m u s i c ,
‘‘ T h e w h o l e n i g h t
d e a d f o e a tt udsa y b r e a k . ’
ere was a w a s f r u i t l e s s . )
h a r d , t h e r e s u l t
(After working
(78) Muithon d e k h i ro t i k d l a n d .
b e a c c o r d i n g t o o n e ’ s d i g n i t y . ”
‘The gif t c a l l e d t i k a s h o u l d
(79) Chhote munhén,

Bare jabab.
‘* The mouth small, oe
But t h e re pl y g r e a t . ” ’ )
e a c c o r d i n g t o on e’ s a b i l i t y .
(One ought u a
(80) Md k h e k h a n t k i ,
Tindd pat tu.
‘* A well wa s d u g f o r o t
ut you are cast in g u i l t y . )
a k i h e a d e c a l c ? is f o u n d t o b e
(Used w h e n
(81) Shdtho ri we
Eki ra bhara
‘* S i x t y p e r s o n s ’ s t i c k s
Mak sl a r e o f g r e a t u s e . )
g a t h e r e d t o g e t h e r ,
t h i e , v
w h e n
ing
(82) Jdn-unh dppi ni mari,

Tanh-uh surgé ni tart.
‘* So long as one is not dead,
One can’t go to heaven.’’
(One’s business should be done by oneself.)
(83) Pap kaput apnét kha.
‘« Sin and a wicked son will injure one’s own interests.”’
(84) Jas ri Sdwané fate,
Tes fa’ harut dhisho.
‘* He, whose eyes go in au
Sees green everywhere
(85) Shdré mit shashu,
Sdwané ayé ashu.
** Her mother-in-law died in June,
But she weeps for her in July.”’
(Of an improper time for a business.)
(86) Kha pia’ asta
Gunjo bhari japéro rt.
‘* A clever man eats and drinks,
But a fool’s moustache is detected.’ :
(Used when the culp rit esca pes, whil e an inno cent man i
punished.)
(87) Sirore sgt thanak,
Lhw t ekkai.
‘* The sulle many taps
Are equal to an ironsmith’s single stroke.’’
(Many small things are equal to one large one.)
(88) Sau mishé khaia, braili mininta chali.
‘** Having devoured a hundredmi
The cat goes to the sacred slabs’(Ganges).”
(Used when a sinful man does a virtuous act.)
(89) Meri shashuwé pith,
Teré shashuwé hath.
‘** My back may be oiled,
As well as your hands.’ een,
(Used when both pa rt ie s ar e ‘i nt en ee te d 3
in a tr an sa ct io n.
(90) roses: kamaié lagu dhol, :
Jetné uthé ubha tetne lagu hor. :
‘* By an accident a rolling stone struck me
u p t h e r e c a m e d o w n a n o t h e r t o h i t m e . ’
_ As I go t
when one gots many troubles at a time.)
[W.S.]
(91) Hk shankh,
Duja khiré ra bhara.
‘*In the first place, a conch-shell ;
Secondly, full of rice boiled in milk. fe
(Used when one is interested in both ways.)
(92) Lid khané ta hathi ri,

Janié pét tau bharuwo.
‘* Tf dung is to be eaten , then eat that of an eleph ant,
Wherewith the belly may be filled.’
(93) Juthu khanu tau,
Mithé re lobhat.
** Refuse food is eaten
For the sake of its sweetness.’
(94) Bethé nawi,

Kukré shaulo.
** An idle barber
Shaves a dog.’’
(S om et hi ng is be tt er th an nothing.}
(95) S w a d é f a ’ t i w e n r i t e
Badé fa’ miwen khow
** You’ve spoiled the ‘abt.
I'll spoil the blame.”’ w a y
(U s e d w h e n a t h i n g is sp oi le d i
in t w o
(96) Anes ra khé’l,

ipli ra mnitadib
pare ni hada:
‘« The p r a c t i c e o f a r c h e r y ,
An d t h e s p i c e o f r e d p e p p e r ,
Are no good at all.”
(Used when a nuisa n c e of a n y t h i n g o c c u r s . )
(97) Chambé milé,

Bhekhlai jami.
‘* Un de r a fr ag ra nt tr ee
There grew a th or ny pl an t. ”
ma n ha s an ig no ra nt so n. )
(Used when a well-t o- do
(98) Ludo pao

Kukré muchdé,
Bé’r ni gor
‘* A de ba uc he e in sp ea ki ng ,
nd a d o g in ma ki ng wa te r.
Make no delay.”’
(99) Kandé re minh,

Aget painé ho.
‘¢ The point of a thorn
Is itself sharp.’’
(100) Rani khe nangi kun bolo ?
** Who can say that the queen has no robes ?”’
(101) Jeti kukra ni huida,
Teti ké rat ni bhyaiwo.
‘* Where there is no cock,
Does not the day break there ?’’
(Used when a thing can be done without one’s help.)
(102) Fat bairt ra bi sarahna.
‘« A shrewd stroke of an enemy’s is worthy of praise.’’
(103) Chuli fa’ nikla,
Bhéti dé para.
‘* Came out of a stove,
Fell into a large oven.”’
(Out of the frying-pan, etc.)
(104) Pardi pithi de nagare.
‘ Kettledrums on another’s back.”
(Used when one is suffering and another happy.)
(105) ad ghatai dewd,
adrdkshai chhald.
oe 1ene went to the grinding ae {in a river),
Nor was I terrified there by a ghost
(Used when one is safe from a egret ‘<
(106) Khasho lagi 7 chal bhata rati
Khasho howd ram, bhato ra ni eye kam.
‘« When a hashwas in need, he said: ‘Go on, Brah-
man, by night.
When the Khash got well, he said ‘There is no use in
a Brahman.’’
(The Khash sept of Kanets is of selfish character.)
-(107) Bol keti thia ?
Bolo Dili.
Bolo ka karai thid ?
Bolo bhér jhoki. thid.
** “Say, where have you been ?
He replied that he was at Delhi.
‘What were you doing there?
He Be that he was making a fire for parching
rain.’
= negligencein i a ana
Vol. VII, No. 5.] Appendix to the Dicy. of Pahari Dialects. 263
N.S.
(108) Jetnu gharé fa’ panhair ho,
Tetnii panhair fa’ ghar ho.
‘«« As far as is the wat er- pla ce fr om the hou se,
So far is the house from the water-place.’’
(It shows the equality of two things.)
(109) Mauté re thén’ re inré.,

«* The fo od at an off ice r’s hou se is tas tef ul. ’’
(It shows superiority.)
(110) Jasra bao si,
Sé kwai daro ?
‘* He, whose father is a lion,
Why should he fear ?”’
(A lio n’s yo un g on e has no fea r.)
(111) Sdppé-re khd é-k he, dit gul i-r a dau r.
a sna ke, fea rs eve n a sti ck. ”’
‘* He who was bitten by
(112) Bélau keti thid? Bolaw surgé,
dé karai thid? Talli lau-tha.
Wh er e ha ve yo u be en ?— ‘ I wa s in par ise .”
‘**
‘What were you doing th er e? ’— ‘I was me nd in g my
clothes.’ ”’
(To denote ignorance.)
(113) Dl au kil td é law sh ai ,
Meri jan dé dra chhar.
bas ket an d tak e the se s p i ie
‘‘Take this lle.
But be ple ase d, my fri end , to spa re my
(One who is in gre at dis tre ss.
GX had i bhi k biv ed des ist
di 2
jal d,
4
kan ibi tg
.
04,
,
jh ut
,
er ed
ou
(114) séi fal tau lag e. : a= a

Bolau, rdiidié,
‘©*<Q my belo ve d pr op er ty , how did yo u ci g ‘O Gi dn et
to giv e eve n alm s. SE g a t
used
that is the reason for bu rn in g yo ur pro per ty.
(Tit for tat.)
(115) Teré baldd-re tax la mb é shi ng a’
Raiid bi ini éh i ki ny wn v.
you r ox has lon g hor ns. ae
‘© Oh!
: aa: bol I wa s wi do we d by the m.
(A good thing which cau ses Inj ury -)
(116) Dérié, hat hire da nd a.

cha pne é-r e hor o. a r e
Dekhné-ré hor o,
ar esth ee el ep ant s oe
a 1 The
at an d the oth ers to ch ew wit h.
Maen a e lo ok ed
wh os e wo rd s dif fer fr om his d
(One
264 Journal of th e As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . (May, 1911.
(117) Reké-ri fate taw thaguwé chanyin,

Jaa fété apni tau kd kari?
** On e e e to ta ke wa rn in g, fr om se ei ng an ot he r’ s
eyes
What’s to f s do ne wh en on e’ s ow n ar e in ju re d? ”’
(Of precautions against danger.)
(1 18 ) i d e o bh ar i ka na u na th an au ,
Ghato-ré bhéri dewau lambi lérau.
- a who has his sieve full will not groan
But he wh o ha s to go to th e mi ll wi ll we ep ov er hi s
heavy
(When one is happy and another not.)
(119) Gharchi rau minhté dpndi dashna hé.
‘*One has to show one’s own property and one’s own
face. ”’
(120) ae rando-ra chdla,
Shir natiga minh kala.
ne the widow’s trick,
Bare head and black face.’
(121) Hand-dé karaw chhwaya,
Bethi-ré ni chhwiyd chaityih.
‘*Tt does not matter if the sun sets on its way,
But it ought not to set while sitting still.’’
(One ought not to be idle.)
(122) Shil-banki goriya, paun-banki ghoriya,
Marjdd-binkd mard, did-banrki gar.
ea who is cha ste is pre tty , that is a hor se whi ch is
He is @man whose conduct is good, and a good cow

is that which gives much milk.’’
(Handsome is that handsome does.)
(123) Meri ghin na karat tau meré skand karat.
‘* Tf you do not love me, I give you an oath.”’
(Love requires no oath.)
(124) Ldia-ri ghin rau ldiari déri ni hurdi.
‘*One-sided love and a ragged beard are good for nothing.”
(Unrequited love is a disgrace.)
(125) Ka kiku ka kékuru pet,
Sdri handi-dyad Mandi rau loyal
es wae a little thing a tinder box
t has been all through Mandi ia Suket.”’
ore one “hs does a lot of work.)
Vol. aby: No. 5.| Appendix to the Dicy. of Pahari Dialects. 265
(126) Chiso-dd pathar payd, taa thalé-khe dewau.

‘‘Tf a stone is thrown into the water it sinks to the
bottom. to fe
(A weighty word attracts attention.)

(127) Bashkdl kitnai bashaw plah-dé chauni pach.
‘It doe s not ma tt er wh et he r the re is a he av y mo ns oo n
or a light one, the tree (Butea frondosa) always has
more than three leaves.’’
(One who is jus t the sa me wh et he r in co mf or t or ad ve r-
sity.
it
(128) Hk akkh tindi bi dwan.
‘‘ He has only one eye, and in that too there is pain. ’’
(Trouble upon trouble.)
Note.—-Most of these were furnished by Babu Shib Datt Mahta
and Tard Datt Pardhit of Koti State.
PaHaRI RIDDLES.
(1) Char chiri charmakan-lagq? ,
6 k h a r i d é n é t c h a n - l a g i .
‘‘ Four b i r d s b e g a n t o s i n g ,
Two s t a n d a n d t w o d a n c e . ’ ’
Reply: a cow’s udder.
(2) U’ p r b é ? l b h i i i n t h a n w l d ,
Ma gori put sdvwld.
‘* A creeper abov e a n d a b a s i n b e l o w ,
e m o t h e r w h i t e a n d t h e s o n b l a c k .
T h
Reply: Mugoh ( a n e d i b l e r o o t . )
(3) P o r d d w i r a n d , o e
Tdi-khe l y d i k o l t h o - r e f a d .
‘‘ There came a widow, ie
b r o u g h t y o u a b u n d l e o f p u l s e .
And s h e
Reply: a snail.
l a s h k a r c h a l a u ,
(4) Law jhiri h a l a w . : "
Néol ghimau , p a r b a t
n a r m y s e e m s t o | e m a r c h i n g ,
‘Tf the c r e e p e r i s p u l l e d a
r i s e s u p a n d t h e h i l l s h a k e s .
The lowlan d
Rep l y : a h a n d - l o o m .
D i s g i d d b r d a n i y a r k a r a u ,
(5) t a r a u .
Manki: mam a b a u w é
‘* A deep p o n d r e s o u n d s ,
And uncle M a n k é s w i m s .
Reply: a frog.
(6) War chhlaka par chhlaka,

Manjh nalié jamtu paka.
‘*One wave hither and another thither,
In the centre of a ravine a citron is ripe.’’
Reply: the churning of curd.!
(7) Poré dwi rii,
Mind got pehrii.
‘* There came the cotton
And hurt the Foal pn its nails.”’
Reply: a comb.
(8) Nhyari ndali st garland
Panj jané dewé ising duié and.
‘* In a dark ravine a lion roared,
Five men went to catch Sia but two brought him out.”’
Reply: mucus.
(9) Poro dwu kuktu lujbude kan
Man né khai Fukiand an tera jajman.
‘* There came a pup with quivering ears,
Don’t bite me, O pup, 1 am your customer.’
Reply : Forget-me-not.
(10) Byhyainnt lau bjhaint léu bujh bujhaiyd-bird,
ksai dalié chaun fal lagé, hing, jwain rau jira.
‘‘O you, that understand a puzzle, I tell you a riddle,
On one plant there are three fruits, viz., as assafoe-
tida, carroway and cummin
Sent: a large kitchen spoon.
(11) Harr karau jharr karau chunj karau chash,
Char sasapdi taa chélaujaa kamr karau kash.
‘“ They quiver and shake with a bird-like noise,
The four Aa will go on when they have girt up
their loins
Reply: a palaiefutd or a spinning wheel (charkha).
(12) Bhiti-dé takdé, sabi-rdé sakd.
‘Tt sits on the wall,
And is friend of all.””
Reply: a lamp.
should be noted that the hillmen churn the curd in an earthen

pot,shakingit by one hand hither and thither until the butter is gathered
Vol. ie No. 5.] Appendix to the Dicy. o
f Pahari Diatects, 267
J
(13) Poré éwé chélu chémbd
A pi hochhké dérki lamba.
‘* One is come ther
He himself is sedi but has a long beard.’’
Reply: an ear of barley.
Note.—Most of — were furnished by Mahta Kashi Ram of Shilr
village of Koti Sta t
(14) Kdterié kitu nd, nd dhobié dho u,

Bel merié pydrié, sari prithi khe cholu hor.
‘* Neither has a spinner spun it, nor has a washer
washe
Say, my dear, what is it that makes a cloak for the
whole world?
Reply: the snow.
THe Sone or THe Bua’s Fark sunG 1n Bua’.
Pahiad nahw Nardyano ra, junien dharti puani,

Jalathali hoi pirthibi, debi Mansé rékhi jagalt.
Manu na holé kwer rikhi, ekai Nardyan raja hold,
Siddh gura ri jholi fa, dhai déind sheré ra jhard.
5. Dhdi dénd sheré rd, mharé shwarié bijau,
Biji baji ro shero, jdmadé la-gé,
Jami r6 shero, god-né layé,
Godi ré shero, pakadé lagé,
Piki lint ré sheré, kunuwen layé.
10. Géhi mandi v6, hyd howd pwaja ?
Dhdi dand bijau rd, chhurt howd pwaja
Chhurt bhari sheré rd, mharé bijau shwdré,
Biji:ro shero, jamadé lagé,
Paki lini ré sheré, kunuwen léyé.

Gahi mandi ré sherd, hyd howd seed&
Chhuri: bhart bijau ra, patha howd pw
Patha bhari sheré ra, mhdré bijau ori
20. Biji ré shero, jamadé ;
Simi ré sherd, godané liyé,
Godi ré sherd, pakadé ligé,
Paki bint ré aherd, kunuwen layé.
Gahi mandi ré sheré, kyd howd pw aja ?
25. Pdthd bhari sheré rd, jin pwaja
Jun bhari sherord, mhdré bijau paaaké,
Biji r6 shero, jamadeé lagé,

Jami 16 shero, gddané léyé,
Godi ré sheré, piékadé lagé,
30. Paki lini 76 sheré, kunuwen layé.
Géhi mandi ré shero, kya howa Ltn od?
Jin bhari bijau ra, khdér howd pwa)
Khar bhari sheré ri, mhdré bijau Balgé sheri,
Biji r6 sheré, jdmadé lagé,
35.
OU Jami ré shero, godané layé,
Godi r6 sheré6, pakadé lagé,
Paki lint ré shero, kunuwen layé.
Gahi mandi ré shero, kya howa pwdja :?
Khar bhari bijau rd hot kharshé pura.
40. Kharshé shérshé bhdiyd, mharé mutidar band,
Siddh guruwé muidar bdénd,
Bydlo ke pahré aya ludré, bydlé ke pahré, dyad Ludro,
Jimi samdiné, bané mudro,
Chand 76 surjé, béné mudré,
45,Or Taré re mandal6, bané mudré,
Bast re nagé, bané mudro,
Sdte samudré, bané mudro,
Chauré rau dhiiré, biné mudro,
Risht rau mini, bané mudré,
50. Koti ré pauli, biné mudro,
Réné Raghbir Chandé, bané mudro ,
Tiké dothdnyinyen, bane mudro ,
Beré rau béné, béné mudro,
Deé Klaini, bané mudro,
55ou. Deo Shardli, bané mudro,
Deo rau Sips, bané mudro,
Deo rau Dhéidi, biné mudré,
Deé Korgané, bané mudro ,
De6 rau debi, bané mudro,
60. Chakli: ri chhauri, bané mudro,
Sat kalash, Narojont d3itt,rakhané khé,

G6, * Iné debié. rakhat bhddr.
ne
70. Hk kalah ford debié, Brahmd paida howd
‘Tan t6 bolit Brakmoyt mera dend sydlrd kart.’
ebié
5 ri
tans pid debi dé, karé Brahine ra bhasma tald.
~Iot Diija balck jord debié, Vishnt
paidé kityd.
Vol. a No. 5.] Appendix to the Dicy. of Pahari Dialects. 269
[N.S.]
‘ Tan bi boli. Vishnuwa, mera dend bydhrt kari.’
‘ Charj na bolai’ mata debié, sdto jugé ri dharmé ri mata,
Krédh jo ugman debi da, karau Vishni ra bhasma talo.
Chiya kalash fora debié, Mahadeb paida howd,
80. ‘Tan hi t6 boli Mahddeba, mera dena byahri kari.’
* Dharmé dé mata debié, dé bhat jhangé mata debié,
Tin6 dé tt jyundé kari.’
Amrit chhitt bayd debié, Brahma Vishnu khare kinyé.
Brahmen rau Vishnuwen debi agé arjo kinyt;
85. ‘ Bydhri karume’ hati r6, mharé lané ddmi pwanni.’
Thard hath ra kinyd ddmi, tind fa dharti na chdli,
Sawa hathé ra kityd ddmi, tind fa dharti na chali.
Dujé saté luwé ddmi pwanni.
Chan di soe nd ra ki ty d dd mi , nah i kar é hu tw ar o kar o,
90. Kdis é ti mb é ra ki ny d dd mi , nah i kar é hu tw ar o kar o.
Kédmdeb ra kityd ddmi, se bharo hutwaro karo,
95. Hart Ch an d rd jé ré po hr é, br dg ho la ba kr i rd ja ga la .
awe. :
105. Sdené ré kalshé kur-r6 ch ar ha wé , kh or é an au Na rd é'
shadi ro ; oe
rikhi muni sabi buldwne, y
Chau dhire nyonda dena,
deoté horo chard dhdmé,> ‘hori khe dend N ardé
Buldwné
nyonda, oe
Bamyo ra bhekh kityd
Dekhai Nédrdyan Réjdé sund.
Nardayané, Segre a y ,
duwaré pauli ré jhoté baithd
Ai-guwd Balt Chando ré
bamno, oe.
110. Né an khdiad nd pant pindd. ‘Kérjé merd
sidhdré
bamna h a r m o
Dén detim a m u i h é r d m d t i g a . ’ D e n o r é l u w e d
p a n r
i a d i w t a j a l a ,
MA
Lohé ri bali samidhd,

/ ae
soa be
K a r j é s i d h d r i r 6 b é m a n , d d n d m a t g d a laga.
1 N&rdo, the Divi Narada. :

h w a r , D w a r k é , a n d B a d r i n é tahr e
sed ngentadsh-part, aeab a n a l s R a m e s
called the Char dhams.
‘Mangi' 16 Bamnda ré din, mdvgi 16 Bamnd ré
an,
da
115.
Ou JS6 ti mahgai sé parman, j6 ti mahgai sé parman.’
Poriyd: ‘ kd Rajed teré tautd jy?’
‘ Tauta bolai na Bamnd! é punyd ra chando.’
Poriyd : ‘ kd Rajed teré jyowtd jyd 2’
‘ Jyowta bolai na Bamnd, é Basti ré nago.
120. Mdigi lo bamna ré din, mdigi basté nahinkar?
Mahlo da: ‘ka Rajed teré, sdenz ra jya chothri ?’
‘ Chothri bolai na Bémnd, é a’mahlo ra chhaté.’
‘ Karjé sidhard Rajea tera, dino khe badluwi guwd.
Dhdi bikh man dharti dent. Bhilé Biman, métgi nd
jand,
125. Chandi sdend Baman din, ghora bagé Baman dan,
Kharshé denda tin badauwé, Balgé ri sér.’
Ek bikh dew ddhé sarsdré, duji bikh dewé sdré sansdré,
Adhi bikhé khe thehyd nd thai, Bali Rajé kanri dai.
Gada sdtwé ptalé. Bali Rdjé arjé karé: ‘ndiwd nd
mera gale ;
130. D6 dé Rajed min waisi, dé dé paréwi,’
‘ Bind dan Rajed mere, ditté ni janda,
Ek detima tan wahsi, ék deimd paréwi.’
‘Awéli Diydli ré kabai ?’ * Kati ri wahsi ami.’
‘ Kanié kanié ré lobhé?? < Chhewri chhotu ré lobhé.’
135. ‘ Awéli Diydli ré kabai 2?’ < Khoré miyi ré lobhe.
Chajari chhewri ré lobhé, chajaré gdbri ré lobhé.’
This ends the Blaj Fair Song.
After this song, they sing a brief account of the Ramayan,
the adventures of Rajé Ram Chand, in the Pahari language.
Then dramatic performances are displayed. First of all a
gang of Bajrdgis (Vaishnavas) enter with their preceptor. His
disciples serve him respectfully, but with comic sentences, which
Dhani ra khé’l, pipli ra masdld, kuchh ni huitdd.

a The practice of archery, and spice of the
go oe chilli, are no
Translation of the Blé*j Song.
The first is the name of the Almighty God, who has
created the earth,
Me RTALRESMTT GRAS Tis a tem ae
} Rag Shyémkalydn, tal chhukra, sung with music and dance.
Vol. hs No. 5.] Appendix to the Dicy. of Pahari Dialects. 271
[NV.S.]
The whole earth was drowned in the water, Mans&
Devi ! was kept as a guard.
There were no men, no sages, only the Supreme God
was
From Siddh-gurw’s ® wallet, there fell down two and a
half grains of mustard.
The two and a half grains of mustard we should sow
in a small field,
Having been sown the grain began to grow,
When grown up, the mustard plants were weeded.
Being well weeded, they began to ripen,
Being ripen and cut, they were heaped at one place.
What was the produce after cleaning them in the
farmyard ? [c hh ur t. ®
The seed was two and a half grains, the produce one
One chhuré of grain we should sow in a small field,
Having been sown, it began to grow,
Being gr ow n up , th e mu st ar d pl an ts we re we ed ed ,
Being we ll we ed ed , th ey be ga n to ri pe n,
Being ripen and cu t, th ey we re he ap ed at on e pl ac e,
What was the prod uc e af te r w i n n o w i n g t h e m fr om
the straw ! :
Of one chhurt of se ed , th e pr od uc e wa s on e pa th d. *
sh ou ld s o w in a fi el d.
One pathd of mustard seed, we
Having been so w n , it b e g a n to g r o w up ,
Being grown u p , t h e fi el d w a s w e e d e d ,
Being well w e e d e d , it b e g a n to r i p e n ,
Being ripe and cut, it w a s h e a p e d at o n e p l a c e
w i n n o w i n g it f r o m th e
What was the produce after
straw ? a e
w a s o n e p d t h d , a n d t h e p r o d u c e o n e j u .
25. The seed o w i n a f i e l d ,
Now on e j u i n o f t h e s e e d , w e s h o u l d s
Being well sown, it began to grow,
Being well g r o w n up , th e fi el d wa s w e e d e d ,
Being weed e d , i t b e g a n t o r i p e u p ,
e a p e d at o n e p l a c e . ‘
Being ripe and cut, it was h it f r o m t h e
What w a s t h e p r o d u c e a f t e r w i n n o w i n g
straw ? h a r . s
t h e o n e j r n o f s e e d , t h e p r o d u c e w a s o n e k h a r .
Of e l a r g e f i e l d
s e e d w e s h o u l d s o w i n t h
One kidr of
of Balg,’
Being sown, it began to grow up,
g f r o m God’s
1 Mansé Devi is the name of a goddess, who spran.
min
8 C h h u r i i s = 1 } t o l a .
2 Siddh gurvi was a devo tee
4 Pdth da is a gr ai n me as ur e eq ua l to th re e e n t
eq ua l to fo rt y- ei gh t se er s.
5 Jum, a grain measure
272 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1911. —
Being grown up, the field was weeded,

Being well weeded, the plants began to ripen,
Being ripe and cut, it was heaped at one place.
What was the produce after winnowing it from the
straw ?
The seed being one khdr, the produce was one
kharsh.!
O brothers, with one khdrsh of mustard we must ask
protection.
The Siddh-gura offered protection,
And by evening time, there appeared Shib (Ludar),
Who said: ‘* The earth and the sky are hereby pro-
tected,
The sun and moon are hereby protected,
45,or The region of constellations is hereby protected,
The nag Basuki is hereby protected,
The seven seas are hereby protected,
The .courtyard and the four quarters are hereby pro-
tected,
The saints and sages are hereby protected,
The gate of the Koti State is hereby protected,
The Rand Raghubir Chand is hereby protected,
The Heir Apparent and his brother are hereby pro-
tected
55Or
.
70.
IURETE RA A seat caeron seaiycgi re a ea Se Se alleen elena?
1A kharsh is equal to 20 khars.

* Chaklu is a place about two miles from Kiar, wher
takes place on the full moon e the Bl4’j Fair
of Kartik.
Vol. a a 5.| Appendix to the Dicy. of Pahari Dialects. 273
a oe O Brahma, be pleased to solemnize my

in
‘*O mother goddess, say not such a strange thing,
ee art et virtuous mother of the seven ages,”
aid Brahm
The goddess being—S angry, burnt him to ashes,
75.
Or The second pot was broken by the goddess, and
there appeared Vidligat:
‘‘T tell thee, O Bishnu, pray perform my wedding,”
said the goddess.
‘**O goddess, say not such a strange thing, thou art my
even ages’ virtuous mother, answered Vishnu,
pa pclae being very indignant, burnt Vishnu to
The third pot was broken by her, and there appeared
Mahadeb (Shib) :
«I tell thee, O Mahadeb, be pleased to arrange for my
wedding, > said the goddess
‘*Promise me, O goddess, thou that hast killed my
two elder brothers,”
Be pleased to restore them to life.
The goddess threw a oe of nectar, straightway
arose Brahma and Vis
Brahms and Vishnu neon the goddess:
85. ‘We will perform thy wedding after we have created
men
A man twen ty -s ev en “e e in he ig ht wa s cr ea te d, bu t
he did not suit the ea
A man of two feet wa s sl av ed : bu t he di d no t su it th e
The ne xt ti me th ey ag ai n c r e a t e d a
A man was create d of go ld an d t o k " b u t he di d no t
suit the earth.
A man of bell-met al an d co pp er wa s cr ea te d, bu t he
did not suit the earth.
A man of Cupid was create d, wh o an sw er ed an d wa s
called Hunkar,
- Haikar got a so n, w h o wa s te rm ed Ni ra ii ka r.
Nirankar got a son, wh o w a s ca ll ed H a r i C h a n d .
In the reign of Har i C h a n d al l hi s su bj ec ts we re
very happy, op ar d us ed to gr az e go at s
In his time, the le
In his time the cat wa s th e ke ep er of th e mi lk -s to re ,
e t h e k e e p e r of th e g r a i n -
In his time the mouse becam
store,
h i s r e i g n , t h e c i v e t w a s p e r h a p s t h e d o o r -
err in
a ‘Chand got a son, who s e n a m e w a s R a j a Ba li
Chand.
274 Journal of ihe Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1911.
100. In oes reign of Balt Chand, the earth was dazzling.

ali Chand sai
a Ack learned nents to find a lucky time to build a
palace,
Twelve gates were erected, and twelve persons ap-
pointed gatekeepers.
The palace was built of stone, and beams of iron
fitted.
Its ee were of copper and bell-metal, and its
roof was made of silver,
105. Its uppermost roof was made of gold. Then he
bade call Narad
Invitations were sent to the four quarters, saints and
sages were summon
All the deities of the four dhdéms were invited. Then
he said: “ arad, invite all,
But take care that Vishnu may not hear.’ +ee|
Vishnu,
assuming the form ofa dwarf,
Arrives at the door of Bali Chand, and seats himself at
the gate
ae
110. He neither takes food nor drinks water. Bali Chand
ith, oh: Brahman, please accomplish my sacri-
- fice
I will give you eres i may ask for.’’ The
dwarf bound him by an
He fed the sacred flame with iron fuel, and lighted a
lamp with water, gift.
Thus accomplishing the sacrifice, he asked for the
And Bali Chand said: ‘* O Bra hman, ask for the gift,
ask for the gift,
Whatsoever as ask for is i i agora ig
The dwarf = uired: ‘‘O Rajé, what isgine thing
like a pan
The Raja ges **O Brahman, call it not a pan, tis
the full moon
The agree“inquires: “QO Raja, what is that like a
rope the
The Ras.pe ‘*Q Brahman, call it not a rope,
it is the Basukinag.
rahman, ask for a ah there is no stunts any-
thing you may ask for
The dwarf inquires again : ie A Raja, what’s that on
the roof like a golden basket?
The Raja replies: Brahman, call it nota basket,
*tis the golden roof.’ é
The dwarf said: ‘‘I have accomplished your sacri-
fice, but you are changed.
tow on me two and a half paces of land.’’ Said
Bali Chand: ‘‘ You are misled, and do not know
how to ask,
Vol. a No. 5.] Appendix to the Dicy. of Pahari Dialects. 275
[N.
125. Gold, silver, horse and robes are gifts for a Brahman.
would have given you i Balg, where-
fertile land in
in grows a kharsh of g
In one step he covered half the earth and in another
the whole world,
But there be in g no ro om for the hal f ste p, Ra ja Bal i
a bent down his neck forit
Hewascast down into the seventh lower region. Raja
Bali — Vi sh nu , sa yi ng : ‘‘ Do no t ab ol is h
my na
130. Give me two days of conjunction and two days of the
w moon,’’ asked Raja Bali Chan
“© O Raja Bali Chan d, I ca nn ot gi ve y o u so mu ch , bu t
I'll allow you one day of co nj un ct io n an d on e da y of
the new moon,” added Vishnu.
Bali Chand exclaimed : “ O a t t w h e n wi ll y o u
come ? ’ ’ Sh e sa id , ‘‘ in O c t o
w h a t g r e e d y d e s i r e ? - ‘© Q f m a i d e n s a n d
** W i t h
children. r e
135. i w a l i , w h e n wi ll y o u c o m e 2’ ? <« w i t h t h e d e s i
ag D
of walnuts and roasted grai h a n d -
And with the desire of p a t a w o m e n a n d
some youths
So much i s t h e B l 4 ’ j S o n g .
t s ar e d i v i d e d a m o n g friends and rela-
| Roas ted grain and walnu
tions at the fair.
p
oi
el : a
eh l a t e Oe TT
ee
23. A Vocabulary of the Pasi Boli! or Argot of
the
Kunchbandiya® Kanjars.®
By W. Kirkpatrick,
_ The Kunchbandiya Kanjars are at the present day a no

criminal section of the vagrant tribes of a Gipsy ch n-
known all over India by the generic name of Kanjar. ar ac te r
BreLioGRaPHy.*
Lord Curzon’s Persia, Vol. I, p. 225 et sq.
Sir Herbert Risley’s Tribes and Castes of Bengal, Vol. I,

p- 419, Kanjars.
Sherring’s Hindu Tribes and Castes, Vol. I, p. 389, for Kanjars.
Do. do. do. for Sansias, Vol. II, p. 122.
Do. do. do. for Kanjars, Vol. II, p. 155,
Do. do. do. for Yarakhala Sansias, Vol.
II < 137 “
Do. do. do°. for Siakali Lambadi, Vol. ITI,
p- 38 :
Col. Barr’s Wandering Tribes of Kathiawar.
Balfour’s Cyclopedia of India and Eastern and 8. Asia, Vol.
IIT, p. 74, for Kaniars.
Do. do. do. for Sansias, Vol. I, p. 131.
1 This secret code or language Kanjars themselves call Pasi Boli,
tr. Gayer in his Lecture on the Sansi and Beria says, ‘‘ In speaking
before others they employed Hindustani but among themselves they
Spoke a Marwari dialect, or a tribal dialect which they themselves
called Parsi (sic)’’; see note on the Chandramedis
fraternity of criminals, in Appendix to Mr. Ken al
es in Bombay,’’—they have ‘‘a secret code vocabulary called
parsi.’’ In the way the word was always pronounced to me the ‘‘r
was absent, i.e. pdsr.— W. K,
i.e. m s of brushes; from Kinch the brush used by weavers
for cleaning the warp threads, and bd dind to tie.
. 3 Mr. Crooke gives ivati
im the sense of a wanderer in the jungle; .
derivation of Romnichal &gi0y = Ramnd ‘* a park, plain or champagne,
po chal Ux ‘rover, wanderer, endured ] sears oe
Stymology is t ite as convincing and more pictur _Mr.
Nesfield’s articlei Galoatta Review, Vol. LXXVII Sir Herbert Risley
in “* Tribes and Castes o ’* disposes of the Kanjar with the ollow-
Ing description: ‘* Khangor, Kanjar, agypsy caste of the North-West
in eat snakes, and make strings of
twisters.”’
r Herbert Risley.
278 - Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1911.
Crooke’s Tribes and Castes of N.W.P., Vol. IV, pp. 277 to 286,
or Sansias.
Do. do. do. gtFa , pp. 136-153, for Kan-
Bombay oat Vol. XVI, p. él”pee Kanjars, and p. 65
under Kai
Mitra’s esa of the Gypsies of Bengal,! in Memoirs of the
Anthropological singed of London, Vol. VIII, pp. 120-
133, London, 1870
Leitner, ‘Dr. G. W., Detailed Analysis of Abdul Ghafur’s Dic-
tionary of terms used by Criminal Tribes in the Punjab.
Lucas’s Yetholm Gypsies, p. $s, 91, Ed. 1882.
Rowney’s Wild Tribes of India
Gunthorpe’s Notes on Criminal pecs
MacRitchie’s Gypsies of India.
The Dialect sek English Gypsies by B. C. Smart and N. T.
Crofton
Hoyland, 1, Historical Survey of the Customs, etc., of the
Gyps
Harriot, “Col. John Staples, ‘ Observations on the Oriental
origin of the Romnichal.’’ Royal Asiatic Society of
Great Britain, Vol. Il. London, 1830 pp. 518-588. [I have
seen a reference that this paper was read before the Society
at Calcutta on the 12th April, 1822.—W K.
Irvine, Lt. ‘On the Similitude between the Gypsy and
Hindi Languages.’’—Transactions of the Literary Society
of Bombay, 1819.
Barrow, George. ‘‘ Romano Lavolil,’’ re yeas of the
Romany or the English Gypsy Language, 1
Sleeman, Maj.-Genl. W. H., ‘‘Ramdseeana: or a Saeabulagy of
the Peculiar Language used by the Thugs.’’
Carnegie, Patrick, Dy. Commr. and Settlement Officer of Faiza-
bad, ‘‘ Notes onthe Races, Tribes and Castes inhabiting the
“ya of Avadh ” (Oudh).
Sir H. Sipe *s Races of the North-West Provinces of India,
2 vols
Paupo Rao Naidu’s History of Railway Thieves, etc.
Gayer, G. W., Principal, Police Training School—‘‘ Some Crim-
inal Tribes of India.’
Calcutta Review LXXVII, p. 368, an article on ‘‘ Kanjars”’
by J. C. Nesfield.
Rs)
ae ek ee ee
2 a. 8oes in his account of the ‘‘ Gypsies of Bengal’’ are
gal,” V ‘ch according to Sir Herbert Risley in ‘‘ Tribes and
Castes of pecga, ; Vol I, p. 8., is descriptive of ‘+a number of vagran
t
SyPsy like groups.
2 This is To
a ictision on popular lines devoid of acknowledgments
or references
8 Includes translation of a ‘‘ Contribution to the History y 0 ofG re
by M. DeGoeje, Protessor of Arabic in the Univerof siLeytyden
Vol VII, No. 6.] A Vocabulary of the Pasi Boli. 279
[N.S.]
Nesfield, J. C., Brief View of the Caste System of the
N.W.P. and Oudh, Allahabad, 1885.
G. R. Clarke, 1C.S., The Outcastes (The Maghya Doms).
Asiatick Researches, Vol. VII, 1801, p. 457 et seq.
‘¢ An acc oun t of the Baz eeg ars , a sec t co mm on ly de no mi na te d
Nuts, by Captain David Richardson.! ’’
Lelands, The Gypsies, 1882.
Prichard, Ja me s Co mb s, Res ear che s int o the Phy sic al His tor y
of Mankind, Vol. I, p. 520, second ed., 1826.
Criminal Cla sse s in the Bo mb ay Pr es id en cy , M. Ke nn ed y, D.1 .G.
Police, Bombay.
My excuse for introducing the above Bibliography is that
it may be of use to others interested in the wandering and
casteless tribes of India. A reference to these authorities, whe-
ther they be the severe official recorder of facts or the ardent
‘*ovpsiologist,*’? will show that many, if not all, have suc-
cumbed to the fascination of discovering linguistic likenesses, an
perhaps what is nearer the mark, the similarity of purpose be-
twee
gypsy tribes. Although these recognized Gypsy tribes of India
are not by any means bound by such ties as a common argot, it
is in this connection that the Bibliography might be appreciated.
Most of the authorities quoted give vocabularies of various
secret and slang languages, and there are certainly many
instances to be found of the resemblance of words ; for example
between the collection ot Nut words by Capt. D. Richardson 100
years ago, and the Baoris cant given by Mr. Gayer in his lectures
9?
argots, so that for pu rp os es of or di na ry co nv er sa ti on the

code is maintained by an am al ga ma ti on wit h loc al dia lec ts,
such as Pu nj ab i, Jda t-k i-g al, Hi nd i or Ma rw ar i. Ia m in fo rm e
by memb er s of the cla n th em se lv es tha t the co de is use d ev en
with Guzerat: verbs as the medium.
he Kunchbandiya, and in fact all sections of Kanjars,
y, and for this purpose are
divided up into ex og am ou s sep ts, mo st ly to te mi st ic ; an d a
case of a gir l of a sep t or sub -se cti on fr om nea r Po on a (Gu zer ati )
marrying int o a Ka nj ar “ ca mp ’’ at Ka rn al ca me un de r my
observation. From such alliances—which are not at all un-
common—between parties from districts hundreds of miles apart,
1 Capt. D. Richardson, who gives an interesting vocabulary of

‘‘ Bengal Bazeegars or Nuts,’’ back-siang, states that ‘‘the Awnjurds
are no other than those Bazeegars or Nuts who inhabit the Upper
Provinces of Hindustan.”’
280 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1911.
we must expect a certain common use or union of dialects,

and a resultant patois or argot which combined with the tribal
special ‘‘ slang ’’ provides a sufficiently extensive vocabulary
must eventually result in the discarding of any real original

language, and a constantly changing argot. Much interest there-
fore attaches to words with which we can show some analogy in
the various secret languages of Gypsies, whether in India or in
Europe.
call themselves Gehards, and supply the local Tent Clubs!

of Delhi and Muttra with shikaries. It was owing to their
tactics during the earlier days of our acquaintance that I was
fired with a desire to get to know more about them. It was
common knowledge in villages and in ‘‘ camp’’ among syces and
others that these Kanjar-lég had a boli? of their own: but
my earlier attempts at linguistic research in this direction
were not successful. My informers unb!ushingly foisted on
me what I subsequently discovered to be absolute gibberish,
and it was only after I had known the clans settled in and
around Delhi for some years, that I was really admitted into
their confidence. It also so happened that about nine years ago
I was in a measure instrumental in getting these Gehdrds
exempted from the more rigorous operations of the Criminal
Tribes Act, and I believe I thus became something of a
apparent breach of confidence in committing their meagre
cant to the care of the Asiatic Society. This particular branch
of the tribe whom I discovered to the local authorities as
Gehdrds, and who have been mostly the source of my informa-
tion, are now more or less occupied in the peaceful pursuits of
making khas khas tatties and collecting pig’s bristles, while
the adventurous among them find scope for their natural bent
in following ‘‘ the line’’ of the Tent Club or taking the globe-
trotter out shikaring. As I say, the Gehdrdé sub-section of the
Xunchbanciya Kanjarsin and around Delhi are now a prac-
ically settled community, and any interest therefore whic
: See Genl. Baden Powell’s book on Pigstick

ing in India.
; * Talk or languaze. In Hindustani apas ké boli hai = ‘there is a
anguage of their own,’’ and which th
e Kanjars themselves called pdsi
boli, I think it likely that pasi is slang for
apas or apis or aps e
Vol. VII, No. 6.] A Vo ca bu la ry of the Pas i Bol t. 281
[N.S.]
we take in them or the ir ma nn er s an d cu st om s, the ir ori gin
and language can only operate to their benefit.
Foop AND DOMESTIC.
Bajra (lesser Mullet). Sarkud.

Bread Dhimri.
Burial Khimti dubdigo.'
Caste Jethéli.
Child (male) Chookha.
Child (female) Chookhi.
Cloth, clothes Toopka.
Dead, he or it is Mikatchgo.
Drin arch.
Eat. to Dath lég (or dut lég).
Ghi (clarified butter) Ninghar.
Gold mohur Khasarj.’
Gir (molasses) Détmi.
Hookha Nodja
ouse, hut ib.
Millets (Bajra) Sarkud.
Man had.*
Plate, earthen (utensils) Chaindhla
Pulse Phénsni
ice Kitkar
Rupees Rika.
Shoes udart.
ister Chain ; Chd-een.
Sugar. sweets _ Datmi.
Tobacco Roma
Utensils Chaindhla
Kumari
Virgin
Woman Loobhar.
Well Dhoan
Wheat Roska
Water Nimami
Father Bépilo.
Cha,antar ‘
Mother
INTER-TRIBAL APPELLATIONS.
a n d d i s g u i s e d n a m e s b y o n e t r i b e
This use of differen t
u s . T h e p o p u l a r n a m e 1 s w e l l k n o w n t o
for another is curio
a t i , m i t t i . fo e a
1 H i n d . m u d m a n d t h i s a f f i x i n g
s i m p l e b u t e f f e c t i v e d i s g u i s e ,
2 Hindustani asarfi—a 6 c o m m o n m e t h o d o f c o n v e r s i o n i n
c o n s o n a n t , u s u a l l y a n r o r a k , is
of @ b é k o n e , H i n d u s t a n i ék .
u a . e s . S e e n u m e r a l s
Indian slang lang p i n g t h e s u f f i x a n d p r e f i x i n g
nd . d d m i — a n i n s t a n c e o f d r o p
$ Hi d .
k h — k h d d m i a n d k h a
the familiar k or
the Kunchbhand and other Kanjars as well, I believe, call them
se ctional name, and soon. The following are a few

distinctive inter-tribal names,—they might best be described
as nick-names,—for all that, a particularly interesting part of
this brief vocabulary :—
Bhatus or Bhantus Rhanti
Baiania Kanatia
Bawariya or Baorid Pardi
Bédiya or Bériya Jodatr
Gohar Péhnda
Nat Godr (not to be confused
with Gohar)
Ar
Kinchbhand Kanjars Gehara
Sémperdés, particularly; but
an appellation common to
all wandering tribes Jogi
f the Kunchbhand Kanjar is ever in the jungle—and he
is there pretty frequently—and he meets the Sampera tribe,
his salutation is “4 Ndth Ram Rdém!”? and the greeting he
gets in return is ‘‘Ram Ram bhai Gehari O!’’ Notice the
feminine Gehari 01”?
hood when the Kunchbhand Kanjar was himself a nomad.
NUMERALS,
One Bék
Two Dobéla
Three Thibéla
Four Chabéla
Five Rachéla '
Six Chhebéli
Seven Sathéla
Eight Athéli
Nine Nabéli
en Dasélit
Eleven, twelve and thirteen up to twenty th
ere is no
slang for ; counting after this is done in tens; but twenty 1s
, and after twenty we have forty =dobisél
u, sixty =
: ! Notice theR; Rachelu—n
ot Pachelu as might be e
xpected.
Vol. VII, No. 6.] A Vocabulary of the Pasi Bol. 283
[N.S.]
thibisélu, and so on, to nabisélu or ** ni ne tw en ty s, ’’ wh ic h is
one hundred and eighty, the gr an d su mm it of th ei r nu me ra ls
re ka =n in e tw en ty s, or on e
and monetary value. Nabiselu th e
hundred and eighty rupees is th e “ br id e- pr ic e ’’ or wh at
to pa y th e br id e’ s fa mi ly . In
bridegroom or his family have has to
parting with his bride—divorc in g he r— a li ke su m
husband, a convenient arrangement for the

to find another
gentleman who may have been th e ca us e of th e di sr up ti on .
ANIMALS.
Boar (Wild) Ghurér
Cat Dheebri
Hare Khurra
Dog Jhooka
Jackal Ghégar, Syar '
Parrot Nuta
x Rail
Snake Rapéla, Sdnpilo
Wild boar (single and in
sounders) Ghirér
Wo Rehdéja
Sand Lizard Sdanda*
NATURAL PHENOMENA.
midday, Thipd r o , d o p a r o , pa il pa ro , i. e.
Afternoon,
mornini g. t he 3rd, 2nd and Ist watch-
es, in fact the same as
Hindus ta ni , bu t th er e is a
distinct and peculiar pro-
nunciation which quite ob-
scures even familiar words
like these.
Day Din same as Hindustani
Dawn Din nifargo
Death Mikate
Fire Jhurrdai, Jorahi
Moon Chianda *
Night Khirth
ie e e
i o n a m o n g t h e s e s h i k a r i t r i b e s ,
s l a y e r ( ? ) , a c o m m o n a p p e l l a t
1 J a c k a l i b e s c l a s s i f i e d b y C r o o k e a s
giv e n to a s e c t i o n o f t r
and is the name s r i c d l , a
’
i t
*
a n s c r
.
H i n d . g i d a r : P e r s . s h d g a l d : S
l i v e r s .
i
‘* disreput a b l e
;
jackal, i s s a n d l i z a r d h a s a r e p u -
i o n ; t h e oi l o f t h
2 Hind. Sdnd—a stall
tatio n f o r c e r t a i n p r o p e r t i e s .
t h e d a y is r u n n i n g o u t o f t h e
in = nifargo ; nifarg o i s t o r u n —
:
night. al ec ti c, b u t a g a i n c a p a b l e
m o o n , so t h a t c h i a n d a is di
4 Hind. chdnd a n e s fo r m o o n Is ch ve :
s g u i s e in p r o n u n c i a t i o n . R o m
of clever di
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1911.
Storm Khandi *
Stars Tarénge ®
Sun Ghaméla
Water Nimani
MISCELLANEOUS.
Awake J dgog *
Bolt, do a Chaikjao
Caste or tribe Jathela
Drowned Diubdrgo
Feet Paméla
Goes, there it goes Wo Jaogda
Hear Jabelo
Excitement (of the hunt or
chase Jabélo ghabraro ®
Hide yourselves (imperative) Jigjao
; n Nipharo, challagdao
Khimti
Him, to Biroko
Prostitute Dhanchini
Quickly go Chalagjéo
Run, to Nipharna ®
He has gone somewhere, or to
some place unknown Rardés gdogiro
Sleep, sleep, gone to Turrakgo
eeping, e is Turrak réhro
See Tigro
Seen 28: I have Maine tigro
pring, or well, or water hole
in the sand of a river bed Dhodn
Thief Khainch
Wait (imperative) Chaitjé
Swim, to Tiubargo
Yes Hamba
Drink Kirchlo
Drink water Nimdni kirchlo
Smoke pag (i.e. drink or Romdk kirchlo
inha
iebiinseor drinking, he is Kurch réhroé
Know, I Jando
_
1 Hind. Bdédul= clou

2 Hind. dndhi= age a
8 Hindi. tard= s
" A simple adaptation of Hind. jdgnd to wake.
5 Hiind. ghabrrd giya e Psonfused.
‘*dawn ’’ and ove on.’’
Vol. Ws No. 6.] A Vocabulary of the Pasi Bolt. 285
8.)
Call out, in reference to a
hank or ‘‘ beat ’’ when Lalled
hunting and driving a cote
jungle for game
Oh mo th er ! ex pr es si ve of su r-
prise or disgust, an appeal
to their Deity iyd !
who is also called Mérani or Maharani
, or sh al l we sa y ce rt ai n
s vagrant race of people r-
a n t ra ce s of pe op le , we ca ll G y p s y in E n g l a n d , — a _ co
va g r
Gitana in Spain, Zigeuner in

(Tinker) or Caird in Scotland,
n g a r i in It al y, K a n j a r in I n d i a , a n d so on . A
Germany, Z i
c e , — a c o m p a r i s o n o f t h e i r n o m a d i c , a n d oc -
are called in F r a n e i r
t o r y , h a b i t s al l t e m p t i n g l y p o i n t t o t h
casionally pre d a r a s e -
d i t i o n w e f i n d al l t h e s e p e o p l e h a v e a p h
identity. In a d or c a n t
o w n , ca ll it w h a t w e m a y , b a c k - s l a n g
ology of their t h a t n o n e
or gib b e r i s h . A n i n v e s t i g a t i o n w i l l s h o w
or jargon
f I n d i a n G y p s i e s , o f w h i c h t h e r e a r e a
codes and vocabulari e s o
c o l l e c t i o n s , a n d t o w h i c h r e f e r e n c e
lar g e n u m b e r o f r e l i a b l e
y b e e n m a d e . a e
ha s a l r e a d g u i s t i c s i m i l i t u d e
t h e r e m a r k a b l e l i n
And finally we have
r a t e d f r o m a c o m p a r i s o n o f a n y
as m a y b e c l e a r l y d e m o n s t
n d c o l l o q u i a l H n d u s t a n t o f t o - d a y .
R o m a n e s v o c a b u l a r y a w h i c h
r d s i n m y K a n j a r v o c a b u l a r y t o
The r e a r e t w o w o
S
having no outward resemblance to Hindustani equivalents,
. 1 5 8 , f o r a c o m p l e t e r e f u t a t i o n
R e p o r t , 1 8 7 2 , p
1 See Bengal Census
of this theory.
‘* Ramaseeana or Vocabulary of the Thugs ’’ which gi

ves Dog=
Jokkur. Further interest attaches to this word fr
that the dog is a totem common to the Kanjar o m th e fa ct
and allied
Indian tribes.
Another word to be noticed is Mail—a Horse in K
bandya, while in Gypsy, according to Smart and u n c h -
Crofton,
we have meila=an Ass; Hoyland moila, Harriot maila—an as
or donkey. Irvine myla: Borrow mailla; again Slee s
man’s
Ramaseeana gives mawil a horse. This w
in the language of the Thugs is suggestive, i t h J o k k u r a d o g
a n
the existence in days gone by of relations closer thad m a y in di ca te
cant between the Thugs and Kanjars. n m e r e
that mail might be pronounced as mawil, a It is e a s y to se e
nd in the case of
Jokkur the interchange of the last letter r for | is
variation. a c o m m o n
Lodbhar in the Kunchbandiya Kanjar :
woman, while Smart and Crofton in their v o c a b u l a r y i s a
Romanes give Lddbni a harlot or libni, livni. Plural Lv o c a b u l a r y o f
oobniao.
Paspati gives libni ; Colonel Harrio
t ladni. Irvine Loovani=
a wenc
been able to collect (and these were acquire

@ native with the greatest d f o r m e by
difficulty), this seems to be
chiefly based upon Hindi with certain inflections which
Vol. VII, No. 6.] A Vocabulary of the Pasi Bol. 287
[NV.S.]
perhaps have been derived from some old Prakritee dialect
Some of the words, however, seem to have
now obsolete.
no connection whatever wi th an y of th e to ng ue s no w wr it te n
or spoken in India.”’ ;
Mr. Nesfield’s vocabulary consis ts of ei gh te en wo rd s, al l
of which are confirmed in th e co ll ec ti on I ha ve m a d e —
with one exception, and that is th e wo rd ‘ Wi fe ’ th e Ka nj ar
for which Mr. Nesfield gives as gi hd ri . N o w I ha ve pa rt ic ul ar ly
referred to the sub-section of Ka nj ar s wh o ca ll th em se lv es
Gehdrds. ‘The feminine for Gehdra is of co ur se Ge ha ri , an d th e
ma tt er an y w o m a n of th e
wife of a Gehdrd or for that
tribe would be called Gehdri—j us t as we ha ve th e fe mi ni ne
for Jat as Jatni Rajput, Rajp ut ni , or Ch ok rd a bo y, ch ok ri a
girl, and soon. Gihdri ther ef or e is on ly ‘‘ th e wi fe of a Ge hd ra ,” ’
and is not the common wo rd fo r ‘‘ wi fe .’ ’ I ve nt ur e to
emphasize this point as it is la rg el y fr om th e Ge hd rd Ka nj ar s
go rs of th e Cr im in al Tr ib es Ac t, th at th es e se ve ra l
the ri t
es fi rs t o p e n l y de cl ar ed t h e m s e l v e s to be Ge hd rd s a n d no
famili as ei th er
jars. ave not come ac ro ss G e h d r d
to 1 8 8 3 , a n d t h e c o n c l u s i o n is t h a t G e h d r d is a
written pr e v i o u s n -
a m e , w h i c h it h a s o n l y r e c e n t l y b e e n f o u n d c o
secret trib a l n
venient to divulge.
24. The Evidence of the Faridpur Grants.
By Raxwat Das Banersi, M.A.
In July last Mr. F. E. Pargiter, late of the Indian Civil

Service, published three copperplate grants found in East
Bengal in the ‘‘Indian Antiquary.’’ The earliest of these
plates was discovered twenty years ago and the discovery
announced in 1892. Dr. Hoernle promised an edition of this
copperplate eighteen years ago.! It appears from Mr.
Pargiter’s article that the plates, now three in number, were
sent to the late Prof. Kielhorn in March 1905, but his sudden
removal from this world prevented him from dealing with
them. This indeed was unfortunate, as Dr. Kielhorn’s unerrin
judgment would have saved all controversy on the subject.
Mr. Pargiter has published these plates at the request of Dr.
Hoernle from whom he obtained them in October 1908. In the
second paragraph of his article Mr. Pargiter refers to a fourth
plate, which was brought to Dr. Hoernle’s notice by the late
Dr. T. Bloch, then Superintendent of the Archzological Survey,
Eastern Circle. Mr. Pargiter had a photograph of the fourth
plate before him when he edited the three other plates I had
the honour of editing this fourth plate in the Journal of the
Society, and as the publication of the three other plates
throws further light on the history of this period, I am forced
to make some remarks on the conjoint evidence of these four
copperplate grants. The fourth plate belongs to Mr. H. E.
Stapleton, B.A., B.Sc., of the Indian Educational Service.
Further particulars about the provenance of this plate have
already been recorded by the owner in a prefatory note to my
article. The Bengalee gentleman referred to by Dr. Bloch in
his letter to Dr. Hoernle is Prof. Nilmani Chakravartti of the
Presidency College, to whom the plate was submitted for
decipherment. I am rather surprised to learn that these three
copperplates were purchased by Dr. Hoernle on behalf of the
Asiatic Society of Bengal, as there is no record in the Society
to show that they belong toit. So also inthe case of the Grant
of Vidyadhara Bhafija, Dr. Kielhorn’s statement about the
ownership of these plates was a revelation to us.
The following conclusions are derived from a comparative
study of these four copperplate grants :—
(1) From an examination of the characters of these
inscriptions it appears that they were written in mixed alpha-
' Ind. Ant., vol. xxi, p. 29.

290 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1911.
bets. While editing Mr. Stapleton’s plate, I have tried to

discuss the peculiarities of the characters to their fullest extent,
but the publication of Mr. Pargiter’s article necessitates a
recapitulation of the whole argument. It appears to me, that
on the basis of Palaeography, these four copperplates may
safely be announced to be forgeries. The date of the forging
of these grants cannot be exactly determined, but it is certain
that they are not modern forgeries, but on the other hand, at
least as ancient as the 11th or 12th century A.D.
(2) These copperplates show a novel method of granting
land and conveying the same. In the grants published by
Mr. Pargiter, this method, though different from those
employed in all other grants, differs slightly at the same time
from that employed in the fourth or Mr. Stapleton’s grant.
(3) The seals on the three copperplate grants are at least a
couple of centuries older than the characters employed in the
inscriptions. The seals, it should be mentioned, are not of the
princes mentioned therein, but belong to certain District
officials. In this case too we find a remarkable eee aehg
the poe to be found in the majority of copperplate gran
(4) The language of the three older i Sa Sot Ab.
tions = not so vague as that of Mr. Stapleton’s grant.
The dates to be found on these copperplates cannot
be faces to any particular era known at present. In my
article on Mr. Stapleton’s grant, [have said that the date in
it probably referred to the Harsa Samvat, but a careful perusal
_of Bengal. This material, though not so definite, casts some

side lights upon the internal condition of the country in that
peri
: I shall now take the conclusions stated above in proper
order.
I. THe CHARACTERS OF THE INSCRIPTIONS.
First of all, I shall take the inscriptions edited by Mr.
Pargiter in the order iin which he has taken asm
(1) The Grant of Dharmmaditya : the
very marked difference is sis inihe use of the
letters Ha and La. We have two forms of Ha in this inscription :
Ist, the Eastern variety of the early Gupta form, which is to
be found in the Allahabad Inscription of Samudragupta, the
Kahaum Inscription of Skandagupta” and the Dhanaidaha
1 Fleet’s Gupta Inscriptionsp.
, 6. 2 Ibid., p. 67.
Vol. VII, No. 6.] The Evidence of the Faridpur Grants. 291
[N.S.]
Grant of Kumiragupta I.! In all nb ae eight instances
of the use of this form of Ha in this pla
Brhaccatia in line 4. ie: in line 10.
Icchaimyahatn i. tat sn 5° eee, ae
pai tsWe. Ee Steg ee
Grhitv sy 59) Oe yy eee
In all other cases we find that theae of the cases variety
of the Gupta alphabet in use with its 6th century addition
of an acute angle. We have in all eight cases of its use :—
Maharajadhiraja in line 2. Matapitroranugraha in line 19.
a}
Maharaja 350099 2,. H aret oe) 35 24.
Mahattara >> o>» & Himasena poy) Os
Tadarhatha co” Se ne eee
In a previous paper I have already noticed that the early
Gupta forms were gradually dying out of i Eastern alphabet
about the middle of the 5th centuryA.D., so itis not likely
that they should occur with such Foie in 7th or Sth
century inscriptions.’
his discrepancy is still more remarkable, as the scribe
has used the different forms in writing the same word; for
example, compare the word Himasena in line 23 and line
5 and the word Anugraha in lines 18 and 19. It should be
noticed in this connection that the form of Ha of tlhe Eastern
variety to be found in this inscription is somewhat different
from that to be found in the three inscriptions cited above. In
fact, it is difficult to make out whether the letter is a Ra of the
form, which is to be found in the Eastern variety of the early

Gupta alphabet, has been used, but in the majority of cases
the form of the Western variety is to be found. Thus we find
the earlier form in six cases :-—
Labdha in line 2. Labhah in line 13.
Kalasakha », lines 5-6, Sarnkalpabhih ct ee
Durllabha », line 6. Stlakundasca ,, ,, 24.
but the form of Western variety is found in all other cases :—
Kulacandra in line 4. Dhruvilatyam in line 16.
Aluka cit ps Kulya Bg ae
Kulasvami eee Kala co: AB:
Miulyam sags. © Salanga oh pets |
Pustapala po ga Uparilikhita ,, ,, 20.
Kulya iy ak: Anupalaicha ,, ,, 21.
1 Ibid., vol. v, p. 459

2 Ibid., p. 460; cf. also Bloch in Arch. Survey Report, 1903-4, p. 102.
Kalana inline 12. — Pratipalantyam in line 22.

Abhiiasa is ae? DE >: Bingans sg aye oeee
Nalena 9?
We also find two forms of the superscript form of long I.

We have two cases of the older forms:—Sri Dharmmaditya
in line 2 and Pratipalantyam in lines 22-23: as well as two
cases of the 6th century form :—Upakriya in line 8 and Sima
in line 23. We have also two forms of Jha in this inscription.
One is the earlier form resembling the Greek letter 6 which
is to be found in the word Apratiratha and the word Abhyar-
thana in line 9, and the acute-angled 6th century form of the
letter to be found in T'atha@ in line 11 and line 14.
The lingual sa throughout is of the looped form, which is
one of the characteristics of the Eastern variety of the early
Gupta alphabet. The form of Ma is peculiar; it has the form
which is to be found in the Bharadi Dih Inscription of
Kumaragupta I.!
(2) The Grant of Dharmmiaditya, no date.
The collotype plate published by Mr. Pargiter is very
indistinct and its paleographical peculiarities cannot be
determined with certainty. So far as I have been able to
ties in the case of La. In one case the Eastern form of the
early Gupta alphabet occurs, e.g., Mandala in line 4, but in all
other cases the 6th century form with the usual acute angle
has been used. There are altogether seven clear instances of
its use, and what is still more remarkable in one case where
the letter has been used as 4 superscript the Nagari form has
been used, e.g., Slokani in line 24. In this case the form used
is clearly the Nagart form, or more accurately, the Eastern
variety form of the 9th century A.D. The East is very
conservative, and even so late as the time of Devapaladeva of
Bengal the form used resembles the Gupta form rather than
the Nagart. In the Ghosrawa Inscription of Devapiladeva the
form used is that of the early Gupta alphabet without any
acute angles.” The earliest certain date of the use of this
form of La in the East seems to be the Dighwa-Dubauli Plate
“— Mahendrapiladeva of the Vikrama year 955=898
Instances of the use of the 6th century form of La:—
1 Ibid., p. 458, pl. xix.

* Ind. Ant., vol. xvii., p. 309. :
Biihler, Indische Paleographie,
Tafel v, col. v, 37.
8 Ind. Ant., vol. xv, p. 112,
Vol. VII, No. 6.] The Evidenceof the Faridpur Grants. 293
[N.S]
Labdha in line 3. Dharmmasila in line 19.
Kale 5s ou50 ot Nalena ee rads
Kulya ,,. 4,14. Lingant boi Sigg cee
Akhila ,, ,, 18.
a is the one usu all y fo un d in Gu pt a in sc ri pt io ns . Th e

lingual $a throughout has the looped form in all cases of its
occurrence.
(3) The Grant of Gopacandra: the year 19.
The fac sim ile of the thi rd pla te als o has not be en wel l rep ro-
duced. I believe if the second and third plates had been repro-
duced by photogravure or photo-etching the result would have
been far bet ter . Ex pe ri en ce has gr ad ua ll y sh ow n tha t the
reproduction of sha llo w ins cri pti ons fr om in ke d im pr es si on s is
a mistake. The pla tes pu bl is he d wit h my art icl e on Mr.
palzo-
graphical examination of this grant. So far as is legible of
the obverse of this grant has also been used in the following
examination. On the obverse the 6th century form of Ha
has been generally used, but on the reverse the Eastern
Gupta alphabet is to be seen in all cases. On the
variety of the
obverse only one specimen of this letter is distinct: Maha-
pratthara in line 3, while on the reverse we have four instances
of the use of the early Gupta form :—
in line 19. Hareta in line 24.
Hastastaka :
Dhruvilatyagrahara ,, ,, 24. Sah
majority of cases the form of La used is that of the
In the
two cases only the older form has
6th century variety. In 21, but
been used: Vatsapala in line 5 and Lingani in line
in all ni ne cl ea r ca se s of th e us e of th e
noticeable. We have
6th century forms :—
Milyam in line 14. Nalena in line 19.
Pustapala 33 7 ii. Vatsapala 93.98 19
Kulavaran ,, ,, 18. Kulya 1 4 cae

Prakalpya es |F Dhruvilatyagrahara ,, ,, 22.
Dharmmasila ,, ,, 19.
294 Journal of the Asiatie Society of Bengal. |[June, 1911.
There is an important departure in this plate compared with

the preceding two. This is the use of the bipartite form of Ya
side by side with the usual 6th century open-hooked tripartite
form. Dr. Hoernle has made exhaustive enquiries into the
limit of the tripartite form of Ya, but as Dr. Kielhorn has
shown in several places, the exact limit cannot be fixed with
certainty, but the anomaly of the use of the bipartite with
the tripartite is evident even to the uninitiated. We have four
clear cases of the use of each in this grant :—
Bipartite Form. Tripartite Form.
ashi tine ti 1 inline 17. WN lanl in line 3.
ayabhut pee eWins Ripert i e
it dk ssa
Visthayam 2 9a 20. Menihceahiua in lines 17. ie
The form of lingual Sa used in this plate is the usual one
of the Eastern variety of the early Gupta alphabet, but the
loop is more pronounced in this plate than in the preceding
couple. The form of Ma also is not the same as in the preced-
ing ones. It is spice the usual form of the 6th century
(4) The Grant Samacaradeva: the year 14.
I have already exhaustively treated the peculiarities of the
characters of this plate in my previous article. What remains
for me is to compare the characters of this grant with those
of the other three dealt with above. The perusal of Mr.
Pargiter’s able article on the three grants from Faridpur has
obliged me to modify portions of my reading of Mr. Stapleton’s
aie: consequently some new statements on the paleography
_ of this grant will be necessary. It is already evident from the
above ry page ees that the test letters of this period are
Ha and La. The test letters of the earlier period—the palatal,
lingual and dental sibilants—are no longer of much value; in fact
the palatal Sa remains practically unchanged in form from the
lst century A.D. to the 8th. In the Eastern variety of the
characters of the 4th and 5th centuries A.D. the form of the
lingual Sais indeed a test to prove the Eastern or Western
origin of the alphabet; but it is on the two letters mentioned,
of the nature and characteristics of the alphabet. Similarly

we have another test letter in Ya, which at this time ae,
from the tripartite form to the bipartite form when it occurs
wnety: In a former paper I have had to deal exhaustively
1 This should be read Vikkriyamanakani instead of Vikkriyamanani
to read. |
i d proposee tomerestorrde it in attheie, fonerm .stated above. We

mgt asextra ka in th sa wo in pl li 11 Ind. Ant., "1910,
[N.S.]
with the transformation of this letter when used as a sub-
script.!. Dr. Hoernle’s labours on the later transformation
of this letter hardly cen any room for further work with the
ata at present in hand. The presence of the acute angle is
also another important feature in the Sete iniation of the
characteristics of the alphabet. On this point Dr Bihler
a
ie “ About the beginning of the 6th sige d we find in the
Northern Inscriptions both of Eastern and Western India
(Plate IV, ie X-XIT) sae Dianne of a new develop-
ment whichfirst leads to the forms of the Gaya Inscription
of A.D 588-89 fake IV, Cols. XV, XVI). Thei i
characteristic is that the letters slope from the right to the
left, and show acute angles at the lower or at the right ends,
as well as that the tops of the vertical or slanting lines invari-
ably bear small wedges, and their ends either show the same
ornaments or protuberances on the right. These peculiarities
are observable in a large number of inscriptions of the next
alphabet.’’* So the presence of the acute angle though a

determining factor is at the same time not a very clear indica-
tive of the age of an inscription: but in the earlier period of
the acute-angled alphabet, 7.e., when the transformation of
right-angled letters into acute-angled ones take place, the
acute angle has justly been regarded as a determinant of the
date of an REO In the following centuries the acute
angle ceases to be of any value in the determination of the
date of an inscription. In the Eastern variety of the Northern
aree the latest use of the right-angled characters seem to be
n the MundeSvari Inscription of Udayasena.*
The acute angle is more or less present in the speraces
of the first grant: thus we have it very distinctly in sa,
Ya, Gha, Dha, Ha (of the 6th century form) and Ma. It is
conspicuous by its absence in the case of certain letters such
a, Pa, and Va. In the second grant we
angles in Ya, Sa, Sa and Gha. It is absent in La, Pa and
some other letters. In the third grant the acute ‘angle is
_ present in Ya, both bipartite and tripartite, Ha, $a,Saand Ma.
it is absent in La, Va , Pa, Dha, etc. In the fourth grant the
acute angle is present in Sa, Pa, Ya, Dha and Ma. It is
absent in Sa, Ha Ja, etc. Thus we find that in these
the acute angle isa in oo letters and absent. in
others. This alone would point out the date of these inscrip-
tions and place them iin un last‘halfof the 6th peeeesy. or first
1 Ind.A »~p
: Bublor's IndiokePaigographie (Eng. Ed.), p 49.
mm. Ind., vol. ix, p. 2
half of the 7th. The next point is the form of the letter Ya
when it occurs alone, as the subscript form does not vary in
inscriptions of this period. We find that the first two grants
invariably use the tripartite form of Ya: it is only in the third
grant that we find both forms of Ya used together. In the
fourth grant, on the other hand, the bipartite form of Ya has
been used throughout the inscription. Finally we come to the
test letters Ha and La. I have already shown in the examina-
tion of the characters of the different plates the several
different instances of the use of the different forms of these
two letters. Thus we find in the first grant in eight cases the
Eastern variety of early Gupta form has been used, while in
the remaining eight cases the early 6th century form is to
be found. In the case of Za, we find the earlier form in six
cases and the later form in 17 cases. But in inscriptions in
which the presence of the acute angle is general one hardly
expects to find such early forms of a character used side by
side with the later forms. Unfortunately in the case of the
second plate the facsimile does not allow us to be definite in
our statements, but as much of it as is legible shows the same
mixture of earlier and later forms. The reproduction of the
third plate is sonewhat better, though the obverse is more or
less blurred by corrosion, Here also we find the same mixture
of early and later forms of Ha and La; but in this plate the
earlier form of La approaches more to the 6th century form
than in the two preceding plates. In the case of the fourth
plate I have all the advantages of having the original before
me just now. Here also we find the same mixture of the
different varieties of Ha and La. I do not want to recapitu-
late the details of my former examination, but it is gratifying
to see that I was correct in my estimate of the characters of
this plate. The correctness of my result is supported by the
foregoing examination of the characters of the three other
plates. The paleographical evidence of the four plates taken
jointly prove that the grants are spurious. The alphabet in
which they are written has been compiled from that of three
different centuries, viz. 4th, 5th and 6th centuries A.D. I shall
have to refer to the numerals used in these plates in a later
of my essay, and the determination of the date of these
grants is a matter of considerable difficulty and ought to be
treated separately.
he foregoing paleographical examination will be incom-
plete if the characters of these four plates are not compared
with those found in some records which have been incised in
characters of a similar nature. The most important inscrip-
tion in Nepal for this period is the Changunarayan Pillar
Inscription of Minateva. I mean that this is important
for the palzography of the four plates which form the subject
of this paper. This inscription was brought to public notice by
Vol. VII, No. 6.) The Evidence of the Faridpur Grants. 297
[N.S.]
the late Dr. Bhagwanlal Indraji.' The inscription is dated in
the year 386 of a certain era, which has not been specified in it.
Scholars differ very widely about the era in which this inscrip-
ikrama era, which is manifestly impossible. Later on Dr.
Fleet in his Classic Work on ‘Gupta Inscriptions’ * referred
the date to the Gupta era. This also is hardly possible, as in
that case the date of the inscription wou e equivalent to
the subject in his admirable work on Nepal, has proved defi-

nitely from accurate astronomical calculations that the year
386 is equivalent to 496-97 A.D. M. Lévi’s calculation js
amply supported by the paleography of the inscription.
has not examined the characters at length, but he has
referred the reader to his remarks on another epigraph
inscribed with similar characters, viz. that on the Pillar
throughout are of the form which is to be found in the Eastern

variety of the early Gupta alphabet (i.e. the Northern alpha-
bet of the 4th and 5th centuries A.D.). We find all other
characteristics, which, according to Bihler, characterize this
variety. Thus we have the looped form of the llingual Sa and
the medial [ which ‘‘ consists of two horns.’’ There is nota
single instance in which the 6th century or the Western variety
form of Ha, La and $a have been used in this inscription.
peered ponalready 1noticed the presence of the acute angle in Pa,
Sa a a.’ So the characters of the inscription belong to the
4th ma 5 centuries A.D., and it can never be accurately re-
ferred to the 8th century. This, I believe, is a strong support
of M. Lévi’s astronomical calculation. The second inscription
in early Gupta characters edited by M. Lévi is the Harigaon
Pillar Inscription. Unfortunately thisSe is not dated,
but here also we find that in all cases Ha, La and Sa have
characters of this inscription. The facsimile is so very

indistinct that I must admit my examination is not definite.
The original is very large in size, and its reproduction on an
1 Ind
nd. Ant., vol. ix, pp. 163-166.
2 Fleet’s Gupta Inscriptions, Introduction, p. §
8 Annales du Musée Guimet, tome xix ; “ayNepal, par Sylvain
— vol. iii, pp.
4 Ibid., pp. 36- ai: Journal Asiatique Xe série, tome iv, pp. 207-
" Bithler’s Indian Paleography (Eng. Edn.), p. 47.

octavo size plate is almost illegible. The reproduction both
in the Journal Asiatique and in the Annales of the Musée
understand why M. Lévi refers this inscription definitely to the

6th century A.D.' On the other hand, I beg to differ from his
conclusion. The inscription certainly belongs to the 5th cen-
tury A.D. and cannot be referred to any later date. In this
connection, I may be allowed to state that M. Lévi’s theory
about an era of the Licchavis, the initial year of which falls in
110 A.D., does not in any way interfere with my statements
about the peculiarities of the epigraphic alphabet of the
6th century A.D.* Thus if the date of Bendall’s Golmad-
years only. I believe M. Lévi is quite right in reading the

numeral for 500 and referring the date to the era of the Liccha-
vis. Thus we find that in the 6th and the 7th century the Ha,
La and Sa have the usual form of the characters: cf. the steles
of Harigaion dated Harsa samvat 30 and 32, i.e. 636 and
638 A.D. The older inscriptions dated in the Harsa era have
been already mentioned by me in a previous paper quoted
above and they fully bear out the conclusions arrived at.
(If)
Tse Marnop or Grantine Lanp.
We find a novel method of granting land to a Brah
in these four copperplate grants. The usual method, which is m a n a
to be found in the majority of the copperplate grants in
Northern India, is that a King grants the land to a
B r
and has the document inscribed on a plate or a number of a h m a n a
plates of copper in order to ensure its permanenc
y.
characteristics of a copperplate grant. They ar
e:—
1) The first portion may be either in prose or verse and
generally gives the genealogy of the King or an eulogi
um on
him. In shorter grants this portion is written in prose and
pt. Ind., vol. ix, pp. 285-286.

* Annales du Musee Guimet, tome xix, Le N
+ Ibid., pp. 50-51, é pal, vol. iii, pp. 74-75.
a
[N.S.]
(i) The Ganjam Grant of Sainyabhita-Madhavaraja of the
Gupta year 300. In this inscription Madhavaraja acknowledges
hiniself to be a vassal of Sasanka, whom the use of the Gupta
hana. In this inscription we have simply the mention of

Sasanka as a suzerain. The earlier verses give the complete
genealogy of the race of the act or from Sailodbhava to
Madhavaraja.
(ii) The Patiakella Grant of Sivaraja. This is a very short
inscription, andin this we have simply the mention of the
suzerainty of Sivaraja’; but we find a startlingly different
method in these four grants, and in order to get at the method
employed in “ai of these plates we shall have to analyse
them separate
(a) Grant . the time of Dharmmaditya, the year 3.—From
this grant we learn that in the third year of the Emperor
Dharmmaditya a subordinate King named Sthanudatta reigned
in the Varaka-Mandala, The connection of the Visayapatt
Ja&juva with the rest of the sentence is a certain, and Mr.
Pargiter’s translation is still more indefini We feel surer
tl
a parcel of land from them and to give it to a Brahmana; the

headmen agree and lay down certain conditions. Vatabhoga
having agreed to these conditions purchased the Jand and bes-
towed it on a Brahmana named Candrasvamin.
(b) The undated Grant of the time of Dharmmaditya. —In
this inscription we bave some still more startling conditions.
In the empire of Dharmmaditya a certain officer (Mahdapratt-
hara-Ufog named Nagadeva was placed in charge of Navya-
— This name is also to be found in Mr. Stapleton’s
eae the officers, the Elder Scribe aaa Kaya

Nayasena, and the leeading men of the district, with a view to
certain land. As before in the case of No. 1, the aaa was
sold and granted to a Brahmana named Somasvamin
(c
seems to have gained some additional titles, but the decay of

the inscription prevents us from quoting them at length. I
would, however, restore the word beginning with Aw as
Kuméara-padi: y-amatya-U parika; but a new officer has been ap-
pointed to the Varakamandala and his name is Vatsapalasva-
1 Epi. Ind., vol. vi, p. 143. 2 Epi. Ind., vol. ix, p. 286. a
min, The decay of the inscription makes it impossible to state

who approached the Elder Scribe and the leading men for the
purchase of a parcel of land, but so far is certain, that the land
is afterwards granted to a Brahmana named Bhatta Gomidat-
tasvamin. The statement in lines 19-20 seems to indicate that
of land or the measurement as in the three preceding plates.

ave a new word in this plate which occurs also in the
third plate and which I took to be Kulacaran.!
o sum up, we find that in the first two plates a private
mana. In the third plate the purchaser of the land is himself

an official, all other conditions of the purchase being identical.
1 Ind. Ant., vol. xxxix, p. 205, Note 49.

Vol. VII, No. 6.] The Evidence of the Faridpur Grants. — 301
[W.8.|
land to a private person by officials and elders and the granting
of the same by a private person to a Brahmana. This remark
applies with equal force to the first three plates; the uncer-
tainty of the meaning of the fourth inscription making its case
doubtful. In the long list of Northern Indian Copper Plate
Inscriptions we do not find a single instance of the sale of land
to private persons either by or through state officials or of a
grant of land made to a Brahmana by a private person;
neither do we find an instance of a grant of land being made
by officials with the consent of the leading men of a dis-
trict.
(III) Tue Seats oF THE Copper PLaTEs,

Only the first three copperplates have a seal attached to
each of them. The fourth plate, asI have already remarked,
has lost its seal, though traces of its attachment are still clear.
Mr. Pargiter’s plate was sealed with the same seal, It is cir-
cularin shape and is divided into two unequal portions by two
parallel horizontal lines. The upper part—which is the larger
—bears the emblems and the lower one the legend. ouble
scroll-ornament is attached to each side of these seals. The
seal of the second plate has lost portions of this ornament.
On the seals of the first two plates the emblem consists of a
standing female atic in the middle with a tree on each side;
en
standing female figure occurs in the upper part.
(1) Yuvaraja-padiya-Kumaramatyadhikarana.
(2) Svi- Yuvaraja-Bhattaraka-padiya- Ruma aietiysahskave:
2
713) Tirabhukty-U parik-adhikaranasya.

(4) Tirabhuktau- Pinayasthitthaped-hitaranacya ‘
In his article on BasarhDr. Bloch refers to the similarity
beaiafonsthe seal of the first jean and some of his clay seal-
tt should be noted that the seals affixed to these copper-
plates are not those of the officers who approve the sales, nor
do they belong to the eee seco who ae ide the
1 Annual me od the Dkcloptesl Ray of India, 1903-04.

p- oe No. 4, ’
2 Ibid., pl. ig 8 Ibid., p. 109, pl. xi, 8.
4 Ibid., pl. xi, 13. 5 Ibid., p. 106.
302 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {June, 1911.
land to Brahmanas, but on the other hand, they are seals
of the officer in charge of the Varaka mandala. This fact also
is exceptional in character, as no other Northern Indian copper-
plate bears the seal of an official. The only exception to this
is the Tippera copperplate referred to by Dr. Bloch.! This
copperplate was sent to the Asiatic Society of Bengal or the
ndian Museum, This plate is written in characters of the 9th
or 10th century A.D., but the seal attached to it is several
centuries older, as it is written in the alphabet of the early
Gupta Kings. The legend runs as follows:
Kumaramatyadhikaranasya.
This shows that several centuries after the downfall of the
early Gupta empire, descendants of their officials in different
centuries after the period of the early Gupta Kings.’’ Thus:

we see that the seal belonged to an official of the Gupta
empire and most probably retained in the possession of his
descendants. It was used to forge these three grants in order
to establish a claim to certain lands, evidently during a period
of confusion and anarchy. Such periods were unfortunately
only too frequent in the history of Eastern India during the
century between the fall of the empire of Harsavardhana and
the rise of the Palas in Bengal.
(IV) THe LancuaGe or THE GRANTS.
Nalakam-apavitichya, A comparison with the plate convinces

me of the certainty of the reading. I may note in this con-
1 Ibid., pp. 120-121,

? Journal Asiat. Soc, Bengal, 1875, Part I, p. 12, an
p- 64. d 1 9 00, Part I,
3 Above vol. v, p. 461, pl. xx.
[V.S.]
nection that the word Sadhanika is not a new word as Mr.
Pargiter is apt to think.' It occurs in the majority of copper-
plate grants in several forms, such as, Dausadhanika, usad-
hasadhanika, etc. Its meaning is snot yet certain. In the
copperplate grants this name is to be found along with those
~ other officers like Uparika, Antaranga. One of the new
es of officials Kulavara, which occurs in the third and
fetdth grants, cannot be definitely translated as ‘‘ referees ’’ or
‘*arbitrators.’’ I read this word as Kulacaradn in the fourth
grant, but of course must admit that I was wrong. About
proper names: Brhac-catta would not bear comparison with
modern Cattopadhyaya. In this connection I may note that
theCo RS of the word Cata seems to be definitely settled at
last. Rai Bahadur Hiralal and Dr. J. P. Vogel are agreed on
this point. In his article on the Sarangarh Plates of “Mahasu-
deva Mr. Hiralal quotes some remarks of Dr. Vogel which are
_ worth reproducing :—‘‘On my first visit to the ancient hill
state of Chamba (Panjab) I learnt that the head of a pargana
there has the title of Char, which is evidently derived from the
Sanskrit Chata, The Char collects villagers who have to do
work (forced labour) on behalf of the State; he arranges for
load carriers and supplies in case the Raja or some traveller
visits his district. I have little doubt that the Chata of the
copperplates is the same as the Char of the Chamba State.
In the Chamba Copperplates published in the Annual Report
of the Archeological Survey (1902-03) I have therefore ren-
dered the word by “‘ district officer.’’ It was clearly a .
lege of importance that the head of the district was not
allowed to interfere with the granted land; in other words, he
was not allowed to collect labourers or to demand supplies etc.
on behalf of the State.’’—#pi. Ind., Vol. [X, p. 284, Note 10.
rug Somaghosa (second grant, line 8), Vihitaghosa (4th
grant, line 7), etc., cannot be taken as the progenitors of the
modern Ghosas of Bengal, and Nayasena is not a Kayastha of
the Sena family. As Candragupta the Maurya cannot be taken
to be the progenitor of the Guptas of the Vaidya caste, and
Rsabhadatta (Usabhadatta) the Scythian to be the progenitor
of the Dattas of the Kayastha caste, so Somaghosa and Naya-
sena cannot be said to be the forefathers of the Ghosas and
Senas of Bengal. If we agree to do so, we shall have to
admit that the Brahmana pee ectiee was the forefather of the
Vatdya and Kayastha Dattas ngal!
Finally I must note that the cata of the three grants
edited by Mr. Pargiter is not so vague as that of the fourth
rant. A comparison with the three other plates has enabled
me to a eo the reading of Mr. Stapleton’s grant in many
ints:
1 Ind.ke. vol. ani, p- 194.

1) Mr. Pargiter has already noticed the superfluous

uses of the word Ka in these four inscriptions. The presence
of the seals together with the comparison of the three grants
enabled him to read the name Varaka with certainty. h
absence of the seal I thought that the name was Kavaraka.
This is natural, as the previous word is usually written Anumo-
dita and not Anumoditaka. Similarly in the absence of the
seal in the other plates I believe no one could have read the
name as Kavaraka in the first grant. Inthe fourth grant we
have to read Jivadattas-tadanumoditaka Varakamandale.
(2) In the 11th line we have to read T'adarhatha instead of
Tadarham yatha. This word occurs in the three grants edited
by Mr. Pargiter.
(3) In the 12th line we have to read Yata etadabhyar-
thanamupalabhya instead of Yatadhanadabhyarth palabhy
The very phrase is to be found in the first grant (line 9) and
the third grant (line 15).
(4) Ihave already stated that the word read by me as
Kulacaran is to be read Kulavaran.
(5) In the 16th line the reading is to be corrected into
Krtya ksettra kulyavapattrayam. — -
(6) In the 22nd line the first word is written Sadatam in-
stead of Sadattam.
(7) The reading of the date is to be corrected to 14 instead
of 34, Dr. Bloch read the date as 14, but at that time I did
not agree with him. I was of opinion that the forger of the
another mistake in using the 8th century form for 10 in an

fon
several times in the next paragraph. It should be noted that

the form of dental na in the word Supratikasvaminah is the
8th or 9th century form and not the earlier form, I had omit-
ted this inadvertently in my first article.
(V) THe Dare or tHe Grants.

Only three of these four plates are dated, and in these the
date is always expressed in numerals. The clue to the proper
assignation of the dates of these inscriptions is probably to be
found in the forms of numerals used in them. This part of the
question may be taken in two different instalments. Firstly,
the forms of the numerals used, and secondly, the assignation
of dates. First of all, in two of these dates out of three we
have the numeral for 10. When I edited Mr. Stapleton’s grant
in these pages, I was of opinion that the grant was issued in
the 34th year of Samaciradeva, but as I have already noted
above, the late Dr. Bloch was concurrent in opinion with
[V.S.]
Mr. Pargiter and Dr. Hoernle about the interpretation of the
symbol. These three scholars agree in taking this symbol to
stand for 10. I am now convinced that they are correct, but
at the same time it is not possible to assign these three inscrip-
tions tothe 6th century A.D. or any date before that. From the
majority of Northern Indian inscriptions we can prove that the
symbol for 10 from the dawn of Indian history to the 6th cen-
tury A.D. has been the lateral Ma and no other form is tobe
found among cognate inscriptions. The only exception to this
is a solitary inscription found in Nepal. The date of this
inscription is still doubtful, as it is dated in an era the initial
year of which still remains to be definitely caleulated.'! Dr.
Buhler in his masterly work on Indian Palewography has
proved absolutely beyond doubt that the symbol for 10 during
the first six centuries of the Christian era is the lateral Ma
with very slight changes. It is only during the latter part of
the 7th century that changes take place in the sign for this
numeral. The sign which is used in these three dates is to be
found in Nepalese inscriptions of the 8th century A.D and
not before that. In Northern Indian inscriptions of the first
six centuries A.D. the lateral Ma denotes the numeral 10 and
changes come over tae numeral from the 6th to the 8th century
A.D. These transition forms are to be found in the Valabhi
copperplate grants, and they show that the form used in these
inscriptions had gradually been evolved out of the older form ;
so by means of this datum, viz., the date of the inscription from
Nepal in which this form of the symbol is to be found, it can
be safely asserted that this formisa later one. As Dr. Kielhorn
has shownin the case of the tripartite form of Ya,’ it is not safe
to assign a definite limit to a particular form of a character or
numeral on the basis of paleography only, but it is quite safe
to assert that such and such form is earlier or later. Compara-
tive terms are always used with reference to a particular period
and locality. The gradual evolution of this symbol will be ap-
parent from Dr. Buhler’s tables.* The only other noticeable
form in the numerals used in these inscriptions is the symbol
for 9 in the Grant of Gopacandra. It is unlike any of the
well-known forms of that numeral to be found in Indian In-
scriptions. In fact, the decipherment of this symbol is one of
Mr. Pargiter’s greatest successes. It resembles Dr. Buhler’s
. X to some extent. From the very first I was pretty
doubtful about the reading of this symbol. I had the oppor-
tunity of examining the original, as Dr. Hoernle has since
returned the plates to the Asiatic Society of Bengal, and I am
quite convinced of the faultlessness of Dr. Fleet’s ink impres-
} Bendall’s Journey to Nepal, p, 72, pl. VIII.

2 Epi. Ind., vol. iv, pp 29-30. ee
8 Indische Paleographie. Tafel ix, Cols. i—xiii.
306 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |June, 1911.
sion. The second part of the question is far more difficult than
the first. I believe that the time for the assignation of these
dates has not arrived as yet. Though these three dates form a
regular series, yet it is by no means certain that they belong to
the same period or to a particular era. On the contrary, I
believe that they are separate regnal years and have no connec-
in that charge till the year 19 in the reign of Gopacandra. If

these dates form a continual series the reign of Samacaradeva
must fall between that of Dharmmaditya and Gopacandra.
But we find another governor for Navyavakasika in the year
14, so it is evident that the dates are regnal years. The forger
of these grants I believe had no idea of forming a consecutive
line of Kings. Dr. Hoernle’s identification of the Emperor
Dharmmaditya with Yasodharmman is purely tentative and
has no basis. Similarly his identification of Gopacandra with
Prince Govicandra or Gopicandra of Northern Bengal tradition
is also tentative. There is absolutely no ground for this sug-
gestion save the similarity in names.
(VI) Tue Importance OF THE GRANTS.

Finally the four plates—forged as they are—yield some
valuable material for the construction of the History of Bengal
during the dark period from the death of Harsavardhana to the
rise of the Palas of Bengal. This period has now been short-
ened by the researches of the late Dr. Kielhorn and Mahamaho-
padhaya Haraprasad Sastri. Synchronisms and slight mention
have now enabled us to state definitely that the Pala empire
rose in the middle of the 8th century A.D. and that the date
of its rise must fall before the Gurjara conquest of Kanavj.'
It is now definitely settled that the initial year of Dharmma-
paia’s reign falls between 783 and 817 A.D.; so this dark period
extends from 672 to 783 A.D. or a little over a century. The
Guptas of Magadha survived the transitory glory of the Sthan-
visvara Kings. Of this line we have the definite date 672 A.D.
for Adityasena,’ and the genealogy is carried three generations
further downward by the Deo-Banarak (Deva-Varanarka)
Inscription of Jivitagupta II.2 For this period extending from
672 to 738 A.D. we have no definite data and the material sup-
plied by the four copperplate grants comes in very handy.
The most important fact is the use of genuine seals of the
officials of the Gupta empire. As I have noticed above Dr.
Bloch has already stated that the officials of the Gupta
empire
1 Memoirs A.8.B., vol. iii, No. I,

p . 3-4.
2 Fleet’s re Inscriptions, p- 310.
*> p- .
[N.S.]
or their descendants continued to enjoy a certain amount of
territorial independence centuries after the dissolution of the
ancient empire of the Gupta. The seals of these three copper-
plates show that the officer in charge of the Varakamandala
had carved out a small principality for himself and that his
descendants continued to enjoy it for three or four centuries.
hey do not seem to have laid claim to royalty as is usual in
designation as their founder. This is a parallel case with that

of the Native States of India which sprang up after the disso-
lution of the Mu ghal empire and the rulers of which, though
independent Princes in reality, continued under their old rank
and titles in the majority of cases. Itis possible to assert on
this data and the evidence of the seal of the Tippera Grant
alluded to by Dr. Bloch that after the dissolution of the an-
cient Gupta empire officers in charge of the provinces gradually
carved out small principalities for themselves and their descen-
dants. We have clearer examples in the case of the Senapatis
of Valabhi and the Parivrajaka Maharajas. In Bengal the
Aphsad Inscription of Adityasena provides us with a long line
of local rulers, who most probably were descendants from the
ancient Gupta Emperors. Besides the Guptas of Magadha, the
stray Kings like Narendragupta, we have no other data for the
History vfBengal after the fall of Harsavardhana
The of the Faridpur copperplatessenna that of the
Tippera one show that the smaller principalities which came
into existence after the dissolution of the ancient Gupta ware
survived the downfall of the Kings of Sthvanisvara. Thus
Bengal only we have two separate dynasties descended teom
the officials of the ancient Gupta empire who continued to rule
till the rise of the Palas. The case is very clear in the case of
the Tippera Grant, but in the case of the Faridpur Grants it is
different. In the Faridpur Grants we find that a genuine seal
of an official of the ancient Gupta empire has been used to seal
@ land-grant instead of that of the Prince during whose reign
the grant was made, or that of the person who made the
grant. At the same time, it is interesting to note that the
seal belonged to the officer in charge of the district in which
the land granted is situated. In that case it may be safely
asserted that a descendant of the officer in charge of the
Varakamandala of the ancient Gupta empire continued to hold
sovereign rights over the whole or part of that district, other-
wise the forger would not have sealed the grants with his seal.
Most probably Dharmmaditya, Gopacandra and Samacaradeva
were great oe according to the tradition then current in
ngal, and the forger of these plates has referred to them by
name only owingto the absence of other details concerning
them. It is tobe noted also that he has used regnal years
instead of definite dates in these plates. It may be that the
308 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1911.]
plates were fo rg ed aft er th e ris e of th e Pa la em pi re , as it is

during the time of th e Pa la s on ly th at re gn al ye ar s we re ex te n-
dates in a well-known era. Finally I wish to note that the
The inscription opens as follows.
TEx.
(1) Om! Parama bh at ta ra ke ty ad i Ra ja vi ka ta di ty a (V ik ra ma -

ditya) devanamatitarajy e va rs a = (2) Sa ta tr ay od as ab da -s at ir im sa -
tatamadhikam phalguna krsnapaicamyam Bhima-vasa—(3) re
itt likhamane ya tr an ke sa mv at 13 36 ph al gu na di ne 5 bh au me Sr i
Khagivitta Sovanivitta Kasthivitta Sadhanika Paniyaga. (9) -rika

Dandaka Da nd an ay ak a Kot tap ala Dv ar ak a Pau rik a Pa ra ma ka r-
yamanirt. (10) Samupagatasesa rajapurusam Raja Rajanyaka
Rajaputra Rajamatya.
Thus it will be seen that some of the officials are men-
tioned by name in lines 6 and 7, while the titles only of the
rest are enumerated at length. 1 have reasons to suppose that
this plate also is a forgery, and I expect to publish it shortly in
another paper.
OO Ne ee
25. Elucidation of certain passages in I-tsing,
By Kasar P. Jayaswat, B.A., Davis Chinese
Scholar (Oxon.), Barrister-at-Law.
By bringing to light the work of I-tsing, Japanese aa

have rendered great help towards the stupendous task
restoring Hindu History. I-tsing’s Records afford glim
into the social condition of our country towards the end of the
seventh century (671—695 A.C.). This great monk, no less
famous in the Buddhist world of Chine than Hiuen Thsan
with whom we are more familiar, was pre-eminently a scholar
and the best Sanskritist amongst the Chi
writings have yet reached us. His stay at the centres of
learning in the Hindu colonies of Sumatra, and ten years’ study
at the university of Nalanda under the greatest professors of
the time, gave him an intimate knowledge of the methods of
the teaching of Sanskrit and the complete curriculum in vogue
in those days, and enabled him to describe them in faithful
detail. The unique treatment of the subject — the 35th
chapter of The Records of Buddhist Practicesin
The chapteris so full of important materials es the stu-
dent of the Hindu social history, that it is eminently desirable
to have every word in it made perfectly clear. To get at the
correct meaning of Chinese texts is sometimes inconceivably
difficult. Dr. Takakusu, the learned translator of I-tsing’s
Records, had to encounter this difficulty in the course of his
English rendering. Like a true ‘scholar, he has scrupulously
indicated the obscure baa ed by foot-notes attached to the
my attention on account of the importance of the subject-

matter.
On page 178 there occurs the passage :—
‘«They (the Scholastics who had defeated their oppo-
nents) ! receive grants of land, and are advanced to a
high rank [their famousnames are, as a reward, written
in white on their lofty gates].’’
aq“The preceding passage runs as follow
‘‘When they are refuting heretic “doctrines all their opponents
become tongue-tied and rege ledge themselves undone. Then the
sound of their fame makes thefive iaaclatns (of India) vibrate, and
their renown flows, as it were; over the four borders’’ (bor e
fem: ? ).
310 _Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1911.
The passage which I have marked with brackets is a

rendering of the original :—
Bae ie PY
has fae it seems, the source of puzzle to eg Fs Mr.
Fujishima, who translated some parts o the work into
French,' took it to Sey “the court’’ and the whole
sentence he would render b
‘*which (the rank) gives se {access to the court ’’
[‘ gui leur donne acces a la co
To make mén mean ‘ royal court’ ie neither be warranted
by its use in general literature nor the resent context.
King’s Court to lay down before it tte sharp weapon (of their
the court.’’ Further, there is no character in the text which

would mean ‘ access, *? nor mén has been anywhere found to
signify ‘‘ Court
Dr. Takakusu takes mén in its literal sense; iS
‘lofty gates.’ But, then, he has to detach the first character
a shang from the sentence and translate it by the adverbial
phrase ‘* as reward,’’ while area? it is a verb meaning
‘to give,’ ‘to fre ’ *to bestow.’ To make sense, he sup-
plies a complete sentence, viz. ‘‘ their famous names are writ-
ien.’’ The second character Ea su, in its common meaning,
‘ simple,’ ‘ white,’ adds to the confusion ; and an unintelligible
ing, ae their famous names written in white on their lofty
gates’’ is the result. To write in white, and that on what
gates? On the gates of the house of the scholastic, or of the
king, or on the gates of some temple, or of the city-walls ?
If by FA mén really some gates were meant, they would have
been specified. Again, as far as we know, there was no such
practice as to inscribe names of scholars on any gates. Dr.
Takakusu, however, avows that the text is not clear to him and
that his rendering iis only tentative.
If we take FA mén in the classical sense to mean ‘school,’
‘system,’ we would not be, perhaps, far from what I-tsing
1 The Journal Asiatique, 1888. 2 J-tsing, p. 177.
Vol. VII, No. 6.} Elucidation of certain passages in I-tsing. 311
[N.S.]
intended to convey. The classical meaning of mén as ‘ school’
or ‘system’ can be illustrated by the following references :—
(1) Speaking of the martial music composed by the famous
Hy Yu, Confucius asked his disciples: 5 y= vis iin
i FA ‘ what has it to do with my system?’ THE ANALECTS,
Bk. xi, Chap. 14, 1.
(2) In the prefatory paragraph of the HA je THE
DOCTRINE OF THE MEAN, FL iat Khung mén means the
‘ Confucian School,’ Legge, Classics (1893), Vol. I, p. 384.
(3) ind| Ax mén jén, which would literally mean ‘the men
of the gate, ’ is used for ‘the followers of the system,’ ‘the
Sacto THE ANALECTS, Bk. iv, ch. 15, 2; vii, 28; ix,
th: 21,10; xiv, 2; xix, 3. en jén suggests the history of the
meaning of mén as ‘system,’ as the disciples went to the mas-
ter’s ‘gate,’ every day, they became ‘the men of the gate’;
and from different ‘gate-men’ their different MN mén’s, ‘sys-
tems,’ would have been distinguished.
The second character EZ su, interchanges with 2% so,
‘to search,’ ‘to study,’ inthe Classics. Chu, the celebrated
commentator, writing on the Chapter xi, i, THE DOCTRINE OF
THE MEAN, takes the character EA su to read and mean as “
so (according to Legge, Asi, but according to Giles, so'),
study’ (vide Legge, Classics, 1897, Vol. I, p. 391, ”. 11). It
is easy to see that the two words being alike in origin, form
and sound, as in several well-known similar cases, interchanged
with each other. The character, both in Ltsing’ s text and
the classical passage referred to above, yields a perfectly
sensible = Seto only when we adopt its reading as given by
Chu, who, it must be remembered, is not a mean authority.
Further justification in accepting EA su as denoting‘ study,’
‘ research,’ is found in the author’s characteristic fondness for
the classics, as no My borne out by references in his Records
of the Buddhist Pract
: Giles’s Dictionary,p. 1011, No. 10183.
2 See also C. Goodric i's Dictionary, pp. 177, 178; and Williams’s
Syllabic Dictionary, pp. 815 and 816, where so a4 is written as su
Zin
and the meaning given is ‘ to search into.’
312 Journal of th e As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . [June, 1911.]
Now taking PA mén an d A su (= so ) in th ei r cl as si ca l
uses, the text a a pam PA could be translated thus :-—
“« they give diss er ta ti on s up on th e Gr ea t Sy st em s e e

learned laymen, having vanquished their philo-
that is, those
sophical or theological oppo ne nt s, re ce iv ed gr an ts of la nd fr om
the State in recognition of th ei r le ar ni ng , an d ha vi ng th us
Just a few lines above (p . 17 7) , sp ea ki ng in re sp ec t of th e

candidates for the Ci vi l Se rv ic e wh o pr es en te d th em se lv es in
the House of Deba te to pr ov e th ei r ‘ wo nd er fu l cl ev er ne ss ,’
I-tsing uses the ex pr es si on G u s i ch un g hs i, wh ic h ha s
been translated by Dr. Ta ka ku su as ‘‘ th ey ra is e th ei r se at s, ’’
and which, according to I- ts in g’ s co mm en ta to r Ka sy ap a, re fe rs
to ‘the Indian custom’ of ta ki ng th e se at of th e va nq ui sh e
opponent and adding it to th at of th e vi ct or io us di sp ut an t.
Whatever be the va lu e of Ka éy ap a’ s in fo rm at io n, ch un g hs
ean not mean ‘ doubling seats. ’ s i a hs t is th e Sa ns kr it tr en a-
u
‘raising,’ and the passage fo ll ow in g, vi z. “a nd se ek to pr ov e
their wonderful clever ne ss ,’ ’ in di ca te s th at th ey ha d no t ye t
defeated thei r op po ne nt s bu t we re go in g to do so ; th er ef or e,
even accepting Kasyapa’ s au th or it y as to th e ex is te nc e of th e
alleged custom, ch un g hs i co ul d no t be in te nd ed to me an °° th ey
raised their seats.’’
By adh eri ng to the lit era l me an in g of the cha rac ter s, we
arrive at a very sensible rendering :—
‘* they, in a grave demeanour, sat on the asanas.”’
If hsi be not tr ea te d as a ve rb , as it ha s be en in th e ab ov e
translation, chung wi ll ha ve to be ta ke n as a ve rb an d th e
phrase to mean ‘‘ th ey re ga rd ed th e as an as as be in g im po rt an t, ’’ ®
but the context wo ul d gi ve pr ef er en ce to th e fo rm er tr an sl a-
tion, as when they were going ‘to prove their wonderful
cleverness,’ they would naturally ‘ sit dignified ’ ; and I-tsing,
an ultra-mannerist, would characteristically notice the impres-
sive demeanour. '
1 See the note on p. 309.
2 This rendering is suggested to me by Dr. E. Ross.
26. Phosphorus in Indian Food Stuffs.
By Davip Hoopsrr, F.C.S.
One of the most important discoveries of recent times is

the relation that has been traced between the use of milled
rice and the disease known as epidemic dropsy or beri-beri.
The investigations of Drs. Stanton, Fraser, Highet and Brad-
don have shown that the lack of phosphorus in cleaned or
milled rice is the predisposing cause of the disease. By ex-
perimenting on fowls with rice of varying quality it was
sanusnateaial that polyneuritis (similar to the epidemic dropsy
of man) was developed when milled rice was used, but not
when rice simply husked was given. By chemical analysis
or ne. property, and it was shown by control
experiments that rice containing 0469 per cent. of phosphorus,
oped
the publication of this theory in 1909 further researches have
been madein the East, and they have tended to confirm the im-
portance of phosphorus as an essential constituent in dietetic
preparations.
In 1910, Major E. D. W. Greig, I.M.S., was placed on
special duty to investigate the outbreak of beri-beri in Bengal,
and I was appointed to assist him by analysing the samples of
rice and food grains collected during the enquiry. Major
Greig’s preliminary report has been issued as No. 45 (New
Series) of the Scientific Memoirs by Officers of the Medical and
Sanitary Departments of the Steinloce of India, and is en-
titled ‘‘ Epidemic Dropsy in Calcutta.’’ It is on the present
occasion considered desirable to deal with the shea aspect
of the subject in a separate paper, by quoting the analyses of
a large number of rice samples from different parts of the
country, and showing the amount of — in other food
substances commonly consum
Rice being the staple food ofnsm ‘eastern countries it is
important that its constituents should be fully studied. In
the Agricultural Ledger No. 5 of 1908-09, Bayes are given
of one hundred and sixty samples from various localities in
India, and the proportion of protein, fat, carbohydrates, fibre
and ash are recorded. All the samples of rice were husked
or milled, and a difference was noted between those samples

that had been simply husked and those that had been polished
after the husking. The variation in either series was attributed
to high or low cultivation. Another paper on the ‘‘ Composition
of the Rice Plant,’’ by W. P. Kelley and A. R. Thompson,
has been published as a Bulletin (No. 21) of the Hawaii Agri-
cultural Station
When paddy is converted into rice for the market, the
chaffy husk is removed by wetting, drying and beating, and
the grain that is left is enveloped in a natural layer rich in oil,
proteinand ash. The rice grain is further prepared or polished
by subjecting it once or twice to a milling process which re-
moves the outer layer of nutritious elements and leaves a
smooth, white, starchy grain of elegant appearance. The re-
moval of protein, oil aR oe pera the phosphatic ash, reduces
the food value of the rice, and renders the — liable, when
used as the sole diet, to pa ome epidemic drop
e following tables represent the phosphoric value, calcu-
lated as phosphoric anhydride, of rices from various provinces.
The determinations were made according to the molybdic acid
method adopted in Agricultural labcratories.
The analyses of husked rice grains before passing through
a mill were made on selected oars some These are typical of
of what are known as unpolished rices:
Ash P,0,;
Calcutta Mill 1 L7 ‘80

Calcutta Mill 2 18 58
Rangoon ae 13 ‘61
Bezwada ae AP ge te 3 59
Madras 2°] 69
Madras, red 16 67
Average es ee veneae oY pice 85
e next table consists of miscellaneous samples collected

in Onlourn, and used in connection with experiments wit
fowls, or forwarded from districts where beri-beri existed :—
Ash Y 9;
Bengal, fermented ap pee! © “37

Bengal, ‘‘ Bank tulsi’’ 9 ‘33
Calcutta, once milled 1:0 50
Caleuutta, twice milled 1-0 45
Calcutta, once milled coo bd 43
Calcutta, twice milled ‘a1 38
Rangoon rice 63 “B31
Rangoon, extracted “65 35
Vol. VII, No. 6.| Phosphorus in Indian Food Stuffs. 315
[N.S ]
Ash - PO,
Rangoon (Commissariat) Ate | “B35
Rangoon, once milled Sete | “49
Khulna 53 ay “43
Mesaarsiict ‘ ou 1°05 “35
Barisal is gence “46
Pabna hk a 200 34
Sylhet 1 i ee ae| 35
Sylhet 2 ee er ae "25
Sylhet 3 on eee Pte 3, 22
ns “Average 2 tee 36
@ further polishing process in order to remove, as far as possible,

the whole of the outer eet so as to produce the much
appreciated white or table ric
Separate figures need er be given of a long series of
samples of ‘‘ balam,’’ ‘“‘atap’’ and ‘‘desi’’ rices collected b
Major Greig from houses in Calcutta where cases of epidemic
dropsy had occurred. ‘‘ Balam’’ rices on the whole were su-
perior, and contained an average of 0°41 per cent. bthoes
anhydride, while the ‘‘ Desi’’ rices contained a of 0°29
per cent. The whole of the series of 35 cases is chs summa-
Ash P.O,
Maximum Os ey lag “49
‘Minimum — 5 Oe -26
Average Gl ere uae Pun eke | eae

ples of rice used in the Bengal ee Pease by the
Inspector-General, had the following composit
ne FU),
Arrah, cleaned ue iv.Cae 36
Arrah, uncleaned 1-06 48
Berhampur, red es eee 39
Berhampur, white a ~s abe “48
Cuttack “a me ig1} “44
Jessore cs is 25
Midnapore es . "oO ‘28
Ranchi 1-00 38
Sambalpur ‘ie — 93 25
Ash P,O,
ae 23;.2°00 32
Presidency os .. 220 me)
Average ca kOe “37
For the sake of comparison, a collection was specially made

of sam ple s of ric e sol d in the Mad ras Pre sid enc y, and the se
were chemically examined for their phospho. us value.
_ Mapras RICcEs.
Ash P.O,
Sirmani, a fine rice ‘9 39
Berhampur, Ganjam BS “40
Nellore, superior 6 27
Nellore, ordinary ‘8 “35
Bezwada, superior 1:3 “47
ss inferior 1:2 “49
Tanale, inferior ‘8 39
Cocanada, superior | “33
Kalingapatam, superior iy “36
es inferior ‘9 34
Jagganadum, superior 1:0 ‘51
e medium 1:0 “44
3 inferior 1°5 “49
Dandiwanum, superior oe| “30

ne medium 1-6 44
a inferior 22 47
Chingleput, No. 1 1-0 “45
ne No. 2 18 43
Average ll “40
In these samples those which are regarded as superior on

account of the fine ness and milk -whi te app ear anc e, and whi ch
realize a high er mar ket valu e, are as a rule com par ati vel y defi -
cient in phosphorus. In Madras a large quantity of rice is
imported from Rangoon. It is a coarser rice than the local
varieties, and although it is fairly rich in phosphorus there is @
prejudice against its use, and it is consumed chiefly by coolies
emigrants. The rice in which the lowest amount of phos-
phorus was detected was a sample from Bangalore. It was
In the following tables the rices of Patna, and Purulia,

where they are not cleaned by modern machinery, are arranged
Vol. VII, No. 6.| Phosphorus in Indian Food Stuffs. 317
[V.8.]
according to their market values, and it will be observed
that the amount of phosphorus is almost uniformly in inverse
ratio to the price of the samples.
Patna RICES.
Samjeera és AS 8 26
Bansmati I re Sa ee 9 =
Kari bank : os ar 7 "29
Arua I Sel lens ‘8 33

Dhania Arua oe 7 ‘32
Ramsal nn, « 1:3 47
Usna Et eRe |hp “41
Bansmati IT Kea eOSae Be “86 32
Arua IT ee. 8 93 31
Kela sar on ed OS 34
Bansmati IIT ene 7| “80 33
Selha af 7 1-00 37
Kaysore aos Soe. 20 38
Selha IT oa 93 39
Sirhanti Pa 1:13 47
Karhamia (red) » 1-10 106 42
Average a os 88 35
Purvutia RIcgs.
Per Md. Asn P,O,

Badshah bog (1) ne oO "80 “32
gi eo te) a aoe 1-20 “37
Ramsal Sere 1-00 49
Kulam Kati Neato sb 86 39
Chandan sal ms a 1-06 38

Dhusree . 7 ee Pe 36
Rashi (red) i ee 46
Kawya (red) os ae 3}3)
Average i i PT “41
It has been shown in the above analyses that unmilled rice

contains on an averageof 0°65 per cent. of phosphoric anhy-
dride, while milled rice contains about °38 per cent. The pro-
cess of milling or polishing removes a substance of great value
rich in phosphates which requires some notice. The polish-
ing or bran which amounts to 8 to10 per cent. of rice is

called ‘‘Koorah’’ in Bengal, ‘‘Thavudu’’ in Madras, and
‘‘D ada k”’ in Jav a. It is use d for fee din g fow ls and cat tle ,
as bait for fish, and is largely exported to the continent on
acc oun t of the oil it con tai ns. The ana lys is of a sam ple fro m a
Calcutta mill is appended.
Moisture 8°30
24°04
Proteids cs ae OO
Carbohydrates .. 33°47
Fibre io 6°88
Ash fe 7 dae ae
100-00
Containing
Nitrogen cp 2°17
Phosphoric anhydride 3°36
Silica ae 7°50
investigations, but Sozuki, Yoshimura and Takaishi have

proved (Bull. Coll. Agric. Tokyo, 1907, 495—572) that 85 per
cent. of the phosphorus in the bran of rice is present as phytin.
Phytin has been described by Posternak (Compt. rend., 1903,
136, 1678—80) as a phospho-organic acid, CH,O,P, which
differs from phosphoric acid by the elements of formaldehyde.
Lecithin, another organic compound found in seeds by Tépler,
Schulze and others, occurs in smaller amount, representing only
1 to 7 per cent. of the total phosphorus. Phytin or anhydroxy-
methylene-diphosphoric acid is obtained by treating the pow-
dered substance with 0-2 or 0°3 per cent. hydrochloric acid,
pressing out the liquor, neutralizing with magnesia, and puri-
ng by reprecipitation the calcio-magnesium derivative.
Another method is to precipitate the acid solution by means of
alcohol. Fraser. and Stanton (Lancet, Dec. 17, 1910, 1755)
have recently shown that the addition of rice polishings to a
diet of white rice is an effective preventive of the development
of polyneuritis in fowls. Working in the light of what is known
on phytin, they further prove that the substances contained
in the polishing which are effective in preventing the disease
are not precipitated from the hydrochloric acid solution on the
addition of the alcohol, but are retained in the filtrate from
the phytin. The essential portion comprises 16 per cent. or
less by weight of rice polishings, or 1:6 per cent. of the original
shed grain.
Vol. VII, No. 6.] Phosphorus in Indian Food Stuffs. 319
[V.8.]
Further research will be necessary to determine the nature
of the phosphated compound soluble in alcohol which possesses
‘ en-
heim and Kajiu a (Journ. Physiol., 1908, 36—53) state that
there is in rice annighconte of gliadin or alcohol soluble protein,
and glutenin or alcohol insoluble protein, both of which sub-
stances are necessary for the formation of gluten. By extracting
rice and rice bran with alcohol, I was able to separate phosphoric
of the ppoide found in the brain, spinal column and other

animal organs
Wheat and Flour. —Samples of wheat and flour were next
examined, to discover what proportion of en ea is removed
in the process of milling, compared withr
Five samples of locally available shoat grains were found
to have the following amounts of ash and phosphoric anhydride:
| toe
|op
Average
The agents of one of the largest flour mills in Calcutta
supplied me with a series of samples of genuine flour and other
Base derived from wheat for purposes of analysis. The
ng grades were examined :— a P.O,
Flour No. 1 a ee -20

Flour No. 2 : 53 of
Flour No. 3 ae ge 22
Soojee (large) — ee AO “22
Soojee (small) ea ree, "26
Atta B ne eee 21
7 No. 2 ea ae 32
oe NOS ae ee U5 “59
The last named approaches the composition of the entire

grain, and is therefore of greater nourishing value than the
finer flours.
ine samples of bazaar attas, collected from various houses
in Calcutta during Major Greig’s enquiry, afforded an average
of 0°68 per cent. of ash and 0°25 per cent. of phosphoric anhy-
dride, alias that they were of the usual composition and
not adulterated.
At the Seventh International Congress of Applied Chemistry,

(London, 1909), F. Vuaflart read a paper on the composition
of wheat, in which he showed that the phosphoric anhydride
varied from 0°759 to 0°988 per cent., in entire wheat, and from
0°197 to 0°283 in the flour. Sixty-six parts are contained in the
starch, 13-8 in purified gluten, 2°4 parts in the ether-alcohol
extract of the gluten, and 17°8 parts in the wash waters. From
these figures the average composition of wheat flour in Europe
is similar to that of wheat flour in India
Barley.—Three samples of barley (Hordeum vulgare) show
a considerable difference in the amount of phosphorus: they
contain according to the degree of husking they have been
subjected to :—
Ash P.O;
Unpolished grain oe aoe & 94

Barley, husked ae PMR t ‘65
Pearl barley ax MR 3 53
her instances of the composition of Indian cereal grains
are here quoted :—
Ash =;2,05
Bajri (Pennisetum typhoideum) ten tO 1:03

aed 2? 2? cate 2:5 78
Juar (Andropogon Sorghum) sock “70
Marua (Hleusine coracana) es A "68
Pulse.—The pulses constitute a class of food-stufis which
are rich in phosphoric acid. Pigeon pea (Cajanus indicus),&
pulse fed to pigeons, is a healthy diet, and no cases of neuritis
have been known to occur when this is habitually given. The
Marwaris are in the habit of employing various pulses as mung,
besan and dal, and they are generally free from epidemic dropsy
when their neighbours, the rice eaters, are attacked. The
combination of dal with rice is a convenient means of increasing
the phosphates in the diet, and corrects the deficiency usually
found in the polished grain. The following analyses of pulses
are recorded.
Ash P.O;
Arhar (Cajanus indicus) oo £0 “86
Besan (Pisum sativum) oe “84
Mung or dal (Phaseolus radiatus) .. 3:2 “95
See Did
Papar (A preparation of dal) Pai "85
Lentils (Lensesculenta) ee ie ‘75
Soy — hispida) 50 1-20
Goa beans (Psophocarpus tetragonolobus) 4°2 1:35
In addition to the pulses, the Marwaris of Calcutta slg
large quantities of leguminous and other green pods whic
Vol. VII, No. 6.] Phosphorus in Indian Food Stuffs. 321
[N.S.]
imported from Rajputana for their special use. These beans
are of great nutritive valueas will be seenarom their analyses
made on the air-dried caine: as receive
, id P.O,
Kair (Capparis cone gsc? 57
Sangar (Prosopis spictgera) 4°] 54
Gourphali Deaiieie proralioides) 8:1 ‘76
Motha ka phali (Phaseolus sp) 5°5 1-10
With regard to the amount of phosphorus in foods in
general, two papers have appeared in foreign scientific journals.
‘* The cata ee of phosphorus in Foods’’ by M. Balland
(Compt. rend., , 143, 969—970), and ‘* The ‘Quantity and
Distribution of {eae in some food stuffs’’ by W. Heubner
and W. Reeb (Arch. Exp.-Pathol. u. Pharmak., 1908, 265—272).
The papers deal with a wide range of articles of European
consumption, and the results show that phosphorus is found to
be associated with nitrogen in constituting a nutritious or poor
food-stuff. In all future analyses of dietetic articles it will be
desirable to estimate the amount of phosphoric anhydride.
The phosphorus value of Indian food-stufis, as far as I am
aware, has not been recorded in any scientific work, and in
order to complete this paper several determinations are tabu-
lated for reference. They are classified under animal foods,
farinaceous foods, vegetables, nuts and fruits, and ——
articles of diet consumed both by Europeans and Indian
Ash P.O;
Cheese Sy Abd 1°50
Chicken Hae “61
Beef steak oo ae 56
Cold beef 1-4 58
Fish boiled 1-0 *49
Fish spiced 2:0 “44
Magoor fish 2-1 “42
Maurola fish 4:0 56
Prawns . 1°56 “58
Potato boiled Pes ho *21
Bre 11 "18
Biscuits 8 *28
Plantain meal ie oe | 33
va arrowroot ne i ae | “06
China almond (Arachis) We ialj 22
Tea leaves €s ‘96
austed : ee 4-0 “70
2? 9 &
Pan (Piper Betle) . 2 60 20
322 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1911.]
Ash BO:
Supari (Areca Catechu) 1:2 56
Mushroom Leyte cretaceus) 75 1°82
entinus exilis) ae 32
Edible fern pened esculentum) 2°1 “25
Sag aa gangeticus ND Se 29
es es ia boiled 1:2 “24
Beans (Vigna Catiang) 3 11 "19
Karela (iM eae chemi me 5°8 27
Kumra lal (Cucurbita maxima) _,, 2°7 “21
Patral (T'richosanthes aoe) 2-0 10
Cucumber, sliced ae ‘08
Plantain 1:0 14
Papaya ie of 13
Pineapple 6 06
ngo 1-0 05
Guava cheese .s eit re 07
Edible bird’s nest es sc oe 06
PAPO OOOO ea
27. The Wagqf of Moveables.
By Tur Hon. Dr. A. at-Ma’Mo0n SUHRAWARDY,
Barrister-at- Law.
PREFACE.
The subject of this paper has been a fruitful source of con-
troversy among jurists in all ages in all countries under Muslim
Law. Elsewhere! I have traced in detail the history of this
controversy in the various countries of Islam. Here I shall
content myself with merely indicating the conflicting decisions
on the point to be found in the Indian Law Reports: Khajah
Hossein Ali v. Shahzadi Hazrah Begum (1869), 12 W.R., 344;
Fatima Bibi v. Ariff Ismailji Bham (1881), 9 C.L.R., 66; Kaleloola
v. Naseerudeen (1894), 18 Mad. 201; Abu Sayid Khan v. Bakar
Ali (1901), I.L.R., 24 All. 190; Sakina Khanum v. Laddan
Sahiba (1902), 2 C.L.J., 218; Civil Rule No. 51 of 1902, un-
reported (Rangoon, 1903); Mofazzul Karim v. Mohammed
(1905), 2 C.L.J., 166; Kulsom Bibi v. Golam Hossein Cassim
Ariff (1905), 10 C.W.N., 449; Banubi v. Narsingrao (1906),
I.L.R.,31 Bom. 250; Mohammed Ismail Ariff v. Ibrahim Gholam
Ariff, unreported (Rangoon, 1907); Bai Fatmabai v. Golam
Hossein (1907), 9 Bom. L.R., 1337; Yusuf Saratera v. Mollah
Mahmood, unreported (334 of 1907) decision of the Cal. H. C. ;
Kadir Ibrahim Rowther v. Mahomed Rahamadulla Rowther (1909),
33 Mad., 118.
For the purpose of this paper I do not claim to have laid
under contribution all the works extant on Muslim Law. Be-
sides those works from which I have made the excerpts, there
are others which support my view, e.g. the Fatawd Anqarawiy-
yah, p. 704, ed. Cairo, Minhaj al-Talibin, Fath al-Qarib, etc.
1 History of Muslim Law (Tagore Law Lectures 1911),

324 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June 1911.
A careful perusa l of th is pa pe r— th e re su lt of co ns id er ab le
labour and research—con ta in in g ex ce rp ts fr om wo rk s of th e
authority, will, I venture to hope, leave no doubt in
highest
the minds of the readers ab ou t th e va li di ty of th e wa gf of
moveables, including mo ne y, sh ar es in co mp an ie s, se cu ri ti es ,
stock, etc. In or de r to fo ll ow th e hi st or ic al de ve lo pm en t of
this branch of Muslim La w, th e re ad er wo ul d do we ll to pe ru se
the extracts in the or de r in di ca te d in th e Bi bl io gr ap hy in
Appendix I. The relevanc y of so me of th e ex tr ac ts (a pp ar -
ently irrelevant to the ma tt er in is su e) wi ll , no do ub t, be
obvious to th e pr ac ti ca l la wy er , if no t to th e la y re ad er .
I have kept the En gl is h tr an sl at io n as cl os e to th e or ig in al
as possib le , ev en at so me sa cr if ic e of th e En gl is h. Pa ss ag es
in the transl at io n pl ac ed wi th in cr ot ch et s do no t oc cu r in th e
Arabic original, and are inserted merely for explanatory rea-
sons. Similarl y, pa ss ag es in th e or gi na l en cl os ed wi th in cro t-
ch et s ha ve be en om it te d in th e tr an sl at io n, to av oi d re pe ti ti on
or th e in tr od uc ti on of ir re le va nt ma tt er . Th e sy st em of tr an s-
literation adopted by me is, with slight modifications, that
recommended by the Fourth Congress of Orientalists.
I take this opportunity of expressing my sincere thanks
to Muhammad ‘Ali Chevky Bey, and to Zaimzadé Hasan
Fehm y Bey , gra nds on and Fir st Sec ret ary res pec tiv ely to Fie ld-
Marshal Ghazi Ahmad Mukhtar Pasha, late Ottoman High
Commissioner in Egy pt, for obt ain ing acc ess for me to sev era l
import ant Lib rar ies in the Ott oma n Emp ire , and als o for pro -
curing for me the Fatw&s of the Grand Mufti of Egypt, and of
the Mufti of Alexandria ; to Shams al-Ulama Shaykh Mahmud
Gilani for the Fatw4 from his brother, the celebrated Mujta-
hid of Karbala; to Lt.-Co l. Phi llo tt for aff ord ing me eve ry
facility for research and placing at my disposal the Library
of the Board of Examiners which is rich in the possession
of some unique manuscripts on Muslim Law; and lastly,
to my fri end and col lea gue Mr. R. F. Azo o, for ass ist anc e in
the elucidation of several obscure and difficult passages in the
original.
In a subsequent issue of the Journal of this Society I hope
to give a translation of the well-known treatise on the subject
of this paper by the celebrated Shaykh al-Islam, Mufti Abu’l-
Su‘tid, @ manuscript copy of which I have just discovered
in Constantinople. I am indebted to the Hon. Mr. G. H. C.
Vol. VII, No. 6.] The Wagf of Moveables. 325
[N.8.]
Ariff for having arranged to procure for me a transcript of
that unique manuscript.
THe Bar Liprary: A. At-Ma’mMtn SUHRAWARDY.

August, 1911.
RULES FOR THE GUIDANCE OF THE JUDGE.
I. The following extract from the commentary of the

Hidayah by Ibn Shahnah is quoted by the great doctor al-Biri at
the beginning of his commentary on al-Ashbah :—
When the accuracy of a hadith (saying of the Prophet) is
accepted and it is found to be contrary to the doctrine of the
madh-hab (school), practice should be in accordance with the
reports this from the four Imams.

ee ee ‘“The signs of mercy’’: the differ-
ence of opinion of the Imams affords latitude and facility
to the people; as is laid down at the beginning of the
ia. mercy from God (os... FS Said the Prophet of God:
practice. But if there is no practice of mine, then what my

companions have said. For verily my companions are like
II. Itis known that divergence of opinion is one of the signs

of mercy. us, the greater the difference the greater the bless-
sing,as they (the Ulema) have declared. (Durr al-Mukhtar, vol.
i, p. 70. Ed. Const.).
The rule guiding the Mufti in delivering his fatwds is that he
should deliver fatwds positively regarding matters about which
our jurists are unanimous in the ‘‘ Conspicuous Reports ’’ ;

but opinions differ regarding matters about which they differ. The
most correct view is that stated in the Sirdjiyyah and other
, viz., that the Muftt should give fatwé according to the
dictum of the Imam absolutely, then according to the dictum of
the second, then that of the third, then according to that of
Zufar and Hasan b. Ziyad. In the Hawi-al-Qudsi, the strength of
the argument is regarded as the correct criterion. When there
is conflict between two views declared to be correct.—It is laid
own in the chapter on Wag/ of the Bahr al-Ra’iq and other
books that when there are two ‘‘ correct views ’’ regarding
any particular question, it is lawful to give judgment and
fatwa according to either of them.
In the beginning of the Mudmarat it is stated: The
signs of the fatwd are his (the jurist’s) saying, ‘in accordance there-
with is the fatwd’; ‘ with it is given the fatwa’ ; ‘it we follow’;
‘on it is the reliance ’; ‘in accordance with it is the practice »
or ‘the most likely,’ or ‘the most reasonable,’ or

the select,’ and such like expressions stated in the super-
commentary of al-Bazdawi. End of the quotation. Our
master al-Ramli says in his collection of fatwds: Some expres-
sions are more emphatic than others. Thus the wor
mos
orrect,’’ ‘‘ most likely,’’ etc. The expression ‘‘ with it is
given according to its opposite view, unless

ze
in the Hidayah, for instance, ‘‘ it is correct,’’ and in the Kaft
its opposite view has ‘‘ it is correct.’? In such a case he has
the option and he selects what he considers to be the strongest,
and most advantageous. End of the quotation. This
should be remembered. The substance of what Shaykh Qasim
Vol. VII, No. 6.] The Wagqf of Moveables. 327
[N.S.]
gi in ae‘* Correction ’’ is that there is no difference between
Mufti and a Qadi except that the Mufti gives information as
to the rs oa the Qadi gives effect toit. (Durr al-Mukhtar,
vol. i, pp. 70 to 76).
CoMMENTS OF THE Radd.
III. ‘‘ Conspicuous Reports ..’’ The questions dealt with

by our Hanafi masters are classed into three groups, to which I
have bese, alluded
Questions of juindommenial principles, also called Conspicu-
ous ee —These are the questions reported from the leaders,
founders of the school, Abt Hanifah, Abii Yusuf, Muhammad,
ufar, Hasan b. Ziyad and others, who studied under Abi
Hanifah. But the common view is that Conspicuous Reports’”’
comprise the dicta of the three. The Books of Conspicuous
Reports are the six books of Muhammad, viz.: (1) Mabsut, (2)
Ziyadat, (3) Jami‘-al-saghr, (4) Siyar-al-saghir, (5) ‘Jam
al-Kabir, and (6) Siyar-al-Kabir. They are designated *‘ fe.
on account of common repute.

2. Questions of Rarity—These are questions reported
from the sticce tan ae masters, but not in the above-men-
tioned books. Rather they are contained either (a) in other
worksofMuhammad, e.g., Kaysaniyyat, Hariniyyat, Jurjaniyyat,
Raqqiyyat ..... or (b) in books by authors other than Mu-
hammad, e¢.g., Muharrar by Hasanb. Ziyad, etc., or books con-
taining notes dictated by Abi Yisuf to his pupils or (c) reported
by a oe. | isolated report, e.g., the report of Ibn Sim4‘ah,
etc., reg ;;aang certain specified questions.
"3. Occurrences.—These are the questions deduced by later
Mujtahids chenqieMose aboutcases with regard to which
they could not find any report. Theyital Mujtahids) are the
of their companions, and so on, and they are numerous.

Thus amongst the companions of the two Imams are men like
‘TIsam b. Yusuf, Ibn Rustam, . . . . Abi Hafs al-Bukhari. .
Sometimes they have controverted the views of the founders
of the school because of the proofs and causes which came to
abet knowledge. The first collection of their fatwds according
to our information was that by the jurist Abu-’]-Layth of Samar-
qand. After him other collections weremade by other masters,
e.g-, Majmiu‘-al-Nawazil, Waqi‘at al-Natife. . Know that
amongst the books of the questions of fundamental principles
is the Kitab al-Kafi, by al-Hakim al-Shahid, which is an authentic
work on the traditional rules of the school, and has been com-
mented on by a number of doctors amongst whom Imam Shams
328 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { June, 1911.
al-A’immah al-Sarakhsi may be mentioned. It is known as the

Mabsut of al-Sarakhsi. According to the most learned doctor
al-Tarsiisi, whatever is opposed to the Mabsit of al-Sarakhst
should not be acted upon; no fatwdé should be given except in
accordance with it, and no reliance should be placed except
upon it. The Muntagd, also by him, is also one of the books of
the school . . . Know that there are numerous copies of the
Mabsut reported from Muhammad, the clearest of which is the
Mabsut of Abi Sulayman al-Jawzjini. A number of later jurists
have commented upon the Mabsit, e.g., the Shaykh-al-Islam
Bakr, better known as Khwaherzaidéh, his commentary being
called the Mabsit-al-Kabir; and Shams-al-A‘immah al-Halwa‘i
and others. Their Mabsits are really commentaries interwoven
with the Mabsut of Muhammad, as the commentators of the
Jami‘-al-Saghir have done, e¢.9., Fakhr-al-Islam, Qadi Khan
and others. Thus it is said, ‘‘ Qadi Khan has mentioned it in
the Jami‘-al-Saghir,’’ his commentary being intended thereby.
Similarly in other works. . . . This should be carefully remem-
bered, for it is as important to remember this as the classifica-
tion of the Masters of the School which we shall mention shortly.
In the chapter of the two ‘Ids of the Bahr and Nahr it is stated
that the Jami‘-al-Saghir was written by Muhammad after the
Asl, therefore what it contains is reliable. The Nahr also states
that the dsl was designated Asi, because it was composed first
of all, then the J ami‘-al-Saghir, then the Kabir, then the Ziyadat.
Thus it is laid down in the Ghayat-al-Bayan.
‘* Dictum of the Imam’’: The Mufti gives fatwd in accord-
ance with the dictum of the Imam, because, says ‘ Abd-Allah b.
Mubarak, he had seen the Companions of the Prophet and
had given fatwés contemporaneously with the successors of the
companions, therefore his dictum is more correct and stronger
so long as there is no change of time and age. ;
* the Hawi al-Qudsi, etc.’’ : I say that this is indicated
by the statement of the Sirdjiyyah to the effect that the first
view is more correct when the Mufti is not a Mujtahid. ‘Thus it
is explicit that the Mujtahid (i.e., one fit to examine the
argument, proof) should follow, out of the various dicta, that
which has the strongest proof. Otherwise the order stated
above will be followed. Owing to this you will find that some-
p ,
there are conflicting reports, that which
ha s th e
ment is followed, as is laid down in the Hawi. Then st ro ng es t argu-
he says,
[V.S.]
when there is no clear answer from any of them regarding a
particular case, but the later jurists have unanimously expressed
an opinion about it, it is to be followed. If, however, they
differ, es opinion of the majority is to be folo wed.
answer by way of express ruling is found from any
source weatever: the Mufti should examine the case with care,
consideration and ijtihad, so that he may deduce a rule concerning
it which should approach exemption from responsibility. ‘‘The
Ulema ele delivered fatwas, etc.’’
rned base their fatwa (or decision) on the opinion of
Abi Hantfah in all questions of ‘/badat (or devotional acts)
ey declare that decisions are to be based on the ‘opinion
of Muhammad iin all questions relating to distant kindred (7.¢., of
inheritance). In al-Ashbah in the chapter on the ‘‘ Duties of a
judge ’’ it is stated that decision is according to the opinion of
Abu Yusuf in whatever relates to the duties of the judge, 7.
because he hada fuller knowledge of the subject and becaus
his practical experience. For a like reason Abii Hanifah hs
going on pilgrimage and knowing its hardships gave up his
former opinion that charity is ta meritorious than voluntary
pilgrimage. It is stated in the commentary of al-Biri, that
decision -is according to the opinion of Abii Yusuf in questions
of evidence also, and oe is according to the opinion of
Zufar in seventeen question
re are Qiyas (analogy) and Istihsan (favour-
able construction) regarding a particular case, the practi
should be in accordance with Ts aaa except in a few
well-known cases. . When there three views con-
cerning a case, then the preferred quis is that in the
beginning or |the end and not that in the middle. It is laid
down in the Sharh-al- Munyah that when reason is in conformity
with report, it should not be departed from. This is statedin
the chapter on the obligatory ceremonials of prayers, where the
author gives preference to the report concerning the obliga-
toriness of rising from the posture of bendingand prostrating
the body in prayer, on account of the arguments adduced, al-
though it is contrary to the well-known report from Abi Hanifah.
“In the chapter on Wagf of the Bahr, etc.’’ : When of
two Sg seers opinions, one is more favourable to the wag
as will be stated in the chapters on Wagqf and Ijarah, the Mujts
should deliver fatwdé in accordance with that opinion, out of the
conflicting views of the Ulema, which is more favourable to the
waq/; and likewise if-one of the two conflicting views is the
awe.
** And such like expressions ’ : eg.; their saying, ‘‘ Its prac-
tice hasbecome current’; ‘ It is the recognized practice.’’
**Qur Master”’ Sabsenien
: this expression occurs in this book
peste any further qualification, the most learned doctor
haykh ithage al-din al-Ramli is meant byit.
‘* More suitable’’: i.e., to the requirements of his time.

‘* More advantageous ”’ : is that which he deems suitable to that
particular case. (Radd-al-Muhiar, vol. i, pp. 71—76. Ed.
Constantinople).
It is stated in al-Mi‘raj on the authority of Fakhr
al-A’immah :—‘‘ If a Mufti were to decide in accordance with
any of these (7i.¢., weak) opinions in cases of necessity with a
view to convenience or to make matters easy, it will be right.
(Ibid., vol. i, p. 79).
V
ae gs Iro : $8
Abu Ja‘far al-Tahawi, Abu’l-Hasanal-Karkhi, Shams al-Ayim-
mah al-Halwa’1, Shams al-A’immah al-Sarakhsi, Fakhr al-Islam
al-Bazdawi and Fakhr al-din Qadi Khan and others like them.
fundamental principles and mastery over the original sources,

they are capable of making detailed analysis of a gener
Vol. VII, No. 6.) The Wagf of Moveables. 331
[N.S]
judgment and examination of the fundamental principles, and
analogy based on a comparison of similar and parallel cases.
The fifth class is that of ‘‘ the people of preference ’’ from amongst

the sectaries, e.g., Abu’l-Hasan al-Qudiri and the author of the
Hidayah and others like them. Their position is that of giving
some reports preference over others, like their saying, ‘* This
is better ‘ This is more correc
ect as to report’ * Thisis
more lenient to people.’’ (6) The sixth class comprises the sec-
taries capable of discriminating between ‘‘ the strongest,’’
** strong ’’ and ‘‘ weak,’’ between the obvious reports of the
School and the rare reports, is the authors of authentic texts
from amongst the later jurists, e.g., the author of the Kanz,
the author of the Mukhtar, the author of the Wigayah and the
author of the Majmu‘. Their position is that they do not report
rejected traditions and weak reports. (7) The seventh class
Ph ater of oe below the rank of the jurists mentioned
abo (
VL. Amabins Ftujtahide {i.e., of the first rank like Abi
Hanifah, Malik, etc.] have become extinct. But limited
Mu jtahids are divided into seven well-known ranks. As for us,
it is our duty to follow what they have preferred and declared
correct as we would have followed their fatwa in their lifetime.
If it is said that sometimes they state opinions without indica-
ting any preference, and sometimes they differ as to the correct
view, I reply that we should act as they acted, viz., take into
ae cate the varying practice, the condition of society,
which is more lenient, that with regard to which practice
(Datamul) becomes manifest, and that smarts reasoning is strong.
(Durr-al-Mukhtar, vol. i, p. 80. Ed. Const.).
COMMENTS OF THE RADD-AL-MUHTAR.

V ‘Without indicating any preference’’: So it
shall not be departed from without there being an explicit
preference in favour of the opposite view. The same rule holds
good when one of the two views occurs in the texts or commenta-
1 Mawlawi ‘Abd-al-Hayy of Lucknow, in his eonceagaeseer ag
-Razi, pupil of Hasan b. Ziyad, Ibn Kamal wel of

Darky. pe Abi‘l-Su‘iid al-‘Im@di of oi the a comme
tor of the Qur'an; the author of Bahr.al-Ra'iq amongst
Humam, the author of Fath-al- Qadiir. Itis
isgree said that the
latter attained the rank ofa Mujtahid.
332 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { June, 1911.
ries, or happens to be the view of the Imam (Abu Hanifah) or

there is Istihsan regarding cases other than those excepted, or it
happens to be more favourable to the wagf. (Vol. I, p. 80).
VIII. ‘‘ His School’’: A Hanafi giving judgment accord-
ing to the school of Abi Yusuf or Muhammad gives judgment
according to his own school.
‘* Contrary to his school’’: i.e., the fundamental basis of
his school, e.g., when a Hanafi gives judgment according to the
school of al-Shafi‘l, etc... ... But if a Hanafi gives judgment
according to the school of Abi Yisuf or Muhammad or any
other companion of the Imam like them, the judgment will not
be contrary to his opinion (Durar), i.c., because the companions
of the Imam never gave expression to an opinion which was not
originally held by the Imam himself. (Radd al-Muhtar, iv,
518. Ed. Const.).
IX. Tue ‘Umpat-at-Ri‘AyaAn, COMMENTARY ON THE SHARH-

AL-WIQAYAH, INTRODUCTION By ‘ABD-AL-Hayy.
(Ed.
_ The fact of the matter is that our greatest Imam said, “‘ It
is not permitted to any one to accept our dictum so long as he
is not aware of its source, either from the Book, the Sunnah, the
consensus of the people, or manifest analogy with regard to
any particular case.”” (‘Umdat-al-Ri‘ayah , Ed. Lucknow).
p.\14,
Al-Shafi‘i said, ‘‘ When a hadith is found to be correct con-
trary to my dictum, throw my dictum over the wall, and act on
the sound hadith.’’ (Ibid., p. 14).
_ In the chapter of the Ashbah on the Duties of a Judge, it is
laid down that the Mufti should base his fatwdé on what he con-
siders to be advantageous. The same view is stated in the
chapter on Dower of al-Bazzaziyyah. . . . . It is laid down also
in the Ashbah that the fatwd regarding a wagf should be based
on what is most favourable to it. The same view is stated in the
Sharh-al-Majma‘ and the Hawi-al-Qudsi. (Ibid., p. 15).
_ By the wor ds ‘‘ Im am ”’ and ‘‘ the gre ate st Im am ’’ occ ur-
ring in the works of our leading jurists, the founder of the School
Abu Hanifah is‘meant. And he is also meant by the expres-
sion ‘‘ founder of the School.’’ By the phrase, ‘‘ Two com-
panions,’’ Abii Yisuf and Muhammad are meant, and by ‘‘ Two
Shaykhs,’’ Abi Hanifah and Abi Yisuf ; by ‘‘ Two sides,”’
Muhammad and Abi Hanifah. By the ‘‘ Second Imaim,’’ Abi
Yusuf is meant; by the ‘‘ Divine Imim,’’ Muhammad ; by their
expression, *‘ according to our three Imams,’’ Aba Hanifah,
Muhammad and Abi Yisuf; and by ‘‘ four Imams,’’ Abi
Hanifah, Malik, al-Shafi‘i and Ahmad, the founders of the well-
al-A’immah al-Sarakhsi is meant. (‘Umdat-al-Ri‘ayah, p. 16)

[W.S.]
The pronoun occurring in such expressions _ the jurists
** this is the decision according to him,’’ ‘‘ this is his school,’
whisk no other substantive precedes to which it cann bé referred,
refers to Abii Hanifah, eventhough no mention of him precedes,
because he is supposed to be mentioned conventionally. ‘* Ac-
cording to the two,’’ ¢.c., Abi Yisufand Muhammad. Sometimes
Abi Hanifah and ‘Aba Yasuf and sometimes Abi Hanifah and
Muhammad are meant by ae phrase according to the context.
he difference between ‘‘ according to him’’ and ‘‘ from
him ’’ is that the former indiowtes the School and the latter the
report. Thus, when they say, ‘‘ Such is the case according’ to
Abi Hanifa >> it indicates that such is his School. But when
they say, ‘‘ From him is such and such,’’ it mere that such
is the report from him. (‘Umdat-al-Ri Gyah, p-
Often they lay down a decision, eames it by the ex-
pression, ‘‘ it is said’’ ; and the commentators and annotators
write below it, ‘‘ this alhides to its weakness.’’ The fact of the
matter is that such is the case when the author adopts it as a
conventional term to indicate overruled decisions and their
weakness. In such a case decisive SRY can be given
regarding it . . . otherwise not. (Jbid., 7).
X. Fatawd Kuayrtiyyan (Vol. I, p. 218, 2nd ed., Govt. Press,

Bulagq, Cairo0).
Answer.—Yes, it is valid. Our celebrated | hers have
expressly declared the validity of exchange
with dirhams and dinars. They declare that when ieis aiivEne
tageous to do so, it is lawful to act in spite of any ae ce to
the contrary....our jurists are unanimous ving
according to what is more advantageous to the waqf where aah
is difference of opinion.
XI. Tue Is‘ir (Ed. Bulag).
And the subject-matter of wagf-is any property meh
legal value on condition of its being land or moveable or any
the wagf of which is recognized. (Muta‘arif, p. 9).
if he makes wagf of a field and makes merition of the slaves,
water-wheels and the implements of husbandry in it, they
become and if some of them become too ‘infirm
334 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {June, 1911,
(Mudarabah) and the profitsshould bespentincharity. Similarly

what is sold by measure and what is sold by weight should
_ be sold for dirhams and dinars, which should be invested in busi-
ness and the profits given away in charity, (p. 18).
CHAPTER ON THE WaAQF OF MOVEABLES BY THEMSELVES.
And the correct view is that reported from Muhammad

that itis valid to make wagqf of such moveables with respect to
which recognized practice (Ta‘aruf) has ensued, e.g., copies of
the Qur’an, books, pick-axe, hatchet, saw, cauldron and bier,
on account of the existence of recognized practice (Ta‘aruf)
regarding the wag of these things, whereby analogy (Qiyds) 1s
abandoned as in the case of [stisna‘ . . one of the conditions
of the validity of wag is perpetuity as we have described above,
but we have abandoned it (a) regarding the things just men-
tioned owing to recognized practice (Ta‘aru/) ;and (>) regard-
ing arms and horses for jihad on account of express tradition.
If a person es waqf of a cow for the service of a rest-
ing house, stipulating that its milk, curd and butter should be
given to wayfarers, it is valid where such is the recognized prac-
ae as in the case of the water of a public fountain ; otherwise
NOW s
Perk
b. ‘Abd-Allah al-Ansari,one of the companions of Zufar, held the
it void, and if a Qadi decrees the validity of a Musha‘ wagf the

divergence is removed. . wi).
XII. Tue Faraws Qipt Kuan (Vol. II], p. 306, Cairo edition).
CHAPTER ON THE Waar or MovEaBLES.
Qur’an. (4) Horses, camels, etc., arms and horses for. j

(5) Jurists are not agreed as regards waqf of books, which, how-
ever,isdeclared valid by the jurist Abu’l-Layth, and the fatwd
Vol. VII, No. 6.] The Wagqt of Moveables. 335
[N.8S.]
is in accordance with it. Nasir, for instance, made wagf of his
books. (6) A man makes wagf of a cow for the benefit of a rest-
ing house, so that what may be obtained in the shape of milk
and butter and curd will be given to the wayfarers. Then if
this happens in a place where they have recognized it, the waqf
is valid, as it is valid to make wag of the water of a public
fountain. (7) 3 man makes wagf of an animal for the benefit
of a resting place. ... (8) Aman makes wag/ of a bull for the
benefit of the people of a millage, in order to cover their cows ;
this is not valid, because religious merit is not intended thereby,
and there is _ clear practice in its favour. (9) A man places a
jar. ..... (10) A man makes iis * a building without its site.
Hilal says this is not lawful. ) And it is reported from
Zufar: a man makes wag of eae or grain or what is
sold by measure or what is sold by weight. He declared it valid.
It was said to him, ‘‘ How would it (waq/)) be (carried out)?’’ He
said that the money should be invested in business and the profits
given in charity for the benefit of the object of the wag/, and what
goes by measure and weight should be sold and their sale sinai
ceeds invested in commerce (bida‘ah) or business (Mudar )
as in the case of money. They have held on the analogy of the
above decision, that if a person says ‘‘ this kurr (measure) of
wheat is waqf > on condition that the same should be lent to
such of the poor who have noseed grainss with them, so that
(13) From Abi Yisuf . is reported that the “waaf of

animals, etc.,........ not valid. (14) Aman makes waqf
of a garden ‘with cows, cattle, SAVOR, CO... os ce valid.
(15) A man in good health makesa waqt of a place and divests
it from himself, whereupon a usurper takes possession of it,
and intervenes between the waqf andhim. The Shay Imam
Abi Bakr Muhammad b. al-Fadl says : Its price show be taken
from the usurper and another place should be bought with it, and
he shall make wag} of it according to theconditions of the previous
one.
. When the thing dedicated deteriorates, it is necessary to
supply a substitute,as in the case of a dedicated horse, which is
killed, or when a slave dedicated to the evn of ithe Ka‘bah
is killed. (16) If the pearroegia of a waqf spends the dirhams
orthe wag for his own use. .....-- (17) Mateos: may sell
mals dedicated to a rebeakiiane when they become old
and useless. ((18) The people of amosque...... (19) Muta-
walli of a sear buys a house with the income of the mosque.
ek eee (20) Mutawalli buys a bier with the income of
the mosque by ..... (21) Ruined village with a well.
336 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [| June, 1911. _
(22) Wag} of a building without its site, . . . . . (23) Itis reported

from Zufar that when a person makes a wagf of dirhams
and grain, and what is capable of being measured or weighed,
it is valid... . (24) When wagf is made of a bier . . . . ete.
XIII. Tue JAmi‘-at-Rumoz or at-QuuisTani (Vol. IH,

p. 524, Ed. Cal.).
mul, their wagf is not valid except by way of dependence.

Thus it is laid down in the Mughni and other books, and it is
stated in al-Zahidi that according to Muhammad, wagf of move-
ables is valid even if it be not the subject of recognized practice
(Ta‘amul). But according to Abii Yiisuf the wagf is void if it is
not the subject of Ta‘amul. And the fatwa is in accordance
with it, i.e., the fatwé is given in accordance with the view of
Muhammad which declared such a wagf valid, because of the
necessity of the people.
XIV. Tue Durr-at-Munragi (Vol. I, p. 746, Bd. Const.).

Similarly the wag} of any moveable property whose wagq/ ‘
oi
who has affirmed the rule, and it has been cited by al-Quhis-
tani, who has also affirmed it. This must be carefully note
d.
But in al-Birjindi, etc., it is stated that the waqf of moveables
Vol. VII , No. 6.) Th e Wag qf of Mov eab les . 337
[N.S.]
Qur’ an, books,etc.’’ And our jurists have added moveable articles
to those men tio ned by Mu ha mm ad and Abi Yus uf, act ing on the
pri nci ple of 7'a ‘am ul, as is laid dow n in the Man h. I, the ref ore ,
say tha t tak ing int o con sid era tio n this opi nio n and tha t of al-
Zahidi , alr ead y sta ted abo ve, the re is no nee d of ref err ing to the
report of al- Ans ari fro m Zuf ar wit h reg ard to wag f of dir ham s
and din ars as has bee n sup pos ed, and ind eed hav e bee n iss ued
royal orders to the Qadis, to give decrees according to it (the view
val ida tin g the wag f of dir ham s and din ars ) as is lai d dow n in the
Ma‘ridat of the Mufti Abi’l-Su‘id. Similarly the wagf ofarticles
capable of being measured or weighed is valid, they being sold
and their price being applied in business or commerce like dir-
hams. On the ana log y of thi s the y hav e dec lar ed the val idi ty
of the wag } of a kur r of whe at on con dit ion tha t it sho uld be len t
to one who has no seed, etc. ......
If a person makes wagf of a cow on condition that whatever
com es out of it in the sha pe of mil k and but ter sho uld go to the
poo r, if the y are in the hab it of doi ng so, I sho uld exp ect the wag f
to alid. The Manh has added to the list the wag of
buildings without the site, and likewise that of trees without the
land, bec aus e the y are mov eab les wit h reg ard to whi ch the re is
Ta‘amul.
And according to it, ¢.e., the view of Muhammad, is the fatwa,
in consequence of the existence of Ta‘amul, whereby Qiyds is
abandoned as in the case of a contract with an artisan for sup-
plying articles to be made to order ([stisna‘). The Prophet has
said: ‘*‘ Whatever is good in the sight of the Muslims is good in
the sight of God.”’
XV. THe Masma‘-at-Anuur (Vol. I, p. 746, Hd. Const.).

The waqf of landis valid ......
Similarly is valid according to Muhammad the wagqf of
moveables, the wagf of which has become recognized in practice
(Ta‘aruf), as is valid the waqf of moveables directly when people
have made a T'a‘amul of their waqf, e.g., pickaxes, shovels, hat-
chets, saws, biers with their palls, cauldron, pots, copies of the
Qur’an, books. And according to it, 7.e., the view hammad,
is the fatwd in consequence of the presence of 7'a‘amu4 in these arti-
cles. And this view has been adopted by the majority of the jurists
of all countries : and that is the correct view, as is laid down in
the Is‘af ; and that is the view of the generality of jurists as is laid
down in the Zahiriyyah. Because giyas is sometimes abandoned
on account of T'a‘amul as in the case of Istisna’ ... . nd a l- .
Mujtabé reports the difference of opinion between Abii Yusuf
absolutely, whether any practice respecting it prevailed or not,

the view of Aba Yisuf being that it was valid if there was Ta‘-
amul respecting it. As Ta‘amul became prevalent with regard

to the waqf of dinars and dirhams in the time of Zufar, their
waqf being declared valid according to one report, they came
within the purview of the dictum of Muhammad in accordance
with which is the fatwdé respecting the waqgf of every moveable
concerning which J'a‘amul may arise as is obvious. Con-
sequently there is no need of especially ascribing the view
in favour of the validity of their wagf to the doctrine of Zufaras
reported by al-Ansari; and verily has the author of the Bahr given
atwé in favour of their validity without reporting any difference
of opinion on this point’; this is laid down inthe Manh......
.... And the present practice is to decree in favour of its
validity. Similarly such is also the rule in the case of wagf of
trees, and in the Manh it islaid down: ‘‘ the recognized practice
of our country is to make wag/ of a building without its site. So
also the wagf of trees without the land: thus the fatwd is deter-
mined in favour of its validity because these are moveables in
which there is Ta‘amul.’’ By Ta‘amul is intended the Ta‘amul
of the companions of the Prophet and that of the companions of
of the author of al-Manh, viz., ‘‘ that the practice, etc., because

they are moveables in which there is T'a’amul,’’ is not reliable.
But in the Muhit and other works it is laid down: ‘‘ A ma
n
es a wag of a cow for the benefit of a resting-house, on con-
— >® © 2 = q =e et fo] = i nm=rB DR ar E. nm n :

XVI. Movtia Miskin anv THe Farg-at-Mu‘in (Vol. II, p. 597;
Edition Cairo).
(a) Text of the Kanz with the Commentary of Mulla Miskin.
The wagqf of moveables in which thereis 7'a‘amul is valid, 1.¢-
with regard to making wag of which there is practice (‘Adah),
unrestrictedly whether it is a copy of the Qur’an, or pickaxe, oF
shovel, or hatchet, or saw, or bier or its pall, or cauldrors, oF
pots, or transport animals, according to Muhammad. And the
fe of jurists have adopted his view on account of
(b) Commentary of the Fath-al-Mu‘in.

**In which there is Ta‘amul ”? : @g., pickaxes, hatchets
Vol. ae No. 6.] The Wagqf of Moveables. 339
[V.S.]
diehard and dinars. ‘Thus it has been laid down in the Tanwir,
and this is the view of Muhammad, and according to it is the
fatwd.— Durr from the I khtiyar.
From this we learn that the wagf of dirhams and dinars
belongs to the class of wagf influenced by Ta‘amul, and the same
information we gather from the statement of al-Zayla‘i and al-
‘Ayni. Accordingly 7'a‘amul in all countries is not a condition,
and this shows the inaccuracy of the argument of the Nahr when
it says, ‘‘ The statement of Muhammad, which has just preceded,
necessitates the invalidity of that in Egyptian lands in conse-
quence of the absence of its practice (Ta‘aruf) altogether. Yes,
in the Turkish dominions.’’ Again in the Sharh Multagd’l-
Abhur by al-‘Ala’i' after the _quotation from the text the
following comments occur: ‘‘ And siimilarly is valid the
waqf of moveables whose wagf is recognized in practice accord-
ing to Muhammad, and similarly that which is not recognized
in practice is alsovalid accor g to Muhammad, as is laid
down in the Sharh al-Wahbaniyyah from al-Zahidi from
the Siyar-al-Kabir, and Shurunbulali has followed it, and al-
Quhistani has affirmedit.’’ Then it (Sharh-al- Multaqd) states,
as Therefore according to what has preceded as reported from al-
Zahi ng to the report of al-Ansari
from Zufar. And the royal command had already been
issuedto the Qadis to givedecision to that effect as is laid down
in the Ma‘ rida of the Mufti Abu’|Su‘iad.’’, From thisit is learnt
that the fatwd of some to the effect that the view declaringthe
validity of the wagf of dirhams is weak,‘ because : of its having
"the sight of God,’’ and because Ta‘aruf is see

than giyas, so qiyds is“disregarded thereby as in the case of
istisna’.
XVII. THe Bawr-at-RA’1q AND THE Mangat-al-KHAtig

(Vol. V, p. 216 et seq., Ed. Cairo).
The subject-matter etseat is property having legal value
(Mal ae (p. 20
The of land ith its cows and serfs is valid, and also
that of Musha* whose validity has been decreed, and that of
moveables wherein there is Ta‘am
And Muhammad has laid down that such ot hegnemi ihre
regard to which there is Ta‘amul is valid, and the
been — by the majority of the jurists of various pio
oc. ee . because giyas is disregarded on account of Ta‘-
1é.e., the Durr al-Muntaqd.

340 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1911,
‘amulasin the case of [stisna‘. And in the Mujtabd this difference

of opinion with regard to moveables has been reported differently
and referred to the Styar, viz., that the view of Muhammad is
its validity absolutely, irrespective of there being any practice
or not, and that of Abu Yusuf is its validity provided that there
is practice with regard to it. And the Hiddayah instances the
following as examples of moveables influence a‘amul :
pickaxe, hatchet, saw, bier and its pall, cauldrons, pots, and
copies of the Qur’4n. And it is reported from Nasir b. Yahy4
that he made wagf of his books on the analogy of the waqf of
copies of the Qur’4n—and this is correct.
It is laid down in the Tahrir whilst discussing the primary
meaning of words, that 7'a‘amul means the more frequent in
clothes being given to the poor to benefit by it in the season of
are not influenced by T'a’a@mul. Thus its wagf is not valid.

Waqf of a garden with cows, cattle. slaves, etc. ... . valid.
(8) Wagf of medicine for hospital not valid unless the poor be
mentioned. (9) Two more cases remain :—(a) wagf of a building
without its site. In the Dhakhirah it is laid down that the wagqf
of a building without the site isnot valid because it is moveable
eee waqf is not practised; (b) wagf of trees....... not
valid.
XVII. Tue Hipiyan (Vol. V, p. 430, Ed. Cairo).

And Muhammad has held that it is valid to dedicate
horses and arms, i.e., it is valid to make wagf of them in the
[N.S.]
in the way of God. a9
‘* Horses ’? means war-horses, etc. Camels are also compre-

hended in this term, because the Arabs ride camels in battles ;
arms are comprehended in the term ‘‘ suits of armour.’’
It is reported from Muhammad that it is valid to make
wagf of such moveables as are influenced by T'a‘amul, e.g., spades,
shovels, pickaxes, saw, bier and its pall, cauldrons, pots, copies
of the Qur’an..... Muhammad holds that giyds is abandoned
XIX. Tue Faru-at-Qapir (Vol. V, p. 429, Ed. Cairo).

Al-Qudiri says that Abi Yisuf held the wag of land with
cows and its cultivators (and they are slaves) valid ......
And if some of them fall ill an ome incapable of
work, the Mutawalli may sell those who become unfit for work
and buy with the price others who can work. Similarly as
when some of them are killed and he takes the blood-money,
he is bound to purchase another with it.
....- The reason for applying the rule of Istihsan is based on
well-known traditions concerning those articles, v.e., concerning
horses and arms. And among those traditions the following
saying of the Prophet is reported from Abii Hurayrah in the —
two Sahths (al-Bukhari and Muslim) :— : —
“* As for Khalid, verily you are hard upon him, whilst he
has verily dedicated his suits of armour in the way of
God.’’
The other statement by the author of the Hidayah to the
effect that Talhah dedicated his armour, is unknown. .. ++;
The majority of jurists of all countries follow the dictum of
Muhammad, viz., that the wagf of those moveables which are
influenced by Ta‘amul is valid; those which are not im
because Hafsah had bought ornaments for 20,000 dirhams and

dedicated them for the use of the women
of the family of
Khattab ; hence no poor-rate was levied onthem. According
Thn Qudamab in his Mughni, Ahmad does not hold the wagf of to
ornaments valid, and denies the authenti city of this tradition.
The substance of the reason of the body
of Shafi‘i, Maliki, and
Hanbali jurists is based ‘on the analogy of horses.
the author confutes this argument by
saying that the
& legal wagf is perpetuity and other articles besides
land do not endure, although indeed this condition is disregarded
in the case of jihad
they perceived the prevalence of Ta‘amul M

fin their time]: (1) Wagi
of cow, stipulating that milk, butter...
. valid.
from al-Ansari...... .waqf of dirhams, grain, (2) Reported
etc... +: °
valid, (3) Woollen clothes and shrouds, when dedicated
way of chari by
ually ... vali (4) Wag? of slaves and
slave-girls for the: benefit of a resting-house . . . . valid.
» XX. Tae Kirivan (Vol. V, p. 431, Ed. Cairo).

“* Consistently with the continued exi
—this is in order to guard against d s t e n c e of it s original :
the use for which dirhams and dinar i r h a m s a n d d inars, because
s are made is price [medium
Vol. VII, No. 6.} The Wagqf of Moveables. 343
[W.S.]
the continuance of thei Paake in his

we Sal e is law ful ’’— thi s is to ea rl aga ins t De a We le t
whose wagf is not valid. ‘‘ Whilst there is no antagonistic
influence on the ground of tradition ’’—The qiyas with regard
to moveables is that their wagf is not valid, because their wag/
does not endure, whilst perpetuity is indispensable ; but the an-
tagonistic influence of tradition has overruled giyas in certain
es, as for instance, in the case of coerpet arms
because of the existence of well-known traditio and in
certain other cases the antagonistic influence of Ta! amul am
overruled giyas, as for instance, in the case of axes, hatchets,
shovels, cauldrons, and pots; the rest, for instance, articles like
clothes and carpets, and those like slaves and slave-girls
dedicated independently continue subject to the rule of qiyas,
as there is no opposing force with respect to them on the ground
of tradition or T'a‘amul.
XXI. Tue ‘Inayan (Vol. V, p. 432, Hd. Cairo).

We (the Hanafis) contend that the wagf of moveables does
not endure, and that is obvious, and whatever does not endure
cannot be made wagf of—perpetuity being indispensable as
stated before. a all the moveables become like dir-
hams and dinars. author’s statement ‘‘ unlike land ”’ is
by way of reply to his (alShafi? 8) eee on the analogy -ae
The author’s statement ‘‘ whilst ther no antagonis in-
fluence on the ground of tradition’’ isree way of a to
his (al Shas‘omstatement, ‘‘ therefore it resembles horses
and arms. The reason is that like dirhams, originally,
the wagf of horses and arms also were not valid, but that
we have abandoned it (giyds) in consequence of an out-weigh-
ing antagonistic influence based on tradition. Theauthor’s state-
ment “nor on the ground of Ta‘amul” is by way of reply
to the following argument: The ‘original principle has been
disregarded with respect to horses and arms in consequence
of an antagonistic influence based on tradition Wwhiok’hon~~
resent in cauldrons, shovels, etc. Therefore, let th
dis put e be dec ide d on the ana log y of thes e. Th e réas ioii 1
is
is tha t
the arti cles men tio ned abo ve hav e bee n aff ect ed by an ant ago -
nistic inf lue nce bas ed on Ta‘ a@m ul whi ch is not pre sen t in the
question in dispute, ¢.g., ‘slaves and slave-girls, clothes, carpets
e. Sotthese: remain subject to the rule of the
oy
. The author (of the Hidayah) did not mention T'a‘amul
relying on its being a well-known act that Ta‘amul is stronger
than Qiyas, and itis therefore permitted to disregard it (giyas)
in consequence of T'a‘amul.
XXII. Sa‘pi Cuatri (V, p. 430, Hd. Cairo).

As to the statement of the author (of the ‘Ina@yah) that
‘‘one of its conditions is perpetuity, and perpetuity is not
resent in moveables,’’ Isay that this statement is open to
criticism; the reason being given in the reply from the argu-
ment of al-Shafi‘i as will be stated later on. The author says ‘‘ it
(the perpetuity) is indispensable as stated before.’’ I say the
logical conclusion is that what is indispensable is the continuance
of the wag/, so long as the subject-matter of the wagf continues,
and this condition is fulfilled in the case in dispute also. There-
fore the matter requires careful consideration.
XXIII. At-‘Ayni’s Commentary on THE HipAyag (JJ,
p. 993, Ed. Lucknow).
‘* As for Khalid, etc., in the way of God’’: This saying of

the Prophet has been reported by al-Bukhari and Muslim . . - -
ore
sta
ih
es
a
ied
(esi
Soe
P
W
Se
Ne
from Abii Hurayrah (p. 994).

‘* Al-ShafiT holds that the wagf of everything from which
profit can be derived consistently, etc., original’? : This is; to.
guard against dirhams and dinars because the use for which
dirhams and dinars are made is price, etc.
_ “Its wagf is valid because it is possible to derive profit from
it, therefore it resembles land, horses and arms’’: The reason
isthat originally the wagf of horses and arms was not valid, 1.€-,
every thing from which profit can be derived consistently with
the continuance of its original, resembles land with respect
the validity of its wagf. ‘‘ We (Hanafis) contend that the wagf to
of them,’’ i.e., of the moveables which he (al-Shafi‘i) mentions,
** Does not endure, and it is indispensable’’: i.e., the state
of things is that perpetuity being indispensable the wagf of
what does not endure is not valid.
: bie esalready described by us”: i.e., above, viz., the condition
) :
“* Therefore it becomes’? : (i.c., every moveable from which
profit can be derived consistently with the preservation of its
N
original), ‘‘ lik e di rh am s an d di na rs ,’ ’ #.¢ ., wi th re ga rd to th e
absence of validity.
‘© Unlike la nd ,’ ’ i.c ., be ca us e th er e is pe rp et ui ty in it,
although not expressly mentioned or stipulated.
‘Whilst th er e is no an ta go ni st ic in fl ue nc e ba se d on tra di-
tion,’’ t.e ., th is is by wa y of re pl y to hi s (a l- Sh af i‘ t’ s) cr e sa re
‘* therefore it rese mb le s la nd , ho rs es an d ar ms . ee
or on
hatchet and shovel, etc., therefore let the question in dispute

be decided on th e an al og y of th es e. Th e re as on is th at th es e
two articles ha ve be en in fl ue nc ed by an an ta go ni st ic fo rc e ba se d
on Ta‘amul which is no t to be fo un d in th e ca se in di sp ut e, ¢.g .,
slaves, slav e- gi rl s, cl ot he s, ca rp et s an d th e lik e. . . . . . - .
he author of the Mu hi t sa ys : A pe rs on ma ke s wa g/ of
150 dinars for th e be ne fi t of th e si ck by wa y of wi ll ! ; th is wa gf
is valid, and th e go ld sh ou ld be gi ve n to a ma n to be em pl oy ed
in business (Mudarabah ) an d th e pr of it s ap pl ie d to th e pu r-
poses of the wagf. Th e sa me ru le ho ld s go od , sa ys th e Mu ht t,
in the case of wag of dirh am s an d wh at is so ld by me as ur e
and what is sold by weight (p. 996).
XXIV. MusraKxnwas-at-Haga’1q (204, Ldn. Bom.).
- €Movea bl es in wh ic h th er e is Ta ‘a mu l, ’’ i.e ., am on g
people, e.g., pick ax es , di rh am s an d di na rs , ca ul dr on s, a bie r an d
its pall, copies of th e Qu r’ an an d bo ok s; co nt ra ry to th os e in
which there is no Ta‘amul.
XXV. Tu e Ka nz -a t- Ba yA n (Vo l. I, 11 6, Ed n. Cai ro) .

It is valid to ma ke wa gf of a mo ve ab le in de pe nd en tl y wi th
respect to wh ic h th er e is J' a‘ am ul of th e pe op le , ¢.g ., pi ck -a xe s,
shov el s, di rh am s, di na rs , ca ul dr on s, a bie r wi th its pal l, co pi es of
the Qur’an and books; co nt ra ry to th os e wi th re sp ec t to wh ic h
i ‘amul, e.g., clothes an d ho us eh ol d go od s in ’ th e
opinion of Muham m a d an d th e fa tw d is in ac co rd an ce th er ew it h.
AL-‘Ayni’s COMMENTAR Y ON TH E K a n z A t - D a g i ’ I q
XXVI.
(II, p. 461, Edition Lucknow).
- And also is lawful the wa gf of mo ve ab le s, su ch as ho rs es

and arms, pickaxes , ca ul dr on s, sh ov el s, sa ws , a bi er an d it s
a Or according to another reading, ‘‘for the benefit of the sick

from amongst the siifis.”’
pall, copies of the Qur’an, books on jurisprudence, traditions and .
literature, and other things besides, with regard to whose waqf Sie
a‘amul or Ta‘aruf (practice) arises. This is the dictum of ee
feta
Muhammad, and the fatwa is in accordance with it on account A

of traditions being in its favour. Arguing on the analogy of
horses and arms al-Shafi‘i holds the waqf of everything valid
whose sale is lawful and from which profit can be derived
that the original state is the absence of the validity of

wagf;
therefore waqf should be limited to those things regarding whic
the law is express, wiz., land and horses. The rest continue h
in the original state suggested by analogy
(g iy ds
those with regard to which Ta‘amul arises when they become ) ex ce pt
XXVI. SUPER-COMMENTARY ON AL-‘AYNI ON THE KANZ

(II, p. 463, Edition Lucknow).
XXVIII. Tue TANWIiR-aL-Apsar (11/1, p. 578, Edition Const.).

And if a person makes wagf of land with the c
serfs attached to it, it is valid liké o w s and the
Musha‘ whose validity
has been decreed by a Qidi, and moveables wherein there is
Ta‘amul, e.g., axes, shovels, dirhams, and
dinars.
XXIX. Tue Dourr-at-Muxntar (I11, pp. 576-78, Edition Const.).
And is valid the waqf of slaves for the purposes of a resting”
house (Khulasah)..... and if
should not be had to retaliation l Or e?
(Bazzaziyyah), but rather the
ike Musha‘ etc.,”’ because it is a case for ijti

had ; there-
fore a Hanafi sectary has the option of decreeing the validity of
_ Dullity of the wagf of Musha‘ because of the divergence of pref-
e ;
re ted to give the fatwd and the
ome oo of them. (Bahr and th j u d gment in accordance
e author of the Tanwir-al-
sar),
‘And moveables, etc., Ta‘dmul’’: And likewise
the_wagqf of every moveab i s v a l i d
le independently wherein there 18
Ta‘amul of people, for instance, axes, shovels, nay, also dirhams
Vol. Vii, No. 6. The Wagq{ oj Moveables. 347
[N.S.]
and dinars. I say nay, furthermore, the Qadis have been directed
by royal command to decree in favour of its validity as is laid
down in the cag ~ the Mufti Abu’l-Su‘id. And also what
is sold by measure,e etc.
In the Khulaah. it is stated that if a person makes waqf
of a cow directing that the produce of her milk and butter
should be given to the poor, if people are accustomed to that
i Adah), I should expect it to be valid.
‘Anda cauldron and a bier ’’: and its pall, and copies of
the Qur’4n and books, because Ja‘amul overrules analogy in
consequence of the saying of the Prophet, ‘‘ Whatever is good
inthe sight of the Muslims is good in the sight of God.
‘«¢ Unlike those articles wherein there is no Ta‘amul,”’ e.g., clothes
and household goods. This is the view of Muhammad, ‘and the
fatwa is in accordance therewith.
In the Bazzaziyyah it is laid down that the wagf of woollen
clothes for the poor is valid.
XXX. Tue Rapp-at-MustaR a , p. 406, Edition Cairo).
‘* And is valid, etc.. resting house ’ : The apparent on

is the validity of their waqt ow aapy, and this is supporte
by the fact that in the Fath-al-Qadir which quotes the Kkulasah
this instance is enumerated eens with the cases of the wag
of moveables with respect to which there was Ta‘amul. The
commentator (author of the "‘Dwrr-ol. Mukhtar), therefore, ought
to have mentioned this instance after the statement of the author
(of the Tanwir-al-Absar), ‘‘ and moveables wherein there is
Ta‘amul,’’ so that it may not be imagined that it is a wagf
subsidiary to to the resting-house, as has been imagined by the
author of the Bahr-al-Ra‘iq when he says, etc.......--
he sells a disabled slave and buys with his price another
in his SRN, 50 AVA 6 sk oece te Similarly water-wheels and
implements may be sold and with their price may be pur-
chased what is more beneficial to the wa
‘* As is valid the wagf of Musha‘, etc. ”?: and it will become
unanimous by the decree of a juudge. The divergence with
regard to the wagf of Mus ha‘ is base d on the stip ulat ion of
delivery and its abse nce, beca use part itio n is its comp leti on.
Abii Yisuf holds it vali d beca use he does not mak e deli very a
condition, and Muh amm ad hold s it inva lid beca use of his mak ing
deli very a cond itio n .... .... .and we hav e stat ed abo ve
that the occasion of the dive rgen ce is wit h resp ect to wha t is
capable of division, unli ke wha t is not capa ble of it, and the latt er
is, ther efor e, una nim ous ly vali d exce pt in the case of a mos que
ora cemetery.
‘ Because it is a case for ijtihad ? : de., jtihad is permitted
because of the absence of its being in opposition to any express
text or [jma‘ (consensus of jurists).
348 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ June, 1911.
‘‘ Therefore the Hanafi sectary etc.’’ : therefore ‘it is stated
in the Durar in the Book on the ‘‘ Duties of aJ udge’’ where the
discourse is upon a judgment of a judge contrary to his school -
that it means contrary to the principles of the school, e.g.,
when
a Hanafi gives judgment according to the school of al-Shafit.
But if a Hanafi gives judgment according to the view of Ab
Yusuf or Muhammad or others like them from amongst the com- i
panions of the Imam, then it is not a judgment contrary to his
opinion.
‘* Two opinions, both of which are pronounced correct“: a
t.¢., where the words whereby the correctness is pron
ounced are
equal ; otherwise it is decidedly preferable to follow that
which
is more emphatic in the pronouncement of the correctnes
s, @.g-,
when one of the two opinions is pronounced corr
ect by the employ-
of the expression ‘‘ in accordance therewith is the fatwd,’’ the
able to adopt it, as already stated at the commen

cement of
this work.
One of them’? : 7,é., any of the t
wo opinions he likes, but
if he decides a particular cas
e according to one of them,
he has
18 the meaning of the dictum that the Mufti gives his fatwd in
accordance with wh
gious, not temporal, sense
ce E
'’ : bot h dis cip

agreed as to the validity of the waqf of those moveables les are
which
ZofakiTtar‘iamyuyla.h; foTrhaenaMluojgtyab(égiyaqs) may beabandoned re co ns eq ue nt ®

to Muhammad the wag of uotes from al-Siyar that according
m o v e
but that according to Abi Yiisuf, t a b l e s is unrestrictedly valid ;
he wag? of those moveables
details of this will ication of which there is Ta‘amul. ‘Fuller
be found in the Bahr. What has first been
Vol. VII , No. 6.) The Wag q{ of Mov eab les . 349
[NV.S.]
stated ho we ve r [as be in g the opi nio n of the two dis cip les ] is
that which is generally known as being theirs.
‘< Wagf of Di rh am s an d Di na rs ’’ : Th e op in io n tha t
wherein the re is T’a ‘am ul ma y be ma de waq f of as wil l rea dil y

be unders too d. The re is no nec ess ity , the ref ore , to say tha t the
validity of wagf of these things rest specially on the authority
of Zufar as reported by al-Ansari, and God knows best. Our
master, the author of the Bahr, has given his decision as to the
tioned in the Manh. Al-Ramli thus comments on this : To place

dirhams and dinars under the category of those moveables which
said, for it is possible to make use of its milk and butter and yet to
preserve its substance. However, if the decision of a judge is
obtained, every difference will be removed. End of the
in an abridged form. I say coins cannot be made determinate
by the simple act of specifying them, therefore although it is not
possible to make use of them and retai n the origi nal, yet thei r
subs titu te alwa ys exist s since they cann ot be made speci fic.
They are, ther efor e, asgo as
od if they had perm anen t exis tenc e,
and there is no doub t as to their bein g move able prop erty .
Since there has alre ady been T'a‘a @mul with resp ect to them , they
are included among the things which Muhammad had declared
to be lawful to make wagf of. It is for this reas on, seei ng that
Muhammad had give n exam ples of thin gs with resp ect to
which Ta‘amul had arisen in his age, the author of the Fath-
. al-Qadir says that some doctors of law have added to those
mentioned by Muhammad other moveables when they saw
350 Journal oj the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | June, 1911.
the prevalence of Ta‘admul with respect to them in their

time. He (the author of Fath-al-Qadir) mentions the case of
dedicating a cow stated below and that of coins and measurable
articles when he says, ‘‘It is stated in al-Khulasah: a man
makes wagf of a cow on condition that the milk and butter
concerning aman who e waqf of money or articles capable

of being measured and weighed, whether his wagf was V
He answered, ‘‘ Yes.’? He was asked, ‘‘ And how? He
answered, ‘‘ The money should be laid out in business (Muda-
that according to this analogy, it would be possible to make wagf

of a measure of wheat on condition that it should be lent out to
the poor, who do not possess seeds, so that they may sow
for
th em
themselves, and when it is harvest time the quantity lent
out would be taken from them and afterwards given to other
poor persons—in this way perpetually.
‘From this Seco! oeidadt the correctness of what the
nce wag of dirhams and dinars is recognized in Turkish

Ties. co un
‘* Because analogy is abandoned in consequenc is |%
according to analo e of T' a‘ am ul ”
is & condition of
petually. Ta‘dmul according to al-Bahr, w :
Tahrir, means the more frequent in use. It h o s e au th or it y is a+
commentaries of al-Biri, quoting from th is st at ed in t
lished a practice has the same authority e M a b s i t , ‘‘ W h a t is estab-
as that whe
It is evident from the case of the cow, that

a new
practice [which comesinto existence at any time or place] is taken’
into account. It is n ot, therefore, necessary that the practice
|
| Voi. VII, No. 6.] The Waqf of Moveables. 351
| [W.S.]
should have existed from the time of the Companions. Such is
also the evident conclusion from what we have already said that
some doctors of law have added other moveables in which T'a-
‘amul has arisen in their time. According to this, what is obvious
is to take into consideration the practice in some place where,
or at some time when, the practice came to be recognized an
not otherwise. Thus the waqf of dirhams is practised in Turkish
heard of in our time. Therefore it would appear that it

is not valid now, and that if it should be found rarely
it should not be taken into consideration, since it has been
mae stated that Z'a‘amul means ‘the more frequent in
The reasoning is false ‘In consequence of the
saying of the Prophet ”’: reported: by Ahmad, etc. ‘‘ And house-
hold goods,’’ 7.e., that from which some use could be had; thus
it is a conjunction of oh iaal term to a particular; so it includes
what is used in the house, e.g., household goods like beds, carpets,
mats, other than sides used in a mosque, vessels and cooking
po come to be recogni
and the ancients have expressly declared the validity of the
sic of vessels and cooking pots required for washing the
‘* And this,’’ ¢.e., the validity of wagf of moveables recog-
nized iin practice.
‘*The Bahr has assimilated boats to fuirfiiture *?: thatis
say, it is not valid, but the Master of our Masters al-Sa’ihant nes
that they have recognized the practice of their wagf; so there
is no doubt as to its validity.
It appears that the practice arose after the time of the
author of al-Bahr. And in al-Manh the wagf of a building
f
has been recognized. Similarly the wagf of trees without the
land, because they are moveables with respect to which there is
‘It is valid to make wag of woollen clothes’’: I sa

our age, some of theMutawallis have made wagf of furs for the
potted
from al-Zahidi. This quotation from Sharh-al-Multaqé should
be especially considered, 7.c., what has been mentioned by al-
Zahidi in al-Mujtabaé concerning the validity of wagf of move-
ables:earrings according to Muhammad.
. ‘It is valid if they could be counted’’: This ,con-
dition is basedon the rule stated by Shams al-A’immah, viz.,
Be theobject ofwagf is i sera ‘it is|indispensable that. indi-
nen actually, ¢.g., the poor,
or according i pe rarecan €.g., orphans: or confirmed
valetudinaries, because usually they are poor. Therefore it is valid
352 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | June, 1911.
for the benefit of the rich and the poor amongst them, if they
coul counted, otherwise for the poor only.
- Itis reported. from Muhammad that what cannot be counted
is ten, oe) from Abia Yusuf hundred, and that is the view
accepted by some. Some say it is forty. Some say it is eighty.
The fatwa is te the effect that it should be left. to the discretion
a the ete af and the Bahr. (Radd-al-Muhtar, iii, p. 409,
Cairo).
XXXI. Tue Tanrawi (JJ, 539, Ed. Cairo).
The general view is that it is Muhammad who holds the
validity of the wagf of moveables whose waqf has been recog-
nized and that Abu Yiisuf denies it. And it is reported in the
Mujtabé that it is Muhammad who holds the validity of the
waqf of moveables unrestrictedly and Abi Yisuf declares it valid
when there is T'a‘amul respecting it. The apparent meaning
of al-Nahr is to limit the validity of the wagf of moveables to
countries where their wagf has become recognized. is
w has been controverted by Abi’!-Su‘ oe which see. .
‘* To pass a decree with respect to it’’: d.e., with respect
to the wags of dirhams and dinars, i.e. wae validity. ** Like
clothes’? : The case of woollen clothes mentioned below is
special [their wagf being pinesin consequence of later Ta‘ amul}.
And furniture’’ : s that of which use can be made
from amongst such ate tes the practice of making wagf of
which has not been recognized, .e., goloshes and mats on which
people sit in a place other than a ‘mosque and the like. In the
Bahr it is laid down that animals and gold and silver including
ornaments were excluded [at the time of Muhammad] from being
fit subjects of me Abecause their wagf is not perpetual. In the
Sharh-al-Hamaui it is laid down that Ta‘amul having arisen
ees the wagqf of tools of fe nite their wagf should be
** And this,’’ 7.e., the details stated above. ‘‘ In the Bahr

waqf of boat has been assimilated to furniture >? as there was
transportinggrains destined for the two Sanctuaries (i.e., Mecca

M . “It is valid to make wagf of woollenclothes
for the Sennge of the poor.’’
XXXII. Tue Fariwi —- (II, pp. 462, 464, Ed.

ia).
If the slave “aé., an endowed slave) is disabled from work
the Mutawallim y sell him and buy with his price another
ve instead. if.a cannot find a slave in his stead for that
[N.S.]
price, there is no harm in his adding to it something from the
profits of the lands. Similar is the rule applicable to the case of
beasts of burden, implements of husbandry when dedicated
along with the land (p. 463).
ff the slave is killed and the Mutawalli takes his blood-
money, he should buy with it another slave; thus it is laid
down in the Fath-al-Qadir.... As for the wagf of move-
ables independently, if they be horses or arms their wagf is valid.
With respect to articles other than those, if they be things
the dead, and copies of the Qur’dn), according to Abia Yiisuf

their wagf is not valid, but according to Muhammad it is valid,
and the generality of jurists including the Imam _al-Sarakhsi
follow it. Thus itis laid down in the Khulasah, and this is the
accepted view, and the fatwd is in accordance with the view of
Muhammad, etc....... agf of abier, etc... ..... aqf
OL At Oh Oi. 8... 3. Wag of books, ete. ..... Waof of a
Ce ee valid like the wag of the water of a public
fountain. Wagf of a bull.... not valid. Wagf of building in
We, Otel Wagqf of shops in a bazar, ete.
fis hie A a
Qader. And if a person makes a wagqf of dirhams or what is

estimated by measure or clothes, it is not valid, and it is said
that where they have recognized it fatwd is given in favour of
its validity. .... (Vol. II, pp. 462-64).
XXXIII. Andit is laid downin the Fatawd of Abu’l-Layth:
when a person makes a wagf of a cow for the benefit of a resting-
house, stipulating that what comes out of her in the shape of
milk and butter should be given to wayfarers, some of our mas-
ters say, ‘‘ If it was in a place where such a wagf prevailed,
I should expect it to be valid ’’; but other jurists declare their
validity unrestrictedly because the practice of making such a
wagf has arisen in the countries of the Muslims (Vol. VI, p. 540).
THE HADITH.
XXXIV. THe ‘Umpat-at-Qari (Vol. VI, p. 516, Ed. Cairo).
Text : Chapter on the waqf of beasts of burden, war-horses,
camels, commodities, and coins. Commentary: i.e., this is a
chapter which explains the waqf of beasts of burden, ete.

By this heading he indicates the validity of the waqf of move-
ables. The word kura‘ means war-horses. The word ‘urid is
the plural of ‘ard, and it means commodities other than coin.
The word samit is the opposite of natig. It is used here in
the ope of money or coin
Text: Al-Zuhri was asked: A man dedicates a thousand dinars
in ‘ee way of God and makes them over to his slave, a trades-
man, for investment in some trade, the profits to go to the
oor and his relations by way of charity. Can that man law-
fully eat of the profits of the said thousand even if the profits
had not been given in ae? to the poor? He answered: He
cannot eat anything out ofit
XXXV. Tue Faru-at-Bari (Vol. I], p. 40, Ed. Cairo).

[The Fath-al-Bart reproduces with further details the remarks
of the ‘Umdat-al-Qari and replies to the objection of al- Isma‘ili
that no use can be made of coins without their substance being
transformed into something else in the following terms:] To
restrict the use of coins to the only way which he indicates
can not be admitted, for it is possible to derive benefit from
coins by making an advantageous use of them, ¢.g., by making
waqf of such coins as women are allowed to wear, in which case
the waaf is valid as the original is detained while the women
can derive benefit from them by wearing them when wan
XXXVI. Inrp. ( a XI, p. 31, Ed. Delhi ; p. 408 of the

mdat-al-Qart).
the purpose of sehtetake
SHI’AH AUTHORITIES.
XXXVII. Tue Suara’1 at-Istam (p. 318, Hd. Cal.).
On Commodate.
1. The subject will be treated in four sections—
Ist—The lender....; 2nd—The borrower.. rd—The
thing (‘ayn) lent, which iis anything that is lawful to pic use
of consistently with the preservation of its substance (‘ay”).
[N.8.]
Isp. (p. 334),
It is lawful to hire dirhams and dinars, if a legitimate use
can be made of them consistently with the preservation of their
substance (‘ayn).
XXXVIII. Inip. (p. 234, Cal. Edn.).

Four conditions attach to the subject-matter—
lst— that it must be ‘ayn ( defined specific property);
sr must be a property which a Muslim may lawfully
pos
<< trent be such as benefit may be derived therefrom con-
sistently with the continued subsistence of the original; an
th—delivery of its possession must be possible.
As an illustration of the first grees , waqf of whatis not ‘ayn
is not valid, for example dayn; alsoif he were to say, ‘I m
waqf of a horse or a camel or ia a ouse ’ without specifying it.
It is valid to make waaf of land, clothes, furniture and lawful in-
struments, the principle being that waqt of anything from which
awful use can be derived consistently with the preservation of its
substance is valid. Similarly it is valid to make waqf of owned
it is not lawful to make wagf of a pig as no Muslim can have
it. Nor is it valid to make wagqf of resend slaves on account
_ of the impossibility of delivery. Is it valid to make wagqf of
dinars and dirhams? Some say ‘ No,” and this is the more
apparent view, because their only use is to spend them. But
others say, ‘It is valid,’ for we may imagine them to have some
use ae TRE with their preservation.
XXXIX. Tue Masavix-at-Arnim (Teheran Ed., p. 365).

Is the waqf of dinars and dirhams valid? The more weighty
way.
' MALIKI LAW.
XL. THe Mupawwanau (Vol. IJ, p. 103, Ed. Cairo).
< put the following question to Malik, or it was put to him
makes waqf of a hundred dinars with the object of
feading them to people who would return the same to the
dedicator, and so on. Is zakat to be paid on those dinars?
He answered, ‘*Yes, my opinion se
is that zakat should be paid.’’
I asked him, “ What if a man were to dedicate a hundred
356 Jo ur na l of th e As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . {[June, 1911.
dinars to be distributed in th e wa y of Go d, or fo r th e po or an d
ar , is za ka t to be ta ke n on th em ?’ ’
they remain for a whole ye
th es e ar e al l fo r di st ri bu ti on ; th ey ar e no t
He answered, “ No,
like the first.’’
iene
eer
ee
iearc
2eAeA
nei
alae
Oe
<a
=
Ey
ee
"e
a
XLI. Tae Muxutasar or Sipi Kuatin (p. 184, Hd. Parts).
Valid is the waqf of any pr op er ty ev en wh en ta ke n on hi re

or a sl av e, su ch as a sl av e de di - %
and even if it were an animal 2
cated for the service of the si ck , pr ov id ed no in ju ry is in te nd ed
gr ai n an d si mi la r th in gs th er e 3
to him thereby. As regards food
is some hesitation.
XLII. Tae Darvir (V ol . IV , pp .7 0t o7 3, ma rg in , Ed . Ca ir o) .

It is valid to ma ke wag qf of an y pr op er ty in on e’ s po ss es si on
or anything capable of being possessed (mamlik) even if condi-
tionally, as when a man says, ‘‘ If I come into possession of so
and so’s house, it shall be wa qf ’’ ; or if th e wa qf be pa rt of a
joint pr op er ty pr ov id ed it is ca pa bl e of di vi si on . Th e ed ic a-
tor will be co mp el le d to di vi de if so de si re d by his co -s ha re r.
Where no division is possible there are two opinions [t.e.,
that it is vali d and that it is not vali d], both of whi ch have
been declared to be “‘ preferable.’’ Those who declare it to be
valid, say that the dedi cato r wou ld be forc ed to sell if his
co-share r so desi red, and with the proc eeds a pro per ty simi lar
ed
cannot be re-appropriated [by the beneficiary]. ‘‘ And even

though the property be an animal or a slave
.
are included in the general term; that is to say, the wagf of

this is valid and must be given effect to: and likewise clothes
iain
the words cotfinoutihseh textthemof thfreom

e oarne v g a A r a b i c igrtiednal
oinrve
siatag put within o d i s t i n g u i s h th em fro
sar
those of the i kre okey ae ta m i n g t
[N.S.]
according to our school, ‘‘as dedicating a slave for the sick,”’
that is for their services ;provided that the master does not
intend thereby to do injury to his slave, otherwise it shall not be
valid. The same applies also to a slave-girl dedicated for the
service of female patients, in which case it shall not be lawful for
the master to have intercourse with her, because by dedicating
her, her use passes to others; just as in the case of a slave-girl
taken on loan or pledged. ‘‘ As regards’’ the validity of things
like food grain, the identity of which cannot be recognized if
removed from one’s sight, as for instance, ‘‘ coins’’ (and this
[t.e., the validity] is the accepted opinion as indicated by the
words of the author when treating of zakat: ‘‘ Zakat is taken
on ‘Ayn, ?.e., gold or silver that has been dedicated for the
that the identical coins should reserved, it is not valid

according to the unanimous opinion of the doctors as there is
no legal advantage in such a waqf.
XLII. Tse Dasiai (Vol. IV, p. 73).
‘‘ By waqf here is meant waqf for the purpose of lending
out’’.
By this he wishes to indicate that the hesitation is in respect
of a waqf made with the intention of use being made of it and
then replaced by coins of the same value; but when a waaf of
it is made with the condition that the original should be
preserved, as for instance, when it is dedicated for the decora-
tion of shops, such waqf is unanimously forbidden and, if made,
it would be invalid.
XLIV. THe Darpir (Vol. I, p. 412, margin).
Zakat should be taken by way of obligation on ‘Ayn, i.e., gold
or silver coins, that has been appropriated for the purpose o
being lent out; that is to say, the Waqif or the Mutawalli should
pay the Zakat out of the money itself, if one year has passed
from the time it has come into his possessionon.
XLV. Tue Dasvai (ibid.).
The words ‘‘ dedicated for the purpose of lending ’’ means
that it is dedicated so that the needy may receive it as a free
358 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [ June, 1911.
loan, and when th ey ca na ff or d to do so re pl ac e it by pa yi ng the

value. It is all th e sa me if de di ca te d to sp ec if ie d pe rs on s or
persons no t spe cif ied . Th e au th or ’s st at em en t is base d on th e
accepted op in io n th at go ld an d sil ver co in s ma y be ma de wa qf
of for the purpose of lending.
XLVI. Dasvat (ibid.).
The gist of the whole matter is this, that as for coins dedicated
for the pur pos e of len din g, if no one tak es th em out as a loa n, the
Mutawalli or the Wa qi f sho uld pay Zak at on th em eve ry yea r,
if one who le yea r pas ses sin ce the y com e int o his pos ses sio n.
SHAFI‘I LAW.
XLVII. Tue GuAayat at-BayAn (Cairo Edition, p. 228).
To constitute a valid waqf the property appropriated
should be a definite specific substance (‘ayn) capable of being
made use of while the original remains ; it should not be made
dependent on a condition; and the person or object for whichit
is made should be in existence at the time.
XLVIII. THe SHara GuHayat-AaL-BayAn (p. 228).

Chapter on Wagf.
w it means the detention for a lawful object of pro-
HANAFI LAW.
XLIX. THe Qupiri (pp. 133 and 134).
--+-And the wagqf of landed property is valid, and the waqt
of what is capable of being moved and what changes in form is
Vol. VII, No. 6.] The Waqj of Moveables. 359
[N.S.]
not valid, except when there is Ta‘amul of the people regard-
ing it. And Abi Yisuf has laid down that when a person
makes waqf of land with its cows and cultivators, if they are his
slaves, it is valid. And Muhammad holds that it is valid ~
to make waaqf of horses and arms.
L. Tue Jawnarat-at-Nayyrran (IJ, p. 19, Ed. Lucknow).

‘* And waqf of landed property (‘ag@r) is valid,’’ because
it is lasting ;‘‘ and waqf of what is capable of being moved and
what is liable to change is not lawful ’’ ; since such property is
not lasting, therefore its waqf is not valid.
Al-Khujandi holds that the wagf of moveables is not valid
except (a) when subsidiary to something else, as when a
person makes a waqf of land with the bulls and serfs for its
purposes; then they become wagqf along with the land as
accessories ; (b) or when the practice (‘ddah) arises of making
waqf of them, e.g., a spade for digging graves or a bier and the
pall of a bier.
If a person makes a waqf of standing trees it is not valid
according to analogy, but it is valid according to Istihsan . .
It is stated in the W4agqi‘at that when a person makes waqf of
a bull in favor of the inhabitants of a village for the purpose of
covering their cows, it is not valid because the waqf of move-
ables are not valid except of such whose waqf is recognized
7
And Muhammad holds that it is valid to make waqf of

horses and arms, etc., and they say that Abi Yisuf agrees
with him and this is due to Istihsan -accordin im.
And Muhammad has laid down that the wagf of moveables
wherein there is Ta‘amul is valid, e.g., pickaxes, spades, shovels,
saws, abier and its pall, cauldrons, copies of the Qur’an and
" ae sai : ; ea
the Qur’an, or if he makes wagf of land with the right of way

or of implements of husbandry, this is valid.
LII. Tue SHarn at-WiqayvaH (Hd. Cal., pp. 256-257).

It is the opinion of Muhammad that it is valid to make waqf
of such moveables with respect to which there is Ta‘amul such
as a pickaxe, a spade, a shovel, a saw, a bier and its pall, a .
pot, a cauldron and a copy of the Qur’an. The majority of the - =
jurists of various countries have accepted his view. |
LI. THe Zaxntrat-ar-‘UQpi (ibid.).
Muhammad says, as for those moveables the wagqf of which 4
has been recognized by people, it is valid to make waqf thereof
recognized in practice cannot be made wagqf of, e.g., clothes, ani-

mals and other household goods. The view of al-Shafi‘i, Ahmad
and Malik is that the waqf of moveables independently is valid,
provided that the moveable is something of which use can be
made consistently with the preservation of the original, of what-
ever nature it may be.
They are unanimous that it is not valid to make waqf of
dirhams and dinars. The reason of al-Shafi‘i’s view rests on the
t
is valid to make wagf of them, according to Ahmad and al-Shafi‘l,
seeing that Hafsah, the daughter of ‘Umar and wife of the Prophet,
bought ornaments for 20,000 dirhams and made waqf of them
for the benefit of the womenfolk of the family of al-Khattaéb
Hence she paid no poor-rate on them. According to Ahmad, it
is not lawful to make waqf of these even, and he denies the
authority of this tradition. It has been said, if we allow the
hiring of dirhams and dinars as valid, it is equally valid to
make waqf of them. But this is of no weight. Here ends the
quotation from the Dirayah. And it has been said in the
Bazzaziyyah, that if a man makes waqf of dirhams and dinars
‘siete Valid 6.652. In the Fatawa of Qadi Khan, it is stated
from Zufar that a man makes waqf of dirhams .. . itis valid.
But wesay that the way to reconcile what has been mentioned in
these two authentic works, viz., that it is lawful to make waqf
of coins and food grains with what has been mentioned in the
of them consistently with the preservation of the original,

whereas the propounder of the view expressed in these two
[N.S.]
works does imagine it to be so. But the true answer is that
there is no need to reconcile the two views, as the propounders
of the two views belong to rival schools [7.e., the Hanafi and
the Shafi‘l ]as you see; whereas reconciliation is onlynecessary
when it is a question of views propounded by people belonging
tothe same school. The matter requires critical consideration.
LIV. Tue Fatawd Knayriyyan (Vol. I, p. 132, 2nd Ed.,

ovt. Press, Bulag, Cairo).
The following question was asked: A man makes wagqf
of a moveable in which there is Ta‘amul for the benefit of his
minor children and after them for a perpetual charitable object.
He then appoints a testamentary guardian for his above-
mentioned children, and directs him to look after the subject-
matter of the waqf and protect it till one of the children
attains the age of discretion. Then the dedicator dies, and
the testamentary reba performs his duties and then dies
without specifying the waqf propertyand , it perishes. Then one
of the children attains the age of discretion. Will the guardian
wilhe not
epee for indemnity realizable from his estate or
will he not ?;.......
p Feats ee You know that this testamentary guardian
was the Mutawalli of the said waqf. Now it is expressly laid
down that in case the Mutawallt dies without specifying the
ith
liable, and from his liability for money of istibdal it has been
inferred that he will be liable for indemnity also when the sub-
ject-matter of waqf is dinars
LV. THE ee en I, p. 120, Edn. Cairo).

—It was asked: A woman makes waqfof an
anosbeariad i amount of dirhams for the benefit of two children
of her daughter .. . . Is such a waaf valid ?
Answer _—Yes, ‘the Grand Mufti of the Ottoman Empire,
the late ‘Ali Effendi, had given fatwa of its validity. And it is
stated in the Fatawd Qadit Khan amongst the wagf of mov
ables: Zufar was asked about a man making waqf of enh
or grain or what is weighable or measurable. He said it is
valid .. similar statement is to be found in the Durar
quoting the Khulasah from al-Anasari who was a companion of
Zufar
LVI. Tue Fataws Qunyan (p. 196, Edn. Calcutta).

A man makes a wagf of 150 dinars for the benefit of the
sick. The gold should be handed over to a man in order to
make it yield profit by being employed in business (mud-

arabah'), the profit being given to the sick--Muhit. The waqf
of dirhams and articles sold by measure and weight is valid
in the same way.
LVII. THe Fatawa Bazzaziyyau (MS. in the Calcutta

Madrasah, p. 319).
If a man makes waqf of dirhams and dinars or of food
grains or of articles sold by measure or weight, it is valid.
The coins and the price of what is not coin (e.g., articles sold
by measure or weight), after their sale, should be invested
in mudarabah or bida‘ah,.' and the profit arising therefrom
should be spent for the purposes of the wagf.
LVIII. THe Waar‘at-at-Murtin (p. 74, Cairo Ed.).

. It is reported from Zufar that when a person makes a
waqf of dirhams or grain or what is estimated by measure
or weight, it is valid.
Marginal note 1.—It is laid down in the Fatawd Natiji on
the authority of Muhammad b. ‘Abd-Allah al- Ansari, one of the
companions of Zufar, that the waqf of dirhams and grain and
what is estimated by measure and weight is valid.
LIX. Fataws Manpiyyag (Ed. Cairo).

Question._The following question was asked on behalf of
the agent of the Finance Department :—A native of Mecca
named Ahmad Jalabi is the Mutawalli of a house which is a
private waqf. The house is acquired by the Government to
include it in the palace of the wife of our late great ruler; and
as it is a private waqf, the payment of its price has been with-
held for the purpose of its exchange (istibdal). Now the agent
of the owner of the above-mentioned house has submitted a
petition to the effect that the remaining portion of the waqf
1 For the technical

Chapteron Partnership
[V.S.}
spent for repairs, but another piece of land should be purchased
which should be waqf in the stead of the original wagf. The
price of the débris, however, when sold on account of the build-
ing being difficult to restore or through fear of loss of the
débris, may be spent for repairs and the Mutawalli of the waqf
may take the price and then spend it for repairing the rest
of the wagf property. In the Tangth-al-Hamidiyyah it is laid
from the Fatawd-’!- Lutfi: Its logical conclusion is oe validity
of expending the money obtained in exchange, for repairing
the wagf. The matter requires critical voberdersison. n
exchange (istibdal) and sale are one and the same as regards their
final result, and God knows best. I say that Shaykh Isma‘il
has also answered similarly in his Fatawd, viz , that repairs
should be made out of the money obtained in exchange, and
borrowing should not be resorted to, as it is a:
seeing that there is money belonging to the waqf. An
as been stated in the Fatawd-'l-Lutfi is as follows: aad
Cadi authorized to give it; and they are replaced out of the
profits of the waqf after the repairs in orderto purchase with it
something which would be waqf like the original waqf, and it
will not be property belonging to the beneficiaries of the waaqf,
nor inheritance. (Vol. II, p. 524).
LX. THE VALIDITY OF WAQF OF MUSHA‘ EVEN WHEN

CAPABLE OF DIVISION.
The following question was put on behalf of the Bayt-al-

Mal of Egypt: A woman makes waqf of half of her house in
Cairo for some purpose, and the other half she gives to her
Meee what is the order with respect to it ?
Answer.—There is divergence of opinion concerning the
waqf of Musha‘ ; but the judge may decree its validity relying
on the view of the second Imam, Abt Yusuf. Therefore when
the fact of the woman’s having made wantof half the house is
proved, fulfilling its conditions, the judge is at liberty to decree
the validity of the waqf and its bindingness. (Vol. II, p. 541).
LXI. Question.—A man makes wagqf of half a public bath,
which is Musha‘, incapable of division, for his own benefit for life,
then for the benefit of his children, etc... . Answer.—There is
divergence of opinion regarding the waqfof Musha‘. If a decree
is obtained in favour of its validity, it is given effect to, as there
are two views with respect to it, both of which are pronounced
correct. This divergence of opinion is with regard to what is
capable of division. As for that which is incapable of division
as in the present case, it is valid unanimously except in the
S
2
case of a mosque and a cemetery, as itis expressly laid down in a

the books of the school. (Vol. II, p. 545). :
LXII. Question.—Is exchange permissible [in Egypt] when )

the dedicator has expressly forbidden it and there is no advan- .
tage ?
Answer.—(The Fatwa4 also includes the names and seals of he
Shaykh Khalil-al-Rashidi, Registrar of Fatwds, and Sheikh /
Muhammad al-Mansuri, the Hanafite.) There is an old diver- a
gence of opinions amongst the Ulemas regarding the exchange |
of waqf in the absence of any stipulation to that effect made .
by the dedicator. But the practice of the Cadis of Egypt is
not to permit exchange at all without the sanction of the Sultan,
thus acting according to what is known, viz., their being forbidden
todoso. A Cadi’s office demands particular regard to time, place
and the circumstances of the case. A Cadi’s order will not
take effect with regard to a question which he is forbidden to
Bee
*
ieg
aWeSAa
ta
deal with. Thus a Cadi has not the power of making :

exchange of the above-mentioned waqf without the sanction of .
some one having the authority to do so, specially in the absence e
of any advantage and the prohibition of the dedicator to ex-
change it. For verily the stipulation of the dedicator is like the |
express ruling of the law. It is not permitted to contravene
his stipulation without any legal ground. .
(Vol. I, p. 559.)
LXIII. The following question was asked by the Pension ‘|
Answer.—Making wagf of iltizim lands and stipends from

the Bayt-al-Mal payable to persons to whom they are due is of
the nature of irsad. Therefore it is valid by command of the
person authorized to regulate its expenditure [i.e. the sovereign].
So when the person so authorized permits the person in whose
name is the grant and who is adult, to make waqf of it in the
above-mentioned way, the waqf will take effect in the terms of
the order; and irsad is governed by the same principle. @
knows best. (Vol. II, p. 639).
_ _LXIV. The following question was asked by the officer
in charge of the Bayt-al-Mal:—Muhammad Sadiq died leaving
the Bayt-al-Mal as his heir; and amongst the things left by
him, a document is found to the effect that he makes waqf of @
quantity of copper or copp er utensils, etc., for a certain purpose:
Vol. Jy No. 6.] The Wagqf of Moveables. 365
[N.S.]
Now is it lawful to-sell it, or is it waqf, when what is stated
above is proved?
Answer.—There is oni ae of opinion as regards the
validity of the waqf o veables. But the correct view
followed by the majority of“seria is the validity of the waqf
of that with regard to which there are Ta‘amul and usage
(‘adah). Therefore of the articles stated above with respect to
whichever of them there is Ta‘amul, it is valid to make wagf of
them; while those with respect to which there is no Ta‘amul,
their waqf is not valid. (Vol. II, p. 655).
LXV. Our most learned master was questioned concerning
a dedicator who had stipulated in his wagqf its cancellation or
ratification. This stipulation was called into question and the
person criticizing it wanted to render the waqf null and void on
account of the stipulation, saying that cancellation amounts to
nullification, and thus such a stipulation renders the waqf null
and void; but the judge decrees the absence of nullification and
declares the waqf valid. Is it permissible after this for another
judge to ere ° waqf invalid, or to give a fatwa in favour
of nullific ue
He caked -—The above-mentioned waqf is valid, and
such is ais.metas practice, even though no judge had decreed
its validity. But the stipulation of the dedicator seg to
himse wer of cancelling and nullifying the wagf, is
an invalid stipulation, according to the accepted view adopted
for fatw&; and what has n reported from the chapters on
waaqf of Hilal and Khassaf to the effect that a wagqf is rendered
null by such a stipulation is contrary to the accepted view
adopted for fatwa. This has been clearly stated by the most
learned doctor Qasim b. Qutlubgha — the Shaykh al-Tisi in
their collections of Fata@wd. And this has been reported by al-
Tarstsi from the Tatarkhaniyyah eadls Fatawa °l-Kubra,
Furthermore, after a judge had decreed its validity it is not
lawful to give fatw4 in favour of its nullification and such a
fatwa will not be acted upon, and God knows best.
The learned have expressly declared that when there is a
difference of opinion amongst the jurists, fatwa will be given
in accordance with that view which is more favourable to the
waqf. And the current practice is the validity of wagf con-
taining such a stipulation; for frequently stipulations like this
m
ignored. Therefore the view on which reliance ought to

placed is the view in pases of the validity of waqf. (Vol. II,
753).
LXVI. The following question was asked by the Cadi of
Suyit on the 24th Muhurram, 1292 A.H :—A man owned a mill,
a glass factory, both the sites and the buildings, and certain
the benefit of a mosque which he commenced building

Pin wa Is the above-mentioned waqf valid?
Answer.—Yes, the above-mentioned wagqf is valid on
account of existing practice, in addition to their having been
Ta‘amul with regard to the waqf of buildings and trees planted
in land taken on a permanent basis without the land. Such is
the case when there is no other impediment. (Vol. II, 754).
LXIX. The following question was asked by the mayor-

alty on the 24th Jumadé I, 1279 :—The benefit of the ruling of
law is sought with respect to the sale of acertain amount of money
which was payable from a certain department of the Bayt-al-Mal
to a woman named the Abyssinian Nasikh, who is dead. The
above-mentioned department had placed the money with the Med-
jidiéCo. A man proved himself to be the heir of that woman after
her death by decree of the Cadi. Now a Christian claims to
have bought the amount from the aforesaid heir and demands
the amount and its interest.
nswer.—The proceedings in this case from beginning to
end are not in accordance with the requirements of law; an
the sale by her heir of the amount with the Company and the
Vol. VII, No. 6.] Lhe Waqj of Moveables. é 367
[W.S.]
Bayt-al-Mal payable tothe saree Nasutkh is not valid, under
the circumstances, whether it is dayn or ‘ayn. But granting
it devolved on her heir b of inheritance, even then
the sale is bad. The contract of‘edle should be rescinded, and
its equivalent should be returned to the purchaser, since the
Bier eri which has taken place is sale. This is the require-
oo But the person to whom the amount with the
CoSerban r the Bayt-al-Mal is due ‘abdiild take delivery of it
himself. ” Wol. III, p. 163).
LXX. THE ossiagers &c.
prudence]...
...«. nd several gneesiane i
s concerned with this
rule :—(1) What establishes usage (‘Ada There are several
minor questions connected with it: (a) There is difference of
opinion concerning usage as regards menstruation, Abi Hanifah
and Muhammad holding that usage is not established except
by two instances. Abi Yisuf, on the other hand, holds that a
single instance establishes it, and they [jurists] say that the
fatwa is in accordance with this . . (6) Training a hunting dog
to abstain from BeMesies its prey §so that abstention becomesa
habit (‘Adah) h him. This is established by his abstention
from ice ‘tine
a times (pp. 58-59, Hd. Cal.).
LXXI. Durr-at-MuKHTAR.
The sale of written orders issued by the Diwan to the
Governors for the payment of certain sums of money is not
valid, unlike the sale of the shares of the Imams [which is valid],
because in this case the money derived from the waqf property
exists, while in the other case it is not so.—Ashbah and Qunyah.
The meaning is that it is lawful for the beneficiary to sell his
bread before he takes delivery of it from the supervisor. Com-
ments of the Radd-al Muhiar on the above quotation from
the Durr. al-Mukhiar : ‘** Unlike the sale of the shares of the
ams °’:; shares, 7.¢., fixed stipends or rations out of the waqf,
, their saleis valid. This is contrary to what is laid down in
tieSayrafiyyah. Its author was questioned as _ the sale
a fixed stipend orration. He answeredin the negative.—Taken
aan the margin of the Ashbah. I say that the following is the
text of the Sayrafiyyah :—He [the ges of the Sayrafiyyah]
was questioned as to the sale of a stipend or ration. He
said it is not valid. For either the possessor of the hazz sells
whatis stated in it or the hazz (ticket) itself. There is no
ground for the validity of the first as it would be the sale of
something which he does not possess Nor is there any ground
368 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 191i.
for the validity of the se co nd , as th is mu ch pa pe r ha s no

legal value, unlike an orde r on a go ve rn or , be ca us e th at pi ec e
of pape r ha s le ga l va lu e. (V ol . IV , p. 19 ).
LXXIA. Is void the sale of property (Mal) which has no

legal value (Mutaqawwim), ¢.g., wi ne , pi gs , etc . A pr op er ty
having legal value is that from which lawful profit can be
derived in accordance with the Sacred Law. (IV, p. 155).
LXXII. Lawfulness is the original character of things.

(IV, 273).
LXXIII. Th e us ag e (‘ @d ah ) at th at ti me wa s su ch . It has
the practice of the people. (IV, 293.)

LXXI V. A ma n giv es his cap ita l to be em pl oy ed in
muda ra ba h to an ign ora nt per son . It is law ful for him to
participate in its profits unl ess he be co me s awa re of the ir bei ng
acquired by unlawful means.
CoMMENTS OF THE RapD-At-MuuTAR ON ‘‘ ACQUIRED BY

UNLAWFUL MEANS.’
_ This qu es ti on ha s be en cl ea rl y ex pl ai ne d in th e Ta ta r-
kh an iy ya h wh er e it is st at ed : ‘“‘ A ma n ac qu ir es mo ne y
by unlawful means and then he pu rc ha se s so me th in g wi th it.
This may happen in five ways—(1) He delivers those very
dirhams to th e ve nd or fir st of all an d th en bu ys so me th in g of
him with that mone y; (2 ) or he pu rc ha se s th e ar ti cl e in
question before paying the price with that money and does so
afterwards; (3) or he purchases the article before delivering that
money and pays other dirhams ; (4) or he purchases withou
him to give Sadaqah except in th e fi rs t ca se . Th is is th e ‘v ie w

adopted by the jurist Abu-’lLa yt h. Bu t th is is co nt ra ry to
on sp ic uo us Re po rt .” ? For it is la id do wn in th e
the “C
ould be given in charit y (S ad aq ah ). Al -K ar kh i sa ys th at th e

transaction is not go od in th e fir st an d se co nd ca se s bu t it is
[N.S.]
good in the last three. Abu Bakr says that it is not good in
all the cases, but the fatwa nowadays is according to the view
of al-Kharkhi in order to free people from narrow restrictions.
In Walwalijiyyah it is stated that some of the jurists say that
view in order ¥6 free actole from narrow restrictions, Gainateal

gain being very common nowadays. (Vol. IV, 340).
LXXYV. But you should accept what is in the Fatawd Qadi
Khan, for verily Qadi Khan belongs to the class of people com-
petent to express opinion concerning accuracy and preference.
(Vol. IV, p. 385).
LXXVI. And this [rule] changes with the change of time and
place, as we see. I say, the ground on which the rule was based
was fear, which is likewise elas on account of merchant
vessels known in our days as steam-boats, because there is
a strong presumption of safety with regard to them, so much
so, that no merchant ey feels secure unless he ships his
oods in them. hen the ground is no longer existent, the rule
also disappears. For, we have said before, and it will be stated
later on also, that regard should be had to the recognized prac-
tice oe the os of deposits. Now thatthe recog-
nized practice is such, it should be said that there is no
difference between travelling with the deposit by land and
travelling with it by steam-boat. (Vol. IT, 334)
Isr. (p. 309).

LXXVII. ‘‘ Al-Shafi‘i states absolutely that a creditor
may take what is due to him as regard things not of the same
nature as what he had given his debtor, *’ that is to say,i
either money or commodities; for as regards money, it is
permissible to take it according to our school, as stated previ-
ously. Al-Quhistani says: In this there is an indication that
e may receive payment in things not of the same nature,
similar in id spa of a value. This is when of greater
convenience, so that we may adopt it, although not the opinion
of our sonnal, for, as aE Zahidi says, a man may be excused
if he were to follow this under necessity.
LXXVIII. Tue Rapp-at-Muutar (I1/, p. 376).

The substance of all this is that the reason given here on
the authority of al-Hidayah is based on the principle that ‘‘ all
things are originally lawful. ** This is the opinion of the
Mu‘tazilah.
Ipip. (p. 377).
To ascribe the original lawfulness of things to the Mu‘tazi-

lah is at variance with what is stated in books on the Principles
of Law; for, in the Tahrir of Ibn-al-Hammam it is stated that
that all things are originally lawful is the authoritative view of
the Hanafis and Shafi’is generally. Itis also stated in the com-
mentary on the ‘‘ Principles’ ’(U stl) of al-Bazdawi by al-‘ Allamat-
al-Akmal: The majority of our doctors as well as the majority
of the Shafi’i doctors say that all things which it is permissible
that Law may allow or forbid, are, before the law speaks,
lawful, for lawfulness is the original property of things; so
that it has been declared permissible for one who has not heard
of the law to that effect to eat whatever he likes. And it is to
this that Muhammad alludes when he treats of compulsion.
He says: ‘‘ the eating of what is dead and the drinking of wine
have not become unlawful except by the prohibition.’’ So he
makes lawfulness to be the original state of things and unlaw-
fulness only an accident.
LXXIX. Tue NOr-at-AnwARr (p. 221, Hd. Lucknow).

And the condition of a valid ijma‘ is the assemblage of all ;
and the dissent of one is an impediment like the dissent of
the majority, é.e., if at the time of the meeting of the ima’
one man expresses his dissent, his dissent will be taken into
consideration and the meeting of the ijma‘ will not be held
because the word “ people ’’ in the saying of the Prophet, ‘“‘ My
ummah (people) will never agree upon an error ’’ embraces
all; so it is possible the right be with the dissenter.
Note.—** Assemblage of all,’’ 7.e., (a) all the Mujtahids; ()
and it is said that the least number whereby it (valid ijma‘)
is held is three and al-Sarakhsi inclines to this view because it
(the number three) is the least number which connotes the idea
of a multitude (jama‘ah): (c) and it is said that it (the number
necessary for a valid ijma‘) is two, because it (two) con-
notes the idea of plurality; (d) and it is said that if only
one Mujtahid is to be found his opinion will amount to an ijma@
because the word (ummah) ‘ people’ becomes applicable to him
when he is the only Mujtahid ; as God said, ‘‘ Verily Abraham
was an wmmah (people) devoted to prayer.”’
Isp. (Lucknow Ed., p. 83).

The second kind comprises of the word ‘‘ three” when
applicable to words which are plural both in form and meaning,
eg.‘ man, ‘woman,’ when they are common nouns not preceded
by the definite article denotin g a class or species. ‘To this class
what is plural in mean i n g o n l y , e. g. , n a t i o n ,
[N.S]
tribe. The minimum to which these words may be applicable is
E @& > ® Q = =] Rn@ cra ® —@ oa 2]or 5 1 B aoi) a o ° 5 =] ° ct_ =} ge soia@ _ e °>
plurality is ‘‘ three ’’ according to the consensus (ijma‘) of the
lexicographers. Therefore if these words are applied to less
than three individuals they would be deprived of their proper
signification. Some of the companions of al-Shafi‘l and Malik
Therefore it is the minimum number to which these words may
apply. They rely on the saying of the Prophet, ‘‘ Two and
upwards make a multitude.’’ The author replies to this by his
statement that the saying of the Prophet, ‘‘Two and upwards
make a multitude,’ applies to questions of inheritance and
wills.”’
Note.—‘ Questions of inheritance,’ 7.e., not to lexicology
because the Prophet was sent for the purpos e of delivering
ordinances and not for the purpose of elucidating lexicology.
Ipip. (p. 243).
Istihsin (liberal construction) is based on (a) tradi-
tion, (b) ijma*‘, (°)_— ity, and (d) latent analogy (qiyas
Kha; Manifes alogy (qiyas jalt) demands something,
and (a)tradition, i ‘ima (c) eens and (d) latent analogy
demand its opposite. Then analogy (giyas) should be noted
upon, but recourse should be had to istihsan (liberal con-
struction).
Isp. (Lucknow Edn., p. 37).
The authority of the rule that a change of proprietorship
causes a change of substance constructively is based on the
following tradition: The Prophet visited Barirah and she
presented to him some dates, but there was a pot full of
meat boiling, and the Prophet said to her, ‘‘ Won’t you let
us have someof themeat?’’ Sheanswered, ‘‘O Apostle of God,
it is meat which was sent me by way of charity.”” He said, ‘It
is charity for you, but present for us.’’ Hemeans, when you
received it from the owner it was charity for you, if you
give it to us it will be a present to us. From this is known
that a change of proprietorship brings about a change of sub-
stance. Many questions are decided on this principle.
LXXxX. DocuMENT CONTAINING A LEGAL FaTWx FROM THE

Granp Murti oF Eaeypt.
Fee—Six Piastres.
To
His Excellency the Mufti of Egypt.
What is your opinion concerning the following case? An
Indian of the Hanafi sect makes waqf of Government securities,
372 Journal of th e As va ti c So ci et y of Be ng ai . (June, 1911.
shovels in our time? ...... Hasan BEY Frnmy, Secretary

to H. E. Gh az t M u k h t a r Pa sh a.
The Answer.—Praise be to Go d al on e, an d _ pe ac e an d
blessing be to the last of the Pr op he ts . . . It is la id do wn by
recognized according to the op in io n of th e ab ov e- me nt io ne d
jurists of various countr ie s as st at ed in th e H id ay ah , an d th is

is the correct op in io n as st at ed in th e Js ‘@ /, an d it is th e di ct um
of most doctors as st at ed in th e Za hi ri yy ah . Th us it is la id
down in the Radd-al- Mu ht ar an d it is ex pr es sl y la id do wn in
the commentary on th e Du rr th at th e fa tw a is in ac co rd an ce
with this. As to th e wa qf of mo ve ab le s ac ce ss or ie s to
land, it is valid wi th ou t an y di ff er en ce of op in io n be tw ee n Ab ii
Yasuf and Muha mm ad . Th e fo ll ow in g oc cu rs in th e Ra dd -a l-
htar :—
‘* According to this, what is ob vi ou s is to ta ke in to co n-
sideration the practice in so me pl ac e wh er e, or at so me ti me
when, the practice came to be re co gn iz ed an d no t ot he rw is e.
Thus the waqf of dirhams is pr ac ti se d in Tu rk is h co un tr ie s
and that if it should be fo un d ra re ly it sh ou ld no t be ta ke n

it ha s be en al re ad y st at ed th at Ta ‘a mu l
into consideration, since
nized practice or not . No w as to sha res in tra din g com pan ies ,
their waqf is of the nat ure of wa qf of mus ha‘ ; so if the y are
shares in landed property, their waqf is valid according to Abu
Yusuf and Muhammad if they are not capable of being divided.
But if they are capable of division, then the validity of their
waqf is in acc ord anc e wit h the opi nio n of Ab i Yii suf and not
with that of Muhammad. Both these opinions have been pro-
Vol. VIL, No. 6.] The Wagfof Moveables. 373
[N.S.]
nounced correct by the Lee of the word fatwa. If they
are shares in moveables their waqf is valid provided that diey
are not capable of division and there has been recognized
practice as to making waqf of them. For in the gloss of Ibn
‘Abidin on the Bahr we find the following: ‘‘ And Muhammad
says—It is valid to make waqf of moveables when recog-
nized in practice, etc.’’ Now that you know that the waqf
of moveables is valid according to the opinion of Muhammad,
you should have regard also to the conditions laid down
him concerning the waqf of these things, e.g. that they should be
divided, not musha‘, when they are capable of division, and
that they should be delivered to a Mutawalli, even though ‘they
do not satisfy the condition of perpetuity (ta’bid).’’ Finis.
Finally you should know that the language of jurists here show
some leaning towards taking special recognized practice (‘urf
khass) intoconsideration. This is one of the views of the school,
and it is a proper view, since the language of the dedicators is
based on their special practice (‘ urf).
Written on the 9th of Muharram, 1326 A.H. Fatwa No. 167.
OFFICIAL SEAL OF THE :
atwad DEPARTMENT. SEAL OF THE
Granp Morti.
LXXXI. Answer by Muhammad Bakhit al-Muti‘t, the Hanafi

jurist a:the University Mosque of al-Azhar, Mufti of
Alexand.
Praise rigés"God: . I have perused the above-mentioned
question. As these securities, company shares, pickaxes and
shovels and similar things are all included under the term
moveables, and as the rule applicable to the waqf of move-
ables is to the following effect :—‘‘ The waqf of moveables, if
accessories to land, is valid without any difference of opinion
between Abti Yusuf and Muhammad. If the wagqf of such
moveables be made independently and not as accessories to
land, Abt: Yusuf rejects their waqf, but Muhammad’s opinion
is in favour of the validity of waqf of such moveables as regards
which there is Ta‘amul. This opinion has been adopted by the
majority of jurists of various countries as stated in the h,
and this is the correct opinion as stated in the /s‘@/, and it is the
dictum of most doctors as stated in the Zahiriyyah. Moreover,
it has been statedin she:Mujtaba on the authority of the Siyar,
that according to Muhammad it is valid to make waqfo
moveables unrestrictedly and according to Abu Yusuf only
when there is Ta‘amul ’’—therefore when a practice has arisen
as to making waaf of these securities and shares, their waqf is
valid, specially as they are of the nature of coins, dirhams and
dinars. ow we find in the Manh: As a practice has arisen
in our days in Turkey and other countries of making waqf of
dirhams and dinars, th ey co me un de r th e di ct um of Mu ha mm ad

in accordance with wh ic h is th e fa tw 4 as re ga rd s mo ve ab le s in
which there is Ta‘amul. So al so it is va li d to ma ke wa gf of
pickaxes and shovels wh en th er e is a pr ac ti ce of do in g so.
Similarly [is valid th e wa qf of ] al l mo ve ab le s in cl ud in g ar ti cl es
sold by meas ur e an d we ig ht , th in gs ha vi ng pr ic e (q im i) an d
similars (mithli), ca ul dr on s, bi er an d it s pa ll , co pi es of th e
Qur’an and books. Si nc e th e Ta ‘a mu l of th e Mu sl im s as re-
ards th es e th in gs is ba se d on th e rul e of re co gn iz ed pr ac ti ce
(‘urf) wher eb y an al og y is di sr eg ar de d on ac co un t of th e sa yi ng
of the Prophet, ‘ Wh at ev er is go od in th e si gh t of th e Mu sl im s
is good in the sight of God,’ as reported by Ahmad -. . .
That is why it is lai d do wn in th e Ma bs ut ,— ‘ Wh at is est ab-
(Signed) Muhammad Bakhit al Muti‘l.

LXXXII. Fa tw s or SH ay ku ‘A pp -A LL AH AL -M AZ AN DA RA NI
THE CELEBRATED MUJTAHID OF KARBALA.
Question.—What does the great Hujjat-al-Islam and the

refuge of ma nk in d, ma y his sh ad ow ex te nd , sa y in co nn ec ti on
rt
fixed price and divide it into a number of shares of equal
value—for instance some purchase 10 shares and some
shares, and so on, each having a different number of shares—s0
that the annual profit may be divided proportionately amongst
the shar e-ho lder s acc ord ing to the num ber of shar es the y hol
—to explain this point more clearly, hundred men purchased a
Bazar the total value of which is divided into 1,000 shares,—
of 100 each, so that each share-holder may receive
the annual profit in proportion to the number of shares he
holds ; for instance Zayd has got 10 tickets, i.e., 10 shares,
whether Zayd can make a waqf of his own shares, So that
the principal may remain as it is and the income may be spent
for a specific purpose. Whether such a waqf, according to
the Shi‘ah Law, is valid or not? It is hoped that your Holi-
ness may write your opinion on this point based upon the
trustworthy writings of the learned predecessors and endorse —
it with your seal.
Answer.—In the name of God the Most High. The
Shi‘ahs in general and the majority of the Sunnis belong-
ing to the Four Schools and others (with the exception of
a few ose views on the subject are out
of the way) hold that musha‘ waqf is valid. Numero’
authentic traditions from the Imams, peace be on them,
have been handed down, respecting musha‘ charity (sadagah)
which clearly lay down that by Sadaqa is meant either wat
[V.S.]
itself or that waqf is the most obvious kind of it. Therefore the
validity of such a waqf on account of its being owned by a
joint stock company cannot be questioned. And as possession
is the condition for validity of a waqf, therefore the donor
must hand over (the property) either to him for whose benefit
the waqf is made, or to the Mutawalli; [he must give posses.
sion to the Mutawalli, etc.] exactly in the same way as he
would have done to a purchaser to whom he had sold his share.
In the case of wagqf he must give possession to the Mutawalli.
If he constitutes himself the Mutawalli, he must act according
to the deed of waqf, and must consider his possession as that
era Mutawalli and not that of an owner. If he has made
agf of musha‘ property and given possession the waqf
is valid je. binding. If he has ai given possession, he
may revoke the waqf during his lifetime. If the dedicator
dies before giving possession, the waqf is null and void. God
is the All-knowing.
11th Sha‘ban, 1325 A.H.
Seal of the Mujtahid.
‘*T certify the seal marked A on the margin of this paper
to be that of Shaikh Abdullah Mazindarani, the celebrated
Mujtahid of Najaf, who made the same in my presence this
28th day of September 1907.’’
fad eae, Mo os
British Vice-Consul.
Karbala, 28th September, 1907.
APPENDIX I.
BIBLIOGRAPHY SHOWING THE HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT
OF THE WAQF OF MOVEABLES.
THe KoRAN.
I. The Koran. ~The first and foremost fountain-head of

Muslim Law, religious and secular, is silent on the point.
The Koran contains no allusion to the institution of Wagf.
THe Hapiru.
Il. ‘Umdat-al-Qari.—The celebrated commentary on the

Sahih of al- Buk har i by the gre at doc tor , al- ‘Ay ni (se e inf ra XV I
and XXII). Al- Buk har i is the hi gh es t rec ord er of the tra di-
tions. His collection of the sayings of the Prophet entitled the
Sah ih is the mos t aut hen tic and cel ebr ate d. It is 7
only to the Koran. (Encyc. Brit., 9th ed., vol. xvi,
Introd. to Mo rl ey ’s Di ge st of a e s a r ecl iii . B a
mann, Gesch. der. Arab. Litt., ed. 1901, p. 130).
Ii. Fath-al- Bart. —Another celebrated commentary on
the Sahih of al-Bukhari by Zayn al-din ‘Abd al-Rahman b.
Ahmad, ‘the Hanbali, died 795 A. H.—(Haji Khalfa, vol. vil,
p. 997, ed. Leipzig).
Sui‘an Law.
IV. Shara’i‘ al-Islam. anode is - chief authority for
Shi‘ah Law in India.’’—Morley,
. Masalik-al-A m.—**
ham 4 eaaible . voluminous com-
mentary on the Shara’i‘ al-Islam.’’ (Ibid.).
MAuiki Law.
VL ane prises of Sidi Khalil.—This celebrated com-
of Maliki Law is the Hidayah of the Maliki School.
pe ndium
‘*The Mukhtasar of Khalil Ibn Ishaq is a work pri
treating of the law ty to the Maliki doctrines ’’—
orley, p. cclxxiv to cclxx
VII. The Miskin. —One of the great origi nal sourc es —
ra
of m cae ‘He (Suhn iin) held the post of Kadi at Caira - —
and on points of doctrine his opinions are of standa
asithoHey intse: Maghriib. He isthe author of the Mudawwa
nah Beh oe containing the doctrines of the Imam Malik; this
work... ....- is the main authority relied on by the people of 0
Cairawan. DiedAd. 240 (AD. 845).—Ibn Khallikenn’s
[N.S.]
Biographical Dictionary, vol. ii, p. 131 (Baron De Slane’s
Translation).
VIL. Dardir.—A well-known commentary on the Mukhta-
sar of Sidi Khalil.
I Dasiqi. Another well-known commentary on the
Mukhtasar of Sidi Khalil.
SHAFi‘i Law.
X. The Ghayat-al-Bayan and the Sharh Ghayat-al-Bayan.—
See Supplement to the Catalogue of the Arabic MSS. in the
British Museum by Dr. i u, p. 203, No. 318, Ghayat al-Bayan
of al-Ramli, ‘‘ a commentary by Jamal-uddin upon a metrical
treatise on Shafi‘i‘Law entitled al-Zabad by Ahmadb. Raslan.’’
See Brockelmann, p. 224.
Hawnari Law.
A. EaRiy UanORE ES
x uduri, also spelt ‘‘ Kudury.’’—The earliest extant
treatise on Hanafi Law, the celebrated Hiiyah being only one
of its commentaries. See Morley, p. cclx
‘* Al-Kuduri died in A.H. 428 (AD. 1036).’”’ Jbid.,
p- celxv.
XII. Qadi Khan (also spelt as Cazi Khaun, Kazi Khan,
&c.), author of Fatawa oe Khan gerne de called Fatawa
Khaniyyah or simply al-Khaniyyah, d. A.H. (1195 A.D.).
Es ed of equal guthority with sin”s Hidayah. (Morley,
eclxxxv; Harington’s ‘ Analysis of the Bengal Regulations,’
vol. i, p. 236). Higher than the Hidayah according to—
(1) D’Ohsson’s Tableau Général de V Empire Ottoma
(2) Radd-al-Muhtar, vol. i, p. 79, Ed. Constantine
Ibid., vol. iv, p. 385.
Frequently ed and referred to by the author of the
Hidayah himself. As Qadi Khan was himself a Judge (Qadi)
as well as a jurist, his decisions are of great value (Ameer
Ali, vol. i,p. xlviii).
B. Tue Hipayan GRovp.
XIII. The Hidadyah, the well-known authority on Hanafi
Law by Burhan al-din ‘Ali, d. 593 A.H. (1196 A.D.). Morley,
eclxvii. Translated into English by Hamilton from a loose
Persian version of the original Arabic.
XIV. The — —It is a commentary on the Hidayah
by Im am al- din Am ir , etc . Mo rl ey , ccl xix . Th e dat e of the
work is 747 A.H. (1346 A.D.}.
XV. The ‘Inayah, commentary on the oe by Sheikh
Akmal al-din Mabaniiad: d. 786 A.H. (1384A
XVI. The Binayah (otherwise known as "a hg com-
mentar y on the Hi da ya h) is a com men tar y on the Hid aya h by
Badr al-din b. Ahmad al-‘Ayni, d. 855 A.H. (1451 A.D.).
Morley, cclxx, cclxxxvi.
=
XVII. Fath-a l-Q adi r, by Ka ma l al- din Mu ha mm ad al

Siwa si , co mm on ly cal led se esHa mm am (d . 861 A. H. =1 45 6
Hidayah. Morley, cclxix. a uviagvon: p. 237.

XVIII. Sha rh-ba l Waa mui hia 's cop ieh eat tar y on the Wi ga ya h
(an introduction to the study of the Hidayah) by Ubayd-
Allah b. Mas‘ a (d. 750 A.H.=1349 A.D.). Morley, eclxx;
Harington,p
XI X. hak hir at. al-‘ Uqb é, co mm on ly kn ow n as the glo ss of
Chalpi, is the most celebrated super-commentary on
Wigqayah by Yis uf b. Ju na yd , co mm on ly cal led Cha lpi .
Harington, p. 239.
XX. Jami‘-al-Rumiz, otherwise known as al-Quhistant.
It is a most copious and esteemed commentary on the Nikayah,
whi ch is an ab ri dg em en t of the Wig aya h. The dat e of the
work is 941 A.H. (=1534 A.D.)
C, Tur Kanz Grovp.
XXI. The Kanz-al-Daqa’iq, by Hafiz al-din al-Nasafi
(710 A.H.), a book of great reputation, principally derived
from the Waft. Morley, cclxx.
XXII. The Ramz-al-Haqa’ iq, better known as al-‘Ayni's
commentary on the Kanz- pri iq by Badr al-din b. Ahmad
al-‘Ayni, d. 855 A.H.=1451 A.D. ure cclxx. There is
also a gloss by al-‘Ayni on ne Kanz-al-Daqa
XXIII. Mustakhlias-al-Haqa’aig is & nay on the
Kanz-al-Daqa’iq by Ybrahim b. Muhammad 906 A.H.=1500
A.D. Haji Khalfa, vol. vii, p. vet ed. Leipzig.
XXIV. The Kanz-al-Baayan, a commentary on a Kanz-
_al-Dag@ig by the great doctor, Shaykh Mustafa al-Ta’
Mulla Miskin is a commentary on a Kanz-al-
Daq@ iq by Mulla Miskin.
This work was consulted by Ibn Nujaym, the author of the
Ashbah wa’l Naza’ir, who is also the author of the Bahr-al-Ra’1q,
in writing that work. See Ashbah, p. 3, ed. Cal.
XXV Fath-al-Mw in is a commentary on the Kanz-al-
Bahr-al-R@ iq, by ibn: al-Nujaym (d. 970 A.H.=

1562 A.D.), is the most famous commentaryon the Kanz-al-
Dagqa’iq. It may indeed almost be said to have ,anperacdad it
in pore - Morley, cclxx.
ived as an retmeg in every city of Islam. Equalled
only a ihe Fath-al-Qadir, the famous commentary on the
Hidayah. Harington, p. 938
Se
XXVIII. The Is‘a/.—The date of the work is 930 A.H.=
1499 A.D. The author Burhan al-din a died in 922
A.H. = 1516 A.D. Haji Khalfa, vol. i, p. 284. The author
as an | t H afi ject who flourished in pat This
[V.S.]
work exclusively deals with the law of Wagf and is ee on
that of al-Khassif and al-Hilal on the same subject. It is
peter’ quoted as an authority on the law of Wagf in the
Fata Alamgiri, the Durr-al-M ukhtar, the Radd-al-Muhiar and
pte washiiltetive works on Muslim Law
E.
XXIX. The Fatawa ‘Alamgiri, a collection of cases under-
taken by order of the Moghal Emperor Aurangzib, 1656 A.D.
It is not an original work but a mere compilation by a number
of Mawlawis under the supervision of Aurangzib.
F. Ortoman Grovp.
XXXI. The Phere "l-Abhur, by Ibrahim b. al-Halabi
(d. 956 A.H.=1549 A.D.), one of the most important works
on Hanafi Law.
XXXII. Majma‘ al-Anhur, by ‘Abd al-Rahman, com-
ete known as Sheikh Zadé, is a commentary on the Mul-
tagd. It was completed in 1077 A.H. =1670 A.D. Morley,
eelxxiii, Haji Khalfa, vol. vi, p.
os The Durr al-M uniagd, by‘ Ala’al-din al-Hiskafi,
d. 1071 A.H. = 1677 AD
XXXII The Tanwir al-Absar, by Shams al-din al-
Ghazzi. The date of the work is 995 A.H. = 1586 A.D., one of
the most useful books according to Hanafi doctrine. Morley,
cclxxxviii.
XXXIV. The Durr al-Mukhiar, written in A.H. 1071=
A.D. 1660, is one of the most noted commentaries on the
Tanwir al-Absar and is well known in India. ‘ As high an
authority as Qadi Khan.’’ I. L. R. 8 All. , 149, F. B. (1886).
Morley, eclxxxviii.
XXXV. The Radd-al-Muhtar is a commentary on the
oer sans asvhs Ibn ‘Abidin of Syria, b. 1198, d. 1252
A.H.
XXXVL “Pabtaui, one of the most celebrated commen-
taries on the Durr-al-Mukhiar.
XXXVI. Faidwd Tangih al-Hamidiyyah, a collection of
Fatwas by Ibn‘ Abidin, the author of the Radd-al- Muhtar.
G. MiIscELLANEOUS GROUP.
XXXVIII. Fatawd Qunyah. The Qunyat al-Munyahis
collection of decisions of considerable authority by al- Zahidh,
d, 658 A.H.=1259 A.D. orley, cclxxxvi.
XXXIX. Fatiwd Bazzaziyyah. Morley, cexcii.
XL. Fatawdé Mahdiyyah (1090 A.H). By the Shaykh
al-Islam and Grand Mufti of Egypt, Shaykh Muhammad al-
‘Abbasi (1301 A.H.), the celebrated Hanafi jurist of al-Azhar.
APPENDIX II.
TanQig at-HAmiptyyau (Vol. I, p. 117, ed. Cairo).
westion.—A man makes a wagqf of buffaloes in a place
where their waqf is not recognized in practice, and with respect
to which there has not been any Ta‘amul. Will it, or will it
not, be deemed [sufficient to establish] Ta‘amul, if such a
waqf is practised by one person or two persons? ... .-
as that cannot be described as a prevalent practice. (2) Accord-

ing to Ibn Hammam, Ta‘amul means ‘‘the more frequent
in use.’
ARABIC TEXTS.
I, vs dere Jy¥! spat listo,

Kg! co we easy! ule ta,% J,/ ws? ort dolls} alasto tia
eyosth Use tdel! GIS (be oh 9egos! - HS! dead y SmaI ow
are “ ok ao heals Sia aigS Gc galio zoe I, astdve 5s Ss y
ol we pl oac cyt KIS Sa ody estt 0 948 Syosd] rac tat JU at
# KayI!RIS) ye GityrSdi oled) Lasf aba y 4) 439) Lye eye, Ragin
ys ase - &s>y)} yy we aby3
dy 1O2 y ASle UL) Jy) 45 LS LY) dawgd coe) Kaif Glia! y's
BW Jot) JF ~ Hers chet GUIS 9 y Gull! Kid gle ygadiel! egos! ght
a5 2 Oa ydo I ayenlist GUS Gyro pitty! lego lary aple abl} gle
J Les he Bie SF} al &ysle (i Kren BUY WS ws oF a! oF
GUS] 5 pijodat ay pids |Uyly sllgsape! Min ggiiseel wlcglevel
* Kay aS giles!
esol wl» esate Set IS 251525allone ot yee We gsboent Je

# ad, oS poh Ipbli sns o) o} wei tye s ol plan , dale all) he dosr e
TT. ve Aso Jot shanti bsral} ous

Keay) Sil gif GIAY GW loaed Seay! LT xe GIIAY Ob ple y
Fye@lOt lity 9 lulsvel ale gsi! Lo of sited! pw) — 1G LW99!
Bi] layaty Sratralt (3 US eas Aas fpQhint lars QUA! y labs & sity
7 ett or SS SoBe et SWE Joke ot GULY le pled! pdr git
el 131 Glee—- sydelt $5 noid} ces wi ee 9945 wt ues,
jle glssves WyYF Most 9 OW Glo syacy pm) Was, ws eee
Bale g algae clin wlolla} lo} lyodel! Jy! s 3g letaal slisy) , slain}
Use asley pyrli lec asley sleicy! asle bab ay Qiay ay, gh}
lagad y Usd! gf dayil g) ardyt yt roby I gost 3! ene! gf 9 So) -
BIRy}yam gaiglit Ss als! lisrad JU, 2! Cogotall Qala 2 5d Lee

eal ba) Lo ost coh)! bals (jeu ost
layacy B2>¥l y ells
Te) eno!) we ost gall 9 sale cog il! We oST its ay BO ,
obe | ls d) Kai ) co to ) oF gai l Lls iat t Oy ost

jad, ds
ets — letom! as wiyrien whoo} a tat [asdlas J} devae (pe
(A235) leg3D ss! ea oa yl cue

as! BSL dS yl 3 ewe a} gle
tS 3 sls La} las} [gad lrg 9 lg iiy! als Lagan) 3! at 3) PPE) 3 eo
y alary, wads na coh) dake 3 pghts & 4! a Sgeledt 3! easve'l als
agian.) silt ss en 3 dio Ks} da! if ais (dt

eat ees
Basald ~ a choy
gril 83 be olye Gill!» 1086 (597M jGsus
% & ple se ; asl
TI. vy sie. Hab ably) 2 5

Lasbe Lallydf wliak oI le dria; Lulref Ulme yf ale!
Skane sty ladslRtgs OE cond y Syed shane ly il - [ lakes | kasele
8b re GRY y Dome y Boyd o3! y Raia gf oy Gtded! Glove! Use Aig?
Al GF GLY} IAI LS aloyt ye OF Goo lates 05 w wl
Lywnte!| Sin! oemre iS Kite ale GIS GMM JF ys wt Milyy!
Laity SIT pet y paeSll wold) y prh-cl) pault y patel) eolsl » ato Hl
Bpighelet aie R356 AN) eulstyys oemre Gye Suyy Le Aityy!!als ote
wypSodt Wlerel ye ay sell Gay yalyill Lilac Ag] - aie dye gl
Byeh 9 DlslaSIE semeAIGIS 5 Lot Ue tygSde!) SSI oh Sia
we gio) IY Ly ale po UI Us leit 9] whit » wil es
dese ASpe 5 Lely [ gly! CASE dre AL) FAlb wltyy: Oo”
Bays sil ws &y se)! ky) is Mehed ayacy oly Ge Gres ya's
ss ‘ears [a2 cy? ghaelt 9] Kelew cyt XyigS FoR duly Le 9
ergy Gol! greta! Upbriin| lac cay wladty)} RU) - digas Ulm
visi, oe 8 Hest gilvlsref pts Ky, lqas yaar es Lede {ybhoe ie!
[N.8.]
a ot (yehom igls { les! wheal ae wail r) Kthass cw Oar 4 ]
pod eye Cleat , Uo) Gadel! Cleef flay of pol GAL oF ,

ood} Seal oof BsROU SstpJt CUS Lidl, Las palyis st ere CUS JI,
soon
lad!
P y JusALI wladialt y Siti g 20S eae airesgeet ee ~
Lasts Gi LSE rake ye dbligve Uses) wba cy AU S3 pd onedll oval

en Cosy! bys! GUS gS LS pans Srey Lets, Kedlsd}, ylrrwls
[- as Le on 5 epi1 a3 pai oo Seedt Bile ¥oF 55 aS od peed
dalac GUS 98. dust} Slo sl6l} LUS yeti Silbwc Gi Gye i md;
mod] MeFi! ped ploy prtie giltol we Kelem aay ntde!l UR
ers ¥ guard! Eywre sehen Ul Soda)! SF cmd yond! Lyte? yyatroll yy
atl ore) AN Gye y dale YE Sor Uy ik, Uy eet! HM OSy2Yy atlas Ly
csaze!! Epa - wl lets satel dar ass yf bast ad aR
£ yonded} cos cslaieett lesb Qt kpmre laebl,Sgaale owe We
Galt vedebe
Lpntell coor 9 8313 Alo Gyre56elle W ade 61,8
Ss Sade} 8 cir paiibynneyLetyaey cslplst) SFY pets parc!
lag
pool ~ i phat eolsJ] cls Uns US deme Lyme: Kblisve
Bayh styl yatal eelsdt 3 yldrsld 955 JES pape y yl
HS Beals [ yods 9 yh he conbilill ase! Pal cr? 9] Bie og? 1S 5
® Lud adie 9 Cad!! give wir bass ayo als
vr dai
any oesre aitivc ial! acled) of pail» sul! oe cuoal Ob ot »

Vyf dine a Mel eed! gon yall cod S'S pot aslo J grelt 92 ans le Jed!
w lil t GLE 3 13S to l st pd pal l pd pi al eol sdt p3
ve imo - ley Je rape)
st! ot ol pal} 2 &isual} ool) BY Sle u ad} ose JU

}
# le4yar MGR? (62 wis sat 7 ow} age
vp Kako - Sool} 8,5 gro coo! ens ays
lagianve cite oS ) fo ) 11 go l U y ! g Ka el ye lt Ja d ar te Jo r Sp i!
Js ore ey ots ye M27 ow wy ut agi)! wif us er? 5
JoF wymaydS ply] Oe yoy Gill Gabi! eit Ug Malo Cor8l WIS
THY Kha Hye are s Bay 9) Je? tyme LS als cle sulsve) U2")
claVl xe elgg)! ealiS 13) be Sy aly Laos 3 hill Ua pai symey be
Lf dma led SAS Jy st Moi Aly) alset Kye ¥g die day: os!
lS, Alb lnm pale daly wre Rigledt (3 day: 131 JU ot Cogs! us
#® wipSY! Ji Says [pli GU a SAys foaty Yd yy pool! ginal an
dd y old 65 laas gstelt by lad BS} Sly gio cays mols
lee wiylaal) F ebcyl ple! Jed le co) slolalt Gan o5
55 9 play (eyo tle gien (gi deme Sod gle Cop UL aye 8
st LAS glBAIL, hats Laas hogs gt Syd le Cordilt IBY) y aay shes
Sigie5! aay IN Syl a aSale Fol; Joes col at dyypar gSail
cr gig BAS Grey o Le) ¢ bid) gr as} Soo)? wl Jy?"
3B) oF ale g wtolet)) go bay Borge oot Sod ole cyl ul! gsr
Jal $3 pode be 1 Ss ot ta y ley GF Gia Mae Fyre erm ws?
# Hlpho wrlo By sey PLS yielt Us be: pss yi eas wi!
PM yleminy! le sill ylesiul » wld di s? ww Nats
# Hyadec fogore Ulex

vie amie
a} bag ¥ dM sf od! 52 er? Jty3F S39 AI 9 80 15!

Sd 2 Xl) leisy 131 Kol Ge
B Jom of Gers Vy Asia! or o)
sally esse Slopes Hy cree sr y? blo obels
# lot Kye Byyghelt Salyyh SMELT ao og! AoW
va Amn - eyo ’ aJy3
_ [ Uslele ody & 5 | Bylael ys yn! isy> #9 pro)g88

[N.S.]
Uisead ly ali
# gloy't Wid! pas et Kole} US! pe cs? dlei Sam & astyedl
vy kmwo - SIM, ald

* Ka5} 5!) Sli wa lawlvo Bye ceo even 3 ales) cl
IV. vy &m&~o
osdg SF [KBaas WSF slood! wits! aes Us jou LAE ogh Sh O88 ]
Hyg!) R190 og) S959! 39% Wye pds oe St J KASUE ao Cpe lyre!
# Gime oS peal) lb
V. vq Aste
Ayub y Beals aid,ac antsy Yy alyds gids Wyo Sle play of gitel! oy
— seh ula ab Gyo ai da 4 &2t yol ! (,: Be yd 5 Al y} psd yee
Abs Wye OY Ui
en od Alf Hod 5 ARIK GyalFAW rar Gare! C8 Kpnee gle wy
Kay Xe3yl6 gst 8 civalrell Bab - oly - wrrdjlabel! OB ow

we wgibeg & 9 Syd! dE1y5 Cpa cs? psi tle Lo 5pais a} v*)
lsc silory dure y Chaags og! 2d) oF Wdalerel! Mab - ASU) ~ 90ae
Belg) gdihe gle Vo¥t cyo pay! ciydrbat cle wuoll aia 1
eaytlt pat Lda os? BME ly SI UF ABxim yt pdslietlaygd|i
GA Cased GF oar dyl acd t We wys ibe s a1 y Spo d! oet d ge S01 8; |S!
iin ENG . Syed GS al euoliio pao Kall GF at oailleull a6,
els Glesdlf Gadd! Gale we ly WEY GU Ulead! 6? Cuoeicred!
PAST ure g silyl &Sy! red gy GS cmd Gotty Cgglsebll 8am
wails palldolg wires cyl 59 cosas phedl pS 9 ends!

eigbriiins ei! ¢ All od Yo Sy ed os? ¥ Kil led ! oye od gle wy rh Y
- KartIt- defy) y Jyre¥h me cle less Ue Y silt Slmtt gs plSayl
stadt cole wy od ¥ pail atyely oily! U2rlielt we el lee
ese JyF Aad gle wyoks ALU pobre g JycIl peiblay pgis Mel
dal gf adel! Gale we Jpiie wiyx¥ Ueime pero Sms writes ood
ur uy? a ; _ ie KenglQel lgDog as a we gulsswo} (yo
spy peter 6 wy? a wlsre! Kab - &olsr)t « aad}
Kl) el [dds ce's do posh Lynd Axani a Gilig Peers z) & fog! wale,
wo pelt ow wo! enotas} diub - Pot Pe Sty a nae yt =
KISS} wale y jihsre) wales pst wale fete: oye et wy ¥ sine)
j Quad) wll gst» Hr9d50)! SiusM Pte yw! gil 9 ¢ oP ell wale,
# 95d le ule wy b)} eos enotaed) Kaab ‘ Kail} ’
VI. vq dtc Joi! shard} isd! ol

lof, B peeve tye Bo cglad dade! lef4 088 05 peas dgisrelt wf
als ws pasa e yds y (8 {yRTVe lay BR y le elsit Wales wos
be Ube eas ed alge Ist wySlitrs oF , ety? dL Ity5f aySsrz 08

dale tb ley Vt ple, cw it Jloaf ; St ps bse! Ww tylec
# Buds un le 4 olail |
VII.
Bybo 45 Loale ees iste o! er? ol j= ( gta L ady5 )
ertgi] Bat OM 1 BU yo} G5, GS 4 alyd oie age Elligi Le ied! y
grrr Wy akc Jom VSL [ Yleal tayo ods Lays Ay y Xity!t elk
Je? wl 5! cal ot weld! eg At dat ol5)[a9 , abla ert
VIII.
# 222de = Some9!Cues! Gg! dda Ris! aka ( “rade )
2ovo este ps hat halls —tdel} Che cs! [ stax Gia &)y3 ]
eB gf Wavy) gs! tides (sti) ot ty le, est Sym! 9! ae
GH Gymm dteld cil! me oI} gio oe2 pail ee Saab (t )

PAH OE 9 seoyyt pnitel} cgatenll spmth Uy gags! Uy JOE ust» ob
© Sheed A, Gly air Sy poids 2 Sale pled os!Gilt aan ale
# &lo)} four ost [ose
Vol. VII, No. 6.] The Wagf oj Moveables. 387
[NV.S.]
cla} Wy cs! ye asf, idly LSa Cprls pled else} Qo Lays 4!
# pled} as JU oF Yt Sods IID Lo ob
IX. |p &stre & (5) oo Kaila &jle I} Hdec Keddw
Ly pile Was oaAls wl aay Us, y Js abcd! LiLo} wt! JlsJ 3

# Mead} 69 let Clad! gt Xe Mh elem! sf Kied} 9 US) Lye gale
ee ws Ipyols isis «jas. PP Los} e~ tet csr 3laid JU,
# 19 demo - bila} syosJl tyect , bil
kolo, wy Bos Rhy |e, sit lest isi8et BLARYI Gyo lait} ee)
See ph ps8 lS a) RIL BIg gsSUSY! Granly Lest BLOM CoSy

* stout sgt 8
| dmQo
Bangs gi! cptal@ls otreli 9 tds! Gale els® ole! 5% Akain421

Risia gly Some cad bly hugs pty SiriootGynt yaesve
S51) Uist aie prolgh 9 ome csile_ylt play 9 Begs 9! ey pleyls >
sts y le, Asn al &ay J! &i yl 3 WSw gs gly ome ’ EQain ro)
IT pgs GULY! Ode KSI! Cpred - FOIE - 3)geihel) GMI)! Glare! deal,
® gmt! KV! Cyrene & sty Lolsvet
OS pl IRI aatdc 158g}yoic aSsu) 150 sled! oF Gs woke red

aiyS) 55 ad aw ~ wl» Kinin ix! clay oll ey (ale 1)9Sdv0 dam ye
(bey ra fat DoF 4 WBaces os! ipl ey Lore here 1S, WS am !)95d.0
Logidld Baw 131 Rigis.

gityDome gf Main gityhugsgit4) oly 25, daayo
Shy 185 Ledoicy136 sme dic 1,15 1h} Mie] pSad} OS Blac os?
Leadic 9 136 deogscitdie HIF 13g WraBl! City Esl gi ygheogs git 2
gic ; BOLE yk 38) - §xls -[ wtb} CPN) dum y Aha 31) a2Sty 135
388 Jo ur na l of th e As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . [June, 1911.
Koga g l ai e 1o 2 tl lS 13 s Ri g Ht t e i h g e d e } cl e fl o Sg t! wt
x ac &ity) at ughe rash Je los Asc tJ tat ; eatac &! wl SS Je
aid wed 9 cit wiSy 3 ere) bals | dua Sa wy So. lo l,wy
ct! esi yy w! sil alll Vi als wt at Gary AQad el % boo} &}
pis LS | Loja a res kad wt lg shy ’ Saya)! sow?

psribe ds 40 Role we
{ as a3Lef $0} yo oe dialry Y em aly ped!

3 Lol RMyawove re
colt ni) og
Krond
ru 9? als $90 4 e7d Ma Bo
by y If wl 3 tylld
SJa* cyte
# SJ aie ds Yl, [- hl
x. Fis &mQ0 & as og SRN
BP OF gaa ly le Lyd), ABIisve je ass dmlosl cia ti ty

% hs 1y2lkS) Lo is High) at}ya los slisht gle Wile Ip poli
XI. alaf, iy) BWILS Cl - GU yy! olka! (3 Glew)! ols

&Sam 4 also y
# a23, ylalo 41 Ypliio 1 Ile aig’ bets agli! Sle) - aleve»

Biya ot g altyott youre) cro Lass le S54 dare Wid, 5) bef
w Laid, peal Ll
yf) Lise} Wyo cs@¥! Al one Gy Some Gye Akl} aed)
8 ABS wy iyo)! Se} pla} palo! aS, jyey 2} all} sem)
Sel! clay 1855 Lal Gowis , diac Yasoy JU patois gia, LS »
« dilly Gorais y Syldo aboy y pail y ptt Jl woi sels
Ulel Joie)! ass i be

gsr be 85s 5 92 8) Wye al} dea ogmre Gye os) [2 gto! »
Hilt y oUt, loitt ,noi, plu, iss}
ia lasts 5)! ay
slaty] ¢Loaind) O65 LS Lal) Shy ary shady! ya0 iS, Sabai} sso!
Bh 3 OS, lin US onli) aby Gye WY [ daioy y UUWas Gl ye
* GAUL oles) eli 9 che ust9aad LS leas

Vol. VII, No. 6. ] The Wagf of Moveables. 389
[N.8.]
\ghew lastyac Lgsad (.,0 go le cha yl kL) (gle 5B W855) y
WY 5 Silda she 455 LS ras 5 Iyi,lsi way ws wl wo! Unedi sluy

ad cpal ay ed pty cle cosid dd dal le thy? Ady dg |
#[ #& Gs
a) dom49; Clat yo hey! al} ore Gy dese Vf pos a5 y
4.3 Biles! 5 anges 9 é\o)| sis us! nas
aly Log) xt giles esol! vr alin} 3 wseyl 5 pl 3 oles ae
# oy deme albil , gl pulive dsf

* Gis) Qi.) US) BEI jtys Gado)
yee ertbelt wey ame wlsyels wos we oJ} spel
XID, dys prar kino

Ia a Sony mdi AIH red Jay ploy grill J —
colle alt Logems aes g Cteegt Go! wa GUA tayae Yphiel! Lady I
wos yl Gye ans be ot tysnlt 0 geal 2 JS sh ptt ge afd
tel ed) oitySl yy 908) oe Mall cliy Le g luls 5SjliSC ab5,) Col}
# 283, yy oles (Rr, ciel! 9 ell yGales,
BBR Sipe GAS) RS, 5 GIA al! poem, glial alist y—
* anif BS, alll Ker) aay - CopiBll agle y Jlai al! dea) eal t
Ldew 9 LN u0 gr ol gl bh,le Hr 5, Ua, — p

LoS sla MS tpl weze go HS WW ot Arnel! slid ba Laitae,
# &1RJ} slo 5yn.
*... bb, esle Hty Wd5y Ua, — pc
Shs ntl BY co Y pase spy &5 Jat le 19) iy da) — ¢
0 Alb 56 a Umi! 5 Kayako
# . Ga ey da, —
#5 yrs YD gla aeny JM JU Gat eyor sl Sy Jay — v

SS be gt lab)91attr
ol!sy ay dled alll Aemy
y9) WS 9— A
Gora ~ &sLae pel yout BIg 9 SF gh BF 9 a Sad poe SU 392
gt Kelas ais @soas elt whet9JK ley angle as, os dongs! cos haa,
WAS, Khis! yo St toa J ,J el sB)} ta ils tls - aah ody &y lado
day Pe pany lage, sad wg) OY GS} stBUI Go S98 ot Lyd Glo
ge lout 1b gle 6 BA Uy0 oa 8? ad GSE 505 StoYtony esi
# Sagi} [2 le
«p02 A oe QM 22 oI ores! 21° — 9

AES 59 YL yotyt oo ] ls al! deny Heys gil wta—te
* oles
*2 OE GSIt ygwilt
g Balt Epo aad bey Ling dey ey — 11
wwele ale ctphals BO) Wye Sa ySfy aise ws lndgo W85, a, Ss
ab} tery Uda)! oy remo Sy)! olay! et JU ain» Bat Gn flay

Sol! Bis le athas
AT ledyo lg usyihy y gies Cuolad! uo ddl colle
BID wt) gale Cueli olf 131 JS555u YS) aeGodt a) a]
Lol Slordoyt a Gary Chyiave slo 131 bamelt Esty [ Klgdme pray du
* ABS Hit Gad) Leas vere)! asd} gOSE 131 peel)
+» del) Kale (65 BSN eats Gye Ist Gig GIybo — tp

Badbe oy ot oye rye g lew pv st Stet wars oy! ma) — te
# by) ,)
#.,, ommo Gat — fa

«filo cape Mas 28S!
| 13) ogimed| wisie — 14
Maly sis cspty ordi ol [ a83y ois S$ dle aS ome] — jv
T erhte ot a jes ¥] be
oe 4 A eS [oh Rsgbre]hs (gad &y3 — 1A
Vol. VII, No. 6. ] The Waqf of Moveables. 391
[N.8.]
Js ley pines patyodl LBS, ja! pila aly tom) yy ws— Pre
* 39 wy?9!
* Liaad gf ye WAS, i becas Fr}
XII. IW) she) oppo kde gg Bei
cis lel saii, Sob, ini, CW, IS - am,
7 By e Us.) co! e ples! »
* Bytes oho) 55 0S Rani M5 ab[tpl » GUIIC JUelaiy ) gli

Uoleiy oJ ot, CD) Dome ore ile pire! wiiy Vy sry 4? 55
# ela fo)ol oy haps io! vie Ub 5 - as
* J) WI dala) © deme oie prelorgill 51 ~cophII dale y
XIV. vey demic Sot syed! (ails) cr i? belt

ase Laas} gbaigl) re [O5, - z) dee oie ARS, slag! Jyh! 15,
ava, cor os WS BEY oo! co) ams gs!! se bs, 7) deme
eel alii y - By! pst dass y = pS} yaad} w gso* Ly! uw
# Eisorls . 4,5)5
# Lote GIN ois 55y pw Glaielpe ol spc, oh Wt oF OS
day jyPs
dle} slaeo a) adil, ot Sey be UK o> itd one
* jal} W502 ans, py
* wl y del 5) wT @ie> 5 ~ ely WwW
# sBhal gle Rynsy! aby 10S, - Lalas, Sl,t Lie) 5noi)

Wa) HES sBtN Ctidgell he crgiell Gam dy oy - Liles oy os
® oPAISN Wye yo Le gle Lene jtysp! staus
‘ ee! ced LoS olaitls Moc glad all lgomy hmogs git y
we cso! Kal yy! cise ds gstly! we Le read dale 3 els ’
# spre! ot site! layne(29LS a pSaUb FLEA Way,po} 059 O5y
- pt} ollg &sla. y! &y|d0 dies BIOL g elas? ws)! 4 aS) WSS, foSy
# Awd) dey) a) 50 ¥ Gyo ashy wy! by cle pF BS, aslo IgnelSy

tyalich wt staid gis 9 leit Gye 2 yd be o! he Hp Sy oJ,JU
way 1o5, G29! wa s lal} W835, . ae aa 9 -e at wogayy rao)
Salad ars Jiro ary Lgigoe ) lsvy!
ela Sys pe oe Spay) - esis "o) domo a col = & 3
8? Gane wp rleoned | sf, Le ola) 9 SpLalt dale 5 - glinciney! i les
XV. vyer kto Sol! spelt (ail cr? PY! BR

coe oc a5, uiylabel} Sphiolt LAS, < - 1854. plat LDS, i
Pah y yell a lag - ans, ott lolad 13! Iyqraio Jedi} sy €° LS
# laslady- Hyland
yyLdrot}t y
# I) y Galas 5 ately ys0ill 5
* sled yo0 (49 Uolaill syay) - its ones Sry cl - a
Kole JF pty sland 5 Ls em gy awd} slgipS d wyUS!y

giiaaded! (68 lof Lela si; oF what oy - Bprablt (5 lof gfitelt
Sa 5, -[ oy AH UU dadeyt , GLU ad eld y le GilsyJ
Wille wilym ¢ deme Syd aks Jods! 15a GUA le Gisd! time!
# elas B39 oye cl oy orgs coil Up) gVo! a S'S Cor
Jy om tw 7) we os? p@lalt y pio) Lay gsi Uolail! (o> Lely
US Witty (65 a) side) coe Je es ciay dity) s gad deve ONo
be
aE
een
lg
Sehr
aieaecatsinhe
N
te
Re ee Je play WS Gis ¥ LS Lolsl ass Joie

N.S.
L,gQy jhe ye! Gale isd oF 9 - ced) Xily) wr 993 tie leg,
ylAbal hell Gig © IRAY hy ha 1555 - jlyatl WTI a Jporell y

SSM Grades Lpgos lary BS, 185, CSM ogo sll) GI, Lbs U8
# at ela} ans Jydic ary aise:
eH ot Eye Quogirel! 9 Gaal! , &iswalt ola CLelaills slyell

~s Mao)! (yeas JU US alsa! u3)l) Ye Upacat lle , paale cgllad all} ws)
838 Jodie aid ays IE Gylaidt Qt uy ell wale ld le jaa last

ote bby cle Bh Wily Ue) ayty basal Gs US) - acing Got! clei
liz eyo o? ws wis as} sluy (eu Iphone Law (Cred eo Leo w!
# 5H o9Ss wl eye asldyt oo 615

3 laiJ} ou we wy tJ - Glke jel Js we git we »
als Le y 5, lai} (ike styel! wl ne [ot = ce! cytelanelt gto eg
# yo - eral!
XVI. o-v amse p shell Uyanell ra LR nS do

lalb.e 25,3 Kyla} > uh - Uclai aas pave - 55, ees ( cal) )
U=!,< at LgoF gt lgslas3 Hb gt tylbve gf typogf Lule 4} RBA WIE lyn

~*~ t Ooo Oks lardwe gf Lol ssgt
*¥ (Lnsrivc! prt ate dale y - aA
fot 9 - 2] we 1S by pales hae wl. Uvolsi ans a)y3 (Ww)
% hells rl 51 le Gye olbiny 108g - oladel! Cissy nad Gyepilot y

Lyla play aie'y - byiy wa) Jolt arom (49 Jalal loo le
jls> pre 7) MB Wve70 be yale 5 Jv eye Lars yall 68 $55 Le
* os! Kney oI shot Ls

# hell Syd om So Ma sous! iio &p® 493 a! gle
Last Gylabell pre 1555 JUS — ) dame aie ady ylaisl) Jydieli 155,
Ag 231 pred ye Coast! Cpe Ailady) co* ps tT) oss
« Mim GA} 451 9 SS yl
* 7) 3 wt ate, &},,) obs y goals) ure yele sins Js ”
ygtent al cise! wley ac os LS & aSadls xlaal) Wy yl Sy) os,

pttyout LAS, jb Seat wl cy? preans & ght! lo ot pla, a j )
#* Glye p36 o 73 we LySsv0 & 6) dyad
Upelmned slylepests Hylnat dale aya) ss ans, Halal ym it ays

ARM 22 SEF lA yo C593! Gylail Yg - Gpue all oie ggd lime
# - Uaakdf
w
XVID. rer ashe a she! Git su)
- prrbell Sle - dle y
riya amie sted} lt (eo

Ba9 Jyvc y Bip es elie 3 25,5) 9 Sym ybaa)} LBS, ra
* s«lad
P51 BUSI y = wVyBielt Gyo Usolad ans Le Bis 59m) deme JU,
9 WS site} dole pF gy slawdloS (oS ersvall yy ]jLeny sleit
# pivabeyt 65 bos oles iy od LM! OY -[ duprobbll
Bijey 1Oe GUE cle Jodi 29 Mad} 130 Cabell Gi fm ov
Uris -Ighar GL Cope be aiiyan 29 oes Uys Ais - nll
Uolai bas Le &t dat uw Jie , - Uolaj das sy> wl Bly t Bugs gs!
JS - alas! , atyell 5 gril} 9 galas 9 Bet
, peared by yet ws
* ese Joey dalal (gt lsd) aris WHIy OP aU Gy pk WF 9
He Ylgnivel sit 92 Uclail} iss! Kass} cr Y) ey x Jt wy? yes
wll, CLNIS an9 Ulolai y be gree sladyt yo2le oe ced pais!

elySt ies Ho WY y lL I ard I OY lle J, dani
, Han,
ste Hs joc le ead - Jalail 55 bey logs aut oar) ciel s
* et Jel
[N.S.]
Igfy J o demic alls lo isle JBbed! we slact pike! fe) of} od 4
wt ol copy... le Uh ily Kotla! hs - ly Uebel olga we

# Hila Ss
SPUN gt lol RFs oe Go? oy 98} Cll ve Oy Od! WH

% eo SF jet oir at SG be gt plabl! sf
gyal) Ka nS ¥} eos ile fot KF ono Sy 131 clgell Kyhloot5&a-SY!
* Lgna) ws
oe ’ lg wy rBhs
18S blsJtThong ape oo rt 3s wleolalt 85, 5,5.ae Kells} +e]
w 45, jyms Us ays oe y gs! pdidt oad

parde: WBS, 055 ] ‘
slat} pire itt KiQwo
corals ac lee $ t)
[# toe le sly &sua)} ron
* 39 Babys ply BN! Cre ans Lo) LU City
ay gsieel ay Sey po Acyl 85,ye ayo sll} Vis, pd! Us

* sybaio ne ais, Jydic
# prt} Ut, KL}
XVIII. perg amvre » spat - 108) ee Co te de gabe)! astogl!
% wimsriu!
gi, [IglF Lo le ] aso anc S) Bugs
get y
¥y9gaee)| yoy nsec! amy - bs w* glia Ld age Yow! ow Lat ’
a) llyst Leys! Cera obs WIS Lol, piel Helo! alc alyS lgic-
ve
# cgllad aU} ase 68 doy 9 Cpr> Aslby Jia al} fine
# lets Us cel!
ols We weghiel Qj ela ars le 25, jysmy 2s! 7) eRe WE 5

aie g ] Balast ysdates 289 lly abst, lois 5 pod! y
elt st 99 Gill» GAN Shy Lt ALR LY spe Vg) ered Gel!
# [ dale poids ciel s
day ody plicain os oF Dell yy oF Clad) Jyh, ce) ees
# slaS¥I oe. <2 Uxlail!
v este 158 y iabaall Ie) let AiS Bd) 2) ay LW peal we 9

PLY ass olay ley cee es le lacy sleds sty
@ aW5y Uorc
he aay pyre y ale! sy ee 2: plaid wiser lo IS o) sled} Js
* celts ells Rall arly a, elaiyt erSaz aby ably
PU gpA plas sly be gle aie ayy ouliy y asd Sy) UI Wy

ale she ela! sre we ¥y Qem!l Sam eye Gaylene Vy lial Gils
KB) gine IS 0) plies slast» oli, Balt WV 18% 9 - Gaikal! Jet
* alinc sd letynt yySe MI Coy'i legsd
XIX. | dio é spe} - see) eae! yo)! e
layfns Mays Big 151 lla al) Seay cimgs531Jy - Cool JU 3

Ge
wl pls sel
©!bas PBR sey gly - ile soune wt y LST y
core wl asle dye SAU Ui 4) LS euAT ais Coit g pmo UF
* 31 ly
[* qiomint foe y INF be gle - OS ot Su!

al,3 give - chet 3 ely! a cl - aad 5 yyecne)! jbo yy wey! a>»
wyelki pols ANE lely Byy ws! wet wasysve)} i ples dale ad} whe
w! a ee ’ BIE} g aelyst Cpario} 05, 1S
* vale Bole! , aelyoI &!y

') we? £9) ork dslb
*&
Vol. VII, No. 6.) The Wagqj of Moveables. 397
[V.8.]
Islao IS wt 4 - Uoic jee Y & eI} eee y Hy! g leas

BLP y
- iy coe JY 5 - 352 Y co se! JG Bales! , csigelt Une
[# RoVSIN 69 135 md ye! plod! gio ~ ziitelt! dole cred dally

lsaic S854 yyy Y ass Ualad ¥ ley bend slabs S51 7) oem jf ule,
jePy day iyey y alet ld wo a, elaisy esa} be JS c) rts J,
vw slgaa)} Kale Sod (23 file pans Cy idhelt 9 gill! yKai! » solly
lsu le, gly urd ley sol) 4 pate Kaas} yoANl otyelly
Ulem crelis! leis allt ody hata GY oy gtlill y¢ Owal one aad, ev
# SUSU! GF Sp HI _pe palpe oly Vy opti} sty! Wi5,)}
B83 Lo gle Jydiell uo sls! gilt Ute ot} ORS 132 S56 Ity
woo aru! | slay sors Leia y lei we co Le w! itt ¥2s Wd3y
# an JU - Nd jd rigs bo gtJS be g!
sl
BRU yasyl Qdois ] gla toe! Koc CAB, 131 ipod! Kine! 9 Ke-SH»
[ lama ligt 68 Lez wpatiys
* bby} = IE slyly wield 85s im
XX. wold syst org keke - poe deysbo! Ryjoal! (he &106))
oo elt dt wl polo y palo we jlyde! - dle} slau “ ays
4 Sle 6.8 alo} s\Bi wo lew wSel s Y AA Uyy dle d bol t y nata l) al d
# G83, yyy Y als dy) el we LSAT Saas joey gabyd
# Zon} Ste we ashe Yy aly!

wr? Wy GUL aad HII OY aay Ee Vol Spelt oe Lil»
She cit» ely os? US Kaadt (8 ula! cele eed! ot Up oa
golly llr 68 LS ela GUA Cole GSA dy Egadell LIT wey

oY! g Mull ybat Cle SL cies atyell 9 ygo8lt agai!,
* Orlail} 9 Sond} Qasr oye Laas (yeylao ¥ St rbd) Pe tonas
XXL. eld shui erg die dijoal ge Kyla)

~ AB5y ys OG, Y ley yak yay lis y Jedicdt go BN Ot Wy
= 55 y SUN} 5 tl lS wIpliel! elas gly Wo le aie WY OWE WI
+ Bal giaher Qe Sipe - lal! dle
ell ab ab55 Ge ye - aenli eae wo pyyleo ty - abyis
HIM phalls Lay ethalt y tySll wily soars ¥ ey! wl days cle!
* Gon!) eae We eal Lobe Uy
elt oP edt 553 Jl ee tom - olai eum uyo Yo - aydy
22g Salrell 65 syrset ytd ty Remi ue wre Csjl
res ciely
HS le dasie SIM yo LSM Leapie »
et Bre Frese edly Ue'ail! aun Gyo Lojlae lea! wl Seay
* WA eet de gias Lgllic} y baw g GL! »sled » onal
Log? eMndiyeltyMallae Sled) wt gle slgbainet
loty - dbyy
5]
cals Valais! Uelaill 552 aly [ lealine 5 yes) legigi ety y¥ jlle yi?
#82 SH ol LES LA Go Ccydt rela! a9 844
XXL, well seat op. kde Kylinlt le pte (goa Sable
JI) oF GY only onl) abd eo oI po <a
wee te le ey orl Uswe Lig 5 BeyaGIS bel ansy yi!
28 AOS exe SM i ~ gly be (gle Rie WY y - oy tinal! 5
w Aelils Lay) e155)! Ure 65 spmge 63» Gyipel! aids gare Aight 0:0
Vol. VII, No. 6.} The Wagqf of Moveables. 399
(N.8.]
CREE il) spel gar awe so) we cst!
BVI g CulB g sibralll abdy n!U! Gl lead — ) oemve ote (ol — Ui |

BRS, pot sylaky ley a! yo! 9D 5 whe $s} y Liste)! y
[# kaio¥l Lye WyreySLU) SS 285s jy J

aaiy Le JS WAFs 5 yy ila ally pae>y dee! 5 SI! 9 gn Sul S55
93 coh So rae NaBS yet g SySlell 9 KAR g crass abyl yt 4

pine) Ay I! ligt! » le yes so lo ¥l alas! ke} g slenslt kale
x ee urs re cSJlo else aS es yey
alt ar a? a) lalysl leyot ue Oks dic at us”) sk lel 9 Eee
ota
wrt [ eyed we ob cot we ] pheno y cs) 39) Sjost} 192 — (8
* Bydy® ao!
splolly walyodl eB1S (oo) elaiyl wld WU ypalyodt We drjiat — Of

pty alay
5 abet slay wo logad oXos V] Sais!
# [the
eels yrs —
* ciets el 1 9 Ret asols a eli wSes BY — @
qi be andl Cot MaSIy cL SI)Wily jer Y oY! oI a4ays — cS |

[ * A235, Avo eae lead} ale} sla ee &
2 as 85.) w! \W, —
Wiel ed Gi —
# dd0 UY, ob, 7—~F,
* ans, jo F2 y a. ¥ ley ds. Wt ted oy Jibs! 9 cs! — uw
# xlrsy Leo gle —,
eon Wh bist ue Ud Ls — YS
* alo cla ae a Bry le JS ist ae
# loli y watollf — 4
9 * jhe cet es —_ we
# bids aly 532o) oly onlill and 06 — Gt

* gow} Ste (0 ey" yy —¢
wat edad s IS slant aad ald Ge Che — ot

# Unlal! cam uo Yy — 0
Cot eam ore aylned Melty cASII g5 od 5,3 JU lee Gye —
othe Eb By x0Sald load 9g08N) yell GF opges Coil ats
« NS ole
el5} B) yo os? d9eper Cyndy Uclail}Sam (ye ldlao Leg yl 8aey 9
# Lelibet g bamalt y CLUE s sled) y cared
dyes)! oe isle Ws awed 9 Sle iS, bree)! Gale JU
bre)! 5 9 rai Sy s
y leminy Kyles lait I net! Qsoyyee
* wsisell yAaSedt 5 tla! 03, SSS
ALY: ree amre Silks Geleine
5 Um 9 29 5 2B y pbys y 0995 4 lasWU ela

asdd
Jgio
# a5 Uolai Ylo Giles IS, amare y lel s
co XXV. 114 dmwe Joy! sy) waltis

pe
28 9
sLnliS MWY Leolaarsdloo janad Jyhio Lilyjy 9
| his ans ee g Liman 5lel sKlinyps ee
| > | EE ale tReet
Vol. VII, No. 6.) The Wagqf of Moveables. 401
[V.S.]
XXXVI. yeas ato sy!t US FI cle haa!

tal} shad OY as BIN Share Co! be res glive LAS, Ls! e 3]
BP oD Ltanes ost! Jy5 clas 233 (ya, foowl» wldgissdt G2 Gls) aba,
[ # eo) deme) Wa
pisehell gagdBlbygOU! + wll y chest 3 else etic Was, Las} rae

Loo SIS raty Kro¥! 9 Lydd! y ake) OSS, cdaliad 5 lglas, slic]
ogy fcc gilt arteg7) DOR Sod p%y 8S—) Glad9!lela ans
# SIds OTT
sly wo ay clay! Soy y aan jos le US Bs, jy oy (srs! y

# piled 5 etySt gle Leb aise
elyst 9 Balt 525 el Sy 9% le poise O55)! htm roe Wey Ws
% lolly pitt alll las ans lelail} (crale yt wha et cle rel rgle saad
XXVIL. year assec 39} (le inal!

US aa GEN AI ow yal Joltboc 5 HN G0 ol Ula aad ]
wale JF ost oo? yl male YyF eLarindt fom oy, slaty! ade <5
[w sled} whe AS, 9 of sltdl soe (.8 Uolail! oa, a5, dog!
as, rae) cs! [ewe ule hes yal Ssh , pet) ] Uolei ars a,s
Sod she 1didy 285, 8 Folall wm oF (6! (p!UI clei ays cst Syst
[# wlmaiat 152 6) ] tao 2) dug Lo) ad 5(cyl! ale 4) ome
XXVIII. jbayt yayd ye UW syst}

elas ans Sp2io y Sa ws Lady a US asyS! y Bas ylRall 3, ws
# peo» p@ 19.9 0999 9 (plo
XXIX. Use! yolr Gye SW) 55!

BS 295 V tose is gl y - H e d bb ,J ) gi ie e pa le Al l Wa y sl a
lg c o y ab er G o d Ub - S5 15 ,
ays agire aly - clive ilyoo lefalos
ea HGS y alle y y pl ed ! 5 , Se as pf u of ob is l! (R is s
a

psu lava laa) y sy) je ylmmae gd Mamet 63 WW 1h »
# BLAM g
pat so9 Uy agody pS alas ans foes pave US Was, Lan! a LS

gant wil eshte uslady 20 P US a pssui. #Laal) poly! Qy3 ee cs saibe y
wt gah be ol cle Hy Hy [ Hedda oot] leeds [ evine aHef |

5 2 ol eye HIS bycllet ol aLRRM ladow 9) Leia)
Lasts 9 Biliny2%)
Une wycdmed! afte egosd Cola} ar Sty lela} wINS g sree ys
Co devo Je fo% 9 ae, whys &as clas y le isu uy al) ois ga
jhe St os eliedis Kah) peal 69 Gy [ sbidt cpt ashe 9 ]

# slyaalt gle KrwsS Y} BS,
MAR, le
bso! 6)
VMaxact ans, Mo yale ~. £3} — wt we LDS 9 je 3 ues - pare
cod pba Bay Jilve 48 delle! Ws eit isd 853 Bt soy

phic 4 Ldis,!} J on $553 red tty ws Gola} das (S3>
Hysol (5 Baty) LS bug bad Cady ail otyell ot dys WW elad ons
# jle sie fore ainis (csi Sabai! clo) - rae
Lpdeds cope 9\larans oT» altgas SOS 9ST acyo os? Sis
» dS, el 2%
er? Koad I Bede g erlaid! Light be cine pluie! cally Gilet

I a fo O° doo 9 pabnidh byisy ro ay Bie! re Kfwys gil axlest
joPes lads Ylo sis Keni) Uns Las Gist) Ure wy! Leos
# BysBellgOme! 3) oS
dghqro ay ays
iJ “x. F) ry . ‘ a Py 7”
wan aisilsve pos) slgkayl ans grt col - S48
* glee 3!
rs ose slaal! US Lye ot gs JU IN 5 - ol Mas)! Riss alps

cht : ow ” ‘ saree _ ry ‘ oy
gBadlE ASI rot GUS & otel wy! artic Gly (ald sl2d Ul?
[N.S.]
Codes! alt 0s Le sis} E> NSE Lely casa! Gabo le aSa 13)
# 22!) Gils (ha eals c'eyl wise} Lo Letyss of 72 See 4
Aare IplRi O88 arare Lo dala psc lett Clot Styl! ot sls) aks J
z yr gt SIS wmdy! LS boy vo Say? 92 YH) Yd fyi Lo wait
[# stall ory oF sivgbic
oo oF 9oy har ol Se We WU Fa ae GAY a5
[# poles cyist Bal, en
i Uy e Wp Ba) 8 Uslt ody Ct - vlmmwe oi5 ays
als Ayt y eset Bals Lavat oh 9) lof sae os? OST 9% Le S89!
PB OW ot wget (8 Lemont OW 9) 1855 Capi! pl) oS Cog agle
OW allie y40 ce al Bb wlIL G99 9 OW 9)SH dale OW gt Ligy!t
# SUSI ol (ge slicad LS Jot ay oY
gst letoal (685 131 OS otf logic oat, (ob col = beta ays
13Sy[ Layee Kista og5 a2 Godly ad] SM Spill lead stad) a) Gaal Bola
ye Ia, bey! , PV 9% be ji gobo 96 ct GA9L
pital!
Ssiyol} Rela (c} Salas) ye sore aby by sity Giksl 1 gle’
# Xigsilt &mbal} y
ye LoS letore GUS I pile 448 Maal) lard Lop — tad Sybio US alyi
SUSI! 4 FyyeHed! (ow Ons} oo! ely} 9 chal) Sy dere 5 GUS Y LS
Aas Le }sey 7) des Oe 4jE Y D whys cott Oba9 IS Cog Less
ena aH 9 Ktogt 9 oF yleaeyt sighs gi) BUA) y YR! 0 ela
Sip OF LAT GY Eprebt cys LS ghetto S25
59% 5 Glaw¥l 9 LS
7) dese aielle Jolie)! BI,jtgeyal) we gmall 5 Ui yUolaill
* Sy! ppetned} g yea csr ale, o Sow 93 ys! die Chelail) aus csy® MSs
7 IE 5 Co) ch} Sedls} g9 wy - sels 5 pAtys yUb alyi

# Bad 85 Ue 9SU cam oy 9) agit Mil) 49 alse 5 oy 583C's
yoy)! Md} (9 Lolo, Gs ela! Cope lel eel os? WGLa,)! 5,
ust pide! dese Jp ESI elds boty pill) sy gs? eps
Kenass Sloe cl e cl im , Ie a y Y |S Un la i ans Jy di o US as ,
pret allad aU g ojbaillt Baty, cre pij ley! cade: leisy slr I
& eh! UI Su oly URS, jy yard) Gale LY,< sil oF,
ley @aihy Y leo 2 St Bs Aolai a3 J pda (glad! U9 oS csley!! JY
KM6m Wy (yhdy jlymy salt Gale slid} y Baty) tle gle Lyine slay go
Aad Jobo Bay (8 2s ike! deme Jy Grd Udto a! le Jor ¥ GHA
gill gw Jriet ley a alg 2) 8) oF jlidt ait Shiny hola
Igiae slr go leiew y lial aaity 131 WG Ly ¢ shen Kt Fa) Swe eye
# Wasle gi)! GS) ei) pSla a Se 15) ws
lis wo ly alii ¥ Cl oly oH ORM Gand y prior oy) old
wr lee 63 BEY, HSL WKS Ginn pow) Igelio @ilF glo: WS) lee
io lot te) co) deme silat las elds Uolai asd Core oa Jodo)!
tot piled! Wea! of ea os? JE aslo; 9 ela) Laas Core slath come
53 9Laas Lela! lige tgf ol 7) ee 355 be gle J pict Lo shel
Kollel} 09 JF saa Sel! , patel abe , KY! Hyphal Kldave bere

I ot SU Arnall slay chay laiew 9 laid eye gpa be ut le 5 was,
sit we 9 Mle waft ot erypry wails! 43 HS Cle wey ge
3 59! wi at LeghJM Lo ot palyalt BFy wread93)eel Ue ols
cst tag GF le Goals pi dylae patrol asoy JG Gas , Ui pd JY
toa glad J Kelas & 2, Biss doz 5 elt W229 JME beg Agle sy
ped oY ud stpBR 2B) ) bye le Shi) Gyo 1,5 cas, 131 Unb
wr pyst) Gert od (Sy! 05 ST oY! On endo SSg2 pd eneBY syed?
NL Ss ot Gam anal 158 cle foo) 51st
csle Gybai! Jodi Galt} Lc dine, B55 Le de yok 14 »
S13 31 Bylaic SG oo) LeiY 95} We URL Laped Lit, ay pital! oosve dy?
# stab! ley JU cSlt 92 894
AB Cc DS She pre cy deme we sole pditic seit i J!
PU y palo a5, or GL adyin pon) dpa} lbsy! cs abi!
# ctl kyegItsoll oF Sot

[W.8.]
Sphind) Bey Kee poe CulA! WU = old a Shy Aol) WY ali
we gt es LF ola! 4 pros Y Spdielt y ont CAs, Le We WY
Sls CI ot Lomaed! oye cst! > Ss Vigaint 3591 9% yet
% Gee} Gel CW
Say des sls oF yall phd lowed Wile, 9 HS Gaisd ALi,
ais LMF Sole! Swi jliict HAI Kho (9 polo sal» Gali ule
elaat gine) 2a: Boy Gye LWT glood Lealbya faS y Klsvall age wy
SM yest of @epell CF Gy abet alLBIl [de ley legs Ueki (oe
B55 9 Goll wyo py pt oth csr Grebe pttod}BIS Bpe yo 235 yeid!
® (ble; w a Bow aly Epeoried| yo} Ss Lslaio ils eo! 3 rl
wt wr cole LI pins ¥ talb oes ON, vt! 7 y &} ,albJls

t y@ olail}
Syl
* Deis Vaio
# [ Brett US (8 ] oeal aly, = gil cused alps

nn
Lo Soars
asii (old 5c
sgle ple ribs 545 a) Geis lo - cli al,5
Gilg sOpa pH pram y bles y GAS J silt SUE Qe col oF
BS, he pooh! Us) g ColRUI eye ily UBS, Gy 95 om yo!
# yall Ome 2 les!! qisell oH 5 sled!
# aSylaie! Jpried} BS, jlym Col - 15M y ales

et JB us) eu & os! - gibelly KigRendt pt Ge, 4,5
Edm BI S y cei l ab so cy3 oay 3 UF UGh dy Ipl ela d og i gl ad ) Li li e
% 5) erg slit Udy ch e (oF Ga 9 al l al e om

erage Gan BE,OF Lob e; os g SF gl AS Y! O l SI
y Fra y
cot We sole le Leawe slot! gtaind I) slie shyt oyPzel!
Bi, Sho we steel cad coals! 83 be cot sled ¢ yApol?
# ¢) ome oic Albeo J pI}
KBpod 4983 be gle cite byl 10 - je wees wl O55

gle Kara s me wy wy! LY Leas e BSN) 5 131 ai!925 bial }
Kaled}
Ba pad HIE od det y US LU ysYlaniant gf st ARIS MAxda
406 Journa l of th e As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . [June, 1911.
pe dl AR lS I g wp2
y 5u 19 36 ul ai e SI AR ! y s i n e p a w
Fd he g] BB S
IPS ob styall glace) (8 pave
Sad coheng
pelel jbaicls ra wyasy
ile re Bw gsgsi! we 3 ¥yas se Mle wl co) de EF C09)9
© wpiled Lad geyer yt La d 4 Ld ar ll o e & S, SU I! 54 5

H yo gSlant pS ld t Co ty l t ya nt e ai t is le c o n t
XXXII. apg Sse ¢ sch (ste!)
Baar Bn! Uy wl» lho SyyFy low YI tine! a. s> s
# Uclat a usy> tat
asi y pew? ans, Sy 9 (ys Le} es ans, ko yes el lb
BU)|g pilot B52 Ct - a2 pSsd ly a5» aaat ,s HS oo! dgne ndf gat
* ahs col
# LOSS I knSyl aio Gary - CLs aly§
pam yg gi f AB 5y ) Fa la wl
! J lo w ayal i Le ya - gl ioy al, i
# Sys gome pit gS lesle Unley
g)g Lasley GAM y otyasd! chs
SIN VY Lite ee of JB
* oli, y aad
ey GLB AT L855) olail} o> os coe aD iw?
* eo J
* Uxasilt ee) 5 le col = lo®9 ays
05, leiiys Stai r oo ) 1a! - pl ig lh Mi nk y al t 3 Go ut , al

JME JB gle BS, ody OU BSA pss We QF Gy Whey oF Cor
* cols} xol eee!
we lbh gle kanSy Lady sle aly)
[NV.8.]
XXXII. avr deo iW) spelt - ay abtlal}

Lele aisds (opis y aay ot A QE estwe Gady!t Chad Wl
oY! AE Gye Is G5 0252 yo! otyUb aloe Uellp aials ony pl GU alte
* du colt ds
% (oY Be SHS, NS KetSt G I T » G l y ! L e P S U ! H S ,
io} “ us 185 AT le Copii oI pal las aizs dS15 JIS 5)y

* [de=II , 7
cor beads gy ladles gf LetS OW wl Iapaio J prio}! BS, Let

« Goie 5py ¥ ols» INU 2858p Goi} pay a) Usd OF Ot HS
glsy ley slat LS 9BUSI! 4 ego» HE L,labe wl 5
Bl ey hangs ot JF Baladt 5 hood Lee oi 908s ill we a!

pied! pio T) pili! Hele —ts al, jemy dame JE > jor I
# yrs! 5 4 Kolltt 9 185 (omdyd!
# 2 come Soh cle Ucitll

* .., Be Una oy
* i9Fy sed) 5,
aslo y c at 5! ARO 35 9 ] O S ) ud s, os ? c e t ca li st,

% [ wisvcld lis Ss 18S cogil}
Wilke J oF GF 201 Y EaSlmelt 3 sore dle gt abto yob Ue tit]
[ * basalt (49 108 co
w prob] (3 135 Got slo5peu LFsla... of Ute Bp Hy day

3a pe) del! 83, ae wo stint BI,
] at ss tly jams 4,
[+ gual > »
1a Bisel} 9% 9 92 Cet By eye? ploy 85, HOS,

[+ bast Us
# cee Vw)! Gs sl) Was, BP aa Vs

# [ Blab GeV Coll ot] jee GlewHtearitom 85, |!
* jeu bb! ee isle cst 9 wlolal} 05,

SxSlelt g Asp, awle Giyl sp a edi, Mle cis, Let,
es tas gly cp log gulintt , pelosi KAR) 9 PAA: styell g
net Iptylad edge (8 aS y sre) LL of Ise gt tial Lady Jy

Slade B03 ol Wey PS s}Ral) Cert pala! JU BS ss ] slp ity
chil , pra dS 55 Ps wt) 52 5} al) Key &bisJ} 4 er (Goals 4
cog
Bt 8 13S fydab pe pabala dic Ugigmaly styRal) chad ApaSY!y
(# &ytialy
XXXL. Cooled! spedt ay aK Jb}
eee pe lo ot cole Bly gle yy WH5, 13) eral) wl coal? wi?

Hy E40 FU wt Uisrilive Gaay JU ured sliry (bay Laie 9 leiall
core ay lAlwe job ponan Js 3 tbe wot wl weyDy peels ry es Aah)
* cpelwel} od cs Slo. Glatt
XXXIV. 91y &sQe- wold} S55} cg UI Hdee
l ell» Sly! Las, Ob = Ue

syalt
IB@ Col - GB - crclyal
B55 Se St Sea wde Sry x87 Ctyolt i, Glee ob
coat 2 9 sex? Be daly... aI) pomel ely 4 eryybiolt
oH JS ~ Ge - SLI! Gyo adil a, Oty y GELS as celal} , &s ob D
Una »le srky
al ad ode It lendsya are os?big UI ee wt
HY! sy ew ISL st Jad Ue ON ITI 9 EpSleal Kone a5uy
# be SY ot) Cw UE caSlnall (5 Se du ee WS eo! wl »Set
XXXV. (cyl gis

Bopha Keari ya - crolaall y Cert 5 tS y tyr ob’y OU |
She xe salyN) om963Uns are) jou! piy6l g = wYpdial! G3, yl
[N.S8.]
= Slt Gyo CBU ! fac le aro m gf 9 Cyo yo Bee Ke yl yg el d le Lo S!
KAR)» add! BN) Gyo a otal» bw oe Bal Eleell clall y
cle Mio la yoo Cyeyd Kad cle Aside! lll aude pye 5 dS! aay
Lyi dey 131 Yydiel! we sin e 4 le a Ga hs wty lis l! id , dev e

gs US oF plaiyt bee BEY Uy ad Yy lh WE Gall mrss 945!
ic Hom Mt co ri oe Ql d 9% - gl ril
cg l JU 9 ai - ae s
© cod we Cordes We Ahege 95 aty Ltt 0S@ ate AayS! OF 5 Ss
sai os Col he thea G8 yoo Lad (68 pee Uy! Syde aid! 53
cslaclawl acyiely Krai GUS (5 giphwe sare pda) oF 4 oly rory pm alll
I et an 8 su ds » (oQ 5Il We pu t Mt CW T 3 S8 2 a) JUS
&9 wal cod! BS} Wyo padi ce ods ctl pls b&S soe legle Yom
cle ay BR , LI ero bal } g ady eis abi , y abe l Cna my Wl yer ) pal e ai t
Ue Fails glA BY! g he d pd s 18 Un d 9 tae Ut I ae ye e
KF al t y GI y, Hal t, FeU WS Lad ) di aio ole lo as Vo id !
oo ol Calpe VS® Gle edle - a} Us aie BISL as Qaii, ylo Lols
5[La
Guys cvelally LAI} S42 Uy plu Coed cvlall lady § syn
ahlet ps s yl ev Hy e ams ) yy y bo dic We Cpi sy yl gld i,y !
# let AU Agn es) ao d LS alt Ka le ! ois w l sl ay as ad i
XXXVI. oy &
ald 3) a3) pam9!alle pay City 9! Sood Id! Ob

Se93
c » ataio9: 243 Blarel} y ] Jodie! a5, slot FoyRao SeaUl ge
G2 OS Gras! yi deme ans Hla! y glist Ld, je lee doy: 5
ee Semi! ob Rarv slEl t y o9% g eS aa d ad ga ls She wd Se . Ls aie !
aie SAF, aig S aa y y[y or e jhy it Ken ll ol i b »

sso
) u Hs ! es
doy SIS alga gt sha d, Ca m gh ald re 9 Spi el HB y pli ed it y
Wie aguys J ajore oat Li, I Ho t 1 ora } ovo ye dS , 1h! be as
et co all eas»
com]
al=o St el G Sja
, z we de IS USea s
gh Ble up oS eye ee Gyb IO shih we ot SU Joy & ws
we oiled! US 68 alps syosd! ihe y Sri ty 56 Gye atlas das

pAlb ails Ble Gans Kile Kane! ays aio Kea} als y aayd sligher
lelive gt Lopmito oS yt cy adi as ue alle Uae olybl ay! oe?
* [ pst aut , Biel! ws sl gine Ld5, go wy cise
XXXVII. riadede ploy ghiyd

silts a. pre ig Js¥! &a),| Spa? av esti Sea ta & lal} ws
& & aii! @7 le I us*s Hyland} wart i AIP, priomed ee

« asac Slay
rrie &Qro ply! eile
ee Kaha Xadio ly) waa wl bolt, rho} ylrakeot pyr y

* Ugiae sla
XXXVIII. rp Sic} daw ely
Co les tik, Kylee le oygS os ka) uss y5qe)! B514 os? Js!
way JU 5) SS 9 ual yams Garlic La, o i leclst ay » giles
Kab! wy CUI! y laa) a5, ets one ply Ilo) Lsucli gt bass
Sle YY yyHd} WAS, ee Ys elaisy! SEY yydelt » Solhoe)! paps(6)

as peal 4 pail Bdy ay Ue y pail) Sai) GeVi Gd, Yy peel
eh Na) apts oF Bly cay Ua 5 leas Gail) yh Le) aii V iy obit 9 9 F
# asl @
XXXIX. pye dere vjpghs Koprb,}- cls! Ble
$98 I Nt os5It yo palyolt gallo Gi, ea Us » als

% (gale layne $5 aise Dy ¥ 9 pao eile!
[HOS
4 It gdmamrel! Lt ig) oF|
Wainy Hpiy0 sling Ble mae May wf gli al ad gf ele) wild’
5)! pb ~ SBE - SIGH Las (65 Ue lane Lala OS cle leigayt 9 el}
Vol. VII, No. 6.] Lhe Wagqf of Moveables. 411
(V.S.]
sls 3! 3, 5 aly sr w us ? by e Ki lo am A> ) wl se ee Ce x53)! lgas
S8 5 (gl S yo r Y - Jl as - Hlo 5)1 lak e S5 3 Ue Jo s! Len te fl ar e ep s ba at

% by Udo cma y
XL. pare Remo Ald (cone! praised)
owas ol gdye cle da a Va d) yUl ga m sl y Be l wl y So le r il y gr ?

* doy? plas os 3 ad
XLII. ety sssdt ve Ke ro - S p o ! y ver cl ) ve Ki te - 19 ,0 )!
Cisive WIS 5! BS 9 WH rlo She (IW) GUL 9), (Solero WB, )

lglids Y le lofy whe ytd lasts) wt A319) lgule pass Kami} jars lead laSls
ahs pe Baty! wy! el ai Hitt pas &sual} (gle , say ws Shs
Shey wlit She Us iylo Sp lo dl of ts ans , Ud o (8 di e Ua su »
19S ( Fy ml ) So lo w sal e yo o! Sl at WW (why ) - JF 1s Sabie!

AST ditty 9] Fad SU US lgiaRic LBS, als Kaylee fro loath}
palin! Gye Ba l aly 5 ed y la ve lof opl il) and Ly i I aid [ ei la dl
Jad! prdmed) pe oT (aeime Egle LgiaRivc Cyraisd als Fo Ky2L0 Iyte
a) cals aalc pase! Lot 3 Hrs! fa 4) s

(gra duns os Kadio!| ceed
eld Ble yo ( lady Ulpam ) Soloed OW (oy) Ge Y Ue! wd

(gdp? Ge oes) abel gle GIN 1oSy able abby cond col plat Me
FyladmellS pra) URS) an le Gia kic YY Wy by dhi na al pa ls abt (l e Koy !
OA arle Gane fh! akan iy y leo ( olabs A3, ) jlo ( ws ) Kiy2yo)!
LAU aby ne cay g HES gd Hisadl! Syd atJory toolv4

cotpe cg? ooz Ut ot Jo dy ( 087 ) ) Gre ll Kat Sy Gola jtysdt pre y
Riyowdt Ga) aly LS eid, yyy Ue led 205 5 8 ue l Lel y whi lie l} il e 0
gine lB: wo BB , Gf Lel y ais e lb ao r oy J5 U 9 HV ad , (") ot ye 'l

# Sale C5 Hed dativo y 5) UW) 5psy ds
XLT. 24> 09,0} Usvo vf (J) toes yey - ?! styot 9 95. (1)
a ¥ WHS y oJLS Bc sldu ~~ LS, tat Le} 3 alic d)9 a ¢ bw BS,
ere
* MEL BSS) gS) 5 SLES) wins Bld Calysul
XLIV. Sod! shel opr kere - seo air keto - aol

~ S52 cot (LU (Py a5.) Keds y} L253 (ere) Uses (455 9 )
* LSLe cn wr J (gale x”? wl Luio lgale espe! 3! Std}
we 8,53 ley LAO] AS of wane wie ARS, Sign 9 B) Ls dke tou ny)
BbAW oraed) CBS iy Wye delead! cole

XLVI, Ughledy A) 13) BLY S550) Gut) wt 8Sile ele y
* UGS ays we Spm Ld)50 wt ple US Leils} Bag} gt pBWU) gle Gry 0
XLVIT. ght &&

Infly yl jle une UG Led Lf)Leuyo aisve
Wal a6h5 of oyage gle mic lal! ae ly
XLVIIL. otheoy deal geil oy le wll Gl ot
AU} agen, COV slog deat Gy deme Gy! Cured della} pl
# PA Km yoy ertbed! gles
9] Ob
Arne sly Go ay PlRLY) Oey YJlo Cuan ley y meddw
!) 90
mle 1d} plcps ass Ue y clo Gye gle assy os yal} eb
ee yw atiy pleyyAyla Bae ab Gyo W alec abi eof
* By cle slelall ode Uyesro kyled} doa! y a 9604
prlaelt ASN 5 sell wtf i, e722 (Ball eo ls gh GJ jlo wt?
CMI THVON 5 peal0)!Bd,IyKaper) Kepedel Waals plablls
[N.S.]
XLIX. u5,J} lis | pyc kmiuo cg!
jl Bare ady (43,51 ; Laas Karnd WSS, 1S! re) Buoys 92! JM 5 cali}
. ci ; etSt = SIF y
PH oD deme
L. 19 keto sham} ¥yah! Ky29I}

ty 8 Lad ays oI WM Spiel Hy 592 ¥ y Grrrl JU
Bola oye gh lad Lyre Lady yyigSas Galas) ome y shyt Lend Ley BR: I
# HGP) Ly Slips) gt gat fs) pS addy
#1 co ps isd} Pes &2 chy aaks ola, leas 5I Yilect wy
eat pasty ole 1 GF at gle yy HH, 151 elaslyt Gs JU

as Ly ¥ e Y Jodie 5, oY
+ ide9 Gl I, Gi
* FP2¢) sri oc 9
elySt - air ame (5 cal! y ely Ma jE)
pnt ooo JU, ays
cee Js Yorre hes! 9% ipl le isle ano o Rw. gt ; Uns} 4
yl
Maid g p2R sells WWE wSpBi! Gyo Uolad 2y3 le Lady yar,
# OAS! g Ralaslt, oi , galas Last y
IS 9 Came Jo3 (le jon} sles SLs iPr y 2 WBawy cgi] OMEg
c) Bese: cot ose Lelie 98) IY aSales Yy aay Sayp) cityco

* [aic aSle jl) oF aids LU), ew gic! Let |
LI. pay keto Sydiclt iy Gb BSI} GUS dratpeCoslis

# Lbeio IIS! Mt of lad Wea ¥ pbiol Lis,
IOS 9g Syl labels Gla Ji all} Uw (9 Inia days ee Ue)

gh ad} are re le}5 yi bt WAS, 13!
- 414 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1911,
#9 LysU! wl
yplieo dans Gi, J Galas) 4!US} Lids 4!
& Gyirloy 9vlblul} day WS) x38) jeu Y GA phe ISP XyaS} zs]
* [ daaSIt
pot cle
LIT. ypr - 859) lis - atts, ¢ steel - &:15,)} co

228) 9 sell g nl lela aad J phi Las, 6% 7 eR
Jt Ale» Boma» asl), od, Gls 9 Hl—istt y Ltt,
* bony! slgas
LIT. swt sp85
Wlwssbea jy BU Jpdiclt ure adiy Coli) Gyla Le 7) deme lly
SES Sym Vaily ti) Glad ol bog Gi! Gg iiySdul) dyll
D Sle y deat gsr SF y Saicl) yo ledacy wlgasd) 9 ql!
sly @o a GREY) Soy Und Yodiolt WIE 131 Jogaaire e~ Jptied B Sy of
Jos day - pilot}, palyod} Las, EY St toawat s wll od
cot ain
sl) @o ¢ aby) Ke} wolsd) , Unt} y sland} (Je ht ¢) gsr)
ISS ste Y be (ole (ci Le CalaF ai) Giaad Goi) 130 Up sd 9 oar
PB52URS) wo abd, Jot Y be yy dea rel) yo pe? oS Esl ot
C2 grb) yp onas aic addy jy chs} Lo} 5 wry tal)Uo} aelyol
Khe rclhy ology arte all se ot} hays Gs) por ea C¢) Readewt be
Pmt 9 5S} @ SI CII hal} Jf sled le adegsd WI Lyi
pobot , palo! Hlat Gms 15) Uns, cvasd S
t g Ghdy e* Ye)
ply) By BY Hs3atbt5 Sg Rityalt Ml calit &gusts Cul g Leddy Sp?
J260IS oi)saewad 9 Odi) asonyJ ye [ JS: le31]labs y1 iGo 4!
[asle 85, be 1) ols} el yas 9Koli
aygy}Elao ei ow wyigell»
Me at SK Le st plabll 51] patyay) 855 lay co rdwes agile o* IVs
Nhat Qo ptEylae matyy) gai UU wy aS 5 a) Uns] jy [JU wi!
byldo 9 Kelas aid ais, g' wires SE bey aale ily c
dl ang
Ase2 eriztlnal! b0 og5 $3 Lo oy Gri) any Spi ws 9[ cot!
cist of Bisa pe wre Rial cao gh 5 be yey plabl » spill SS
CUED wide (55 lo W E, Lgl lis Ce le GALY Ue! wy ohd
OF AG OY mts co)ie a5TI otleeto>Ga! 9Cos) losHyatt
The Wagf of Moveables. 415
Vol. xt No. 6.]
let Gately Gop} L S W i l d e W L G L E e n e d } w e

ea wal wo wy
ass J p i i o d y - J F ] - L ey l sa s a o S N y 3 5 r e t d e l l 6 7 e s ty i t
da s A Sy ) )C o l U ) ey ny S y 9 0 d J y d i o c s ! 2 - Dolad
5 J } @ cs t
ne s l n
J y c o h g f h y ! G a l e J o c l t b u d ! [d a o f p ) s l e d !
Bjog)) a l e
Foe wl els} y slidli she ily oo ? co t s h o d $ 2 c o t U o l a l ) a a y O y
Uj la ke M 5 G d a n f g l e p i d e B a e w e dl e J h i a i d s
pli ou s
o c y t
b e e
u t l e b l y c l e B y e a
s y H y wt U d c t
Lgiow 9 e i t e
Kjlaudy sho jpp y U S j e H S t y ) w a y e ? O F Aired} ste be
we [ Xailadt Go 188
LIV. tr dat e g J 9 ! s p e d t d p e c o o
prow cyo ~ yimalt Bos! gst ola das Yydic 2S, >) ih - Ube
so ds ! st e ey ed ” in di e ya o kg s!
Sedge)! ogals Bro! 9 cpy—So o! !
Cia led geal ply B I g ol e ph pt oa t gd a bp Hnt h ul a t e5
ed po ol og o Ot yI t ce la l ca pd ze ll el s 2 de er e ol e o a )
Alpes qyords
y G CA LL S) 151 ty ] Y pl ad S5 Le al ee do y) 9de re
208 cgey!! ay
(y e or es ws cr Bt ty ce cly Sg ro wyb leo ai}
* [nae d ¢! ay s rd s Ua ee rd
B i s t e y o o ! L a d y ! R Y y w h I y m y e p a t a l e ] - o l e
aie a y a 13 !
ne p i a y ) a i d y 4 : y U n e s y U n d c i d g h o t w e 5 6 p l y w e y 2 5 0
S 8 8 , p b s o t H H S ! y h r i e G 8 9 6 s ay es 5 3 1
198 phe cody)
co! Bers PE ge ves UMS c l a m g p t h ! G D , c l a m y 10 5 5
13 18 G l a n ! C6 9 10 8 Ba ll y a 9 8 lo t lo gi c U S a y y M u s s
crehe [MS cred o
aa d o F 9 yy Sd od l B E ) l e S g h e Q x y l t 15 % V I
wile fo! cslgie| wt Ge ty
gain! 33 9 ured, Jord! Sle! Mesre e l e 13 1 5 c r e t e Y a i d s o l d M e m e
c o l d s 9 % » | Ki g5 ,) } S U } ai le nd S o u t f l e a i e wr e
geal Gilae 6 9
© [ Gp dp al l p i e l ) U n e e d v e o p e l a l s ai t J y
LV. &o0ls)} ee
Ua gay Gle patel cot legl ae La la e o d y t e t y i ( S S )

+ Lyle ppssellFSI 9S Ue
e pp ey el ! Ka la } By ol t t o E o ) s l y a ( o l e ! )
gol l
SEsbe sh elated gh tl ol Ldsy bey 985 re pdhell iby ye Kyla rs

7 Wy obAH We KelleIh Gye poll (3 Abbe y ... sy JU wrist a!
% B99} Clavel
LVI. 194 &mQo AF |
oolis
Lgdiken) lao leit SH ail pape cle lus pred» dle 5,
# SS oss gel! Asse! 9nto)! 5, - base - wes! ev yA 9
LVIL, pia Sete abs arstys (cylis

zie) iis
@92 9 jyFs oie at J& bey pina) a! plo}, pelo! WAS, IS!
Gig Relay4)Rylide arall ons 95 yell5 Self OA! jaf Gyed9 oil
# ale G5, be.) lad ais!
LVIIL. vye keto cyaitett ealadt,
wnt be gt JS begf lab! 51 atta} dd, 151 aU) dea)

93}We 9
+
b phe Gyriel) wuladt, dda
39) el! Ey SIAM AU} one Wye oy deme WS seb ) il
* wsivell 9 ASI! 5 plabll 5 oatov } Lis, gymy a
LIX. § [ orp &m20 Pe sy} - dg)! cog! ]
BSo Ile} Gyo Lass 4 digo lay KILI sy Gyb We - dm

Baty ploy Alb) la} Lady J sie al tla ea! real psedy KnSel!
W859 aig) 4 pari} Liyois} prryel yGeolia nye Colpw oiled! Wey cs!
Sy po slid! PAS Mg orict Und coil apo hiS,) bo si
Riya lee WW) o3Y Bayh alle GIL I coals) g5de!) Jet ool
Jed wreill Gye ony 5 59Sdell Jbiel! wed Otyd GIT day! she wr sii!
# Aas yo BBS) sha} Joo¥! ois6) HysSdall SLD! Flo gh 487?
[N.S.]
coin! sf Ley lsyse Yosh! LSSy)! Re Jorbel 131 - Glel
Bylo 5 Balt Read Vg cri! Spray Y Kasil Aymell cree 9Gash agle
ball ay 11 Galbigt coed bel Sgt Jor 'B8y WSs JST lhe Copity Jy
Aigo g leis) SSF HI BU oySs y Hel oF Gytat (Slo igd gf Baye
pds oe, BIg! Diy! Lye dpovols rite uty Shige REI SL HLS |
Slorind! 4 ols 5p)! Flee LF Soul Gye jlo slats abu! ogUis
cs! srs! eel clef 195 5 J s5f ples at yJLll eam Cy ont, el,
edad Slo BS e)1 8 IF Sere Qobey Ig Jlokodt Sle Gye yor aly stglis
JOY! ptlyo cof pai oF 4 aly52RLU! colid (68 4555 beg - af Fy all
ME ye csighes 9 NS Shey lS Sl! Ydlb XA)! BIN! Flee ws
Sooo (Kho 55 ¥ y SgVIS ES, 98 bo le Ccshied Sylant oar CH5,!

# Uy ¥, er
LX. oy sehe
KemBl) WG oJy pli) diy dre (3 lhe
llphe Gia) elds iret ot Lpede yawfle
ew weBala
ye Ube |
DSF pSOI LS 2. oI Meng5)Sibel pA hail, de he a,
Sod} oct , Glia ays elie) ud5y wt SIS Ge Fol¥t - Gla!
HySood Fiyedt GL! Gas 1515 Bogs Coot SWI alot Sod cole toleiel aio;
# Bx93) 9 Sy)! Kec: pScod! cl oy abitye Laie J sie!) teu!
LXI. ope Smite

Bits he Komi) SUG cad Lele plem chai ify ay 653 - he
# a3 ple a) ada goo
wad aad31 OB)absray Sao! y pli ed Bd dev e gi Lil i! ~ le

pile p98 Ga LS (eisy Ylo let KM eis, Las Gilad} 132 ylasec
tdall OIF go a — poe 58 oF Epdsd y oormell 69 I Us last
LXII. 969 dh
Lyle Jlok ed t 6 Jlo rtm yt ye el Ca il ! OC ca e as = ew
¥ JloakoYf fom 9 &elae Vy lepad |... ksvall (op
coe} ld ee l By te wy US pi di y pul : ld! Vpo tio - Cl e

JStogheot dyad anes los Ladle RisI} (oy ycisl! desrve grill s AU nel
Bale Coit g las od slo dal t GI S! los s IN C R I Gye by yo By )!
dyf WIbLI! LYe yeh vga Wet Jord poe Rypadl! Lol glaall es
lariat geld} hey Us are g rhe9 lend Sil! Sm Sai, US Kylsdt

wes &sLa.)} poe ct Lexao is &), a) wr yl ws poet 85,J}
Baby dalle 5ym5 Wo lilt ais GBI! bpd VE alostact ye By!

* [ act ih alt 9 ] ty” song wy
LXIII. sq deo
sled} oat ABLE gle gall ohh wo) aipede Ly aebgsIt ue - She
RSs ty ALU dita y aldo aplenty oso styeusl! aidiac » ales) y
Grbive Biers 725 OI! 3g HS slyals po¥! ws wy? PV 3 9 Hd
OMet Galt Golda knell Gama Gli! GF ee) ypbsro lia Uepel
* a
Hdd! SLI) eas cyo st whit, aloiy wily! ld} - Cle!

falad) aslogle5091 Wy yl pynid she Undwrelgily) sheel
oe Bes gle IS GULL WL gay deal ariel! pe Gly wal HY
ale! Ski alt, slaire este she yGlas} Coys wot & yore Legnans
LXIV. ya9 d&=Re

sis) Bole loemue uf dinedo le Slt ea axel Gb we - dhe
Hom ile vis, a) BFy Cnlss aad obec ayy) re Om) 3 Sle 9 WF
# $3 lo ess 151 LES, s6sgf OS aw elas dad 3 oily ait» 19S
- gs! Es Jodi ai, deve gs? GUAY QSy oF -Cle!
Vol. VII, No. 6.} The Wagf of Moveables. 419
[N.S.
LXV. ver d&mio
oa 6gz ngs CRE)! Kvc y sled! pom (All! asad CdEyl bse 50y
eV af JUaYl sbidyt gf allen dy 65
aia pSled pSsy po) ols & Jpere game ypSdall Giiglt - Glal
jars! 5@ be le gm 78 hoyg¢3
a able.tyaad Sn) CBSty) bd let
byt 1g: by Sst oI ee Glesdt y Je GU, we Uli ley . gia!

carb)! eis & PES oy poold Kol! dy o yo og gill) a) GIS
Le oa oe eS es AHS |) Cyc gsmaey bl} ala y legiglid (9
al, cot sla: Ue Vg jJlaIL clisy! rey &sva)l. pss) ps
Iass at SS les Lysine! il5yy! &sve sl© yh eas 9 stele! ass Calis}
Lg8Sy dre le Sl5g31 SG 153! wo SU! CF bySIt toe Ube aay, le

ty GNU Bina g byt de) WIKI! pos yGM 138 Gore eal ,
* 85,)! &evay Set} sale Signi}
LXVI. vay dimto

crabs O88 Ow lo} Socils pr qr dior pymve rye <8 kyaw (o6l
cys - Bes
loamy sly bey gai Ue » Spal Sly: da, wt hese Gola W
W5y aSles
pty55 Lo ABS, NB! aay cle Mratd 257GF eyo Ue GS
# Bslu LS} ammo cole pp vp die Uw Neic
ert} alebe le ene rs) 13% ley ySdel! LAS)! ae ~ Clot

we tet Gee ertrerelt Cott» sl 5, 8 Uehil) wlye ec
# ale y Se [ot4Key!
LXVII. v-a dive
eae y Ksyy yet Hleal) w a l a 4 8 5 5 ! us s la t rl y si a3 fa t <s% ol a!

5yS Ble (gle ya) eS aairisn! dary oye Us 5722 wl pe
sasinve cle Keake (2 3! alae ay yo fox wt sty £yby al ols
Sool Y wy oh wl 9 niin el l Q F d l e a t b a d be Sl av e!
e e gst Salt cot anh) seat See cle lett
ue Beo
PS pahabno igre lat ie ¥ Leal pos bye ta! LdSIgIt ot slaoyl
at glisd le od Slt eu cle ey AL FW GUE QF oy
LXVIII. arr &keo

Rive US Sigiluc le wo sfyot lei,alin! Byleo ,5y/ e-- he |
Copy slid Gay¥ le eiity gina» ksusve Fla! Kylee 5,4
ld uySy airom of deegf dhl yt le WW wg beld wos] 9 Fler»
Sim le ayrbed elit pe) Hs sic ods , ylyB ts slat Gse ab Whe
vty» slat ) a5 , wo 'y f ” Bl oc w o r e y La tye e e ) sl vy iS

s a d Le la id ) a Co y y ae s 1S ch e Gu ly il l y sl ia ll B i p l e G t a
lepd Byala} abtiy® Uisinw sow [d t ly ey d la dy w y » M d Lo 9 H
» Cle 1yov'l
asle ed gy GUY ahre oF Ga) 9d Coll ysigh! iy -vie!
& Gyr g Uolaill a oye cam abe Jal !
LXIX. pap kmo - dW gpd) - Roget Cosi

teva die Je¥l ccclem rye kdry e Kb sl ee l! Lye Ho yl y BO UL - Si u
pools Sle} cu Rem 8 lS Geo gy oo eytl! psu Zslst bb beige?
Ksloyhl) aindy yoo) Smeal! GiK y ile Ryda! pp per? iy!
Led scald Gsipd allel igo on ifyell ALL Ail,y Uy weaily Aronmel
* ails, alti 142 lbs, yg aed! Salat we SSS sty i
p e d i
USc l
po l e
WA T 5 yt Se ct sh e Gs v h l y a
lelbe - le !
Vol. VII , No. 6.] Th e Wa gf of Mov eab les . 421
[NV.S.]
slew kahasd} to pols lel} cassy kilaob oI) Gael! ayy eit
Bit y LedSoleaitCoy lp 22 Jl, Wty we ea y Lyegt Las Ol
eed esl ow oy ae alarud dwld ars ya Slydel ! hy yt)

Led Jai!
i) Ehret primed ySs y el avdid, Le [oe, lay aas ast, oS 24>
# Shem gy add Shel} cary y Kplyopill
LXX. 489%! 5 899 8A keke Ibi} , soy!
aass) i? a) gay Gyal ,) Kola} bic} wl ole! 3

wi ¥pws il...
# det 6) noes
HI ee) =~ Kola} cash oly Gg - ealro doc she Glad,

re) eT 9 KQaicn gsi! diss las Alia} - yeas! wh ial Holw} Jt! - eu?
daley tgllS - Footy Bry es zo) Bar il ov 5 = dye! Yeas Y

Bole Spt pr ey GL on al ) al f} Fi s ot la lt lS } ak ed es Wt - co ol !
# wie ob Sy! = Hs5 - 2)
Sbenived! Gye Fae le,lai {Sls . el ee yt Leybe3 s 2s }
* cs se Leyas
clall Sou! aad} a ei d Co d! c s ) e e t ! ja e &ba t os JU

# [eb eats LS, - eld! Gl ea ¥
vo. Ke mb io Hi T) y y B Jy
S )rh e ¢ ga be al l - (c pm !
ols} pS ! y! ar e pa t (e ld ! Gy al l ca y ¥ la l aS sd i a) ,]
# [a Gols) Gwh cal,
LXXI. 9 dxde wi t sh au t -yli sro lta y y - sli see d! pol !

Esko ay hen ets ¥ Jer le olpot Weiss gilot Ilex
jype &] sliac,- &y5, gap . Ge ss Yy &5 es Bs) ! Sle wy doy !
# Grad! cye aed US syed ay Gadmol

revg fee 9 P15 [1 amido
ka eo [ASL sib 5 Elecel) slab J- &3yjbbs ars Gil» ays
lol sveSe 9 aan sy s SU cot B I Gye I op al ra il ) it e:

422 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ June, 191].
Kadsle we + pee ¥ clals LsJ} & we cline (gS) 20 wis &33 ach} aa?
ps Y Aste
jpy ¥SUE Bd} axe pre lhe [dSe 49 yr0)) HylacygCals sleay
dm 9 d, dic pea le ey ay Jo ba» y Ls) wes! pat) ie) eu wt let
Foslsh 33a wy Hott Gis lego wal ol) Gyo ott} foe wy pl
ie * day
aT oty alnS)} prt Some do y Ri) gs Ahead nc) Chops ogi! Ode J
bassial! (599= hop! Gail a3 ole GeyiW) BASSI) 5 g- Ley ol held le
EBM clael) Shell 92 pple) Uy GIR 4 oS pyc a8 Sle ga Ub:

* Leyao&y
OA cand de 9 BAF potya Ba A pebyolt ISg) Cophbt 1515 - sgl ab5]

SPS [gle dela} oe} O94 wlsylen! 69 IS ly astlbt Glo cy!
Bally wULEY
5 dN) 65.5 Jpda) as GILLI om Jy pealtidscrhlas
[ * ksylaal) 5 &Fdil, SSac)t»
LXXIT. [ rary ray rr kde jlisrellss
* shad is? ed} 9% JUstt s
LXXIII. pSsu} Joris aJoi a3, SoS ots U doll wY

laa plecy aple at cho Wy) gia Gail pid apliny Holdpt ol
# ale ue
By M5 Cole? yell gt salad! oy65 Gye Jylae Gail UI

322 A ib 5 palit US (55 pris Gall le Gish play! 138 of
» ala} sy?
— LXXIV. g pe- dete att shaqdt alisultayy-lisrelol

MAS 9 hE?
iS} ait pias pile easy, dst > dale da, &lee alle ass
+ lehy>
JS Sem AS)3 le A ee + gh bet iS} 5

Si B53 Ut lo} aay bs ushe 13.4
Cc9
hay @ pb vw Ye ni de).
The Wagqf of Moveables. 423
Vol. VI, No. 6.]
[N.S.] l o )
at e C oph ot V a t B Y h t p a
Leedo9 ler C9} Sad cophty ot ley
palo 55 dy 9 bo Coit! 5! la ya t @ o y le zo o) ! Ja d C oS B I y
dale Cosy Vy dd Cab s
gach 5 1 J S pt po lt S B Q s 9 5S ! a t h e c o r 5 1
ea ts yd ! d a y 9M G o k ol
GIS 138 WI sal) 9 earl) 2d
Kyla le copdW Wi red 13) jarell Ea le s c d U 2 Si d K i t
J j y
po le
rb: Y gt 9 Set Sell 9 A S S U e x t Go el w a t e L e c k

S y t J U we b) 5 S I 9 e I D =
OT co Ht OSI AS 9 abs Y
Sx xJt JJ] ces 2) alt ow cos led asi Js5 gt
paves Js
lads SSI Sed he poll as hi ! Oo ) si sa l) ga y L S By ag li cd co he r J

* at alysJ} 30) cs
LXXV. pre Seto wy syst! Uti,
* esa! ci se ! oy e WE Go l Wd Sl ed ! 69 ley Ka le
LXXVI, salhe 2 UF Ie!) 5 ol ay !) G U L l i s e 1 5 0

~ Sod) = [at Abalad ye lie oped) ly lay Crel 9Gh41!
pols ]
S y y a l ) Wi le ) ( 9 s l e d K i n d a il li c La y 58 ) G a u l dl a) ) c i f c a m ,
Shay! (69 eight cob ¥ o I sl ed ) G Y Ka ed le d) a s H i w l y t J l
ot sil y eos Lt che Solealt (2h Sl ed } en bt iy 13 1 9 L e s le s MW p a l l y
GV Ss ot s i n d I S S G y } l S S a m y G p l t Sr so yl l b a m ( 6 9 t p l
* yl od Lyset Lye be et
LXXVII. - ylismeltsy- prog yo}

Seto IW shop)! - sisal}
rvY os! PAY 9h +4 amo JU} sel
gsP SE AIL go Seibel) Goieett GUS Sst grit Gu ‘-

[* 59)! oe dt sass es! es ess!
Céayh 3b oR) ove Got = Cris s) G I S 8 ) a s l ! Gl et , J 5

JG Lip wb)Sle gle ose LedS} 3gay aghU} wY
sles} 8439 cgilimgili
Bay! [O25 G&S) “s Kile) dic Gwia GIS po dhl yr a yu io
Byy yaiodc Hea)! 9 de WIV ld Ugade WS a) ot y & OLY Jysus

* (cod)5) 9 LS
494 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal... { June, 1911.
&sibib vl e phe vy dtc Jo shat) - pUsdtyy
393 oF clytell ob 9JU (2 Sams Ved). sea} Gorm os5 955 O85]
I sil IL SyyAlt Gaye oi SFY! 258 Wyo Spd ere cst od Seiyl
[io Vines
e} + dtc GSUUP ss . me ty, :
pse ony Blog)! Foe gyhOs)] dag; oind yaic ol’ - SL) GIs a5 J
HORN Lgeaed legates ENyred) Lely p08)! (cast! tive gy cprioe a)
ala este eliOW yt oes! OS pi sJ} Bt e 27)! gt Kine pyrndi
(9 Hay5 dal) — DB gt abil oF Spe 593) CARAT Way OBS wre sIlgll
tet be Gdlsu Bias; vind, alle pros oprioe Qsyt Ow 1345 Bd pla, os ey!
Bitsy oP plo spt HU dal) yy Blew SLI tte ale Gly o
Leyte} AS) AI) yt I FP LeSt0ly Lye Gyatends Ry Coy! us 9 a
adds lutde GIS IS oY Got WGI cis dala
y wl El) le
Cae gill) Slim Yo) Sl God ALN yi GF JUy Go
s46)! F550 Fo
o Kh xde pi 9 215 ay bl le le a GL Y By!
wl ol Soa) 8 ad Wil ley
gb dic} ” ral & Ms aot & 5) waly sl
gh UF 85, yah deus (Gos paki Mle dicey Gera Bi Gaus
Wheel der WF oat) JU Bie Jy le Wile; oF opi Aisha
[ Byyp
Al)ay wysits
UXXVIIL. (he git Bog) wo jlo) Ualail 30 oy alecle
i FALY Bes. Dyin Ch) gay SLI sSY GdCh
ol of
FAY so!) pled) wt psd BE Se AS (5 la) lave Hjiee!
nF YBod sy 950) yee Co Fy A! KandlAlly Fadi) ygcem ohe
CA art otSome ot SASH ot gb) Gloves Sy Lule! sth} JU
ct te lead ett sey dL Ue B399 CLF ghee 4»lela bY
bad SA BSH (9 deme
LS: aly sltle Us Lt eri eal) e
o
Meer) § Wet da ass Gl We leysy alpost) ydy Kise!) JM
‘ ;
* cool cate?
[N.8.]
LXXIX, 5b) cheopalt arbos cgrbsdt list co abst! 5 9!
rry &=R0
we oss SI) Gas eile oat, Gla , IM! ploia! Lysdty

Ba) WY cloaY! daaly Yy Iprtno ass oS oaly HS 4) plead! slat
wt wt eis US Ji, Dal) be iat grip Y no al,3 8 ko
# Hla! eo lal!
39S as aha: be Ut Uae ’ pode Gem col US glist Ju
ot As, east U5) aid Glo Ls, delesd) Us wy uray! Jie aalt,
Goa; of ry ote 2d Leal a3 oS oat, VI wirine! ow Gu
« WE he} OW patty! ol HS all JU Ls Key) Ba) ale
Ap kSve
tySivo lai las sine y Kino lace lf Legs Ai) IW 6UN) ,
Lally Bey ayiS LB ine UW be ay Gal, , pint! pyoldo, oI Le
Kal) le} pleal GL! eerdt Giot oY KW! GI lS sty Gerad ik)
wise! usar JIS 9 syyaie Gye Bay wlal lyf G&G aisd oy pe sls
yA) Kaned aa! Gover! ihs QUI ged) St yf ele y gasle!
asle Aydy alyhs Bios} abe Glad Relea ladys GS Gly pal! agle
# Ube y custyelt gle gemre Kelom lo5,9 bed ylbI) pllad!
wl oe pill} ale ay BU ly le V col Suytyelt cle JU
+ Sal) ghd I -\kay!
Tre.
ot Ge BH HLM! 5 Hyd y gleatly IL exh olmiod!
PS lH g Kaya g lead! 9 pM y Usd otis ghar Lil
# ybusluY! colt lars pLUL esl cies Bolas be ait,
Lakme cyl! Jord Sagy elle Jos ot Col - LI! 108 (2 dems ,
wl 5 bye és)! woods ley By we as phe y alll le w)} Js) w!
we Ad es Ui wot yal W Galass y! elt dale jlas es) wr gle son)

426 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ June, 1911
fee EER.) W, &S no Ss) plant dale Jes ste as (30.23 es ast allt Jo~yl
poles I) dae ai LU aigbes fit Kale Kare olf OUI! oye albat fi
Pim &mQwo ilbsJ} hcceaeed wr
AY oS}
95 96s Letom} - W¥yF ayQs daly agisro y! re ogo de92 a) gl? ]
partyl ol - dled all JUS LS Koy BY ale Gr, ot 2'¥ oe 2Y lelem
soa} LI sr} ie 9 = oon Lt day lolycn} w9Fe y legaild y . (KS Ko} ws
- NS wos Gh y glete y! OF oe esl elem YIohaiy Lo U5} - kd

[ # doled) 5} aly - Si} mdz! KW! prod ais y
LXXX. Uy daw lores; dnayi Ls33 33y9
# Kye! bolt ide pois} lias
P logel 88 gt etl EPH Me Gad GU yo dalle KiyS25

Ie Ay at otlalh cada (9b 130 ike, (5 Gy yd loc lad wbilyeg
S92 Ue 4 Wore dyoyIttla) G3 Celail) a, Gey? NI Biel 5 ile ier
[ON oe waist sa Ml ely Goat ] 150 Wile; cs?eg! 9 oll BS,
reso used? Wyte
Wily liso lt ays

of)stg 10 SY ye le cial, dlell, you, all-cenll
IRS 9S wl yds pyielt JU Gd, eve wl Gle slelall (yc) das 9
Cyt OF 5 leslie We Gi ot 56501 KL! SSe0)|3 eelai ans Vydie
of
deme pled ato gle [Sle leis UW idly)! ob sr Uy Gell
HB 185 Lead, 5 gal et lott, parol) GidS GIL all) aay
BGS} 03, aly Sed c¥ tbo Gle
Jonas L853) 5 yynd gio aut »
mee Slawd! 9 LS casa 58, Esto Gs LS lacy! sled MI
OO eo SFexeasmall sy gb 156 dprebl Gi lf glee 2!
[W.S.]
Kanogs coil Cott GUS Wy sila 93 la a) la d Jy di ol t oi d, le t, co sh ! ag le
gle ga i le p S om La it li sr ol l oy co %y - cl ls d all l le ge n, d o m e y
We ve ! Qh Gy e Ub e t l d 13 0
Bat ygd A ya! odI oles! gh
wl ese!s pT By g Lod ye oy ! ot t us ? Gy ls ie pa lo ! Lb 5, s
SH gs YB) sALBIG Giles Gi ond pl y re di al we ; op U s e

elkS Yloainot S Y 92 Lo la ! ot we co le LJ pi as Y t y bo a, oi ,
aad yo 85 ,9 B Sd eI t pl an t Le ly + Bo ve y Si la t t e fo ol s - ce il
ca Bags coil t b e cl e Si la Le ld sd li e Gy le le w wi ll OM gl oa t 3 ,
che Las, lpr ig) ALG S E yt g Ko ma l) A E 6 ” wl 7) m e s
= copii} Bal ic US gave r e en am el t e he Y oy Bm gt ig ! t o w
g Ke nR U EL L GS oo ! I pi la UG h5 ,3 Jy ti o (8 le la GH W wl ,
coe OF
ald . 80s Le yall gle cudyle wit Keollal! eiilya (88 LyBSys 5,l4i)}
ats aly - gl wVgdiclt Gye clad ans be BS 5 5 oR come JG 5
wach, Gili all! ten, do me pl ed ! ~t a< c l egt Li t Jo di e! U y GI
lead gle s0 Leguniic aigS S La st le nd S S E Qo Le be r U Y b y }
eS at let pd - ceil! Spil l ba w of ' Jo

y ho ig i le ln o Ke nB l! e i s
Pg ptdall Kure et y (e ld ! Gy r su be r Jt g e as La sg h) !
te ty e ca d y e h g r We 38 ] ad e le o t e s t s B U WU tr es
We [we Slot Sagas ale lad ay J) It
rer Sie aye 9 coh Ips

cog? PAV Byes
c t h t y d d y c o d e d t i a ( c o l e J a y o f p e l g 5 be
LXXXI .
i P e e d a i e G e r i G i l w e - Ba ll e K y S 0 ,
gs? eget obey gf - e v
bam c h i y
g s o d d G a n s c g i Id e U i l e , G F G y Ge Aled oleic,
e g ) gM al t g s He la il t a: C go e 0 di g) ! G o S l e o s e
gyms ety Mic K r
# pdiil pqI AS) y Ugoa st 13 0 Wi le s ( 6 3 py a A l l5_ » \ ) ! L a d y
Same y alt Ist 5 yon es Yu le clots Yom, a) og)!

428 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ June, 1911,
wl Saas gilct oes ee ittwalk} OF JIS ons, a) jay dal,
las3 wl wl Js ras 85, we lym yo oy wYsdioI us? S2iome 4K) Sas
tspaae MALWw0 &854 Wats De 4 dogs wel wy GIS ds 55lm io hal
ena 5% 9 Koll 3 LF lacy! sleis PST UAE 5 WHRint Oyo Uelail,

Pg 12S oF ast Ute Kryagl)) oe LS gibt is Jes rs calantt - LS
ee corm ldls re) deseo dic Ll o Rte) 85, jy pe wy? tise!
; (B33 og oF Uslail} wt shes SI§ Ugle ) WBvoys ut dic Clolail}

ne ry
IPSS! gy Aly gogi! Uyiss Et y legaad L485, sla pra’ ycpsklUt

WP paey Kye yy) od) ae Liles ey olais} iy> ly eel A JG os 4 ;
ca us 3 & IR} nome sig wd ss te — on A
lly 5 He 5oF y lhe yasd, wr 9 Se Gye J rtie US 1584, :

PSHM we rat gle slave Sy Leas ytelnel! helal wo) GS yhsrae y 4
Ons a} ose 43 Wane wypelmed} sT) le . syossJd ce les Syhy kmm : eee
RR
TEaaS
[ erty! pha Po ans) L395 50 Cpe Sida 9% 9 Kine} oh) doe! tly) 4S bs
PVG did! Gab! cute ope
LXXXIT. pUY dtle y ploy! ipo ye dilortve de

I) Slog ahd arm (olsrs} Sa aS Breyd aline (yi! yo Gilt alé a0
Bde #9 cable cenS Iho youd Gawe (59) 3} celtic 2Syy uyane cghest
gilie alleya af Qs yor (53) jt eglhy Qaicree 5 tae
cmn cd 9
Thee exes) (oly) cian Gaae whales s556 Sty Gaer coy jf lyt
BaF yyhe ayy) Oe 1) dee 8Sod wly IF daa sty |) gentile
Syty ws ,4o yl wal Ssilaalas oon Cen3tBladlee|
pT pili aS =dye
as Silyine 85 LT oto ool Bey! Sa 39 SF cab sy We co} y diley
(V.S.]
Cae yd ly wf aillve g oiley gd Sly bet a ules Gai, 1y apd Kem vy!
copst eet O50 germ CBS he Gilg adil Gye BaF Ere af
colgid aziT Moll 1) albnve pSm abi look} Gmg L auydoldd Grails
$2908 os wihJ} slile (0 ¥ plas)! ISL fondiac cw! ele wepam
© [ pllallg] disloy pide Guyd qiley
lls all} eo
slghd 3! Kelom 5 Kine het gig dard GIL crm} ene elive Wis,
asjyo amare Fp jladt , dole Goa31cyl God Ke prpcy any!
ly adoe jf stpe af 4d% ayly pled} mprle seit 3! clive Fone eve y
Bh By rat ee Cpe ol WT oly pel I, Ly emt WAS, oped
eee byt USF ye 9 oy'0) SEMI® aig Glee tle yoy) clive deem
St BS95 heer oes Syhe Garks ly y arte GyF,0 Gdad ol ew) OH,
cslghe Keay CAF, 50g O27 ge Corie Utah ake VAs hee I) yd Avo
S23 Gut y dyles WB5q ec Cfo Boge! SS, sri ly dhSt 9 dton
the pei By Stwy Bile Gyai & vitor ead, Sybe Gpait) op
dls 292) Dgige god Cesk y$1 9 Com! Oi y GEE ots UAad4 fy lhe
sphne Ab BS, 2:5 1 GAL aye Uy 819 apd heyo Ltd,
* pllal ay,
PPM Hodjlt allt one phat yyyo
[Prag Siw Qbas 7}
APPENDIX I.
as Il l aY y a d , Iy Sl ar p o l y 49 5La pe l ci ty U y o f ( d + )
a Wold US om U t W a d ! yf O m ! ) G y e yo 1 3
8S Yt p55! ce W s Gl o pr ie d ce rt if iy (1 ) wee l e e t )
pt i obel t en t So ll )! J U ( P e c w & Y w a t 3) Da ly Ly ? Ky yd ve
# wt Yl or in ! 35 9) o ro la ! | [ Ad de d) 2 s (9 3|
430 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1911.]
rhg &sQ0 (BasJ) gor co” Hos) eslro
SLA! ot plei- ladys, sleet}, dd yb parse Less Cl} Sloaka! ot]

bcos loans § S¥ly 4S) Gan 3 aoe! 5dy daly gine) Leclaill y
HR! $3 ol a8 55 tue bast 3 RU! Guypbs Uolai! le slat
AJL Folalt ale aii

ygio 48 hia JF UI - deli Ct OW - oJ
Cee ela cule 4) worbl 131 Und Li) Holt slat Gs lel a) Gok
Kae sll MoV St gigko y - gles clad - HEI y kedroll oe Glu
poe} os? Uelsi DS oS ot ool wire: Gale plea
ilyKay!
pr) Neat Kesityyell Kale 63 soyI}deal dis 13S egelen! i Leal
~1083 eld Fold. Laisve lolail} WS - wl» - sled! 2) 56 pil 8! lay
5! Hetty - gale py dale) Sy. day aie - lee glencst
cst = 89 sai Y load — oll! lela) 5 (2) «yaar Us - leleat wht J
s/t - Wolail E2M = 155y~ Gab GM acyand ot Gill Ged ada YP
Hawly = 005 FIO} ela as Gay Lis alae - alelatlwe}si
és 8 (0 pied! dale asy5 ws pacae: Bd! y ima et Jiord~! iS
plat pS cay WS» pmo apd Ay Gylal Le gay - pst ayall Lol
[# Si5at we Bias) als US cay hd, - el GAL os! #
fi ne . ts ss * Ti .
w* Ss I oe Ur rlgs resell pay! els} pe y ‘ Ab
pb sell aia}
5
Hpeq AARC - gpnelt ot gldgl kya5+ SS wi! a
oe 9 BI} Core yeh] onsre Soli Gyr y aly GSU! @dy bed,
phsy: 6 is Ualail} arle Gsye9 glut sda Gs ea coh spat! LdSy
Ville MoI Sei » Ys) 0 Ply Bilye land Ghaey
Hy all der is
© Sy ye lone Lelaill ale (ore 131 ghia! Lady ee Ul
i lt ei i
28. Notes on the newly-found Manuscript of Chatuhsatika
by Aryadeva.
By MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA HaRapRasAD SHASTRI.
A batch of palm-leaves came to my hand, containing frag-

ments of four different works. One fragment of this has seve-
ral colophons, purporting to say that the leaves belong to some
commentary on Aryadeva’s CatuhSataka. This roused my
curiosity, and I carefully examined the leaves. I found that
only twenty-three leaves belong to Aryadeva and his com-
mentator. The last possessor of the manuscript had obliterated
all the original leaf-marks, except one, and had put in new leaf-
marks of his own from 16 to 38, the leaf containing the an-
cient leaf-mark being the 15th. The leaf marked 29 by the late
owner does not belong to this work at all, but to some work on
grammar. So I did not count it among the 23 leaves, which
really belong to Aryadeva’s work.
The leaves were not in order. The first chapter ended in
the 36th leaf, the third chapter in the 15th, the fourth chapter
foolseap sheets in order. The 20th leaf came before the

18th: they are consecutive. The 24th and the 25th leaves, on
examination, were found also to be consecutive. The 21st and
the 19th are also found to be consecutive. The 22nd, the 34th
and the 38th appear to be consecutive, but I can not be posi-
tive on the point that the last two are so. The 26th, the 27th,
As the 3rd chapter came to an end in leaf 15, which alone

in these leaves bears the ancient leaf-mark, I thought the aver-
age len gth of cha pte rs to hav e bee n five lea ves ; and as the re are
that average, eighty leaves. But as the last eight chapters

are philosophical and controversial, and therefore, are likely to
have been longer than the first eight which are dogmatic and
religious, I would give them a leaf more each, so the length of
the work would be about 88 leaves The fragment in hand
the ref ore is onl y a fou rth of the who le wor k. But as the colo -
432 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July, 1911.
phons of seven chapters are to be found in these 23 leaves,

there is enough to know about the ends of these chapters and
the beginnings of the next following chapters. At the end of
the 8th chapter there is a statement: ‘‘ In the subsequent eight
chapters will be treated of—how men can understand the nature
of the world.” “qq saqeataeiad aur uvafa aut GaTs-
TE TRREAIEE ufaurezfaatfa.” In the beginning of the 9th
chapter there is a statement to a similar effect. “a@aqatayar-
waalfsafananaw amiaeitunuae fawe Brae
sa Wunafas: sRMagifeaueniaqwifunaia arafagsae-
SHA: : i TeABAaay l<atagiaaets .’ So from this it
appears that the last eight chapters are the sqfyrg or the
remaining chapters of the work. In the commencement of the
16th chapter there is a statement to the same effect—“aAaqal-
a WEeahe gaed: gaRe Waa Wisicay aaa
ae waTaifeeyloewaq ated vacmatcua.” Fromall
is named as aryzaia, that is, written, by Aryadeva, atfa

Vol. VII, No. 7.] The newly-found MS. of Chatuhsatika. 433
[NV.8.]
araajatare the Yogacara doctrine of the Bodhisattvas, and
as Catuhfatakaor composed of 400 Slokas. The term Catuh-
Sataka may mean either a work in verse or in prose, the extent
being 400 Slokas of 32 letterseach. In the present case the work
appears to be in 400 Anustup verses, though I am not sure that
there are not some sentences in prose. But when it is named
CatuhSataka, the extent must be 400 x 32 letters or something
approaching to it. The text is accompanied b ingly
lucid commentary by some writer later than Buddhapalita,
the commentator of the Madhyamaka Karikas by Nagarjuna.
The writer of the text is well known. Nanjio’s catalogue con-
tains the names of nine of his works. Heis often mentioned in
Hieunth Sang’sitinerary. Beal inhis Caterneaspeaks very highly
of his works. He is said to have been a disciple of Nagarjuna,
and must have flourished about the 2nd century A.D. But we
know nothing of the commentator, not even his name. Some
of his words have a peculiar Bengali look. He might have
hailed from Eastern India. Aryaideva was a Southerner.
In order to ascertain the verses of the texts I had to col-
These are no part of the text. Thirty have been introduced

with such words as “yfayqieaarg” in 16 instances, fauraagt-
aq aie inone, Byway HS
S * s
GRIMAHA, SziaaaTe
*
in seven ——- aq in one, SUA TATE in one,

avwafa fe in one, atq yaaa in one, and ayqraqy arg in one in-
stance. Thus in fifty-nine instances we can positively say that
these verses belong to the CatuhSataka of Aryadeva. When a
verse is introduced with such wordsas ‘‘a yy fe,’ “ary a,” “af
wy,” “sata,” “ata,” such verses are generally quoted by
the commentator to support the text. Such verses may be-
long to other authors or other works of Aryadeva, but not to
the text. The verses introduced with such words as “qygry-
aaa, “Sa waaal,” “sagrary qeuifaaa,” and “qurarg
qaaq”’ are undoubtedly quotations from known works. But
when a verse is introduced with such words as “geyq,”’
“gaa,” “are aia,” it becomes difficult to say whether they
belong to the text or to some other work. But when any one
of such verses is accompanied by a long commentary, it is most
probably a part of the text. Taking the number to be about
30, this fragment contains 59 x 30 verses of the original text.
434 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{July, 1911.
We have found, however, that 118 verses have beencommented

on. But some of them are undoubtedly outside the text.
In the first eight chapters of this work, the commentator
often illustrated philosophical ideas by short stories which are
charmingly beautiful, and throw a flood of light on the man-
ners and customs of the people and may contribute to the
already rich folk-lore of India. I will give only four in-
stances :—
(1) To illustrate the fact that custom (@#tar) is stronger
than law (qv), he gives the story of efeafqgig or marry-
magical power he went home and lit a fire. But the fire said,
*‘You cannot marry your daughter: that is not the custom of
your country.”’
which can open and close its eyes like a man And he has
done so to overmatch them. They in their turn prepared a
similar machine and sent it to him. He saw the fun of it. He
came out and asked the Bhiksu to speak. The Bhiksu spoke,
‘* Let therebe no disease.’’ The eople of Kamboja were struc
machine-maker for alms. The machine-maker invited him to

remain at the house for the rainy season. He gave the Bhiksu
Vol. VII, No. 7.] The newly-found MS. of Chatuhsatika, 435
[W.8.]
there was a machine which worked constantly by the B soul
of his body as he moved about, and produced blades nife
and that he was a great gainer by the sale of these. iat as
every motion of the Bhiksu was for the benefit of the owner of
| the machine, so every motion of the Buddhas was for the bene-
| fit of the three worlds.
|
e Brahmanas say that the man who dies in battle
goes to vaste because he sacrifices the dearest thing in the
world, his life, for glory. Says the commentator, this is not
proper. And to illustrate it, he gives the story of a milkmaid
who offered her person to her father-in-law. The son of an old
milkman was away. His wife treated the old man _ very
him. “When the son was again awa the 1 ae

served her father-in-law with great attention and care. At night
she made a nice bed for him, washed his feet with tepid water
for a woman than to offer her person.’’ The old man greatly
annoyed left the house. The son on his return enquired about
his father, and the wife gave him the whole story, not omitting
the offer of her person. The son drove her away and entreated
the father to come and live with him. She made agreat sacri-
fice, but nobody praised her for it. So if you re only for
glory, you do not do the right thing.
e work, a fragment though itis, throws a good deal of
light on the life in ancient India: (1) It often speaks of
curious machines as in the stories given above. (2) It speaks
many verses, of which reteSanskrit poets might well be proud.

(7) It brings out, in bold relief, the antagonism which existed
between the Buddhists and Maticincas in | the story of Acarya
Sanghasena and his pupil. Acarya Sanghasena asked his pupil
to become an Upasaka. But he demurred. But after a few
days he came back and said, ‘‘ O Acirya, Ihave become an
smc because whenever I meet a Brahmana, I wish to kill
Drs weed
436 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1911.]
The philosophical ideas embodied in this fragment are

characterized by boldness which is rare even in works that are
reality is can not be gathered from this fragment. Aryadeva

is reputed to be pupil of Nagarjuna, the author of the Madhya-
maka or the Sunyavada theory. In this work, however, Arya-
deva though refuting the Vaibhasikas does not seem to say
anything against the Madhyamkas; yet the work is called
-Bodhisattva-yogacara. And the probability is that he is a
teacher of Yogacara or the Vijfiana-vada theory. That the
Aupanisadas and the later Vedintists borrowed largely from
adeva’s works is undoubted. This book, therefore, is ex-
tremely valuable as one of the earliest works on the tran-
scendental school of thought in India.
. anjio speaks of the translations of nine works
by Aryadevas in Chinese, the Catuhéatakas is not one of them.
It is said to have a Tibetan translation. The fragment, there-
fore, is that of a unique work, both as regards the text and the
commentary.
One other work of Aryadeva in Sanskrit was found by me
and published in J.A.S.B. n 1898. I could not find the name
Professor Schervetzky, and he wasconvinced of the genuineness

of the work. He pronounced it to be a great discovery. He said
__4t is not out of plac e to me nt io n he re th at th ou gh I ha ve .

paid great attention in transcribing and trying to understand
Sa all ata a ea te liane aah cane eae eae ge eg eee

| 29. Folk-songs and Folk-lore of the Gehara (Kanjars).
| By W. KrrKPaTRICK.
|
| Gehard, as I have stated in a previous paper,is the inter-
| tribal appellation of an endogamous section of
be noticed that in the following eg verses prom-
en
inence is to the name of one Médnd, each line or verse
beginning and ending with this aie AD iaeaaly, by way of
invocation. Mdnd! is seemingly a sort of deified ancestor
common to various Kanjar Pty and among the Gehdrds is
aca et known as Mand Gur
well-known Bec tateSiaacfeat ae with some slight varia-
tion a Hs Crooke—is that Mdnd was attached to the Court
of Delhi as a maker of khas-khas date (Crooke’s version is
that he was a brush-maker ; kinch band). The King of Delhi
had two famous wrestlers (péhlwdin) Mala and Ddandé —Crooke
gives the names ‘‘ Kdlli and Malli’—who were champions
of the world.’’ Anyhow Mdld and Ddnd were noted as
athletes (Crooke: ‘‘for their skill in sw inging the athlete’s
chain bow’’; lezdm). Médndapparently did not take these
two DOES pin tay and sugges an exchange of occupa-
tions. Crooke says: ‘‘Mana happened to pass by and
‘*taking the ae eta it so deep into the ground that no
‘fone could withdraw it The Emperor hearing of Mand’
prowess and ambitions sent for him and made him reat
with Mdlé and Dand. Needless to say Mand was victorious.
The version of the story as given to me continues that Mala
and Ddnd both fought Mdnd at the same time, but quickly
seeing themselves outmatched they took a mean advantage—
Ddnd seized Mdnd’s choti® or chuttid from behind while Mdlé
e-W.
‘he was the model fighter, the great hunter, the wise artificer and the
‘unconquered chief. He was not only teacher and guide but also
“the founder and ancestor of the tribe,’’
Col. Phillott has suggested to me. ee this use of Mdnd’s name at
the ii-aporscl gsand end of a song or verse is in conformity with a com-
in Oriental poesy and would identify Mana as the ‘writer
2 mapa.*s Punjab Ethnography: in describing the Sdnsis (a tribe

osely allied to the Kanjars—W. K.) divides them into two ie known
and Malka. ‘The Bawdrids ies have asection calledK malia,
not to be confused with sa Sansis or Kanjars however ;: Kéthonclss
with the Bawarias meaning simply ‘‘ Black blankets
e propriety of hf ONEcedto wear the choti or chiittid by Hindu
made a feint in front. Mdnd dashed forward at Mdlda and in

the effort had his chdti torn off and left in Dand’s hands; Mand <=
sear
Seae
eventually threw them both, ‘‘dsmdén dakhdia '—but the loss lsu
==.)
4|
Ep
of his chéti deprived him for ever after of his virtue as a

Hindu,’ and in no small degree of his renown as an ancestor!
A fable of this sort affords an irresistible opportunity to a
tribe for explaining away their present or recently past non-
Hindu state, and an excuse to hark back to an imaginary 4 |
Hindu origin. In fact we here have Mdnd’s claim to pos- s
thumous fame being denied him by his own people; striv-
ing as they are with the rest of the casteless millions of
India to obtain a footing, even though it be on the lowest
rung of the Hindu social ladder.* And so it comes about
that Mdnd is at the present day looked upon by the Kanjar
community, certainly the Gehd4rds, rather in the light of a
necessary evil—so much so, if I have been able to correctly
gauge their sloneAt that he is disreputabie enough to require
propitiation, that his name may not to be mentioned except as
e see it in use—as an invocation. One of my informants, a
well-known Gehara shikari, was highly amused at my expecting
him to pronounce the name in ordinary tones. He had no
objection to repeating the name ‘ Mana, > but only in a sort
of drone or chant—‘‘ Oh! Ma- d-d-nd\”
converts to Christianity has recently been the subject of some discussion

in ants circles in India.
Ashman or WV aataan dakhdiyé’’= * d him the sky.”’
referred this expression to Mr. ©. A. W. saneot the U.P. peli
indly given me the following interesting note :—‘‘ There is a cu tom

iefly
: 1 a ort:
‘fall is the ‘donon shanén ke kushti’—that of both shoulder blades
Aho opnem the ground. This is the ‘chit’ siidvadly recognized through-
‘ou
2 This is interesting, as Crooke in ‘« Tribes ge bem an infant a¢
says: ‘‘The Kunchbands sometimes offer the
ards a
8’ As Sir Herbert Risley puts it, ‘‘ that course of elope t by
whic ha non-Aryan tribe transforms itself ag a full-blown caste
fis
«Mari is
worshipped Waaitihies oon:
Bouts ities te village.’ “The Kolhates. of
ek aie eullage. )
Gazette 188 9. among
a e zs
others the cholera goddess Mar: ia— Bombay
ue e k
Journ. As, heeis vol. viii, ow a 6 ,a e o n o f K u n c h b a n d Kanja
Vol. VII, No. 7.j Folk-songs, et c. , of th e Ge ha ra (K an ja rs ). 43 9
[V.S.]
companion is kn ow n as Kh ei rp dl ,' wh o is ho we ve r of no gr ea t
consequence, and, I imag in e, ha s be en in tr od uc ed to th e Ge ha ra
Kanjars by contact wi th al li ed tr ib es . Kh ei rp da l is th e sa me as
Bhumiyd (Bhewdni ? ) , an d in an ot he r fo rm Sd im or dy dm . iA
has to be prop it ia te d he ha s a sp ec ia l fo rm of a sm al l
square space is cleared an d pl as te re d ov er wi th co w- du ng , an d
on this seven spots or tik ds are ma de wi th Sa in do or .* ]
special sacred tree. Th is sh ri ne at Al la ha ba d is pe ri od ic al ly

visited by all the Ku nc hb an d an d ot he r Ka nj ar s fr om th e
Southern Punjab an d We st er n di st ri ct s of th e Un it ed Pr ov -
inces® and has be en fr eq ue nt ed by De lh i Ka nj ar s fo r ov er
fifty years. It wi ll be se en th at in So ng IV Ma ha ra ni is re-
fe rr ed to as Pi rb én i fr ee ly tr an sl at ed ‘‘ Queen of the East.’’
ore
flim flam to show Hin d u o r i g i n . M é d n d a n d D a n d it is s a i d
were both Koli or Ju l d h d s , a n d h a d ‘ ‘ h u g a p d n i ’ ’ r e l a t i o n s
1 Khetr = earth, pl ac e ; pa l— pr ot ec to r or ow ne r. See Ib be ts on ’s

Census report, account of the Ahe ris , or Th or is or He ri s wh o ‘‘ wo rs hi p
i s ially Babaji or Ko hm an d in Jo dh po re an d Kh et rp al of Jo dh -
eet
ore.”"
:
Khetrpal is also one of th e dei tie s wo rs hi pp ed by Hil l Do ms in
Kumaon.
2 Saindur—the red lea d wh ic h is use d by so ma ny cas tes an d
tribes in India, in one of the mo st bi nd in g par ts of the ma rr ia ge
ceremony—the brid eg ro om rub s sa in du r on the bri de’ s he ad ; the
parting in the hai r pa in te d red is a sig n of the ma rr ie d sta te.
é Mr. Ge of fr ey Cla rke , I. C5 ., Po st ma st er -
General, U.P., while at Al la ha ba d thi s yea r ver y ki nd ly ob ta in ed an d
e :—‘ ‘ Mi ra np ur is a vil lag e on the ba nk s
sent me the following not
of the Jumna on the Al la ha ba d cit y sid e of the Ju mn a Br id ge ,
n Id is
is pl ac ed on a sm al l ku tc ha pl at fo rm
‘the goddess Dhardnd Mai: she
wal l. Sh e is ab ou t a fo ot in e
‘and rests against a small w :
‘land on which the shrine st an ds was th e pr op er ty 0
was p by Jh un gr i jar , re si de nt of Co lo ne l-
‘*some time back o ia t-
, Al d. Jhungri is sti ll al iv e, an d ap pe ar s to be th e
: e di r el l 1 to fr eq ue nt ed by
ing *
tts yas. Jh un ja ri s no t ca ll ed a Ma hu nt
mai.
‘*though he is th e ow ne r of th e de og ha r I w no wn to |
‘* Pandus that Delh ia nd Pu nj ab i Ka nj ar s pa y vi si ts of pi lg ri m to th e
venera te th e Im li tr ee . er : ap pe ar s to be no fi xe d
‘*seas on for the wo rs hi p oOf th e go dd es s. Fo wl s, go at s an d pi gs ar e
‘‘sacrificed an d sw ee tm ea ts are off ere d an d di st ri bu te d by Jh un gr i
© Kanjar.’’
440 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1911.
with all Sudras ;but one day unknowingly Mdnd partook of

some food off a leaf plate which had been left by Dédnd as his
jhitd. Dénd thereupon outcasted Mand, and this following
upon the loss of his choti was the last straw! Mdnd’s wife, as
I have said, was Nathiyd ; she died before Mdnd’s degradation,
and this is why it is explained all married Gehdrds when they
die are cremated, while the unmarried are buried—in a lying
posture, face upwards—head to the north and feet to the south.
he said his pir was ‘‘ Ram Dijai whose shrine is at Ronéché

near Pokerji in-ridsat Jodhpore,’’ and I believe this is all it
he could not cross over, he laid him

the kas or feathery rushes on the ba d o w n t o s l e e p among
awoke, and n k . A t m i d
it being moonlight with a wind blowing, the mov-
n i g h t h e
eas j
: 1 Kabir or Kubeer, a well-known Deist and S: fi t of humble |
“2 Soneog founde: of the sect known as Kabi .o a és

soh raha = hee sine. well be an invention, a nickname Bs ‘
Vol. VII, No . 7.] Fo lk -s on gs , eic ., of the Ge ha ra (K an ja rs ). 44 1
[N.8.]
ing grasses had the ap pe sr en es | of flo win g wat ers . Un de r the
delusion tha t the riv er ha d ove rfl owe d its ban ks and tha t
e was sur rou nde d by wat er, be str uck out to sav e him sel f,
going through the actions of swimmin Hence ‘‘ kas me
tirnd’’ is now a saying applied to anyone, so to speak, grovel-
lingin the dar k, or on the wro ng tra zk, or wr on g sce nt in sh ik ar ;
while the neg ati ve app lic ati on of the pro ver b, ie. kas me na
tir nd, ma y wel l be use d, and lie ve it is app lie d as a war nin g
against marriage outside one’s own sept.
1. Sone mncuLtcaTiInc ENnpoGamy.

Oh, Mand! Gehari karsi thé ndo chdlsi
Aur kajri karsi tho ndo, né chal-ba-bro. :
Oh, Mana! (invocation) :
(If you) ta unto yourself a Gehdri then (your) name will
contin
And (but),if you take (kar si = do it with) a Kajri (out-
sid er; a not a Geh ari ), (yo ur or our ) na me wil l not
continu rs
2. Iw SICKNEss.
Deo méra rothéro lé jai Manai ké ré,
Jin pakré thi né b65th ab né chalé thérd Mdné—bhai re !
Goddess! for the sake of Mand take away my troubles
(pain) Now you remove
Which you have boosie Fafit) to give ig
t h e m — T o y o u M é n d ! — O h b r o t h e r
Is Worsuip (Thanksgiving).
3.
Dat, M@’réni barro gad-st pakharo
Jaggo M aggé cholna Ko kat
Aur Ldl Mid Tar-bar ! peel Magge cholna
Katsi, etc., repeat ad lib.
Oh Mother ! Gr ea t Qu ee n! (i nv oc at io n) :
Go (t ho u) an d br in g a rea l (we ll ma de ) sp ea r
And bring golden cymbals.
(And) awake! and like a th re ad (w hi ch br ea ks ) (y ou r
And proclaim Lalmia?® victo

(In the sense th at La lm ia w i lol p e r a ) .
1 Chal-ba-bro. Th is ias vs e g inf lec tio n (in ste ad of cha lst in th e

e et the re q ts of the ch an t. Ch al si -c ha ln d to go.
first geeeame
—The cd c op
or. ep
** nt it al on e ’’— a her oic tit le for Ma na
442 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1911.]
4. Orpryary WorsHIP, PROPITIATION IN A SPIRIT

or HumMILIry. -
Manda théri rahéné gijargai Mana !

Théri dain Kalka, bain —
Simar ké chailo! Mana
Mana! (invocation):
Your sae hon aa as to oneself) is fleeting (literally
“6 hase ,
On your eat (you have the support of) Kdlkd,

On your left (you have) the ‘‘ Queen of the East.”
And (supported by these) you (we) should o forward,
or continue, in (our) life with proper humility Oh
Mané! (invocation).
Mana Be irae no less than three times in this song; and
I read it as being an invocation, and not that the warning —
Reeaira is addressedtoMand. It is, I believe, the suppliant
who feels that his protestations will not nd weight —_
he propitiates Mans by using his nam
Rr eae ee
30. The Stambhesvari.
By B. C. Mazumpar, B.L., M.R.A.S.

Communicated with a note by R. D. Banzrai, M.A., M.R.AS.,
Indian Museum, Calcutta.
NOTE,
the
q
fortune of examining the Puri plates of Kulastambhadeva, and
I think Mr. Monmohan Chakravarti’s transcript cannot be
3
improved.!
I believe Mr. Chakravarti is right in assuming that the
king Kulast amb had eva is des cen ded fro m the Calu kyas . In a
copperplate grant which I have recently received through the
Superintende nt, Ori ssa Feu dat ory Sta tes , fro m the Chi ef of
Talcher, Kulastambhadeva is described as an ornament of the
Silki dyn ast y, who wer e fam ed in the Thr ee Wor lds :
ia renavah svasti tribhuvana-vidite Sulki-raja-vamsa-
bhusana-raja.
—Obverse, 1. 2.
Now Siilki seems to be the equivalent of Solanki, which is
certainly der ive d fro m Cal uky a or Cau luk ya. The ant iqu ity
of the name St am bh eé va ri is app are nt fro m thi s pla te als o. In
the ninth line it is me nt io ne d tha t the kin g Ra na st am bh ad ev a
obtain ed a boo n fro m the God des s St am bh es va ri :
Sri-Stambhesvari-labdha- va ra -p ra bh av o ma ha nu bh av ah Pa ra -
ma-mahesva-
10. —ro mata-pitr- pa da nu dh ya y? sa ma dh ig at a- pa nc a- ma ha -
sabdo Ma-
ll. —h ar aj ad hi ra ja h Sr i Ra na st am bh ah .. .. .. ..
—Obverse, ll. 9-11.
1 J.A.S.B., Pt. I, pp. 123-27.

It appears from another copperplate belonging to the

Raja of Baudh, which also I have received from the same
sou rce , tha t the God des s Sta mbh eSv ari was als o wor shi ppe d
by the Bhafija kings:
16. —Samadhigata-pancamahisabda mahisamanta-vandi-
ta Stambhesvari—
17. —labdha-vara-prasida Ranaka Sri Ranabhanjadeva
oeeereveeoe
On a site in the centre of the town of Sonpur stands a

pillar which is known to be the pillar of Stambhesvari Devi.
The word stambha means a pillar. When was it that this
pillar was raised is not known to the people. The Maharaja of
Sonpur has informed me that it is believed by the people that
his ancestor Raj Singh Deo, father of Achala Singh Deo
great-great-grandson of Raji Madangopal, the first Chief,
brought this pillar to light, while removing a very big heap of
old ruins. A slab of stone bearing an inscription of no great
importance was also unearthed at that time. This inscription
gives no clue whatever to the pillar or to any king who got the
inscription engraved. Another account is, that the wife of Raj
Singh Deo brought a little toy pillar of Khambesvari from the
house of her father, a Raja of Kimidi. Raja Raj Sing then —
built a temple for Khambeévari to honour the goddess of his
wife’s forebears.
The tradition that it is a Stambheévari pillar is of im-
portance ; for the Goddess Stambhe$vari or Khambesvari, 38
popularly called, is not worshipped by the Brahmans and
Kshatriyas at Sonpur. The homage that is now paid to this
pillar is for the fact that an old pillar once consecrated to some
god or goddess has been found out in the debris of old buildings.
Khambeévari (Stambheévari) is now found in the Samba
pur tract, as well as in the western part of the Orissa Garjat
Mahals, to be the tutelary goddess of the Dumal people. The
Kandhs who live on the south-eastern border of Sonpur and in
the State of Boad adjoining this border, do also regard Kham-
beSvari to be their tribal goddess. The Dumals are Hindus,
and the Brahmans drink water fetched by them. Both the
Dumals and the Kandhs set up wooden posts in their villages
to represent the Goddess Khambeévari. i
__ The Du mi ls say tha t th ey originally came from Odsing@,
which is in the Feudatory State of Athmallik
wh border onich s
ot Na of Boad to the south, and which almost touches the —
north-eastern border of the State of Sonpur, where this Stat
adjoins the State of Rehrakhol. The geographical name
Odsinga is of importance. For we find this name mentioned
Vol. ee No . 7.] Th e St am bh es va ri . 445
[N.S.]
in the asppibtighitben of the Trikalinga Guptas. In one charter
of Mahabhava Gupta Deva it has been mentioned that a
Brahman family which came from Odayasrnga (Odsinga) was
granted a village in the Patna State (B.L., viii, pp. 138-43).
I have also been informed that some Dumils say that
they came originally from Khemri or Khemidi in Ganjam.
My informer Pandit Kasinitha Dani gave me a couplet in
Oriya, which, he says, the Dumils gave him in narrating their
history. I have not yet been able to get the a
oe verified “8 any Dumal. The couplet spoken ofis
follows
Khemandi rajya nija sthana
Deda laksha Dumba kala bniyana.
The meaning is—Khemidi was the original home which
created or gave rise to the Dumbas or Dumils to the extent of
one lakh-and-a-half in number. If this is a genuine tradition
amongst the Dumals, I am inclined to believe that it was Raj
Sing’s wife of Kimidi Raj family who introduced the goddess
in the State of Sonpur.
The Dumals os up their Goddess KhambeSvari by putting
two posts of black wood in the earth. The Dumals never wear
any cloth or ornament which is black in colour. They always
wear dhutis and saris having red border, and it is only red lac
churis which they wear It is also to be noted that their
Oriya villages the walls of the houses are painted dark with
sticky ash-coloured earth; but the Dumals invariably paint
their house walls with brown-coloured geri mati. They say
that as their Goddess Khambesvari is black, they do not wear
anything which is black in colour.
The Dumal women do not wear any ornament about their
feet or ankles, as usually women of other castes do. They
only bore their left nostril to wear a nosering, and perforate the
lobes of the ear for similar purpose. But they religiously
obtained for tracing the origin either of the Dumals or of their

customs.
The Dumils worship their tribal Goddess Khambeésvari in
the month of Asvin when the Durga Pija is celebrated by the
Hindus. In the month of Asvin they worship Khambe§vari
under the spreading branches of a mahua (bassia latifolia) tree.
his or her seat under the shade of a tree, is called dimli in the
Sambalpur tract. May it not be the case that the name Dumal
has its origin in dimli owing to the fact that these people
worship a dimli goddess?
There is a cast e in th e Sa mb al pu r tr ac t ca ll ed Su dh . Th is
term is supposed to be a co nt ra ct io n ei th er of th e te rm Si dr a
or of the word Su dd ha (p ur e) . Th er e are tw o se ct io ns of th e
Sudh people, na me ly , th e Bu tk a Su dh s an d th e Ba d Su dh s.
The Bu tk a Su dh s are tr ea te d sti ll as an ab or ig in al tr ib e an d
are not to uc he d by th e hi gh cl as s Hi nd us . Bu t th e Ba d (bi g)
Sudh s are al lo we d to off er wa te r to th e Br ah ma ns . Th e
Du mi ls in te rd in e wi th th e Ba d Su dh s, bu t th e Su dh s an d th e
Dumils do no t in te rm ar ry . Th is sh ow s th at th e Du ma ls an d
the Su dh s are ak in to ea ch ot he r, wh il e th e Su dh s mu st be
supposed to ha ve on ce be lo ng ed to th e tr ib e of th e Bu tk a
‘adhs, who are considered to be of low origin.
Even where the Dumils have their temples (called by the
Telugu na me gud i by all the Hi nd us of the Sa mb al pu r tra ct)
for the ir god des s, the y fix in the ear th two pie ces of woo d, one
to represent Khamsiri or Khambesvari and the other to
represent Parmasiri or Paramesvari. For the Paramesvari @
piece of rohint wood is obtained The word rohint is in the
feminine gender, and it means red-coloured goddess. The
wood rohini is Indian red wood which is known to the
Botanists as soymida febrifuga. The Brahman priest wor-
ships the Paramesvari for the Dumals, while the Dumals
themselves worship their Khambe§vari. :
It is difficult to say whether the KhambeSvari has come
over to the Diimals from the home of the Kandhs. The
Aryan form of the name points to a time of Hindu or Hin-
dui zed inf lue nce bot h ove r the Du ma ls and the Kan dhs ,
at least in the translation of the name of the goddess. e€
sacrificial post of the Kandhs is also known to be of black
wood. Regarding this, however, I have not got yet very
satisfactory information.
I now relate another account of Khambesvari, though I
cannot assert whether the KhambeSvari, I am going to describe,
has any connection or not with the goddess of the Dumals.
family goddess of some Rajas whose copperplate grants were

published by Babu Manomohan Chakravarti in the ‘J ournal of
is that given by the author, and that the plates were not aval
able for comparison. Sinc e Bab u Man omo han Cha kra var tt 18
not himself sure whether his reading is correct all throughout;
Pies us one half foot and one full foot of the Ind rav ajr a ver se
aine If the text
could be carefully read in the li gh t of th os e me te rs , re co ns tr uc -
Vol. VII, No. 7.] The Stambhesvari. 447
(V.8.]
tion of some portion of the hoo— be attempted in spite of
wrong spelling and bad gra
at Stambhe$vari wasithiefamily goddess of the grantor
is clear ae the fourth line of Plate A. Whatever may be the
form of the names of men, it cannot be said that the grantor
belonged to Southern India. The inference of my friend Babu
Manomohan Chakravarti that the grantor belonged to Calukya
line cannot easily be accepted. Wrong spelling of words in
the plates cannot justify us in changing Sulki into Calukya
On reference to the wrong spellings it can only be said a the
plates were engraved at a time when the vowel ‘‘r
d‘‘ru’’ in Orissa. In the lates "of
the Trikalinga te tiny we get from the wrong spelling the
** pafica. hough the original plates cannot be obtained now

for comparison, it can be easiily said that ‘“‘ya’’ coul
misread for ‘‘pa’’ and ‘‘sca’’ for ‘‘fica.’’ This only shows
This leadsus to fix the date of the plates after the time of
Mahabhava Gupte and his successors.
Then again the concluding lines of the charter are the
same as we get in the charters of the Trikalinga Guptas (Epi-
graphia Indica, Vol. III, pp. 323 et seq.). In the light of the
text of the plates of the Trikalinga Guptas I am inclined to
Datta, etc., of the plates of the Trikalinga Guptas.

e that as it may, since no definite information can be
obtained regarding the grantor who had StambheSvari for the
family goddess, it is safe not to fe any inference at all
regarding his original home and ori
us far is certain, that some or after the reigns of
Mahabhava Gupta and his successors, who assumed the title
Trikalingadhipati, a Rajamade a grant of lands in Kalinga or
Orissa and this Raja had Stambhesvari for family goddess
Referring to the Epigraphie records of Assam we find that
once by about the eleventh century or a little earlier, the
Rajas Salastambha, Bigrahastambha, Palakastambha, Bijaya-
stambha and others established a kingdom in Assam. This
Salastambha has been spoken of as a great chief of ‘‘ the
chas’”’ (Gait’s ‘‘ History of Assam,’’ p. 27). Who can say
that the Saiva Kulastambha was not Mleccha to begin with,
and did not belong to the Mleccha clan of Orissa tradition,
which possessed Orissa for some time?
iit fern ie
aS
‘my
eal pe A
31. Persian letters from Jahan Ard, daughter of Shah
Jahan, king of Dehli, to Raja Budh Parkash of Sirmur.
Communicated by Mr. H. A. Ross.
ala} sale
wie sls
in uy
Wt oke
pissy weamyt al} amanee
wl GAGs) soy dat) Glad y compo LU ot 5¥ , ble! doy;

erie Ux2id UF IIS 9 y pile Big L Yphyys af Mblode oitoy say? yore!
eB QUeT EL lL erbleegy ag) aidtollot GA6Say Gurks ailffom sys
ty gf Gable aS og) aldforcgpne Asif y etd$ aSilro
sbi yf yorey VLEs
Sh t Eas, wiSe 4 Ease Syfod ylo; , C8*) OR Wyte moody
Bly Gable wpam yve SoS cobhf ple col) ppleo Of sage) Ulislle
CH pal URixe Sdyay beg disty Layph5 LT St Astle) widwe yg Sys
See fe aS |,lotas silo UA5,3 55) Gls pend in,
csephe Sopa Be il} egies paspls zi
2.
soy daly dled gro vlad! g Seryell GI ylpiV 4 Loy! F045

set g al Ising af donde altar say jhyshpe GU! , ollie U8K,,
sonny og addfolles! GUS (dF gliel - al 5 wy} Ere 9rus Ut
7829 wy} Eye SPSSptLArs by lle ycabo vlads GO cbley,
Ubeghcol ald pS y Wad sbSx 3! cubic sly 315 oytotle yt ragla n:
Sa el& fy Lo lB oaitasS oly 59051 wolew B51 Joey si soe
#® SS ope
Kowe Ped $s > aha Me +” eros eye
3.
dalla} asle
via xl
earn
UT whe
piss coast at en
AE: 20y Bal, piloY! geo yleal scams Gb) VII » stot $345
wfiive cglSE Ly Vpinn af iblodye oiler soy: yfyage! lB) 4 culies
Bote olintd GE coblay: sory ayy abdlo Slot BSS2) Gusby y phe 9
SIL iyBy days Fde Ens any CASS Si Lins pis ale y erebe
Cle pila y Gyld Yloy od wNldh ged spc, Wolpe casa agit,
ly Lif pzbae vhlosye; wo bayS 549 Bygtolee ais wyloiye, yo
wire loess wld at ey sling aSu! leat! , vies of lic |
wits 4)ptole aiSyy Joass wre! pS) glegSige loess LE syle 9 oI 90
as ols prlae dyays If pre oly edge abSts year tly ygd y® widalle
p35d0 ay wlloives cicle betel 1) iT 3b af af LA pI 045 wf
CHE ES 9 wie) Udo GAlbaly ellelec pad oyiyd bo ye eave
HE oto Slot sliy Gabdler sf Blonde UY cyyo gt Sled! preys! ue
lidines
Vy Sm ab UT yh role phe plas ye plir y 9 eed nto
i Sha of HOTU - Sag a fled ie Js) aha
# othe? Ditysi ans 565 gyasy alll oy) - onay’ colel pott dy*
carla 1, aise Wt ayy Ss 9 om ett
4.
ala} arte
whe le
ms )
It whe
pst at
ites
Senis ete tele nae 1 yvisg Ailey! 5045
Vol. VII, No. 7.] Persian letters from Jahan Ard. 451
into
kite) » NX} abdto

Bamey © lira Jl»! its ee:BASS 5! Core 9
jl old af Borm) le ybisys wr)! oy ° (alho rae wrt = law1 pe oy 9
alt, ¢! $0 ineys we as oy Bids) Jts2dS y Io wr) ) d2L) Le collate
dpe ylig sap ley Gle e (po ke Cgye s F abbt y oyy r0 25 Go

7 9 lel y
popley ye Coy") wi! US CAS compl aguT pile dwey lols gm af
9! 7° Od) O2|5> oo fos us | 378 XA! ye oh} rz) iso as 50

yeu!
woo aS oy wr as aia fa crlaols coo! Uma 9 Sapo ree] Oudyo
diag? iS Coord as List so91 ye atdal yg Lt it ayo5 J Om Gil al tay

Led 9 Op phye yok yl gl phiS apd ogde pls oF Ye of Jlsul
dpe) idly Gad =eoles alates Quel slash asl - 02-f20 » sb wi!
p> wore) cath gah af Ob oal yh) wp da Y[F ois pay lee po ! pil l y
BE db Ut yoSL - Sphz8 Dialys
9 55) LIS 4 eho Crom) a st
a p> d9) FOr) (ple Gyorre ows aly, zt ke wih af er
t Didawy Slay ule Gore
Bo8 soli ry die Wy¥t coalee ph ite gr Ut us Dyes

5.
ah =
HT wo
pS) au :
ala} arte
waliss $e daly wleodl » cubis! B2Y Wty Ut , Sse F025
5 5 colptl aaw af idle adye - ailloy soy? jIydvel olaill y
Sd 5Sale Se eee WUlL erblag: d2a92 tage) Jl! Bins UT
jl Js! ie
Ssa w 3 aye VbdS Le 1 Lass yBi Borne
prbgbso
|
:
980 og}!
Kbv0 upibS 9 oabreydd onli fiveafaptye Baye) O85 Ry
i
4
’
Ula Uel® }) be cubic - pet $opehe flo! Ipf cl roz0i pled Else!
j
# obfd op
Vy Gerla ry ain hesery 016 cd Lys
q
6.
wee ale
roe Md
Hy'T wowht:ee
pst all
aa) lal} dale
alias Mbps 80 Bal) LRM y calla) GAY wlpII! y Dbed} gon

Bo—eUy~ yo HS 9 jh PSEas aac SF hdty dadye AUJou By? lyst
ae 9 wablsS toh are ay pe jE ESS be 1 dssphiSt Bonny Ousy!

Liars 8 Gilcye Naine, (cay eio y cgdn do 3) so lis} grb din g2!
ai gai 5U apd isu OF iy opdhye alle gly lod Glee atbne t dusy! Baye
Oydge) rblodse leo Cwoke Clise |) acoke oy! af Oyo ore
os costes yo Byls = S8 e wy dx e! — ? Sy ways cara,
gril jy er
sigs : ae pales ple aslis ee wits aa! us7*"
ain he Sy - ably gariluyyo ota shF Gilee why Bytls

# SSIs OAtgdd Se) aul) oS aatyd tlh
Fp Bins eye slo emiy »crm 2 69 Id
7Les
OA
eSNe
LtGS
eee
gl
LES
Vol. VII, No. 7.] Persian letters from Jahan Ard. 453
[N.8.]
kL.
In the name of God, th e me rc if ul an d co mp as si on at e.

The best of hi s eq ua ls an d co nt em po ra ri es , de se rv in g of
favour and kindness, Raja Budh Parkash may know that his
‘arzdasht together with se ve ra l an im al s an d a ba sk et of po me -
granates have been rece iv ed an d sh ow n to us by th e wo me n of
our holy threshold. As to hi s re qu es ti ng us to re co mm en d
him to His Majesty, the lord of th e ea rt h an d th e ag e, ma st er of
Jumada I1 , th e 13 th ye ar of th e Ju lu s.
2.
The best of his eq ua ls an d co nt em po ra ri es , de se rv in g of
favour and kind ne ss , su bm is si ve to Is la m, Ra ja Bu dh Pa rk as h
and send it to us. A khi l‘a t ha s be en co nf er re d up on hi m an d

will shortly re ac h hi m. He ma y kn ow th at we sh al l al wa ys
attend to his affairs. Dated 11th Shawwal, the 14th year of
the Julus.
3.
In the na me of Go d, th e me rc if ul an d co mp as si on at e.
The be st of his eq ua ls an d co nt em po ra ri es , de se rv in g of
favour and kindness, submissive to Islam, Raja Budh Par-
kash may know that hi s ‘a rz da sh t to ge th er wi th so me po ds of
musk and a flapper (chanwar) ha ve be en re ce iv ed an d sh ow n to
us by the women of our grea t ho us eh ol d. Th e pre sen ts ha ve me t
with our approval. He wr it es ab ou t th e mi sc on du ct of So nd ha -
and others of his tahwildars saying, th at th e za mi nd ar s of th e
oo di su re ti es fo r th em , bu t aft er-
parganahs of Sadhora at first st
wards helped them run away wi th ca sh an d pr op er ty ; an d re-
questing us to send illust ri ou s fa rm an s to Ru hu -l la h Kh an ,
Faujdar of Mian-i-doab, Da wa r Kh an , Fa uj da r of Sa hr an d, an d
Ali Akbar, Amin-i-faujdar of th e pa rg an ah of Sa dh or a, or de ri ng
them to arrest the tah wil dar s an d za mi nd ar s. In ou r op in io n
the addressee was wrong in tr us ti ng th e za mi nd ar s. As we do
not interfere in such matt er s, he ha d be tt er wr it e an ‘a rz da sh t
to His Majesty, the protector of kings, onthe subject. Ruhu-l-

lah Khan and others will not take any action until His Majesty
is informed of the affair. Dated 21st Rabi II, the 18th year of
the Julus.
4,
Gop 1s GREAT.
The best of his equals and contemporaries Raja Budh Par-

kash, while expecting favour from us, may know that his
several ‘arzdashts together with two boxes of snow have been
snow was very dirty and a large portion of it was melted.

From this it appears that the snow was not taken from our
store. The zamindar of Garhwal writes to say that it is he who
sent the snow. God knows who really sent it. As to the
addressee requesting us to ask His Maj est y to do just ice in the
dispute between him and the Raja of Garhwal, we spoke to His
Majesty on the subj ect. Acc ord ing ly His Maj est y repe ated ly
ordered the Bakhshis to write a hasbu-l-hukm to the effect that
whoever was aggressive, wou ld be seve rely puni shed . The
zamindar of Garhwal states that he has never been aggressive,
that the land under dispute has been in the possession of his
family from anci ent time s, that it was take n fro m him by forc e,
and that now that he has got an opportunity, he has recovered
ooo. different his version of the case is from that of the
5.
Gop 1s GREAT.
, __rhe best of his equals and contemporaries, deserving of
favour and kindness, Raja Budh Parkash may know that ye
arzdas, b t
women
Nd the musk that he first sent us. We therefore desire him —
Procure some more and send it to us. He should se@-
Vol. VII , No. 7.] Per sia n let ter s fr om Ja ha n Ara . 455
[NV.8.]
that the article is genuine and not imitation. We assure him
that we shall always attend to his affairs. Dated 21st Rama-
zan, the 2Ist:year of the Julus.
———
6.
Gop 18 GREAT.
The best of his equ als an d co nt em po ra ri es , de se rv in g of

favour an d kin dne ss. Ra ja Bu dh Pa rk as h ma y kn ow tha t his
‘ar zda sht to ge th er wit h a fal con an d so me ho ne y ha ve be en re-
ceived and shown tous. As the falcon was too young, we
proval. As to the tur bul ent zam ind ar of Sri nag ar bet wee n
whom and the add res see the re is alw ays war , the add res see has
done well to bring the matter to the notice of the high and
hol y Pre sen ce. We hav e und ers too d wha t he say s reg ard ing
€& the qua nti ty of the sno wfa ll the re, the dil ato rin ess of Abd u-r -
man, the Dar ogh ah, in col lec tin g sno w and the wag es of the
lab our ers . An ill ust rio us fa rm an has con seq uen tly bee n sen t
i collect snow diligently and
telling him thatthe wages of the labourers will be pai
ing to the agreement, and that if he is remiss in collecting
snow, as he was last year, he shall suffer the consequences.
Dated 25th Muharram, the 23rd year of the Julus.
456 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July, 1911,
grant-
rman,
irman
is Supsecr.
the
F
REMARKS,
the
accession.Emperor
accordin
man
the
to
of
year ing F
the
Raja
whom
to
No. Date
Serialthe
of
Fir- The
the
of
name The
of
the
name
ou ~a a2 3 Jahanara,| Raja Received two boxes

B.S
z —
‘
28 a>
RaQ
ahan.
e ks
eae
la")S A= aa
of snow. The snow
is not good. The Za-
mindar of Garhwal
says that he sent them. *
God alone knows who :
sent them. Your com-
e emp
His geo basaaa that
the fe
vinety.bepe
vlcetialied.
says that his socuuneil
ized
So long as a
7 25th do.. do : appp

plli
icca
atti
You i on
Muha43
rram with peshikash, hawk
and honey duly recei
. The hawk pe
ways.
You'have acted rightly
-s bringing the case
the here of, the
We have
Vol. VII, No. 7.] Persian letters from Jahan Ara. 457
8.
SuBsEcT.
REMARKs,
accession.Emperor
the grant-
Firman,
the
ing is issued.
to the
Firman
Raja
whom
Serialof
No. the
Date
Fir- of
The
the
name The
of
the
name
to know about
ae fall of snow ot
nasrae of
an in coilaottie
sn paying re
muneraton to labour-
He has. be en|
med __ that e |
prehate collect |
well for him
16th Ja- Jehanara, Raja Acknowledges the re-

madi-us- da Budha ceipt of some sae
Sani Prakash. pome
Inforrms him that the
bad and his

therefore could not be
brought t
jesty’s notice.
Acknowledges the
receipt of yellow my-
bolan, sour p
po Fa
Acknowledges the
receipt of musk and
nates. Orde
him to send genuine
and first-class musk.
458 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July, 1911.)
SSS
26%.) g2¢6 | een
mg 8 = 2§ 2 2
O88 a3 S tH SES
6/2 $22 os © , &
wl See § 20 p22; SuBJECT.
Blgess|
"a ° Sc ae
sa? |2223
5 Ae 3 3 °
nD a ~~ a = _ rs(==) Poe
4 21st Jahanara,| Raja ee ant the

Rabi-us- |daughter | Budh eceipt of musk and
i, 18. | of Sh Prakash. ae i. ‘It ap
Jahan. from your letter that
never arrest the
* We cannot go to th
Darbar owing to ill.
ness. ‘pol
_ |during the winter.’
eae
PONE ag ging bie Re ee
32. Errata, etc., in the A.S.B. Edition of Abu Turab’s
History of Gujarat, Calcutta 1909.
eee
ee
ee
ee
Se
a
ee By H. Breveriper.
Dr. Denison Ross has conferred a boon on all who are

interested in Indian history by his edition of Abi Turab’s
work. It is quite a new source for the history of Gujarat.
Apparently the British Museum MS. Or. 1818, Rieu, Cat. IIT.
967, is unique. It is one of the many manuscripts that we owe
to that devoted scholar Sir Henry Elliot, the tablet to whose
the B.M. MS. made for him by Haji ‘Abdul saa of =

The copyist was evidently a good scholar, but e had
only one manuscript to work from, and that 1a foxyin —aae.
aSe
ee
holes, some mistakes have occurred. Possi bly too there are
some printer’s errors in the edition As I Abi Turab’
also made a few remarks on what seemed to be obscure

passages.
Page 2,1. 3. For eble read -ble, Page 5,1. 4. In the
first line of couplet, for sb ki» 84 read sls, The copyist has
mistaken the hamzafor a niin, and Dr. Ross has justly ere
) )
intelligible. It was composed in praise of Bahadur Gujarati’s

father Sultan Mozaffar II, and celebrates his generosity in
restoring the kingdom of Malwa to Sultan Mahmid Khilji after
the officers of the latter had dispossessed and imprisoned him.
This couplet may be translated :—
‘« Thy Court is the happy home of the afflicted,
Whate’er thou takest, thou restorest.
The chronogram which precedes, yields 929 A.H., whi
correspondsto 1523. There is a much more difficult a
at p. 25. The copy, however, is correct: it is only the
enigmatic meaning which is obscure. It seems that Ikhtiyar
Khan, Bahadur’s governor of Champanir, had a reputation for
making versified riddles. This one he is said to have made
when Humayun offered him his choice between taking service
460 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July 1911.
under him, or of returning to Bahadur. The Mirat Sikandari,

see Faz] Ullah’s translation, p. 196, gives a different account
of the circumstances under which the enigma was composed,
but both it and Aba Turab’s work agree that the couplet
contains an allusion to Humayin’s name, and perhaps to its
numerical value according to abjad. But neither of these works,
This view is corroborated by another specimen of Ikhtiyar-

Khan’s enigmas which is given at p. 195 of Fazl Ullah’s
translation. (Page 252 of the Bombay ed. of the Persian text of
the ‘‘ Mirat $.”) There the enigma seems to consist of a bad pun
on the name Jamal. Gargin de Tassy in his work on ‘‘ Oriental
Rhetoric and Prosody,’’ 2nd ed., Paris 1873, remarks on the
obscurity of the department of oriental prosody which relates
to Mu’amma, riddles.
Page 12, 1. 21; see p. 74, three ll. from foot—pe~ Base.
This is the Vasha of Bates’ Hindi dictionary, p. 661, col. 2, and
the Vasa of Sanskrit dictionaries, It means a woman, and
etymologically has the same meaning as the Arabic &use< a’ifa,
i.e. weak, or subdued.
Page 13, 6 ll. from foot—aise Chaghta. Dr. Ross remarks
that this word has the appearance of incorrectness. But it has
been correctly copied. See infra.
Page 14, 10 ll. from foot—sahsalah chapar niz yaft. These
words occur also in the B.M. MS. and are unintelligible. Dr. Ross
takes chapar to be the Hindi word chaprt meaning ‘‘ bran.
Mr. Irvine, R.A.S.J. for April 1910, p. 511, suggests that it stands
for chhappar ‘‘a thatch,’’ and would translate ’’ grass three
years old from thatches.’’ Neither explanation seems quite
satisfactory. Possibly gah-i-sahsalah, (there is an izafat after
gah) should be gah-i-sipahsalar ‘‘the straw for the Commander-
in-Chief,’or
’ ,what I think is more likely, the proper reading
may be giah-e-sah salah u chhappar chiz yaft, that is, ‘‘straw
three years old, and that from thatches were prec
ious.’’ But
it is all very doubtful. See infra.
_ Page 16, 5 ll. from foot, Farghali is perhaps right enough.
It is the Arabic form of Parghali. He was Humayun’s Pir an
d
is frequently mentioned in the Akbarnama and the Tarikh
Rashidi. He was drowned at Chausé. See Akbarnama, text,
1. 133, where there is also the reading Pir
‘Ali,
Page 17,1.8. A line has been accidentally omitted here.
After a&)iq Chitorke there should be inserted GS cms
1Si
(ete. ghar) ts! ad5) wLle ot gsiliy! stp? Baye) Gollariet ete.,‘‘ Chitor,
Vol. VII, No. 7.) Erratain Abu Turab’s History of Gujarat. 461
[W.S.]
which has just been freed from the infidels, <—phmer be given to
him in order that we may go (and bring him to te ms).
Page 18, 6 Il. from foot. For (Sys! read he Uzbegi,
‘an Uzbeg’’; compare Akbarnama I, translation, p. 305.
Page 18, 3 ll. from foot. For o% read 3%.
Page 18, 2 ll. from foot. After Sultan insert b.
Page 19, 1.3. For 8» read 9. ‘‘ two.’’
Page 19, 4 ll. from foot. For j% w \read (¢5sf atishha. It
refers to Humayiin’s ordering that the burning of the houses
in Champanir shouid be stopped.
Page 20, 1.11. For ¢¢ ya«F read (sys: ‘‘ an old woman.”’
Page 20, last line. For a5 read aiSS gashta sirha. It means
‘*in a confused state’’: see Vullers II, 283 col. b, and 282 col. b.
Page 27,1. 3. SJ w, Siin is either a mistake or a variant
for wl» san, a well-known word for a review of troops. See
Vullers II, 194a, and P. De Courteille’s a 341, and
kirdilar might mean “a seeing of faces,’’ that is, an inspec-

tion. Sun occurs again in Abi Turab, p. "44 , 14
Page 33, 1.7. For (3° read ws.
Page 33, last line. For 39} read 3y?
Page 35, 1.3. For ,S« read )S«,
Page 39, 3 ll. from foot. For ws! read yf.
Page 40, top line. Insert conjunction , before alhal.
Page 40, 4 ll. from foot. Insert hamza after sdssw saped
and delete conjunction ». The passageisobscure. I do not know
what bad saped means here.
Page 43, 1.4. For ple& read pli.
Page 49, 1. 3. wlswlS unintelligible. Dr. Ross has also
noted passage. Perhaps it should be WLS kasa@la ‘‘ causing
affliction.’” The expression occurs again p. 85, l. 11.
Page 50,1. 9. «S sla unintelligible.
Page 50, 41l.from foot. Here the copyist has deviated from
his original which has quite clearly (siv,S gostash, which I take
to be for (Ais ,5 «his flesh.’’ The passage is, I think, goshtash
ba yaz kandand, ‘‘ They tore his flesh with thorns.’’
Page 53, 1. 7 from foot. For pls &b should apparently be
read ¢l® av U tisa sham, the wretched (Mirzas).
462 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July, 1911,
Page 54, last line. For c'y: read ,,/y, that is, Ba Wali-al-
Haqq ; the tashdid has been wrongly made into the dots of ata,
Page 60,1.14. For osin read ox) istid. Compare istada
just above. The passage means, ‘‘ Dont you stand.’’
Page 64, 1.8. Though Man Sen agrees with original, it
should be Man Singh.
Page 75, last line. sys!) e.clea should apparently be |pu} goles
Page 83,1. 3. For (yds jlee read ure yee. The mistake
is important for it makes aremark of A. T.’s unintelligible.
What he says is that he was convinced that the siege of
Ahmadabad by the rebels would be unsuccessful, for there were
four discordant parties among the besiegers, viz. Ist, [khtiyaru-l-
Mulk and all the Gujaratis; 2nd, the Mirzas (Moghuls); 3rd, the
Afghans; 4th the Abyssinians.
Page 83, 1.18. For sgl read gyo5l. Also delete word
after dashtand.
Page 34, 1.3. For Qu,5 read wy:
Page 84, 611. from foot. Is an important passage as it gives
us the name of ‘Umar Khan Lodi the father of the famous
Daulat Khan whom A. T, calls the Vakil of ‘Aziz Koka. See
Blochmann 502, ‘Umar Khan then was the grandfather of
the still more famous Khan Jahan Lodi of Jahangir and Shah
Jahan’s time.
Page 99, top line. For 94 read qr.
Page 99,1, 3. For oii read osiS,
Page 99,1.10. For if read oil,
Page 103, 1.6. For as! read &!.
Page 108, last line. Apparently the word basababahar is,
as suggested by Dr. Ross, a mistake for basiha ‘‘ woman.”
ADDENDA.
centuries in which, at p. 11, a distinction is drawn between the

two Portuguese words barca and barcha. The latter is clearly
Page 13,1. 18—eite. This word has been correctly copied,

and is, I think, right. It means, apparently, that the man
Vol. VII, No. 7.] Errata in Abu Turab’s History of Gujarat. 463
called einen Khan was a native of Chaghatai or Jagatai

in Khur I find that in Colonel Stewart’s map of
Kiurisinvoublished iin the Royal Be athe Society’s Journal
for 1881, and reproduced, on a reduced scale, in ** Through
Persia in disguise,’’ 1911, Juiitheesis the name of a village
in northern Khurasan, and that also there is a range of
mountains called the J aghatai mountains.
Page 14, 1.14. It seems not improbable that Dr. Denison
Ross’s “suggestio n of chapri * bran’? is the right one, for I see
that Dr. Aitchison in his account of the Botany of the ae
border, Transactions of the Linnean Society, 1887, says p. 5,
“The fodder supplied to us for our cattle scnnbiced: of the
crushed straw of wheat and barley, and of the stems of
millet.’? Chapri might represent ‘‘ Crushed straw.’’ But the
passage is still somewhat of a riddle.
33. Corchorus ca ps ul ar is var . oo ca rp us —a ne w va ri et y
of the common jute plant.
By I. H. Burxity and R. 8. Frntow.
On the lef t is the fru it of the var iet y her e des cri bed : on the right
fruit of the type for comparison. Both natural size.
We describe he re a va ri et y of th e co mm on ju te pl an t,
which was detected by on e of us (R .S . F. ) a ye ar ag o (1 91 0) ,
among the jute crops of so ut h- ea st er n My me ns in gh , an d wh ic h
has, since then, been st ud ie d in cu lt iv at io n. Its loc al na me is
Baupdt and it differs fr om ’ th e ty pe in th e el on ga ti on of its
fruit, as figured ab ov e. It do es no t dif fer in ot he r re sp ec ts ;
even having the sa me nu mb er of se ed s as ha s th e ty pe .
appears to be abou t mi dw ay be tw ee n ea rl y an d la te ! as re ga rd s
its time of ripeni ng , be in g, in th e la tt er re sp ec t, as we ll as
Parbatya of My me ns in gh . Th e cu lt iv at or s se em to ke ep it pur e
and they regard it as th e be st ra ce fo r cu lt iv at io n on hi gh er
lands, which are not de ep ly in un da te d du ri ng th e ra in y se as on .
ar e co ns pi cu ou sl y di ff er en t in
support: the two species we hold
fruit, as well as in flow er an d fo li ag e; an d th ou gh va r. oo ca rp us
,’ ’ in th e Ag ri cu lt ur al Le dg er , No . 6 of
1 Vide our ‘‘ Races of Jute
1907, pp. 80—85.
2 , Commercial Pr od uc ts of In di a, 19 08 , p. 40 6; an d in Jo ur na l
of the Royal Society of Arts, lvi, 1908. p. 264.
466 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 191
has a distinctly longer ia — is usual, we do not claimi

oe to be in any way an in
ss The requisite Latin arose is appended.
Co Sea eae Linn., var. OOCARPUS.
obovoidea, m. longa, 10 mm. diametro. Varietas. hes
districtu i aatigh colitur.
34. The Polarity of the Bulbils of Dioscorea bulbifera,
inn.
By I. H. BurKILL.
The following brief note embodies two series of observations

made to ascertain if the bulbils of Dioscorea bulbifera put out
shoots with equal facility from any part of their surface, or
possessa polarity in this respect. For the purpose a quantity
of bulbils collected on the outskirts of Calcutta in November,
1910, were kept dry in a bag in my office until the end of
March, 1911, when for >obaerrelitis they were spread upon a
laboratory table.
First series of Observations.

About thirty-five bulbils were left spread on the table with-
out water, and without any interference, exposed to the damp
atmosphere of Calcutta, where they sprotuted. On May 12th,
1911, they were examined and the position of the shoots deter-
mined with regard to the two poles—the adaxillary pole whereby
the bulbil had been attached, and the abaxillary or apical
pole. Six belts were delineated on the bulbils thus :—
(1) the ao oe the scar where the bulbil had
bee. ached in the parent axil,—adaxillary pole,
(2) a eas to that pole,
(3) a belt above the equator,
(4) a belt below the equator,
(5) a belt next to the abaxillary or apical pole,
(6) the abaxillary or apical pole—the pole containing the
apex of the organ transformed into a bulbil,
On May 12th, twenty-eight of the bulbils had germinated,

468 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (August, 1911.
five producing two shoots. The distribution of the shoots was

found to be as in the following diagram :—
Diagram of bulbil, giving the position of the shoots, adaxillary

pole uppermost. -
The single shoot in the fifth belt was the second shoot on @
tuber which had produced a shoot near the illary pole,
and so also was one of the two in the fourth belt.
Second series of Observations.

On March 29th, 1911, twenty-six of the bulbils were cut
transversely at the equator into approximately equal halves,
and the halves were put, the cut surface downwards, onto 4
porous tile standing in a little water.
On the 12th of May, eighteen of the halved bulbils had
eS to grow, nine of them from both halves and nine from
only.
The 8 bulbils which had not grown at all, were among the
smallest; and some of them had undoubtedly suffered from par-
tial dessication. Of the nine which had produced shoots from
one half only, 7 had produced them from the adaxillary half,
and 2 from the abaxillary half. me
31 shoots in all had been produced by the 27 half bulbils
had started to grow, i.e., some had produced more than
Vol. VII, No. 8.] The Bulbils of Dioscorea bulbifera, Linn. 469
[V.S.]
one shoot, 3 in the case of one adaxillary half, two in the case
of another adaxillary half, and 2 in the case of one abaxillary
Thus there were :—
20 shoots from adaxillary halves,
11 shoots from the abaxillary halves.
The adaxillary halves had put out shoots more freely than
the abaxillary halves.
Dividing the bulbils into belts as before, the distribution of
the shoots may be represented diagrammatically thus :—
Diagram of halved bulbils, giving the position where the shoots arose, ~
adaxillary pole uppermost.
The reader will no ti ce ho w fr ee ly on th e lo we r ha lf th e

shoots were fo rm ed in th e be lt ne xt to th e cu t su rf ac e. As a
matter of fact th ey we re ge ne ra ll y ve ry cl os e to th e cut . I
have in it a wound stimulus. But it is evident that the bulbil

has a tendency to put out new shoots from the adaxillary half,
just as the terrestrial tuber of Dioscorea bulbifera, when start-
ing its new year’s growth, similarly puts forth its shoots close
to the pole whereby it was attached to its parent.
Sie
in mm
35. Translation of an Historical Poem of the
Emperor Shah ‘Alam II,
By Prorsessor M. Hipayat Husa.
The following poem was written by the Emperor Shah

‘Alam II of Deh li (ta kha llu s Ajt ab) aft er he had bee n dep riv ed
of sig ht by the tre ach ero us Roh ila Chi ef Ghu lam Qad ir Kha n,
son of Zab it Kha n, and gra nds on of Naj ib ad- Daw la. Aft er
ext ort ing all the sum s he cou ld fro m his roy al mas ter , the
traitor ordered his Rohilas to pluck out the impoverished
Muhammad Shah.
TRANSLATION.
1. A storm of misfortune arose for my humiliation,

And scattered to the winds all my sovereignty.
2. I was the sun in the sky of royal sublimity,
But my black deeds alas! have brought it to the dusk of
decline.
Good it is that the Sky has plucked out my eyes,
So that I do not see another ruling in my place.
- Ason of an Afghan gave to the winds the grandeur of my
sovereignty.
Who but the Holy One can lend me a helping hand #
¥ The golden wealth of this world was to me as a life-
consuming malady,
But through the Grace of God this malady has been cast
from me.
I must have sinned grievously to have thus been punished,
But it is | known that Heaven will pardon all sinning.
as He that de
Pe st ro ye d me , ha d be en my mi ni st er for th ir ty
ears,
Swittly ha ve my wr on gs to ot he rs re ap ed the ir re wa rd .
8)
ie Prom is es an d oa th s ma de my fri end s, bu t tr ea ch er ou sl y
they acted.
Well indeed have my friends shown their sincerity.
© I gave milk to and nurtured the young of a snake ;
In the end it girt itself to suck my blood.
| This refers to the promise of salvation made by the Prophet to

those who suffer for their sins in this world.
472 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1911.
10. Of my provision for my children, gathered by thirty

years’ toil,
I was plundered and stripped—of all I possessed.
11. Mughal and Afghan, one and all, tricked me,
Did they not suffer me to be taken into captivity.
12. This beggar’s son from Hamadan (surely will he go to
Hell)—
He it was who broke my heart by his cruelties,
13. Gul Muhammad, a Marwan! in wickedness,
Was the instrument that brought affliction upon me.
14. Also Ilahyar, Sulaiman, and Badal Beg the damned,
All three girt up their loins to cast me into captivity.
15. Ah! may Timir,? who is of my blood,
Hasten soon to my assistance !
16. Madhuji Sindhia, my “ farzand-i-jigarband’’
(beloved
n),
Is busy righting the wrongs done to me.
17. Asaf ad-Dawla and the English are my counsellors;
Would it be a wonder if they came to my assistance ?
18. Rajas, Raos, and Zamindars, all, rich and
poor,
It were iniquity did they not feel my griefs.
19. Of the beauties of my court, my fond companions,
No one save Mahal * Mubarak has stayed to serve me.
20. <* Aftab’?! To-day I have seen misfortune from the Sky!
Perhaps to-morrow God may restore me my sovereignty.
Le olr-S ve ewldy Bitola pepe 1,

Le Goto wler Sy 9p Raye sto
Pa Gate cunt) SS If 2,
le iy dhe T Sly;tad yp oy
OF He A ems 31 obBais Lepl 3.
Le (old wlem pc aif pin a U
shy, gM eSy Kiss wast sty 9 4.
le got ON af par IS pam Comet
LAr? Ft wha Jle,5; slay 5.
We Ceylon Ho lt Js 1e%
1 His full name is Marwan bin al-Hakam, and he died in A.B. 65

Poet 685). He is notorious in Islamic literatur e for his treachero us
c *— to Shah Timar, son of Shah Abdali, brother-in-law

: ‘Alam, and ruler of Kabul. |
* Thiswasthetitleofthechiofwifeof Shah ‘Alam.
|
|
Vol. VII, No. 8.] A Poem of the Emperor Shah ‘Alam II. 473
[N.S.}
piers rd as ce if pie Boy° 6.
lwo cS ss OMS aS Syy no ad
gly oto 10 a wybs flee Co toy$ Pe

Lie (oboie c l a y a b l y j o s )
ley a9) sols ws &) wes 9% 8.
|a) egtolty Hoge =, wlnalsve
eye by RR pal pate y—at <©
Liiw ro)PPe® Sp—72 jt eT mw wasSle
idy-5 aly? Sle Gow & a wilab Ge 10.
Le (ey Kage dazed y ghl—3 ayy

Digld o h Sed yl —A st _g ag l_ _a o ny —§ 11.
Lie hits a ee oli nf ass
os ego & &F wlo—es SatjtoS wat =12.
l_..0 os)! Jo a os pm 9 > ech
ems as way & whaye AF aomre ie 18.
(__»% os)'3} &s—? oI, dy-8 ys b>
, ball ee
w—w by Jory wlcetle 14.
Lie lif ye yo OM awe yt
oye daw yo Qld BF yyp—oad lO 15,
Lan is {S94 & duly aF dl 29)
ome} ye Shy Ke O5,9 Podge eydole 16.

Lent po ob Sy wt
sit ia gna &S Fy} gAyih<f 17.
l_x« PD oj3\— ahsms wim &>
ra oe gael Joie) yay 9 Sel) 18.

t_.x AS ioe & dijle a af oth Cape
dSaye eons See con VES 19.
l__. cs Bayz a Sleds 52 Sod

p—idye Soba jaye SU J LT 20,
Fcc ys 7" Page o>—2! ODS 1a58 jlo
Sabet Re
36. The Ghagrahati (Kotwalipara) Grant and Three
other Copper-Plate Grants.
By F. E. Pareirer, M.A.
Babu Rakhal Das Banerji has published in this Journal

(Vol. VI, No. 8 for 1910, p. 429) an interesting description and
reading of a copperplate grant, which is dated in the reign of
a king named Samacaradeva, and which was found in mauza
Ghagrahati in the south- west corner of the Faridpur district
in 1908. Dr. Bloch brought the grant to the notice of Dr.
Hoernle and me towards the end of that year, when I was at
Dr. Hoernle’s request editing three copper-plate grants found
in the same district some years previously ; and we were
informed that it would be published in the Indian Archzologi-
cal Report. A photograph of it was sent me by the kindness
of a friend in 1909, and I read it then for the purpose of ob-
taining information. that might elucidate the three earlier
grants. My article on those gractuwas published in 1910.!
mentioned above *—an event that I have awaited with much

interest, as it enables me to comply with the Society’s desire
that I should write a paper dealing with these grants. The
three other grants are marked’ A, B and C in my article and
will be cited by those marks in this paper. I may express my
regret that this grant has been styled the ‘‘ Kotwalipara
ant,’’ because Kotwalipara is some two or three miles
distant from where it was found. It is better to name it the
** Ghagrahati Grant,’’ because it was found in Ghagrahati, and
presumably relates to land there as will appear further on.
begin by giving my reading and a translation of
this fourth grant, because he has marked several words in his
transcript as doubtful, and has not given us the benefit of a
translation of it as he reads it. The plate published with his
article and his reading of it have siahiobae e to correct my
reading in three words, Pavittruko (1. 5), caru((L 10) and krtya
(l. 16), and the plate has enabled me to reconsider three diffi-
cult words, vothya° (1.3), and samsmriya and bhavya® (1. 13);
but iDall other respects the reading that I made two years ago
hasnot needed alteration, because the photograph sent me
was = excellent one. As he makes no reference to my
article on the three other grants, it seems he had not seen it
oe Indian Antiquary, vol. XX XIX, 1910, _ 193.
2 It has » been published i eouiently in the Rep. A.S.I. for
1907-8; see postscript.
476 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {[August, 1911.
hen he published his article on this fourth grant. I had the

asvantace of seeing the photograph of this grant before I
published my article, and a comparison of all the grants is
almost essential to an understanding of this grant.
elucidate one another. I will give my transliteration of this

grant in Roman characters, because they are more convenie
than gedbrere onyletters, inasmuch as they permit of the wo:
_ being ted and thus exhibited more clearly than is
igi
Solitble with the latter. Letters and marks enclosed in roun

brackets in the transcript are particulars, that have been
omitted in the grant and should be added to make it correct.—
Text.
— Side.
1 Svasty=Asyam=prthivya pratirathe Nrga-Nahuga-
Yoyhty-muvinias a- a
2 dhrtau Maharaj. -Adhiraja-Sri- Samifcaradeve Pp
_Paty=etac-carana-karala.
3 yu ASikAyfim suvar
gal-ara
Yothy- Aber knee
4 nga Acc ivadattas- Tad-anumoditaka-Var
man visa
5 pati-Pavittruko Yatboaleeye vyavaharatah 8
iy -adh
6 karanika- Danka.cpramak thai: -adhikaranam-vi |
mahattara- Vat:
7 kunda- mahattara- Sucipilite mahattara - Vihitaghos®
Svarada ?).
8 mahattara - Priyadatta®- mahattara-J anarddanakut
ayahan
9 vada pradhana M Alderme 8
n ca vijhapta I
my=aham bhavata(m) pr
10 dac=cirovasanna+kia bhibiaivialak .
ath vali-
sattra-pravarttaniya
11 vrahman-6payogiya ca isis tant ene
eee a t a d =
12 m= iti ka(r)ttu-
upalabhya
Spat
Vol. VII, No. 8.] The Ghagrahali (Kotwalipara) Grant. 477
[N.S.]
Second Side.
13 ented Momeaitaeg eee ee sata Svapadair=

just fio bhavy-artha-nispha
14 vatsa- bidet krta bhumir= orpasy-aiv-drtha-dharm
ma-kr(t) Tad-asmai vrahmana(ya) dayatam !=i-
15 ty=avadhrtya pet Seat ot a ie aaa kula-
varan=prakalpya prak=timra-patti-
16 ay a ksettra-kulya-vapa- ttrayamm ‘=apasya Vya-
corako* yac=chesam tac=catuh-sima-
17 lingé Giseddintaa krtv-asya Supratikasvaminah tam-
ra-patti-krtya pratipadita(m
18 Sima-lingani c-dttrah® Pirvvasyam pisaca-parkkatti
Daksinena Vidya-
19 dhara-jotika Pascimayam Candracampa-kota-kenah
Uttarena’™ Go-
20 pendra-coraka® grama-sima c-éti || Bhavanti c-dttra
$lokah ae Catered a aha-
21 srani svarge modati bhumi-dah Aksepta c-Anumanta
ca * tany=eva2 hieake vaset |
2 bo Sva-da(t)tam=para-dattam=va yo hareta vasundha-
ram sva-visthaya(m) krmi(r) bhatva pitrbhi(h)
2 vo saha pacyate || Samvatsa 10 4 Kartti dil
Remarks on the reading of the Text,

I will now discuss the points in which my reading differs
from Babu R. D. Banerji’s
In the first place, this inscription makes no distinction
between 6 and v, but has vin every case. He transcribes the
v sometimes as b and sometimes as v; thus for instance, he tran-
| scribes the word vahavahk (1. 9) as bahavah as it should be in
.
correct Sanskrit. It is always desirable that a transcript
should be accurate, but apart from that, this point is of some
importance. The use of the character for v in all cases
(whether the proper sound should be 6 or whether it should be
v in correct Sanskrit), even in the word vrahmana (ll. 11 and
14) shews that (subject to the qualification mentioned below)
no disti nctio n was ordin arily obser ved bet ween these two letter s,
and that Sansk rit 6’s and v’s were unifo rmly prono unc
was composed. Hence it appears that “idThecies
1 ‘Read diyata
2 Krta- would ea s co nr ad po ng aa el d ae the me an in g is cle ar.
ee
8 Read ttr 4 Read corak 6 Read linga-.
6 Read c-dttr Read wrenrené: 8 Read corako.
9 Read ca, or-Hetioe va.
and was replaced by that for v. These changes characterize
P.
clusion would not be affected. Where v is compounded with |
labial or r, as in Amvarisa (1. 1), purvvasyam (1. 18) and
samvatsa (1. 23), it had no doubt the sound of 6; but when
(1. 5), sattra (1. 10), ksettra and ttrayam (I. 16), and
(1. 18) appear in his i i
nexion I may notice suvarnna in 1.3. He transcribes
Scat
| He writes Janarddaka; probably a clerical error.
Vol. VII, No. 8.) The Ghagrahati (Kotwalipara) Grant. 479
[NV.8.]
written under the main », so that the letter is really rnna.
He rightly conjectures that this is what is meant (p. 434).
ome remarks may be made regarding the vowel signs in
connexion with the word dhrtaw (I. 2.), for that is the word as
clearly shown in grants A and B. Babu R. D. Banerji writes
it dhriam, but there is a stroke to the left above the letter ¢, and
as it is no part of dh or ¢ it must be meant for a vowel mark,
being written flat because there was hardly room to write it in
its proper shape without running into the letter stya above it.
The whole aksara then looks like fo with a dot over it, and the
dot is not, I think, anusvara but represents the third stroke
which goes to form the vowel au, for the following reasons.
is much laxity in the way in which vowel marks are
written in this plate. The sign which denotes @ is written in
practi to in Pavittruko (1. 5), corako (1. 16) and kota

1, 19). Similarly the curl of the wowel sign 7 is replaced vy a
dot in almost eve e, as is clearly seen in Supratika (1. 5),
Tine 1.
prihivyam apratirathe clearly.
Line He reads vasya°, but the vowel sign over v con-
sists of two strokes and cannot be @. It seems to be meant
for o, the stroke which should be turned to the left being turned
here to the right, because there was hardly room to write it
properly because of the closeness of the letter tye above it.
The main part of the second aksara is th and not 8, as will be
‘ by a comparison of th in prthivyam (1. 1), artha (1. 15), etc.,
with & in Sré (1. 2), kasikayam (1. 3), etc. The word appears
therefore to be vothya°. At the end of the line he has
omitted ra.
_ Line 4. The letter ka between anumodita and Varaka is
the termination of the former word. Many instances in which
ka is added to verbal participles will be found in inscriptions,
and Varaka is the province ; see p. 487 below.
Line 5. He reads vyavaharatah, but the h has no vowel
ea
ee
Se
ee
ee
oe
ee
ee
Se
ae
ee
See
2
=‘
480 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{August, 1911.
mark @ and the word is vyavaharatah. It is however probably

amistake for vyavaharatah.
Line'7. He reads éurada; the first letter however is not
§u which occurs in Sucipaliia in this line, but is va as is seen
in évapadair (1. 13); though perhaps it may be intended for
ca which we find in vyavaha(ri)naé-ca (1. 9) and pascimayam
(1. 19). The second letter resembles ra, but appears to have
two dots on its left which suggest that it may be some other
consonant unfinished ; and further it seems to have some in-
distinct vowel marks above it. The third letter is much
blurred; so much as is clear suggests da, but it may be some
other consonant and seems to have r or m written over it. I
transcribe it as évarada, but feel certain it is really something
different, though I cannot suggest any emendation.
Tine 8. Babu R. D. Banerji reads Priyadatta, but the d
has the vowel @, and the word is really Priyadatta, though it
should no doubt be Priyadaita. He reads kundadaya, but
there is a visarga after it, and the reading is kundadayah.
Line 9. L agree with him that vyavahanasé is a mistake for
vyavaharinas. It is merely a clerical error such as is common
in grants.
Line 10. The reading is not khandalaka but khandalakam,
because there is an anusvara above and a little to the right of
the k. He reads pravarttaniya, but the word written is pra-
vartianiya, for the n is dental and its vowel is ¢ and not 1 as
will be seen on comparing these vowels in other words. The
word sl ould be pravarttaniya.
Line 11. The reading is not brahmanopaya gayaca but
nopayogaya ca, for the first y has clearly above it @
leftward stroke which with the @ stroke forms 0, though its
_ significance is somewhat marred in that it joins the bottom of
the letter nna in the line above. He reads tad arham [yaltha,
but the words are tad arhatha, for the h has only a superscript
r and not an anusvara in addition, and the th has no vowel @-
Arhatha is the second person plural of the present tense of arh.
He reads the last word as katra, but it is kattu. The difference s
between conjunct 7 and the vowel u is seen on comparing sailra
(I. 10) with anwmoditaka (1. 4) and catuh (1. 16), but the full
curve of the w in kattu is marred because it is on the edge of
the plate. The whole word (if we complete it by reading 0?
into |. 12) is kattum iti, which is an error for karttum iti. There
must be an infinitive here after the verb arhatha. dh
Line 12. The reading is not yata dhanad but yata enad, és
and ¢ being much alike. Hnad is the accusative case singular
etad in the neuter. He reads sam tho, but the word is éamiho ;
the sibilant being clearly §. This must be read with
following letters as Samthoparilikhita’, that is, samtha + uparr
h the
likhita>. At the end of the line came some word, which beg®”
with @ (so as to produce Wikhita® by Sandhi), and had probably
Vol. VII, No. 8.] The Ghagrahati (Kotwalipara) Grant. 481
[N.S.]
two abeeres which have been obliterated, and finished with
tea in |
ne 13. This is the most difficult of all the lines as Babu
R. D. Banerji has noted. The first two aksaras are more than
nya vya° as he reads, for the nya has vowel marks above it and
the vya appears to have a superscript r. The reading must be
nyair vya°; and nyair is the final syllable of the word which
has become obliterated at the end of 1. 12, and which is in the
instrumental case plural agreeing with epee vaharibhih. Still if
we read nya, it would be com ponies with wyavaharibhih, and
the meaning would be the sam
ext comes a difficult word which he reads as samantya,
but the main portion of the second aksara in it is the same as
the first, that is s in both cases. The third aksara is either
tya or nya but has not enough strokes to be ntya. It appears
to be tya if we compare it with tya at the beginning of line 15
and the shape of ¢ in tac ca° (1. 16). These inferences combined
give sasatya. It will be seen from the subsequent remarks on
the grammatical construction of ll. 13 and 14, that this word
must be an indeclinable past participle, and the termination
ya shews that the root must be a compound one. The on
preposition possible in this word is sam. Now the right limb
of the first s is continued above the top of the letter into a
small knob, which appears to represent anusvara ; hence the
n the
perpendicular line which suggests that acompound consonant is
intended, and if so, that can only be sm, and we may conjec-
ture that the engraver erroneously incised only s instead of sm,
ana the mistake was corrected afterwards by inserting that
middle line in order to make the character look as nearly like
sm as was possible. Further under this sm there seems to be
a faint trace as of the vowel 7; but, whether that is real or
samsmrtya. In support of this rendering it may be pointed

eee
Yee
ee
See
out thai no other indeclinable past participle (as far as I am
aware) can be suggested wiich will satisfy both the script and
the se1-e of this passage
The remainder of this line and the greater part of 1. 14 con-
tain many difficulties, and the key to unlock them is found in
) the fact that the words between samsmitya (1. 13) and tad
|. asmai (|. 14) compose a Sloka.
He reads the first three aksaras of the Sloka as sa@patt, but
the last is ta, and the form of ta is seen in paitts (ll. 11, 15 aa
17). The second is not like any p in this inscription, for it
has a bar along the whole of its top, whereas the general form
of p is shown in the next word évapadair. This aksara must,
it seems, be meant for sa, the middle horizontal bar of which
has been carelessly blended with the wedge-shaped top and so
gives the appearance of a continuous though not clean-cut
482 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {August, 1911.
logy of the higher numerals. The correct instrumental sadbhih

would suit the metre perfectly, but might have been beyond
the learning of the person who composed this grant, for the
Sanskrit contains many errors. This suggestion has its diffi-
culties, yet in support of it I may add that no other reading of
the second character yields any sense. I may also point out
that a similar irregular formation occurs in grant A in anaih
(1. 22), which is probably meant for ebhih; and, as the correct ie!)
avo
me
e
ee
ees
ord was apparently beyond the composer’s learning, he

coined anaih from anena after the analogy of ivena and sivath.
The next three words are clearly évapadair justa rajno.
The remainder of this line consists of three words of which the
last two are certainly artha-nisphala, though the last two
aksaras are somewhat blurred. The first word which consists of
two aksaras is difficult. The first letter is certainly a soft con-
sonant (because rajiiah has become rajio before it) and appears
to be dh or bh with a faint indication of the vowel a. The
second is a double consonant, but peculiar. BabuR. D. Baner-
ji read it as rmma, but it is not like m and there is no@; yetif
so taken it can only be rmma. It seems to me however to be
vya ; compare it with the v in °vdrtha (1. 14). The two aksaras
would therefore be dharmma as his reading would stand then,
or bhavya as I take them. This word and the next then re
dharmmartha or bhavy-artha. In favour of his reading it may
be noted that dharmmartha (or rather dharmmdartha, as it would
have to be amended, and as he amends it) would correspond
to art. rmma in the second half of the gloka in 1. 14; but
should be precise parallelism regarding rma and artha im

lines = a The reading therefore appears to be bhavy-
ssep
_ Li ne 14. He rea ds the fir
pg The first is puzzling, but st six ak sa ra s as icc hat o vya (?) -
the others are tsa-bhogys-kr'a,
© second has no ¢ in it but is ¢ with a subscript §;
Vol. VII, No. 8.] The Ghagrahati (Kotwiliptra) Grant. 483
[N.S.]
the third is bho, the rounded left limb a characteristic a
bh as in bhaveataiin)Ae 9) ear (I. etc.; and
sima (Il. me etc. The first aksara is not ¢ nor 72, for it is
different from i in iccha@mi (1. 10), and neither of those vowels
be
cultivated land with land infestedvive wild animals. Nowv there

are only two letters which with ¢sa make a word, namely, ma
and va. Matsa is inadmissible: it is a rare formof matsya and
- makes nonsense of this passage. Vatsa therefore is the only
possible word, and it yields a good and striking meaning. It
must be admitted that the character is not va not even ba, and
I can only suggest that the engraver has bungled the letter.
Bungled letters will be found in grant B; see my Article,
|| ik 99.
The next word is bhimir and not bhumim, for there is no
| anusvara over the mi, and there is an r above the following
| ny. The succeedingwords are mnrpasyaivdrtha-dharmma-kr.
Here the Sloka ends, and the following words tad asmai, etc.,
introduce a new sentence. Kr cannot end a word, and it bn
obvious that the word intended is krt, and that the final th
been forgotten coming as it does in connexion with the aon
ing tad.
The Sloka then stands thus:
Sa sata Sévapadair justa rijfioo bhivy-artha-nisphala
Vatsa-bhogyi-krta bhimir nrpasyaivartha-dharma-krt.
where (as I conjecture) sata stands for an original sadbhih.
the remainder of this line vrahmana is a mistake for
vrahmanaya,and dayatim for diyatim. The declension of brah-
mana appears to have puzzled some of the local scholars, for
in grant B the dative is brahmand in |. 20, as it is here, and
brahmane in 1.11. This suggests that in ordinary parlance the
final a had disappeared, and the word was pronounced man
and was sometimes treated as a base ending in an. The sug-
gestion is supported by a converse process that we find,
Sanskrit bases ending in in are treated arcade as if they
had a final a, thus grant A has svdminasyaa hyayinasya
(1. 19) as genitives. Hence it seems a fair fetus that the
final Sanskrit @ was i tae dropped in the ordinary language,
as it is at the present day.
Line 15. The reading iis not kulacaran but kula-varan, the
third letter being a v as in the preceding KeSavAdin.
Line 16. The second word is not ksitra but keettra, the
vowel being an e. The third word is rightly read as kullya.
484 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {August, 1911,
The next words are vapa-ttrayamm apasya, the ¢ being doubled

with the r as is generally done here and in the other grants, and
a superfluous anusvara being wrongly placed over the ya. The
remaining letters are not vyaghracora koyacchi patacca bhuhsima
but vyaghra-corako yac chesam tac catuh-stma-; the vawel over
the cch is e and not 7; the next letter is a badly formed sa and
not pa, for p has no bar at the top of its right limb; and over
this sa is an anusvara which is slightly displaced to the left
because the aksara Jpya in the preceding line prevents its
being placed in its proper position. What he reads as bhu is
tu formed rather carelessly, for the left limb has the curve
that ¢ always has in this inscription (see for instance the ¢ in
tac ca immediately preceding), whereas that limb in DA is
always curved the other way (see remarks above on 1. 14).
His conjecture therefore about patacca (p. 434) is unnecessary.
} The reading is Supratika-svaminah, and not
Supratika-svaminah, though this is probably a printer’s error.
Line 19. He reads jogika, but the word is jotika for the
second letter has not the bar at the bottom of its left limb
the ¢ a line which is evidently a virama. At the end the plate

shows a single bar clearly, so that a double one has not to be
supplied.
Line 22. The first word is not sva-datlam but sva-dalam,
as the ¢ is not double ; this is an error of course. His read
vasundharam should be vasiindharam, for the s has not only its
right limb extended downwards to denote u, as in Supraiika
(ll. 5 and 17), but also a curve added thereto which makes the
long aw. This of course is another error. The reading 8
ey at i the |
Line 23. ‘ Th e reading iss pacyate and not pacy??,
vowel mark being ¢ rather than 7. He reads samvat, but the
Vol. VIL, No. 8.] The Ghagrahati (Kotwalipara) Grant. 485
[N.S.]
third aksara is not a single ¢ nor has it a virama, but it con-
tains three well-marked downward strokes which can only
denote a doubled ¢, as in pravarttaniya (1. 10), Jivadattas (1. 4),
etc., or the consonants ts. The true reading pram is either
-samvatta or samvatsa. The former is inadmissible, hence the
word must be samvatsa, and in fact there are pease of lines at
samvatsa, short for samvatsare, the final syllable being omit-
ted as in Kartti and di. This ts may be compared with ¢s in
vaisa (|. 14).
The first numeral is not 30 as he reads it, but 10 as I take
it and as Dr. Hoernle and Dr. Bloch also read it. It is formed
like the letter /a@ with a hook (like the vowel sign 7) beneath it.
The sign for 30, when made like Ja, has no hook beneath it ;
whereas the sign for 10 was sometimes made like la or la and
then had the hook beneath it The difference is clearly shown
in Bihler’s Indische Paleographie, Table IX, where the various
signs for 10 and 30 are given; and this sign for 10 is figured
twice in col. xiii, once in col. xvi, and again in col. xix. Pre-
cisely the same sign occurs also at the end of grant C. The
reading is therefore samvatsa(re) 10 4, thatis, 14. The word
ura shews that the year does not belong to any era,
but means the regnal year of Samicaradeva. The date is
given similarly in grants A and C.
TRANSLATION.
Welfare! While the supreme king of great kings, Sri-
Samacaradeva, who is without rival on this earth and who is
equal in steadfastness to Nrga, Nahusa, Yayati and Ambarisa,
is glowing in majesty, the Uparika Jivadatta is the privy
minister appointed over the suvarna-vothya&! in New Avaka-
Sika, which he obtained through paying court to the pair of
lotus-like feet of this monarch. Pavittruka is the lord of the
district in Varaka province, which is caused to rejoice by that
parika.
Whereas, according to this lord’s practice,” Supratika-
svamin informed the district government, wherein the oldest
official Damuka is the chief, and the leading man of the
wer Vatsa-kunda, the taadtivig man Elan the leading
an Vihita-ghosa, and the local (?)* leading man Priya-datta,
the |leading man Janardana-kunda and other leading men, and
many othert principal men of business, thus—‘‘I wish through
your honours’ favour for a = ae waste — which has long
1 See remarks, p. 487 belo
2 I read the ‘emendation ps a ritah ; but vyavaharatah of the
text ae give the meaning ‘‘ while he is "conducting the business of
government.
3 As regards évarada (?), see p. 488 below.
lain neglected!; and do ye deign to do me that as a favour,

after making a copper-plate grant of it to me for mye mploy-
ment as a brahman to be engaged in offering the bali, the carn,
and sacrifices.’
Wherefore the men of business whoare the above-mentioned
® of Santhi, having entertained this request,
and having called to mind the verse—‘ That land, which is
fevelied in by the six kinds of wild beasts,® is unprofitable as
regards the wealth that should accrue to theking: land, when
made enjoyable by young animals,* produces wealth and
righteousness indeed to the king ;”? and having decided,
‘‘hence let it be given to this brahman’’; and having consti-
tuted the karanikas Naya-naga, Keéava and others the arbi-
trators°; and having put aside the three kulya-sowing-areas of
cultivated land which have been previously granted away by a
copper-plate®; and ee defined the four boundary-indica-
tions of the remaining Jand which is in the ‘Tiger’s char,’’
have bestowed a on thie.Supratika-svamin by executing 4
copper-plategra
And the boundary indications are these. On the east, the
goblin-hawnted parkatti® tree; on the south, Vidyadhara’s
cultivating-tenure ® ; on the west, Candracampa’ 8 hut-tent a
"3
1 Sgtein to the emendation cirdvasann

2 I cannot suggest any word which willft the blank where the
letters arePbliterated at the iil of line 12
3 Perhaps tigers. vi este hyzenas, bears, wild boar and buffaloes.
The verse is a general statem
e idea is that the land should be so safe that no danger could
— stylinA gP te ung
5 Or ; This word kulavara is discussed in my article on the
soni other rants p.
the aege
§ This mo literal translation if we read krta instead of krtya at
though the pene
; and if we eco krtya, the meaning is the same,
ey is less elegan
7 This is the translation if we a :
corake in 1. 16; but, if we
retain corako, the tra: nslaion is ** the four boundary-indications of what
is the remainde:er, name the ‘ Tiger’ s char’ ’’—which does not say
inde of.
8 The waved-leaf fig-tree, Ficus infector
ia
9 Jotika. This is not Sa ns kr it . It is o bviously a wore forme
: e mo
peel word might appear ob:jota when Sanskritized here or a8 ae

e ermediate between ve¢ andear
at 10 Eeint ¢ d th e word jot¢ p pronounce
hear
‘hut.’ There is no Sanskrit word kena, but there

Vol. VII, No. 8.] The Ghagrahtai (Kotwalipara) Grant. 487
[W.S.]
on the north, Gopendra’s char and the boundary of the
vill
iyBe here apply the verses '—‘‘ Whoever confiscates land
that has been granted away by himself or granted awa by .
another, he becom ‘ing a worm in his own” ordure rots along
with his ancestors
n the regnal year 14; the first day of Karttika.
NOTES ON THE TRANSLATION.
The mandala or province was Varaka in all the grants,

and in addition to what has been said about Varendra in m
article (p. 209), I may mention that Varendra was sometimes
regarded as a part of Gauda-deSa, for at the end of the descrip-
tion of the Purana-sarvasva MSS., numbered 143-4 in Aufrecht’s
Bodleian ese a notice of its author is inserted which
gins thus 87)—Gaude Srividite Varendra-visaye, etc.
The sonal of the province was New Avakasika as men-
tioned in that article (p. 211), and it is this grant which makes
it clear, because the references to it in grants B and C leave
uncertain what is meant by the term. At this time Jivadatta
was the
Avakasika, being a successor of the Uparika Nagadeva men-
tioned in grantsB andC, for I agree with Babu R. D. Banerji (as
will be shown later) in placing this grant later than the three
others. He conducted a special branch of the administration,
ner
and appears to denote a member of the inner council
of the king. Swvarna-vothyz seems to me , not a place because
it was in New Avakasika, but some branch of the administra-
tion, as will be seen on comparing the corresponding passages
in grants B and C. In both of those the Uparika rp ae
had the office of ‘‘chief warden of the gate,’’ and in C he
been also appointed principal minister of trade (pp. 201, 208}.
Suvarna means gold, but vothyz is not Sanskrit and must be
the ior or Paper ie

Within the Varaka province were a number of visayas or
districts, and Pavitruka was the lord or governor (pati) of the
“ a word ir a ‘tent,’ and it is an obvious formatiion from

simpler word such as kena. Kota-kena therefore means a ‘ hut-like tent :
wg i rye ern hus,” party as is used to this day by low wandering castes.
lural, but only one verse is cited
‘ Th ading is sa or éva- instead of sva-. With sa
the meaning is—‘‘ becoming a worm in ordure’’; and with éva-—
‘** he becoming a worm in a dog’s ordure.’’
488 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {August, 1911,
district in which this grant was made, as Jajava was in grant

A (p. 195). It appears that under him the local administra
tion continued to be, as in grants B and C, conducted by a
. Board of officials, in which the chief was the oldest official
named Damuka.
The mahattaras were the local leading men, as explainedin
my article (p. 213), and this title with the word vara added,
visaya in 1, 6. The latter word is prefixed to the three

mahattaras Vatsakunda, Sucipalita and Vihitaghosa, while
Svarada (?) is prefixed to the mahattaras Priyadatta and Janar-
danakunda. If one may venture a conjecture on this appar-
ent distinction, it may be suggested that perhaps there were
two classes of leading men, visaya-mahattaras and Svarada(?)-
cee. the latter having a more local status than the
ormer.
aid of the Revenue Survey map of this region (on the scale of
one inch to a mile).
he names of most significance are Vydaghra-coraka and
Gopendra-coraka. The word coraka in them is an interesting
one. It is clearly not Sanskrit, for the Sanskrit word coraka
means only ‘‘ a thief; a kind of plant; a kind of perfume”’ ; and
none of those meanings are appropriate here. There can be n0
doubt that it is the Sanskritized form of the common Bengali
word »%, which is well known in its Anglicized form ‘ char
scription are such as might be given at the present day,

namely, ‘ the Tiger’s char’? (in Bengali ttcaa ba or T1e54) and
Vol. VII, No. 8.| The Ghagrahati (Kotwalipara) Grant. 489
[N.S.]
“Gopendra’s char.’’ This ‘‘ Tiger’s char ’’ was a large one,
because a previous seis of three ‘* Saves we areas of cul-
tivated land had been made out of it, and by this grant the
remainder was given to Supratika. svamin. firthe article on
the other grants the meaning of a ‘ kulya-sowing area’’ has
a genet ae reasons tive been adduced for estimating
at about acre or three standard bighas (pp. 214—6).
Sake the « Tiger’s char’’was more than thrice that size and
presumably contained a good deal more than nine bighas. A
rather large river, which corresponded therefore to the modern

Ghagar. The map shows no trace at present that the Ghagar
was connected northwards with the Ganges, yet it may hav
been so in early times, because the configuration of the Ghagar
and the other water-ways near it favours this view, and it is
well known that river-beds have been completely silted up
and obliterated.
teat or Santha is not a Sanskrit word, and can only,
i , be the name of the place where this grant heatm
Itinis
j ataned the land was given by the vyavaharins or men of
‘business who (as I read the sceeaite) belonged to Santha. This
word vyavaharin deserves notice, for nothing is said about
t
resembling Santha in the map, but, as this copper-plate was
found in Ghagrahati, one may reasonably presume it was
found in its original site and that Ghagrahati is the modern
name of the old Santha. This is supported by some further
considerations; hence it appears that this grant should
ie te es be called the Ghagrahati grant.
(mart) on the ees ’* and proves thatt Bie once a hat
The existing hats are situated more northward. The

present Ghagarhat, ‘‘ the hat on the Ghagar,’’ is some three
miles to the north; and there are besides Pifijuri-hat about a
mile to the north-east, and Parkunaé-hat about four miles to
the north. The noteworthy point here is that ‘“ the hat on
the Ghagar”’ has been shifted northwards. It was originally
in Ghagrahati as the name testifies, and although this mauza
still retains its name, the hat which gave it its name has been
moved to the north. What was the reason for the removal ?
I venture to suggest the following explanation. :
e map shows that all the country adjoining Ghagrahau
on the south and south-west is now bil or ‘‘ marsh.’’ It is not
likely that the ancient hat on the Ghagar would have been
placed in proximity to a marsh, when excellent sites were
available a little further northward. Elsewhere! I have ad-
duced reasons to show that there have been local subsidences
doned, where it has been found, as being no longer of any
urther, from the considerations put forward in my article

on the other grants (p. 209) and from what is known of the
Character of the Grant.

The place therefore being an outlying mart was not one
where brahmans of position would particularly choose to settle
eae
pe
1 In my ‘‘ Revenu e Hi st or y of the Sundarbans.”

" and in an article
:
posite Sundarbans in the Calcutta Review in or about 1889. 1 cannot
Soe data
with 2| re fe re nc es as th os e pu bl ic at io ns ar e no t be si de me
ee my ‘* Revenue History of the Sundarbans.’’
Vol. VII, No. 8.1 The Ghagrahati (Kotwalipara) Grant. 491
[N.S.
and studied the six An ga s. In B an d C the gr an te es So ma -

svamin and Gomida tt a- sv am in wer e of the lin eag e of Ka nv a,
were Vajasaneyas, are sty led La uh it ya s an d are co mm en de d as
virtuo us. It ap pe ar s fr om the ten or of thi s gra nt, tha t
Su pr at ik a- sv am in ha d co me to thi s pla ce an d wa s wil lin g, if he
cou ld get so me lan d, to set tle in it an d pe rf or m rel igi ous rit es.
The matter was transacted between him and the vyavaharins
who resided here. Nothing is said about the villagers taking
an y par t in it. In fo rm at io n of the pr op os ed tr an sa ct io n ha d
to be given to the adhikarana and the mahattaras, as has been
noticed in my article (p. 214), but it is stated clearly that it
was the vyavaharins who accepted his proposal and gave him
theland. The arrangement therefore was one entirely between
him and them. There was no grantor who bought the land
and bestowed it on a grantee as in the three other plates ; but
he asked for some land as a consideration for his undertaking as
a brahman to offer the bali, caru and sacrifices, and they ac-
cepted his proposal. It was no case of purchase, but a free
gift by the vyavaharins on condition that he should perform
priestly functions. The general terms used imply that he was
to become priest to them generally, and that there was no
other brahman in the place. Here then we have an instance
of the way in which brahmans moved onwards and settled as
priests in new places which had reached a position to need
their services.
The arrangement was made with the cognizance of the
adhikarana and in the presence of the mahatiaras, and the seal
of the adhikarana would have been affixed to this plate as it
was to the other grants. The curved shape of the left-hand
margin of the inscription in all the grants shows, that this
plate was made to receive a round seal fastened on its front as
the other grants still have, and that the triangular hole, which
Babu R. D. Banerji comments on (p. 434), was made to enable
gave it, it must have been the common property of the vyava-
harins, i
record-keeper as in the other grants (p. 213). As there was

no purchase but the remainder of the char was given, it was
unnecessary to measure the area as in those grants (p. 213).
t was presumably covered with jungle in which tigers and
other dangerous animals could lurk, for so much is implied by
the citation of the verse, which contrasts the benefit that
accrues to the king, when land is perfectly reclaimed, with
what he loses when it is infested by wild beasts. It may also
be inferred from that citation that the area was considerable,
because the verse would not be significant, if the area was only
a small patch insufficient to offer harbour to wild animals. It
seems probable therefore that the remainder, which was given
to Supratika-svamin, could hardly have been much less than
what had been granted away previously.
Validity of the Grant.
this copper-plate inscription were collected from alphabets in

ly (1)
the 3rd and the first half of the 4th century A.D.,
(2) the last
= tury. Now it is well known that old habits persist in out-of

,&-way places long after they have disappeared from —
™mportant and progressive places. Hence we ought to expec
[N.S.]
that a document executed in this outlying region should show
older styles of writing than would be found in contemporane-
ous inscriptions at Bodh Gaya and Ganjam with which he
compares this grant. An interesting illustration of this diver-
gence is found in grant C In the body of that deed the letter
s is always written in its eastern form but on the Government
seal attached thereto it has the western form. The western
variety therefore had been introduced at head-quarters while
the eastern variety was in general use among the people.
I will now consider the remarks which Babu R. D. Banerji
makes regarding various letters in proof of his conclusion
stated above.
The first letter he discusses is h (p. 430). When uncom-
pounded / is always (except in one instance) written here in
early western Gupta form shown by Biihler in his Indische
Brahmi alphabet : see his Table III. The one exception is in

sahasrani (ll. 20-21), which Babu R. D. Banerji has o
nd is found in this Faridpur district

even earlier, for it occurs in grant A which belongs to about
, and both occur in line 4 and again in

. 8. There hm appears in the eastern form (I. 8). In grant
B, the date of which is 567 at the latest, only the western form
is used throughout, even in hm (ll. 9 and 20). But in grant
C, which is some 20 years later, the eastern form is used
throughout and the western form does not appear at all
in the portions that are legible. Those grants show clearly
that the two forms were in use side
is in full agreement with the other grants, and is

no indication
of falsity but rather a local characteristic of genuinen
ess,
494 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {August, 1911.
The next letter he notices is long 7 (p. 431). I have dis

cussed its shape partially above (p. 479), and may here point
out that it tended to vary considerably. Its various forms m
grant may be seen on comparing (to give only salient
instances) Sila (1. 24), °padaniya° (1. 22), kriya (1. 8), vikriya
(1. 11), ér@ (1. 2), grhitea (1. 8) and kirtti (1. 14). The copy of
grant B on plate IL does not show all details quite clearly, yet
the shapes of 7 may be noticed in sima (l. 21), rt (1. 2),
parkkrati (1. 21) and vikriya® (1. 14). Grant C is so badly
corroded on its obverse that there is not the same opportunity
of scrutinizing details, yet the form of 7 may be seen i
vikkritam (|. 20), stla and sima (1. 23), sima (1). 22-3) and praiva
(1. 19). There was a tendency to reduce the size of the inet
curl of this vowel sign, and in these last two words and In
vikriya® (grant B, 1. 14) it has practically degenerated into a dot
connected with the outer curve. To separate the dot and the
curve would be a natural modification, as we find in this grant;
and here the 7 sign always consists of a dot or small stroke, and
a curve on its right, except in Swpratika (1. 17) where their post
tion is reversed. The form of 7 then in this grant 18 20
indication that it is spurious.
His fourth point (p. 431), in so far as it is definite, relates

to m and the bipartite y. The m’s in this grant are like those
grants B and C and are not open to distrust. I have dis
the second y of Yayati (1.1), visaya (1. 4) and °yogaya (1. 11);
and this shape silicates : scameette tak wit
form figured in my article. The second stage is exhibitedh t h e s e c o n d
pascimayam (l. 19), and the third in ttrayam and ya
c (I. ie
e r st ag es m a y be tr ac ed in gr an t C in th e wo rd s K a s y
Seml 17)
figured by me as the secon™.

in auPicioin nthis grant. He adds— The bipartite ya looks
ue appears that as regards both m and y there is no gt
Side by side with sa, ja and ha (when it occurs alone) ?

Vol. VI, No. 8.] The Ghag ra ha ti (K ot wa li pa ra ) Gr an t. 495
[N.8.]
which no acute angle can be tr ac ed ’’ ; bu t my sc ru ti ny of th is
grant does not support th is st at em en t, an d le tt er s li ke th es e
in shape are found in gr an t C. I ne ed no t di la te on th is
:
statement.
He deals next with the letter la (p. 431). Its form here is
western shape, an d it is al so fo un d in gr an t B, wh er e
the later
for instance we may co mp ar e la dd ha ? (I . 3) , ka le (I . 4) , Go pa la
(I. 5), etc. The earlie r we st er n sh ap e is mo re pr ev al en t in
grant C, in which the le ft li mb of J is no t ca rr ie d to th e to p of
and has been discussed above (p. 478).

Seventhly, Babu R. D. Banerji refers (p. 432) to the word
parkkattt (1. 18). He objects to the form of the pa as peculiar,
and says, it ‘‘ does not resemble the remaining ones, which are
usually rectangular in form, seldom showing an acute angle.’’
This p however has the same shape as that in pravarttaniya
pr ‘
(1. 12), Swpratika and paiti (1. 17) and pitrbhi (1. 22). He adds,
i of pa is to be found in
23)! et
but the upper & is not

looped as shown in the plate published with his article, and
only the second is looped. Precisely this form of doubled & i
found in the Bodh Gaya inscription of 588-9; and therefore hi
0
432) needs
fore in the forms of pa and rkka in this grant.
I have now considered all his criticisms on the script in
this grant, and ave shown that the features which he dis.
trusts are to be found in other almost contemporaneous inscrip-
496 Journal of the Asiatic Society oj Bengal. [August, 1911,
tions which are genuine; so that as regards the script there is

nothing suspicious in this grant.
In stating his second ground for discrediting this grant he
points out that it differs from the formula found in the
majority of copper-plate inscriptions (p. 432). I need not
exempt therefrom ; that is, they might be (in modern Revenue

language) either ‘ revenue-paying’ or ‘ revenue-free.’ It was
no doubt to guard the royal revenues from being endangered
that the parties to a grant were required to give notice to the
Government. Neither the king nor his high officials could
attend every small grant such as these were, and it would seem
that the mahattaras attended as representatives of the loc
administration at the transaction. ;
Babu R. D. Banerji points out that grants might be
forged, and cites an instance mentioned in the. Madhuban
Plate of Harsa (Epig. Ind. VII, 155). Certainly grants "
sometimes forged, but the particulars and circumstances
that case and this grant are altogether different. In that case
the brahman, who held the kiata-éasana, claimed a whole
village under it. What he did was obviously this. He did not
the false grantee. It was therefore for the king to annu

false grant, and not for the villagers to contest it.
The particulars and circumstances of this grant however
were altogether different, as has been already explained. 1¢8
Vol. VIL, No. 8.] The Ghagrahati (Kotwalipara) Grant. 497
[N.8.]
ineredible that a poor brahman of no position, who wanted
only a parcel of waste land for his personal occupation, could
have foisted himself into this village by forging a copper-plate
grant for a piece of char land as having been given to him by
the business-men of the village. If he attempted such a fraud,
he would have set the whole village up in arms against himself,
and his claim would have been instantly disproved by the
inhabitants and the mahattaras Further,such a deed, if forged
forty or fifty years after its alleged date to support a claim
to this piece of land, would have been wholly futile, because it
would have been refuted by the fact, which every villager would
benefit, and its very pettiness shews it cannot be spurious.

Moreover it is expressly said that the cultivation of waste land
increases the king’s revenue.
Babu R. D. Banerji’s third ground deals with the meanin
of this grant. He says the wording ‘‘is very ambiguous ”’
not proper
Sanskrit, but their use, so far from being suspicious, is only
could not be Sanskrit equivalents for every vernacular term,

and the only course open was to Sanskritize those terms,
nation has been put forward which is based upon substantial

grounds and is appropriate. Coraka is a vernacular word
Sane tp so I oan is jotika, and probably vothyd also
:
and for these three words meanings have be s ich
are perfectly suitable. “ ne
eculiar words are also found in the three other
grants.
Thus grant A has sadhanika! (ll. 7, 15), sal (1. 19) and ksens
. 25); B has karar daya (1. 5) and dandaka (|. 23) and probably
the local title mridha Sanskritized (see my article, p. 202, note
18); C has apparently vyaparandya (|. 3); and apavisichya
occurs in all of them (A, 1. 16; B, 1.19; C, 1. 19).
All the grounds on which Babu R. D. Banerji has pro-
nounced this grant to be spurious have been examined, and it
appears that the particulars which he considers open to dis-
trust are not really suspicious, and that the grant has all the
marks of genuineness in the character of its script, the form
in which it is drawn up, and its purport. I am therefore of
opinion that it is not spurious but perfectly genuine and valid.
Date of the Grant.

There are some data to enable us to fix approximately the
period in which this grant was made and in which the king
Samacaradeva reigned.
irst, we have the shapes of the letters &, y and s, and
the disappearance of the character for b.
e disappearance of this character, which is used in
grants A and B and perhaps in C, has been discussed above
(p. 477) and shews that this grant must be later than A and
B and probably later than C also.
he shape of y isin Dr. Hoernle’s opinion, as mentioned
in my article (p. 207), an important criterion for determining
the age of writings from the fifth to the seventh century A.D.
Its shape in this grant is the third of the three kinds discussed
in my article (p. 206) and is similar to that in grant C; but this
grant is later than C, because (1) the second kind of y which
appears in C does not occur here, and (2) the third form has
almost reached its full development here.
_ In the body of all the other grants the letter s is written
in the eastern form, but in the government seal attached to ©
it has the western form as already mentioned (p. 493). The
corresponding seals on A and B are too much corroded to
permit of its shape being ascertained. The people therefore
used the eastern form, though the western had been introduc
at head-quarters, and some time would be required before the
latter would oust the former trom general use. In this grant
we have a later stage because only the western form is used.
On these three grounds therefore this grant is later than
C, and the date of C is 586 at the latest and may be five or
ten years earlier.
The first inscription in which the looped form of & was
Se een
1 T have ; to thank Babu R.%. D. D. Banerjiji for
ea e ing out that saand
point adhanika
bangs!Pye in other grants in the forms Dausadhanika, Dausadhasadhe
(N.8.]
used in Eastern India is, I believe, the Bodh Gaya inscription
of Mahanaman of 588-9 (FGI, p. 274), and some time must
have elapsed before it reached this outlying region since it does
not appear in the other grants.
These four considerations suggest that this grant must be
later than 536 and 588-9 A.D. The question, how much later
it was, depends on what may be considered asufficient interval
to permit of all these modifications establishing themselves in
this remote locality. Ido not think we can estimate a shorter
period than some thirty years, and if so, this grant might
be assigned to the latter part of the first quarter of the
seventh century.
ext, we may consider the reference to the king Samacara-
deva. Though nothing is known of him, there seems to be no
good reason to doubt the genuineness of the name, because the
=
ferences. The earlier emperor Dharmaditya in
though styled only maharajdadhiraja (1. 2), is yet grant A,
alluded to as
0 one is mentioned ag his

was an independent king
ngal was subject to Harsa in the sec ond quarter

of the seventh century, and Harsa, ‘*:
emacy in this eastern revi

after his accession an
d after he had sibdu
ad a.
500 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1911,
India, that is, probably not until about 620 or even 625.
The date might be even later, because he continued fighting
mpaig
Ganjam as late as 643 (ibid., p. 313). His empire lasted till
his death in 646-7.' After his decease it fell to pieces. ‘‘ After
his death the local Rajas no doubt asserted their indepen.
dence’’ and very little is known oie the history of
Bengal for nearly a century (zbrd., 6
There were independent kings riishelote in Bengal before
Harsa extended his supremacy over it, and again after his’
death ;and Samacaradeva must be placed eitherin the first quar-
ter of the seventh century before Harsa’s conquest, or in the
third or fourth quarter after his empire decayed. The latter
alternative is not probable, because of the character of the
script in this grant. It has been pointed out that this grant
exhibits the eastern forms of certain letters, Behiese: thoug
ousted by the western forms generally, yet remainned ‘in use
in this remote locality. They might have sonkuniae till is
first quarter of that century as shewn above (p 499),
could hardly have persisted about half a century longer (il
rs fourteenth year of a new king after the dissolution ot the
mpire), because Harsa’s supremacy over Bengal would have
facilitated the predominance of the western forms and hasten
the disuse of the eastern forms. It may be reasonably in-
ferred therefore, that Samacaradeva reigned in the first quartet
of the seventh centur
There is another consideration which supports this infer-
ence. The king of Pundravardhana, that is Bengal,w
kingdom was more or less eae to Harsa, belonged toA
brahman caste, as Mr. V. Smith says (History, pp. #29)? Bt
this (Farid pur) district poate have appertained to PuPanes
Metinana, and the termination deva in names often designated.
ans
vardhana dynasty which was reigning when Harsa conquered

Bengal. .
The conclusions then which seem fairly established are,
(1) that this grant was later than C which was executed in the
year 586 (at the latest), and (2) that it was prior to Har3a 8
not el offoxes which may be —— to about the
ee Ree a NS GR See
re. Vi ea tells me that this year is the correct date of Harse 8

death,and» t 647.
ana, an a ly omthis sos ge ~ suggests that

psa did belong to the beats aste y :
[N.S.]
years 620—5, or perhaps later. These conclusions coupled
with the inf ere nce dra wn fro m the scr ipt , tha t the gra nt
belongs pro bab ly to the lat ter par t of the fir st qua rte r of the
sevent h cen tur y, lea d me to ass ign it to abo ut the yea rs 61 5— 20
A.D . Be tw ee n the two dat es 586 (at the lat est ) and 62 0— 5
there is roo m for two or thr ee ind epe nde nt kin gs in Ben gal
deva was one of th em , po ss ib ly the im me di at e pr ed ec es so r of

the Pundravardhana king who was Harsa’s vissal, an tha
the commenceme nt of his re ig n ma y be pl ac ed ap pr ox im at el y
in the years 601—5 A.D.
Names in the Grants.
Some interest in g co nc lu si on s ma y ap pa re nt ly be dr aw n
from the names mentioned in all these grants.
parts depend on one an ot he r, suc h as Dh ar ma di ty a, St ha nu -

datta an d Ku la ca nd ra in gr an t A (ll 2— 4) , but se em to con sis t
f u
Palita, Vihita Ghosa, Priya Datta and Janardana Kunda; and
perhaps Jiva Da tt a ma y be so tre ate d. He nc e it ap pe ar s tha t
in the se na me s we ha ve fou r of the ca st e- su rn am es wh ic h are
conimon in Be ng al no w, na me ly , Ku nd a (m od er n Ku nd u) ,
Palit, Ghosh and Dat t. A ca st e- na me ka ra nt ka is me nt io ne d
(1. 15). Karanika is not cla ssi cal San skr it, but is evi den tly a
word formed from ka ra na wh ic h was the na me of a mi xe d cas te
that had the occupation of writing, accounts, etc. (Dict.) ;
hence karanika ap pa re nt ly me an t a me mb er of thi s cas te This
was presumably either the same as, or closely akin to,
the kiyastha cas te Th e po si ti on of sen ior me mb er of th e
Board was in gr an ts B an d C he ld by th e th en old est ka ya st ha
named Naya Sena. As thi s gr an t is lat er th an th os e, it is
worthy of note that, wh er ea s th e mo de rn na me ka ya st ha is
mentioned in grants B and C, th e na me us ed in thi s lat er gr an t
, a tit le wh ic h is no t used now. Where a person's
is ka ra ni ka
(I . 15 ). It se em s a fa ir in fe re nc e th at th e se co nd pa rt s
Keéava e ti me
of these names were establ is he d as ca st e- su rn am es at th
of this inscription. ny
But in the other gran ts th is fe at ur e is no t so cl ea r. Ma
persons are mentioned in A, ut no ne ca n be re so lv ed in to a
clear personal name and su rn am e ex ce pt Vi {n aj ya Se na an d
in Be ng a 1
;
Hi ima § ena. Sen is a well -k no wn ca st e- su rn am e
502 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1911.]
now. In grant B few names are mentioned, and there is not .
apparently many names were mentioned, few can be deci-

phered now; yet two are divisible, the same Naya Sena and
Visaya Kunda (?). This grant therefore shows a greater
development of the caste-surname than the three earlier grants,
and if that method of naming was fairly prevalent in this
outlying district, it was presumably in more general vogue in
the central part of the province. It seems therefore probable
that the use of caste-surnames, which is universal at the
present day in Bengal, was becoming generally adopted in
the early part of the seventh century.
POSTSCRIPT.
_ After this article was in the press another reading of this
Ghagrahati grant was published in the Report of the Archeo-
logical Survey of India for 1907-8, p. 255. It is by the late
Dr. T. Bloch, and he pronounced the grant to be a forgery,
although it appears from his article that a great deal of the
incription baffled him; for instance, he says (p. 256)—‘‘ The
grammar of the inscription, especially the syntax, is in such a
bad state of confusion, that it would be impossible to attempt
anything like a connected and literal translation of the text.
difficulties that he found. My article on the three other grants

was published last year, and he wo ild ao doubt have entirely
revised his article if he had lived to see that.
will only add as a general remark that it is hardly sound —
to pronounce anything that is not readily intelligible to be #
forgery be ause even forgeries are meant to be quite intelli-
gible, otherwise they would fail in their object.
ca at ct pe ee
37. A Hundred Modern Arabic Proverbs.
By Capt. C. C. R. Murpny, 30th Punjabis.
Arabic-speak in g rac es, lik e ot he r Or ie nt al s, are ex tr em el y

fond of pr ov er bs , an d it is pr ob ab le th at the ir la ng ua ge con -
tains a gr ea te r nu mb er of th em th an an y oth er. A la rg e
collection of Arabic sayings generally was made by the writer
during a stay of six months in Damascus; but in order to
bring the list down to the limits of this article only those
prov er bs ha ve be en in cl ud ed wh ic h are ac tu al ly cu rr en t in
Syria at the pr es en t da y. Co mm on one s, su ch as ha ve al re ad y
found their way into pri nt, as wel l as th os e wh ic h mi gh t be
considered either en ig ma ti ca l or po rn og ra ph ic , ha ve be en
omitted. It has been co ns id er ed ad vi sa bl e to gi ve tra ns-
lations of the Arabic prov er bs ra th er th an the ir eq ui va le nt s, so
as to preserve the ir na ti on al ch ar ac te r as far as pos sib le.
Damascus contains a la rg er Ar ab ic -s pe ak in g po pu la ti on
than any other city in th e wo rl d. In fa ct th e pe rc en ta ge of it s
270,000 persons who do no t sp ea k Ar ab ic is al mo st ne gl ig ib le .
Since the days when Stra ig ht St re et wa s th ro ng ed wi th Su n-
worshippers, its inhabitants ha ve lo ve d pr ov er bs . Th e st ra ng e
is th at , in a ci ty of su ch ex tr ao rd in ar y an ti qu it y, an y-
thing
be co me ob so le te . Ye t ma ny of th e pr ov er bs wh ic h
thing sh ou ld
li br ar ie s an d bo ok sh op s on e
one meets with in the Damascus
no wa da ys . On ly a fe w of th es e
never hears used by the people
proverbs are also current in Egyp t. Ma ny of th em , if a li tt le
obscure, are certainly curious. Th e co ll ec ti on ma y, th er ef or e,
prove an interesting one. My th an ks ar e du e to Ab do Ef fe nd i
Kahil and Al-Anisah L. Ka hi l, of Da ma sc us , an d al so to
Mr. R. F. Azoo, of Ca le ut ta , fo r th ei r va lu ab le as si st an ce
504 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{August, 1911. —
Let that profession die that does not show itself on its
—
owner. :
They invited a donkey to a wedding, so he said to him-
self :—‘‘ What do they want, fuel or water 2”’
OeIf women were told that a wedding was taking place in
Heaven, they would rise up and put ladders against
the skies. :
The writer has no mercy on the reader.
Some people write what God alone can explain.
man’s paradise is his home.
After dinner rest awhile, after supper walk a mile.
He who plays with the cat must expect a scratching.
St
S>
eetLive for forty days with a tribe, and you will be in it
and of it.
10. A son was born to a blind couple, and they blinded his
eyes by touching them.
11. If you see a blind man push him; why should you be —
more merciful to him than his Creator?
12. Do no good and you will meet no evil.
13. Turn the jar over on its mouth, the girl grows like her
mother.
14. A sparrow in the hand is worth ten in the tree. |
15. A loaf for a loaf; don’t let your neighbour go to bed
hungry.
16. He who lightens his head tires his feet.
17, Can’t dance and says the ground is crooked.
18. Rise, O Man, and I will rise too.
19. The drum beats, and away goes the foolish girl on the
wings of impatience.
20. The cat and the mouse agreed to ruin the house. ;
21. Ifthe mice agreed they would soon ruin the Greengrocer8
2 edification, Oh! My neighbour!

25. There wasa great funeral, and the corpse was that of a
og.
26. He is behind and he only walks where there are stones.
27. Every rising has a falling.
28. Wish good to your neighbour and you will find it in your
own house.
oS Wibs [ am on this mat it is not too long and not too:
short.
30. According to the length of your carpet stretc
31. The horse you have just got off let the peop h y o u r f e e t .
le ride.
' A very curious proverb.—C, M.
Vol. VII, No. 8.] A Hundred Modern Arabic Proverbs. 505
[N.8.]
# alat gle wlule Wo gly
w shoslcba perl JM cpp! ples Ipeo =~
« aalt iMall ab) Era) Lage slelticd ot le Uy)

* ) BW} pay be wil fc
wo peniill all! cole y ALi) male nb i 0
# diy yeipdian 4
# (odes (5083 (otely gta ov
# dbsolad)yyy bd)} oll eval A
H phe Daly 2) ogy omy! apt ole 4

#® rl age tal (re wlaer sla pe
* ( 2x ) 94) Ww" payt G o d ( a k ) sa b G o e l E k o SY

# (dl; le > esas ir
« oY oilt alibi les le Get Ob op
® He cle Fybe Yy owls phase 40
@ vlesa Sle wluy, cieey cine, pe
# Alay Gal} awl) GEA We 44
# lage CoM! Sod: Cady ay Lele ty
Sine Sls one ad 1A
% ye Lo Ld be bb go 14
w Jol otyd cle Wi, BA G8it ore
# JR Wo GA Wr GRIN ory
« ybasd! Jd JU Sy! we Ua IG rr
# LA eaad, ea wh re
# Bylaly aendd 45, CbSley rye
# AS cell, Mls lsd! re
# Bde51 2 VW hey yao ory
: # 5) ld dalb WF ory
# Slo s sll sj oJ Poo O1 FA
# Hyped Vy SlyLVipasd le lebile dsr 4

# Shla, oo ikl a5 Glo pe
# S 3 5 o o t l a b i c U G G U s a t wt
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1911.
Let him who has no mother pitch a tent in the grave

yard.
Leave your spare money for a black day.
An olive stone will keep a jar of a hundred rottles! from
wobbling.
He beat me and wept, and then went about and accused
me.
He who has treated you like himself has not misused
you.u
A promise without fulfilment is enmity without reason.
Low ground drinks its own water and other water as
well
Many trades, few paras.”
Every age plays with its own age.
By continual use the rope cuts the curbstone of the well.
Food left about teaches the people to steal.
A cockroach looked at her daughter on the wall. So
she said : ‘‘ How nice is the blackness of my daughter
on the white wall!’’
Live, Oh! Mule, till the grass grows.
I will water you with promises, Oh! Kamoon!®
One more hole in a strainer won’t make any difference.
The eye of the lover is blind.
Writing is two-thirds of seeing.
e worms in vinegar are in it and of it.
God gives almonds to those who do not know how to
crack them. :
Your tongue is (like) your horse; if you take care of it,
it will take care of you; if you ill-treat it, it will ilk
treat you.
Every cock crows on his own dust-heap.
He who makes his mouthful too big, gets choked.
He who carries a pack-needle will prick himself.‘
Smart clothes and empty pocket.
A mistress and two servants to fry two eggs. ;
A bald girl with two combs; and a one-eyed one with —
two phials of collyrium.
The fly knows the face of the milkman.
A man is a blessing in a house even though he be
negro. :
. Who is afraid for the cat in the larder lest the mice should
eat her ears ?
1 The Damascus Uby =5 Ib.

® The {th of a piastre.
5 A plant of the fennel kind.
* Pack-needles are often carried, and used as go
ads for donkeys.
Vol. VII, No. 8.] A Hundred Modern Arabic Proverbs.
{N.8.]
le (gle
% Read pl} gs als Kano oie
% dpuoMt Slo gal (cas! Eledo ghd
* &y (bis fils oi-i & sh, ¥ jy
# (Et yido By hye

# SLE Lo Andy Ellgles . 0
# two dy fac bey Ib oe,
% Wyre gley logle Gyid Rrbtyll (Sy
# oliat DAs oo! Ks)yes
# wal alge eo te J
# yall By aba, ty we Jest

& lydt UIlar Slashed! S5y)1
wale gitt olga gla lol aIU has} gle ii, esl &Rid |
# bys} oly
® edad! cals da trosl: Lite
#® weSl del Badu
% Ss (aaa ¥ Ales}
# slee ome! ute
» Fool} Lath KIKI
. = aio La!! 999
* B yk 5572) ol 5,0) anes al}
ae Misa sil
# SilA aid oly Cho sive
# cle ailsye ule Eby US
% akin AeA) Sos WI
# 3550) dw as J!
a 5 igs lo dplly Dyane dad
* whan gl he wityles o-
# pplsse: ly e 9 wa bb e le s
# ot 5s Gey vbol
# Kay coals dss Sle,
# Bio US IR) bY! &ye Wyo Gly (le
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1911.
Take girls from the breasts of their aunts.

You are fit for me and I for you; the times have made
us successfu
Look to high birth even though there be povert
Accept hospitality from the man who once he wealth,
and not from the man who has acquired it recently.
Give the dough to the baker even if he eats half of it.
If you want peace, say of everything you see: ‘‘Itis
ood.”’
A be eggar, and makes conditions!
He killed the dead and then went to the funeral.
From want of men they called the cock Abu Ali.
From lack of horses they put saddles on dogs
I love yon Oh! My bracelet, but not as mere S as my
wrist
Better an agreement in the harvest-field than a quarrel
on the threshing-floor
Train your dog, and he will bite hrs ~ the same).
A running stream, and not a dry riv
&
They threw a pailful of leban! over @Ser, and. he said:
‘* By my Religion, I like it!’
The son of a dog is a pup, and that of a Sor a whelp.
A one-eyed man is a king waren abthe
Don’t live near an ignorant divi
ae dread of a calamity is worse than the calamity —
e f. =
He who catches a fox is more cunning than s
If the prayers of dogs were heard the eee would -
rain bones. e
Two dogs fight over a bone, whilst a third one carries ib
off and runs awa <
A man’s value is the value of what he possesse :
He who does not place himself above the "ignorant
places the ignorant above him.
Time creates and time destroys. a
The bride is at the dressmaker’s, and the bridegroom is2
at the jeweller’s. Why are the people talking! is
If a thief gets no chance of stealing, he begins to think es
himself virtuou oe
The longer the friendalin: the stronger. a
If the pitcher falls on a stone, woe to the pitcher; ifs =
stone falls on the pitcher, woe to the pitcher; what
ever happens, woe to the pitcher. %
90. urse a man for his errors .
91. Ask the man of experience, and not the man of learn” .
ing.
N OC omeoa Be eae ae ae
ee AaB
! Boiled milk curdled.

Vol. ut No. 8.] A Hundred Modern Arabic Proverbs.
[N.S.]
* ola)! 9 Cy? whi) tye
* Gay Gis A SU a, QI wale

# pasdlc lirly dod! hee
# WDbe g l ey e U s U Y A o l ! * w e U S
# ada US!Jy aad judd! _ be}
* a i J s w a i i l e u l s i p p e d S h u
% BI;lie CS log Joli! SK

oslo >! shes} Vane Jia, als w*
* aay" ae SS) sie ty oa JasJ} als Ww

® Y g d h i B o C o y l e y S h o u
wot cle Gdy, ast!+ £,*
* SLA> yfay only oy
. e pb e y 2 d y , & y l o K 5 l n
@ leagitc colry JF oN dale tyr ty core
er ony orl BS wis} url
*
* Elle lyon wy ye!
* els os oy ws y
od deeSy wry ytd ey)
@ adc Unalog? Gla! Gl Ua We

# lelbs glad} we rho —Isst sles U'pi~sy)
# HU O S a w y ? p b s sh e W S p a i s ,
# Silas Le x03 Loy! coats
# asle 403 als a al s ! 0 5 g l e 4, 05 a y e l w r
* wy ga > yy
y l y &
K b l a w O
) k c C a y !
« due eaopt JL be gle) oie Cp
# Cade dn d Y b N Y U n e G Y O S p m ta t
@ wises S51 wal! GILL LIS
apy! cle ysl baw lilyG 1 e y s p e s t cl e Gy yd ) bi .. te !
@ Si e y o > a s i a5 2 We s?
Y
“Stig 2as Las spell —
i e t y o f B e n g a l . [ A u g u s t , 1 9 1 1 , =
Journal of the Asiati c S o c
Don’t fatten your dog lest he should eat you.

Hope is only extinguished by death.
Don’t ask the singer to sing, nor the dancer to dance.
From under the leak to under the water-spout.!
He who loves you makes you cry, and he who hates you
makes you laugh.
A miller will not throw dust on a lime-burner.
Waste your money, but not your soul.
Go near a roaring river, but not a still one.
Oh! departing one, do many good things.
1 Cf, the Persian -—esu$ woh w!ybj).—C. M.

Vol. VII, No. 8.] A_Hundred Modern Arabic Proverbs. 511
[N.S. |
# SUSLS SUIS pds y
# dod)? JA05 Gia Ue! we CnBil (SN Y
* ued)! eld Ys sie eb) Jas y
# Nye} 25 ot Lye
# Ess Slab! oye, SIS Shal «0
* Urls Gle pry ylob
* OLB wpdg Glels Kyat
# (odl® _3 (ole poBY, Ps oe uslt re!

* ee rsek
a
38. New and Revised Species of Gramineex from Bombay.
By R. K. Burp, Assistant Economic Botanist, Bombay.
(With Four Plates).

I first took up the critical study of the grasses of the
Bombay Presidency in 1907, while assisting Mr. G. A. Gammie,
then Economic Botanist, in his work : oe since then I have
with some forms that seemed to me to aenew or wrongly
named. Dr. Stapf of Kew was good enough to examine the
specimens and express opinions on them; and I am deeply
indebted to him for his kind assistance. I am also indebted
to Mr. W. Burns, es ponomic Botanist, Bombay, who
kindly translated my original English Percriptions of the
sl: species intoG Lakii.
_ Pars prima diagnostica latine.

DantTHonta Gammtet, Bhide.
Culmi 10—20 cm. alti, nodis glabris. Foliorum vaginae
glabrae ; lainiain lineares, inferne glabrae, superne parce longi-
ciliatae, 2°5—5 cm. longae, 23 mm. latae, basibus rotundis nec
truncatis ; ligula angustissima, truncata, fimbriata, membra-
nacea. Pedunculae et rhachides hirsutae. Paniculae laxae,
racemosae, 2°5—5 cm. longae, 12—16 mm. latae. Spiculae
paucae, breviter pedicellatae, circa 2 cm. longae (aristis ex-
clusis). Glumae quatuor, quartamulto minima: prima et
secunda glumae vacuae, lanceolatae, acuminatae : prima con-
spicue 5-nervis, dorso rotundo glabro subcoriacea, marginibus
membranaces : secunda circa tertiaé parte minor, membrancea,
3-nervia: tertia (arista exclusa) florem ferens, ere et
Tso
ubique villosa, bidentata, dense hirsuta dorso, arista ‘conspicue
laté mediali ornata, aristae columna aureo-flaava torta scintil-
lanti, aristae ‘cauda concaeeAit iesdorso anguste 2-canali;
entes in aristis parvi uibus prolongati mediae aristae
columnam aequantibus “has.pilis longis albis ornatis. Palea
glumam aequans, bidentata, bicarinata, carinis superne ciliatis
inferne contractis cum rhachilla producta conjunctis. Gluma
quarta minima, ciliata, aristata vel non-aristata ex rhachilla
hanc loci orta est. Stamina 3. Styli 2, distincti. Germen com-
pressum, glabrum. Antherae et stigmata plumosa glumae
514 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Aug., 1911.
fforentis summa extrusae. Lodiculae membranaceae, anthera-

rum dimidium aequantes, oblongae, emarginatae.
In provincia Bombay, ad Castle rock, collegit G. A. Gam-
mie, mense Octobris, A.D. 190
ANDROPOGON PARANJPYEANUM, Bhide,

Culmi tenues, erectae, 23—42 cm. longae, nodis superoribus
pubescentes. Foliorum vaginae glabrae; ligula brevis, erecta,
membranosa ; laminae 2°5—7:5 cm. longae, 2 mm. latae, basi
subcordatae, utrinque longis tenuibus pilis hirsutae, margini-
bus turgidis minute inaequaliter repandis spinuloso modo
serrulatis. Racemi singuli, 1°25—2-5 cm. longi (aristis exclusis).
Pedunculae tenuissimae. Spiculae sessiles 3 mm. Glu-
angusta basis est , gl um ae pr im ae di mi di um ae qu an s, ob sc ur e

marginata et l-nervis, summa duobus obscuris lobis et inter-
posita tenue torta scabrida aristaé circa 2 cm. longé ornata, —
bisexualem florem ferens. Spiculae pedicellatae circa 4 mm.
prima minor, oblonga, acuta, 3-nervis, marginibus ciliatis.

Gluma tertia quam gluma secunda minor, hyalina, ciliata,
inconspicue 3—5-nervis, epaleata, masculina. =
_In provincia Bombay, ad Castle rock, collegit R. K.
Bhide, mense Octobris, a.p. 1909.
ENTEROPOGON Bapamicum, Bhide.
membranaceae, subtilibus pilis marginatae; laminae angustae

,
10—17'5 cm. longae, 3—6 mm. latae, versus tenuem acumina
etsecunda persistentes, vacuae, scariosae, I-ne

r v i
minute puberulae. Gluma prima glumae secundae dimidiums , g l a b r a e
aequans, lateris inaequalibus, nonnunqvam uno latere |
ovata, subacuta, summa erosa. Gluma secunda breviter
inaequaliter summa bidentata, breviter mucronata.
Vol. VII, No. 8.] New and Revised Species of Graminew. 515
[N.S.]
tertia florem ferens, paulo longior quam secunda, bidentata
in arista prolongata: canalis oppositus est. Callus pilis bre-

vibus albis sericeis hirsutus. Palea quam gluma paulo longior,
orso c
etiamque erosa, bisexualem florem ferens. Germen oblongum,
planum, paleam aequans. Gluma quarta glumae tertiae similis,
sed minor, bisexualem florem ferens. Rhachilla supra glumam
quartam prolongata et glumam sterilem aristatam quam glumam
quartam minorem ferens
In Provincia Bombay supra antra viculi Badami, ad cas-
trum, collegit mense Septembris, a.p. 1909, R. K. Bhide.
Tripocon RoxBurRGHIANUM, Bhide.

Planta 10—17:5 cm. longa. Culmi fasciculati. Foliorum
vaginae glabrae, marginibus ese laminae filiformes, circa
2-5 cm. longae,marginibus et oySeoongis pilis ciliate.
cbbiieaee: lacerata, membranosa. Spica singula, 5—6:25cm. longs
Spiculae 3 mm. longae, 129 hops rhachilla articulata et supra
is in
prima et secunda vacuae. beanoh
s gan spicula remota, semper
in rhachidis parte concava persistat, hyalina, admodum obliqua
vel uno latere paulo lobata, fate 1. nerv o. Gluma secunda ad-
modum coriacea, turgida, late 3-nervis, circa duobus dimidiis
partibus longior. Gluma tertia florem ferens, iin dorso inferiore
parte hirsuta, quam gluma superior vacua paulo brevior, mem-
branosa, 3-nervis, bidentata, breviter mucronata, dentibus bre-
viter mucronatis. Callus hirsutus. Palea glumam fere aequans
bicarinata, carinis minute scabridis. Stamina 3. Styli 2, dis-
tincti. Stigmata plumosa. Germen teretum. Lodiculae 2,
uneatae. Flos superior bisexualis, imperfectus vel neuter, si
adsit inferiori similis.
In provincia Bombay ad Badami, collegit R. K, Bhide,
mense Septembris, a.p.
Second part in English.

DIMERIA DIANDRA, Stapf.
My examination of a herbarium specimen of Woodrowia
diandra, Stapf, in Hook. Ic. Pl. t 2447 led me to question the
lume seems to have been mistaken for the ate of the so-called
third glume. Besides, the true third glume is often removed
during dissection, with the first glume, and actually remains

enclosed in it. The fact that this so-called pale is one-nerved
and not two-keeled is an indication of its true nature. The
possession of four glumes therefore puts this specimen outof —
Woodrowia. It is clearly a species of Dimeria. Dr. Stapf con-
siders this diagnosis correct. I thought it to be D. gracilis
ees ; but he informs me it is D. diandra, Stapf. pce
DantTHonta Gammntet, Bhide. is

Collected by G, A. Gammie at Castle rock in October, 1902.
Description :—Stem 4-12 inches long: nodes glabrous:
leaves linear, glabrous below, sparsely long-ciliate above, 1-3
inches by ;';—} inch, base roun r truncate: ligule a
hairy: panicle lax, racemose, 1-2 inches by }—%. Spikelets
-S = 3 > 2S a,® alS = a @ S rd © 2) Z3 o a 5 > Le

| | =| @Q 5 ®B om|bar oh
fusing below with the produced rachilla* (?), and producing —

a minute ciliate awned or awnless glume (IV). Stamens 3,
te ciliate —
awned or awnless barren glume. Dr. Stapf does not find that
this rachilla is actually joined to the back of the pale, although, —
as he says, it is closely adpressed to it and may perhaps Some
times adhere to it. He considers it a new species and I have,
therefore, named it D. Gammiei after Mr. G. A. Gammie, n0W
Imperial Cotton Specialist.
ANDROPOGON PaRANJPYEANUM, Bhide. ;

Co ll
ber, 1909, ec te d byy R. K. Bhhi
i de at Castle rock, on 2ist Octofe
Vol. re es 8.] New and Revised Species of Graminee. 517
Description :—A delicate-looking grass, stems slender, erect,

1-1} foot long: uppernodes pubescent: leaves 1-3 inches by +,
inch, subcordate at base, hairy on both eidlot with long slender
hairs, the margins thickened and minutely irregularly repand
and Spinulosely serrulate: sheathes glabrous: ligule a short
erose membrane. Racemes solitary, 4-1 inch long (without
the pace on a very slender peduncle: sessile spikelets 4 inch
long; glumes 4. I oblong, obtuse, faintly 5—7-nerved, glab-
rous, ‘Margins narrowly incurved, keels shortly ciliate at the
: IT just a little longer than 1, 3-nerved, oblong, apiculate:
Id shales than I and IT, hyaline and with ciliate margins, epa-
leate :IV the narrow base of the awn, just a little more than half
scabrid awn about 14 inch long, bearing a bisexual flower.

Pedicelled spikelets about } inch long: glume I sti 1 obtuse,
7—9-nerved, margins incurved and broadly winged at the k eels,
wings shortly ciliate towards the apex : II a little shorter than
I, oblong, acute, 3-nerved, margins ciliate :III shorter than
hyaline, ciliate, faintly 3-5-nerved, epaleate, male ; joints and
pedicels c ompressed more or less obscurely channelled (?),
obliquely "Granda 4-3 as long as the sessile spikelets and
ciliate with short white hairs on both sides
‘Dr. Stapf agrees that this is a ~e species of Andropogon
(Eremopogon), and I have named it A. Paranjpyeanum after
ne,colleague Mr. H. P. Paranjpye, B. AS; Assistant Economic
otanist.
ENTEROPOGON BADAMICUM, Bhide.
Collected by R. K. Bhide, at Badami, on the fort above the

caves, in September, 1909.
Description :—Stems 2-24 feet, geal erect, glabrous:
leaves narrow , 4—7 inches by }-} inch, a 8 ng to a fine ac-
fringeof hairs. gnike soil terminal, 6 inches es Spike-

lets two-se ria te and sec und on a fla tte ned sn eo sli ght ly
scabrid rachis, subses sil e or ver y sho rtl y pedi cell ed ; glumes I
and II per sis ten t, em pt y, scar ious , 1-n erv ed, gla bro us or ia
minutely puberulous, I less Qia n hal f of II, mor e or les s une qua l
sided and someti mes sli ght ly lob ed on one sid e, ova te, sub acu te
and erose at the ape x. II sho rtl y une qua lly two -to oth ed at
the apex with a sho rt muc ro bet wee n. III flo wer ing , sli ght ly
longer than II, two -to oth ed at the ape x, 3-n erv ed wit h a dor sal
stiff awn abo ut as lon g as the glu me, sca bri d at the bac k and
with sho rt whi te sil ky hai rs, pal e a lit tle lon ger tha n the glu me,
ee
Te
eee
Na
ee
ae
I
Ee
Se
ee
Py
Pee
Se
ae en
scabrid at the back and on the keels, 2-nerved, apex slightly bi-
fid and erose, with a bisexual flower: grain oblong, flattened,
as long as the pale. IV like III, but smaller and also bisexual:
rachilla produced beyond IV and bearing a sterile awned glume
which is much smaller than IV. .
his specimen seemed to me to be perhaps a new species
of Tripogon, or Chloris incompleta, Roth, with only one spike. __
Dr. Stapf, however, says it is 4 new species of Hnteropogon. 1
have accordingly named it 2. Badamicum after the place
Badami where it was collected. ae
TRrIPoGoN RoxBureuHianum, Bhide.

: Se cee at Badami, by R. K. Bhide, on 10th September,
escript Stems
tufted : leaves filiform, scarcely longer than 1 inch, ciliate with
and borne on a flattened rachis, the internodes of which are

alternately concave and convex. Glumes I and II empty. 1
always remains attached to the hollow in the rachis when the
spikelet is removed; it is hyaline, very oblique or slightly
lobed on one side and broadly one-nerved. II very coriaceous
and thick, broadly 3-nerved, about 2} times as long as I.
flowering, dorsally hairy in the lower part, a little shorter than
Dr. Stapf says it is certainly a Tripogon, but agrees

with
Lepturus Roxburghianus, Steudel, possibly and of Fi. Brit. Ind.
certainly. I have, therefore, retained the specific name
it 7’. Roxburghianum, Bhide
PlateV.
ME
Bs
Heh
di
ij
fy
* ig
j
f
}iH
if }
:
e
I; H}
R.K. Bhide,del. sl A C.Chowdhary,

lith
Andropogon Paranjpyeanum, hide.

Jour. As. Soc. Beng. Vol. VIL,1911. Plate VI.
8 Cc
RK. Bhide,del. A.C.Chowdhary, lith.
Danthonia Gammiei, Bhide
Jour. As. Soc. Beng. Vol.VII, 1911 Plate VII.
R.K. Bhide,del. A.C.Chowdhary, Lith.
Enteropogon Badamicum, Bhide.

Jour. As. Soc. Beng
Vol. VII,1
.911. Plate VII.
B c
- R.K .Bhide,del. -, A.C.Chowdhary,lith.
Tripogon Roxburghianum, Bhide.

Vol. Ae No. 8.] New and Revised Species of Graminee. 519
S.]
EXPLANATION OF PLATES.
Puats V.
Andropogon Paranjpyeanum, Bhide.
g dB. Parts of plant nat. size,
‘Sessile and pedicelled spikelets.
Glume I of sessile Sage
Glume II of Dit
Glume IIT of Ditto,
Glume IV of Do., with part of awn.
Stamens, ovary and lodicules.
Glume I of pedicelled spikelet.
Glume II of Ditto.
Glume III of Ditto.
bePES
tO
Pa
BD Stamens.
Prats VI.
Danthonia Gammiei, Bhide.
Plant nat. size.

Glume I.
Glume II.
Glume ITI.
Pale of Glume ITI.
Stamens, ovary, gia and stigmas.
Back view
Teno
owrSpikelet.
PuaTE VII.
Enteropogon Badamicum, Bhide,
Part of plant nat. size.
Glumes I and IT.
Glume III and its pale.
Glume IV, its pale and Glume V.
Spikelet
OW
AAOLigule.
Prats VIII.
Tripogon Roxburghianum, Bhide.
Plant nat. size.
mt
IOPale a Glume Ti.
520 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Aug., 1911.)
Ovary, stamens and lodicules.
Pale of Glume IV.

Ovary, stamens and lodicules.
Glume ITI with the rachilla produced beyond it and
the upper flower.
Part of spike.
ASRHo
Se Ligule.
39. Shan and Palaung Jew’s Harps from the Northern
Shan States.
By J. Coaein Brown, M.Sc., F.G.S.
(Plate IX.)
It has been shown in a previous paper that bamboo Jew’s
harps attain a wide range as a common form of musical instru-
ment among certain tribes of Eastern Asia.!
In the eastern parts of the Indian Empire the Lakher,
especially to those brancheso: ee Tai family usually

wer gti as o-sae of ‘Uppe Burma.”
be mentioned here that the Palaungs pee to be
Mon Hkmer family ‘of Indo-China, Pelee alsoc
head-hunting Was of the country eas he Saleen,on ns
K’amus who, with allied races, ag ee into Cambodia.
It is probable that tribes of this family were the first Mongo-
lian race to inhabit Indo-China, and the Palaungs left behind
reserv:
from the remote past many of their national customs, their
day in Tawnpeng (the smallest of the Northern Shan States of

Upper Burma) by their own chief.’
Palaungs are also found scattered over the hilly districts
of the Northern Shan States of Hsipaw, North and South
Hsenwi, and in Mongmit, a Shan State. which is administered
as a sub-division of the Ruby Mines District. There are other
aeiioet on a Collection of rtoeme et Instruments from the Siamese

Malay States and Perak,’’ by Henry Balfour, M.A., F.Z.8. ‘* Fasciculi
sia by owe Anthropology, PartIT (a), pp. 6-7.
‘The Jew’s Harpin n Assam,’’ by A. WilliferYoung. Journal
Asiati c Soc.os, ees vol. iv, No. 4, pp. 233- 237. ‘' A Lisu Jew’ s Har p
fromY¥ ’ by A — own. Journal Asiatic Soc, Bengal, vol.
to n =
‘loi’?= "nll, whilst the Yunnanese Chinese refer to them as +t Balers
long,’’ which may only be a péeription of the Burmese name.
522 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1911.
isolated villages both in this and the Bhamo districts, whilst

they extend as far south as Kengtung in the Southern Shan
States. Eastwards they are met with in the Chinese Shan
States, but never at any great distance from the frontier.!
uring recent journeys in the Northern Shan States 1
have obtained various specimens of the typical forms of Jew’s
harps used by both Shans and Palaungs. Whilst the two
types are almost identical, differing rather in size and work-
manship than in design, they at the same time exhibit certain
peculiarities of construction which do not appear to have been
noticed before, and I, therefore, propose to record a description
of them here.
Fashioned from a piece of hard fibrous bamboo, the Shan
Jew’s harp in my possession is 15-7 cms. long and is made up
of the following sections :—
(a) The end solid piece, 6 cms. long which is rounded for
facility in holding.
(b) eae chamber carrying in vibrating tongue 2°8 cms.
(c) The part containing the movable central piece which

is in continuation with the vibrating tongue and
which is 5-4 cms. long. This part is cut away for
4 cms. in order that a maximum amount of flexi-
bility may be imparted to the central piece.
(d) The solid part which connects the vibrating tongue
with the spur and which is 5 cms. long.
(e) The projecting spur itself 1 cm. long, round off to
join (d), and cut away to a thickness of 1 mm. at
the other end. By means of this spur the vibra-
tions are set up.
t h e i n s t r u m e n t is -8 m m . a n d it s t h i c k n e s s
T h e width o f
ets On the outer side, two movable bamboo strips (/);
l o n g a n d - 3 e m s . i n w i d t h w i t h a t h i c k n e s s
less tha em s . ar ed fo r th e
O R E Miete,thin are intresoducof bambooed in to sl it s pr ep
meets Th es Pi ec are mo va bl e, an d
: is from beyond the edge of the vibrating tongue to where
it thickens to become the central piece. The chamber in whic
: b
usually loaded with wax for the same purpose. A reference 60
“ For a fuller account of th © Palaungs see the fol low .

ing :
papers:
Lowis ei n Pa rs Pal aun gs of Hsi paw and Taw npe ng, ’’ by © 0.
Some eiiscrna teae d Sur vey of Indi a, Bur ma, No. I, ee on
Proceedi ngs, Unive rs} awn pen g Pal aun gs, ’’ by J. Cog gin '
Dp 18, @Uni ver sit y of Dur ham Phi los oph ica l Soc iet y, vol. iv, Pb by
Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. VII, 1911. PLATE IX
LISUS PLAYING JEW’S HARP AND FLUTE.

SEE, J. COGGIN BROWN. J. A. S. B. VOL. VI. NO. II.
( PHOTO. BY MRS SCHERMAN, MUNICH. )
Vol. oe No. 9.) Shan and Palaung Jew’s Harps. 523
SUNS
the annexed drawing will show the relationship of these various
parts and illustrate this explanation.
e Palaung Jew’s harp is constructed on identical lines
so that a further description is unnecessary. In most of the
specimens I have seen, it is of somewhat rougher construction
and slightly longer and wider, but it always bears the two
movable bamboo strips, which distinguish these specimens
from all other forms.
The Shan and Palaung instruments are of finer workman-
ship than those which have been described from Assam and
certain other hill tracts of Burma, but they do not approach
the Lisu harp in delicacy of construction. There is a remark-
its use appears to be universal among the Tais.

This similarity of design and construction also goes far to
prove that the bamboo Jew’s harp is not regarded as a toy, but
as a musical instrument with its own recognized place in the
orchestra of those tribes who use it.
It is played by both men and women, and is often made
to break the monotony of a long walk, especially after night-
fall, being played singly or with other instruments such as the
flute. It also serves the Shan youth when serenading. I ©
have noticed that the Burmese proper are entirely unacquainted
with the bamboo harp except in areas where they adjoin hill
tracts inhabited by wilder tribes. ee
The accompanying pl at e (P la te IX ) il lu st ra te s Li su s pl ay in g
their Jew’s harp and fl ut e, an d wa s ta ke n in Pa ng hs a- py e, Ta wn g-
peng State, Northern Shan St at es , Bu rm a. Fi ve ye ar s ag o I
visited Panghsa-pyé, which wa s th en in ha bi te d by Pa la un gs .
Dr. and Mrs. Schermann of Mu ni ch , to wh os e ki nd ne ss I am
indebted for the ph ot og ra ph , an d wh o la te ly pa ss ed th ro ug h
the place, inform me th at th e Pa la un gs lef t th e vi ll ag e an d
Li su in fl ue nc e be ca me do mi na nt ,
settled elsewhere as soon as
no w en ti re ly in th e ha nd s of th e la tt er
and that the village is
tribe.
40. Notes on the Ethnography of the Bashahr State,
Simla Hills, Punjab.
By Panpir Tika RAm Josut, some time Private Secretary to the
Raja of Bashahr ; edited by H. A. Ross, C.8S,, Punjab.
The se of these notes is to reproduce the substance of

me notes in the ethnographyand folklore of the Bashahr
State, faci ved from Singhi and Devi Laru, two employés of that
State. These notes are embodied in Part Part II deals
with the Kanawar valley, a dependency of Bashabr ‘nd which
is divided into ppb and Lower Kanawar. Upper Kanawar
included the pargana of Shuwa and that part of the Inner
Tukpa parganaalibi lies on the left or south bank of the
Sutlej ; while Lower Kanawar includes parganas Alharabis,
Rajgaon, part of oaInner Tukpa pargana, and part of Pandara-
pargana lies in the Baspa valley of
Kanawar, but sitiotly speaking it forms no part of Upper or
Lower Kanawar. Bhala pargana lies in the Thang valley to-
wards (s)Piti. The notes in Kanawar are by t Tika Ram
Joshi, the author of the Kandwari Grammar md Dictonary.
H. A. Ross.
mother is al so pu ri fi ed af te r th e go nt ra
lasts thre e da ys a m o n g th e m e n i a l tr ib es
The ceremony of feed in g th e ch il d fo r th e fi rs t t i m e is ca ll ed
|"Raa el y by ma ki ng gif ts to pr ie st s an d ot he r Br ah ma ns .
lugri, and is observed at an auspicious moment, with worship

of Ganpati and the nine planets, and various festivities.
The child is named at the annodak,' and as usual given two
names. This is done when it is five or six months old as a rule
Ndtwais observed among the three higher castes, and since recent
times by some of the Khash.
Women whose children die prematurely have recourse to
various charms, but the favourite remedy is the worship of the
Ashtam Rahu, especially in cases of ashtamrah * or falling sick-
ness, to which children are liable.
The first tonsure (locally called kanbdl) * is done at the kul-
deota’s temple alone. It is observed by the twice-born castes
on a day fixed bya purohit or pudhd : other castes with the deotd’s
permission.
Marriage—Ritual marriage is confined to the
family and to some Darbaris, Brdhmans and Banias of Rampur
town. Amongst them a betrothal once made is irrevocable,
except on account of leprosy, constant ill-health or apostasy on
the bridegroom’s part, or in the event of his committing a crime.
_As soon as the date of the wedding is fixed the preparations
for it are begun on an auspicious day.
1 At which the child is fed f i in an d wat er.

(From Sanskr, anna, grain, ery “seen sa t ti me on gra l
oras
is at the ser a mrdha, that is, the planet Rahu (the eighth gral)
hth
rp eighth place from the lagnd in which the boy was bor Nig
ei hth cla, ; and to avert this Rahu must be worshipped. Sin :
donee oe oetrom the janma lagna (birth lagnd) is that of Death, (grahai)ther’
anger cf sickness if it is occupied by Rahu, Shani and Mangal -
is st
cer Kanbdl from Sanskrit karnav ¥
a in which the ears are pierced for the insertion of ©

4 From Sanskrit sarb, all, and ped
drambh, commencement. — ‘
former wife A . Children por
: oe re forbidden tosee their father put on the shehrd on
former wife sh - marriage; throughout the Hills, ¢ Z
bridegroom, not allowed to see their father in the guise
8
Graha sh:anti or worship of t
P
he nine planets.
Vol. ee No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 527
[V.S.] !
the parohd or parowdn,' but this is not known in the villages.
This custom, general throughout the Hills, is confined to the
women because all the men have gone on the wedding procession.
The women perform the wedding rites at the bridegroom’s house,
one representing the priest, others the bride and bridegroom,
and so on, with songs and dances.
e bridegroom reaches the bride’s house the parents
meet first—an observance called milni—and the bridegroom must
not see his parents or sister-in-law until the lagan pherda rite has
been solemnised. At this rite he recites chhands.? After it
come a sir-gondi, menhdi ae oiling of the bride.
worshipping Ambika and performing jaljdtra® the
hedagroany’ s sihrad is untied by his best man, who must be a
relative.
e wedding concludes with the untying of the bride’s
pte by a man who is regarded as a great friend of the bride-
00
The bride returns to her father’s house three weeks or a
to
l eens orparowan appears to be derived from paurdnd, to nen to
ns Bsc yme of the ORE recited by the paves are given below :—
Chhand pakdih chhand pakaih
chhand pakaiga bird
Bardt ai npn i Joutk,
aya lar
Chha ndpakaghchhand pakatn,
ehhondpakaiga khurmd
ri beti ss aisdi rakhih,
pe;aRERGR ou
ibe eh surma.
# Chhand arson chhand pakdun,
chhand pakaiga rord,
Disréa chh and.tab rp
Jo saura dewe gho.
Ng Chhand ones chhandpayaga,
chhandpa
Diusra aos tab ‘kahiong
Jab sauri dega8d
I recite a metre like the betel leaf,
The wedding procession = acrived, the canopy is pitched,
“ei ee is likea
I recite a metre sweet ike =ian
I will keep your ‘oes
As (women Sind tame a in the eyes.
I recite a metre as hard as a stone,
ite
When the father-in-law gives me a horse.
I recite a metre as fine as a metal dish,
e next metre will recite ;
When the father-in-law gives me my wife’s sister also.
Chhand means prosody; but they recite some poetry or doha.
8 This ‘‘ pilgrimage to a spring ’’ is made on the fourth day after the
ding.
528 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1911.
month after the wedding. This is called the dwirdgaman, and

sometimes costs one-fourth of the amount spent on the actual
we
Only among the twice-born castes does a bride receive dower,
stri-dhan. This includes the presents made to her by her father
and husband, and the gifts made to her by her mother-in-law
and others at the end of the wedding ceremony.
Dower.—The Bashdhr State has recently bestowed two
villages on the two Deis of Bashd4hr who were married to H.
the Raja of Kashipar. The income of these two villages will
go to the two Dejs at KAshipir, and to their offspring after their
death. Occasionally the chief or a rani gives dower to a Brahman
girl. She is then called a kankori, and is regarded as the donor’s
own daughter. Even poor men give a daughter some dower
according to their means. Locally this is called sambhdl, a term
which includes my present made to a married daughter on
certain occasions.
In brief, formal marriage is confined to families resident in a bdzdr

or township or connected with the State
Giaiee da rb dr .
only is indispensable,
’
Another form o customary marriage with a maid,
wooed and won from a fair or a place of w h o 1
pilgrimage, is prevalent
among the Khash and Karan. It is solemnised by worship
the door and hearth, and by the andarera or andrea,’ and the
Pair are regarded as bride and bridegroom.
Sareea nia net en tae poe
dwar-mdtri are seven N mphs, who reside in the doors;

thelr
Jaye ess follows: Kalyani, Dhanadd, Nanda. Punnya, Punyamukbi,
2 2 F Mdm 16 whole group is called Dwar-matri. ree
bri = m Sanskrit shikhochchdra, the recitation of the bride's this
Tite ¢ esm8 gotr(w
po got, shak° ha ache nc e th
hdr of the e na me ), an d pa rv ar a. a fo r
plains. ee a she
Sheree ‘lag
ass,that is Kanets, caste cal 8 observe the Shékhoche We: “a
Vol. oe ,0. 9.) Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 529
If the girl’s parents have a husband in view, but she is for-
etc., while the bridegroom gives his mother-in-law, father, or

brother-in-law a present of cash.
The consideration paid by the bridegroom to the bride’s
guardians is called dheri, and if from any cause the marriage is
dissolved this sum must be refunded to the bridegroom. The
man who abducts or seduces a married woman is liable for the
payment of the dheri to her first husband. Moreover, if she has
a child by her first husband and takes it with her, the second
husband becomes liable for this child’s maintenance; but it does
not inherit its step-father’s property.
An unmarried woman who gives birth to a child is called
bahbi or bahri, and the child, who is called jatt or — has
no rights whatever, if she marry, in her husband’s property.
rr Death.—The alms given at death are called khat-ras,’ deva
n,gEan ddan, baitarnt ddn, and panch rain, and are ‘offered by
_ malt or nachhatri, called the ashanti, can predict the fates

of those who accompany the bier . The mdl iis a wor shi ppe r of
ghosts (mashd n and pei ce — is not a Lek ban an but a Kan et,
or even a man of low ; and he predicts after consulting
his book of divination penski kitab).
_ In the vil lag es of Bas héh r are men who can for ete ll dea ths .
Such a man is cal led a mds han i. The y dif fer fro m the mdl i.
Chelas (lit. dis cip les ) in Bas hah r are cal led mdl is of the deo td ; *
and in order to asc ert ain if a man , wo ma n or chi ld is und er a
demon’s influence, the demon’s mél i is cal led in. Tak ing som e
rapeseed in his hand he pre dic ts the per iod wit hin whi ch the
patient will recover. If the lat ter doe s reg ain his hea lth , a bali
is offered to the demon.
Bakré sundha* is pe rf or me d af te r 13 da ys am on g Br ah ma ns .
an d’ s ho us e at an au sp ic io us ti me ,
lawfully married oe enters her husb
with ee and singing. g th o tw ic e- bo rn
1 Customary cna iage is not s o a p am on
marriage oc cu r, th e iss u2 ar e on ly en ti tl ed to
castes, and if such r of
(f or ti ni Se xt l nc e) wi th ou t po we
maintenance, or xe a field or shop le gi ti ma te is su e
bu t i i is su e ma y su cc ee d in de fa ul t of fu ll y
e e n
or ——
2 Khat tt er O M . ( 6 ) a
.
, ( 2 ) la nd , ( 3 ) se sa mu m, (4 ) go ld , (5 ) s e t a bu
(1) ac ow én is a
un de d ri ce , (8 ) su ga r, (9 ) si lv er , (1 0) sa lt . -d
cl ot h, (7 ) un po ni
gi ve n by th e so n o n hi s fa th er ’s br ea th in g hi s la st .
gi ft ma de , be d gi ft s
ft to th e de it ie s. Th os e wh o re ce iv e th e de at h-
to of fe rs om e gi re s
s ar e ca ll ed Ac ha ra j or M a h a - B r a h m a n s , so
from Brahman s an d Ra jp ut
th e de at h- be d gi ft s fr om ot he r ca st es ar e te rm
ch e wh o re ce iv e
age Brahmans. es
ll , a n d al so gi ve or a cl
e mdlis are exorcists as we on e’ s de at h.
if ic ed af te r 15 d a y s a
‘ Bakrd means a goat, which is sacr
15 among Rajputs, while Kanets perform it after 15 days or even

after ten days. If the proper day chances to be inauspicious the
observance is held a day earlier or later. The Brahman bhojan,
or feast given to Brahmans, is called dharmshdnti, and after it the
twice-born castes are considered purified.
The maski is a shrddh held one lunar month after the death.
The chhe-mdski is held six months after it.
e barashwd is held on the first anniversary, and on it alms,
including a shayyd,' a palanquin, horse, etc., are given to the
family Acharaj or, in villages, to the Krishna Brahmans. A simi-
lar shrddh is held on the second and third anniversaries. ‘On the
fourth is held the chau-barkhi. The soul goes through three
phases, prdni, pret, and rishet,” and on the completion of the
fourth year it is purified and becomes a pitar deotd. In addition
the pdrband* and kaniagat shrédhs are observed for four or five
generations.
e deceased is also worshipped among the twice-born
e temples in Bashdhr are of undoubted antiquity, and

those of Nirt, Nagar and the Four Theris are said to date back
to the Treté-yug; Kharéhan, Sangré in Bhaba pargand ani
Chiigion in Kanawar to the Dwapar-yug ; and most of them were
constructed in those periods.
ee es. L i e
es e
ne ee
celled Bara (end) sunhdehbdoon performed nt Se

And sundhé means ass
1 Shayyd means bedding.

i ich i i coremony
In the shayyd-dan the following articles
are given; a cot, bedding, guilt, -sheet, cooking vessels
and female attire, and ornament sh , ma le
s,—all according to one’
s means.
after death one is called pret, and from the seco nd
Vol. we No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 531
S.]
The temple se rv an ts are th e kd rd dr or ma na ge r, pu ja ri ,
bhanddri, tokri, math, kayath, mali ' and bajantri.
In the villag es th e te rm pu ja ri or deo tti * is ap pl ie d to th os e
who carry th e deo td’ s car or rat h, as wel l as to th os e wh o ac co m-
pany the deotd to their villages.
At Shungré, Chiigion an d Gr am an g in Ka na wa r ar e th e
temples of the thre e Ma he sh ra s. Gr am an g is a vi ll ag e in Bh ab a
pargana, also called Kath-gaon.
The bajantri are drumme rs or mu si ci an s an d ge t gr ai n, a
he-goat (and sometimes a shroud at a death) for their services.
Others offer a cloth, ca ll ed sh dy i, ’ to th e te mp le fo r th e de co ra -
tion of the god’s rath.
The pujdris ordinarily be lo ng to th e fi rs t cl as s of Ka ne ts .
The bhandari is the store- ke ep er . Th e to kr i’ s du ty is to we ig h,
md th as is to as k or ac le s of th e
and the function of the mdth or
deity on behalf of the people.
go ds of th e vi ll ag e- te mp le s ar e su bo rd in at e to th e go d
_ Th e n
of a Deo mandir or ‘‘ great te mp le ,’ ’ an d th ey p e r f o r m ce rt ai
services for him, e.g., at a y d g * a n d at fa ir s, in re tu rn fo r th e
: at Si an gr é ® an d K h a r a h a n co nt ai n
= es se s on e or
subordinate deotds, an d a D e o ma nd ir us ua ll y po ss
more birs ® to whom food and sacrifice are offered, and who are
worshipped.
Further, in the temple of a villag e- go d wi ll ge ne ra ll y b e fo un d
two cars, one for the presiding go d, th e ot he r fo r hi s su bo rd in at e,
or kotwal. h r , a n d
a n s ar e ca ll ed kh er id -k dr i7 ? in B a s h d é
The K a l i p i j
t Pa ja é, T e k a r , a n d S a r v a m a n d a l p i j a n . T h e y
include the Pre d g or o b s e r v a n c e is
in S a w a n or P h a g a n , a n d t h e y
are observed b y h i
e ja gi r of t h e d e i t y or f r o m f u n d s s u p p l i e d
paid for from th gh i, oi l a n d h e - g o a t s .
deotis 8 (dev o t e e s ) , w h o al so g i v e g r a i n ,
A e-
Kanawar. ; th ey ar e al so ca ll ed pu jd ri s.
2 Deotis ar e th os e w h o w o r s h i p th e d e i t y
ca rr y th e ra th of th e de it y, a n d ca us e h i m
Deotés are espe ci al ly th os e w h o
to dance. h a t t a c h e d in th e ca r of th e
8 Shdri a dh ot i- cl ot h or pi ec e of cl ot
deity. :
ae
4 S a n s k r i t y a j n a , a sa cr if ic e.
r a is s u b o r d i n a t e to B h i m a K a l i at
5 In turn Mahesh w a r of S a n g
: : :
Saréhan. - t h a t is H a n i m a n ; B h a i r a b
ce t h e d e i t y M a h a b i r ,
6 Bir is par excellen B h a i r a b de it y.
t e r m e d a Bi r. L a n k u r A b i r to o is a
is al so mi lk ) is of fe re d to th e
called bec a u s e s o m e kh ir (r ic e bo il ed in
1 ts , T e a k a r a n d S a r b a -
Pr et -p ai ja n is th e w o r s h i p of gh os
deity Kali. s at on e pl ac e.
is th e w o r s h i p of al l th e de it ie
maiidal-pa j a n
e th e p e r s o n s to w h o m the D e o t a b e l o n g s , no t th e
Dvotis here ar
feasted, the priests and deotis receiving the goats’ heads and fee,
with some grain and ghi.
The Shand! yég.—In Bashéhr the Shand yag is celebrated
where there has been a good crop or an epidemic is raging.
Sometimes 108 balis, sometimes less, are offered, and sacrifices
are also made to the ten dishds or quarters. The gods of the
four theris and the five sthdns 2 (temples) also assemble at it
and other gods from the country round attend the ydg.
Th
expense incurred is considerable. In Bashahr the people also e
perform the shdnd for their own villages
: S Important ydgs are the jdgrds and jaté

grds + which are
observed annually or every third or fourth year. The biggest,
that of Maheshwar of Sangré, is held every third year at
Nachar temple, with the following rit
es :—
Balis (sacrifices) of he-goats are offered on all four sides,.
sing, dance and make merry, and are feasted in return.

+ n Ba sh
special festiv
éh r th e Di do li is ob se rv ed in Ma gh ar . It is the
al of the peasantry, and held only in the village
temples. omen observe it by visiting their parents’ homes
ds
. Th e Ja l Ja tr a* he ld in Je th in Ba sh éh r is th e oc
which the thakurs are bathed in the rivers with songs and muste,
ca si on 00
for which the performers are rewarded. |
In Bashahr at the Jal or Ban Bihar the thdkurs’ chariots ate
ln binto the gardens, and alms given to Brahmans, musr
neenas <hasbinitee gncinnsalea! A feels ~ Wl le
: tet shanti, peace.

ese are enumerated in the cou let :Landsa, Dandsé, Sing@?,
pe Segre a Nirmand, Kao Mamel. * The villages of ere
~andsa, & Ke an anerril are tthe four TheriAsgs; and NirMta,mel are,
8 So called because boiled ri : F A

* Jatdgra, a small jdgrd. (bhdt is offered to the the deity7.
ce© (bhdt)
;.gattle- grazers,
** deota,”? Jétra, a visit to a spring. Here thdkur means ‘‘ deity oor
Vol, ap No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 533
[W.S.]
The Ram-naumi is called Dharm-kothi! in Bashahr, and is
the occasion for general rejoicings, the thdkurs’ thrones being
decorated with heaps of flowers, and many thousands of rupees
spent.
In Bashéhr the Baisikhi is called Lahdl, and the girls who
marry their dolls in Parbati’s name are given money by the
State or from the bazar.
Caste-—The Brdhmans of.Bashdhr are divided into three
grades :—
(i) Uttam, who do not plough.
(ii) Acharaj, who re ce iv e th e as hu bh da n or im pu re al ms
of the ot he r Br ah ma ns an d Ra jp ut s. Th ey ta ke
daughters in marriage from
(iii) Krishana, who plough.
Like the ot he r tw o tw ic e- bo rn ca st es mo st of th e Br ah ma ns
in Bashdahr are sir tor ds an d no t of pu re de sc en t. Th os e th at are
of pure blood may be divided into two grades :—
(a) The State purohits, who intermarry, and eat kachhi
with the Raiiwi? purohits and Brahmans as well
as with those of Dwarch and Singra.
(6) Bazar purohits.
All the twice-born castes will eat pakki with one another,
and eve n fro m the Kha sh and Kar adn Kan ets ; but the y nev er
do so with the Krishna group.
The Ka ne ts ap pe ar to be di vi de d in to tw o hy pe rg am ou s su b-
castes (groups) :—
(i) The Khash.
Karan, or Réhu, from whom the Khash take
(ii) The
daughters bu t do no t gi ve th em br id es in re tu rn , an d
(iii) The Ganeshas, so called be ca us e th ey ad or e th e de it y
in al ly Th ak ur s, bu t lo st st at us
Ganesh. The Kanets were orig a
by adopting widow re-marri ag e.
If a part of a field is left wh il e be in g so wn , wo rs hi p is ma de
ic ed be ca us e it is un lu ck y to le av e
on the spot and a he-goat sacrif
a bit beji nd ir (b an ja r, un cu lt iv at ed ).
e S i m l a Hi ll s, ge ne ra ll y, th e a b a n d o n m e n t of l a n d is
As in th o b e
a n d o k r i . W h e n a h o u s e or fi el d is b e l i e v e t
d
called sog or m a h e - g o a t i n th e
occupied by a d e m o n it is r e g a i n e d b y sa cr if ic in g
B u t e v e n p e ‘ o t t m e e t so r e g a i n e d
name of his mane. fo r pa st ur e.
c a n n o t b e pl ou gh ed , a n d m u s t 0 us ed
a s h a h r is s e c i n i a tdi b. 2 I t is a d m i n i s t e r e d w h e n
met oat in B
th is oc ca si on th e D h a r m - k o t h i or ‘ st or e-
1 It is so ca ll ed b e c a u s e on
n to al l, a n d e v e r y o n e is gi ve n fo od f r o m it
house of ch ar it y ’ r e m a i n s o p e
ag e of B r a h m a n s w h o ar e pr ie st to th e
ener “Raiet a t h e n a m e of a vi ll
Raja.
i v i n e p r o n o u n c e m e n t .
3 Sanskrit divya, d
it is impossible to find out the truth of a case, and there is no
reliable evidence. One party agrees to take the oath. First
he has a cold bath. Then he goes to the temple and says that
d
man can be released from an oath by the thal darohi,
which consists in making a present to the Raja
and
forming a yag, i.c., sacrificing a he-goat in honour of the god.also per-
The 14th of the dark half of Bhddo is termed Krishan
chaudas or Dagydli-chaudas (from Dag-wali-chaudas)
; an
that day the worship of Kali is observed. It is a general belief in d on
the Punjab hills that some women are Dags
or Da
say, that asight of them is not lucky, or in other wordsin s, tha t 1s to
some incantations by which they can assume the fo th ey kn ow
rm of
or vulture, and that any beautiful thing which comes into their a tig er
sight ig destroyed. The 14th of the dark half of Bhado is their
feast day, and they then assemble in th
e Bi as Ku nd in Ku ll u,
at some other place, such as the Karol hill, which lies betweeor
daché n
Customs iy Kaniwar.
In the Kanawar valley Buddhism is the dominant faith,
but the social customs of the people generally resemble “—
of the Hindus, though the observances bear Tibetan names, an
Om tare tutére Tére swihd

Om pata lige nichungnd tami
hadki dowd dol dolmd kharché
shekst lddang lini chat pang
shydbgi padmo ladukté fangmo
kulnd dobzadmé dolmd yumla
chhak-chalo.
Translation.
**O goddess Tara, I bow d
bestow on this woman th o w n to thee, be pg pad
y choicest blessings.’? A
itten on & bit of paper or birch-tr nd re the
woman’s neck, e e bark is tied round 1 —
;
;
Vol. wes ;0. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 535
On the birth of a son the goddess Dolma is adored, and the

chant called Bhum chung, which runs: Om tdyathd gate gate
para gate swahds (‘may God bless the child’) is sung. The
old women of the family perform the midwife’s functions;
and for a fortnight the mother lives apart, being debarred
nom touching anything. At the end of that period she
and a
brought out of the ho us e for the fir st ti me at the ful l mo on

and, if possible, at an au sp ic io us mo me nt , wh en one or tw o
months old. Charms for its lo ng lif e are als o ma de by the la ma s.
A boy’s head is sh av ed wh en on e ye ar ol d, th e la ma s pe r-
forming a ho m, ! pi ja , or pa th sa cr if ic e. As th e Ka na wa ri s on ly
marry a joint wife, th e ld md as so le mn iz in g th e we dd in g by ch an t-

ing certain and worshipping the gods or goddesses,
goats also sacrificed.
“The nuptial rites in Kanawar are peculiar. In the first
place the amount of the dhe ri is unu sua lly hig h, var yin g fro m
Rs. 100 to Rs. 1,000.8 The custom as to dower is also different.
One of the brothers, mo st us ua ll y th e on e wh o is th e br id e’ s

equal in age, goes with so me of hi s re la ti ve s to he r fa th er ’s ho us e
on the day fixed by the Ja ma (p ri es t) . Th er e th e pa rt y ar e we ll
entertained, and the dm a so le mn iz es th e we dd in g by re ci ti ng
some chants in Tibetan after the Ti be ta n ma nn er . Ne xt da y th ey
return to their own house with th e br id e ri ch ly dr es se d an d
adorned. On reaching ho me th e br id e is ma de we lc om e, es-
pecially by her mother -i n- la w. Af te r a re li gi ou s ce re mo ny ,
the bride’s right hand is held by al l th e br id eg ro om ’s br ot he rs ,
h
Se e a e SS et e
fe d wi th cl ar if ie d bu tt er mi xe d
1 Hom is a rite in which flames are gr ap es ar e
an d se sa mu m se ed ; if po ss ib le al mo nd s an d dri ed
with ba rl ey mp fe d wi th
in i ‘4 is an of fe ri ng to th e de it y of a la
also mi xe d g
t, et c. , wh il e Pa th co ns is ts in re ad in
butter, water, flowers, sweetmeats, frui ss .
pt ur e ca ll e Ch ha s or Ch ho
or reciting the Tibetan scri ls i, th e ho ly ba si n
The Kathi is an ordinary neck la ce m a d e of tu
e ka nt hi s ar e ge ne ra ll y ma de in Ha rd wa r, Br in da -
cy m u m sa cr um ). Th es
o
for it is entitled to keep the
who takes on himself the responsibility of the bride-
It is a sum paid to the bride’s guardian by those
woman. out badly,
if the marriage turns
room, and must be refunded to the latter another man, he has
e.g., if the wife leave her husband and go off with
to refund the amount to them.
and then all of them are deemed to have married her. A feast
is then given to all who are present, and the Jémas and musicians
are fed. This marriage isavalid one. The child of an unmarried
girl is called puglang (bastard), and has no right to anything
by way of inheritance. Such children live by service and marry
with some one of their own class, i.e., with a puglang or puglakch.
The right of inheritance.—In case all the brothers have only one
joint-wife, there can be no question as to the right of inheritance.
However, just as the bride’s mother-in-law is mistress of the
a
ghori who are called by the Kanawars Nyam, and by the
Kochi or Pahari people, Zar or J ar, Zad, or Jad.
:
The lamas used to consult their scriptures and advise as to
the disposal of the dead according to the time, etc., of the death,
but now the Hindu shrddhs and so on are observed. The only
old custom which survives is the annual shradh called phulaich :
in which a he-goat, reared in the dead man’s name, is dressed in
his clothes, sacrificed and eaten by the members of his kindred.
At a death-bed, grain is distributed among all those present,
and the lamas read from Buddhist writings. The body 3s
burnt on the same day, or at latest in the next. Drums, sandis,
karndls” and conches are played when the corpse is carried to
the burning-ground. Some of the bones are picked up, and sent
either to Manasarowar in Tibet, to Rawalsar in Mandi State,
oF
tenth day ; all the deceased’s clothes are given to the lamas, with
other gifts. The panchaka or group of five constellations * 1s
Pe
1isha Fulaae ich or Phulaich, > from Hindi i
phil, flower, is so c& led becaus®
-
: ap e do not wear new clothes till one year after a death in the fam
¥> Dut after performing the drjang they may wear flowers and 2eW
2 The sandi and karndl are both musical instruments used in the hills.
ag Bg is made of wood and is about a foot long, with seven holes
an Aly Pid fingers are placed while playing, and its sound is like. 5
pa baeae er 3 the latter is made of brass and is like a long horn wit
— A
(oo eee
+ in sound it resembles the conch. : ation
* The five nakshairas areDhanistha, Shat bhisha, Purvabhadrapadé

wati.
Vol. es 0. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 537
inauspicious for the family of one who dies under it, and to avert
the evil, images of roasted flour are made and burnt with the
corpse, to the accompaniment of Tibetan chants.
ter 15 days the lama does hom, puja, and pdth, reciting
Tibetan chants of purification. This ends the period of mourn-
g. After a year the phulaich' is shberved: by giving food and
clothes to a lamé in the deceased’s name; and until this is
observed the family must not wear any new clothes, etc. The
Shytind, and Khar-shytina, of whom the first two are conceived

of as esi gee or demons, and ahs two latter as Jack-o’-lanterns
or ghos
The following chant is repelited by the lama more a
a thousand times to exorcise an evil spirit from a man or wom
Om bajraé kild kiléyd dimo shakché ucha thaydla fat. ene “6one
bitten by a mad dog is healed by repeating the following chant
more than a thousand times: Om khu-khu rachaé kha-thaim dewa
chang-ghi dwishok.
< MOoNASTICISM.
netCae who do not marry, but devote their time to the
study ofthe Tibetan ae called zomos or jamos. They
live in nunneries. The twoprincipal nunneries are at Kanam and
Sunnam, and in these a great number of zomos live. Besides
this, every village has a few zomos.
Kanet boys, who learn the Tibetan scriptures, and are well
versed in the Buddhist doctrines, are called lamas. They live
in monasteries and are looked upon as very holy. In fact they
mas are either Gydlang or celibate, like the Brahmachari

or Barre. who marry but never shave the he
he lama is consulted regarding every important undertak-
ing. Thus he is asked to name an auspicious day
to plough or sow, and at the time ascertained he seat chants
like the one beginning: Om akdni nikéni ambité ma até mantalé
swahd, ‘ May the gods bestow on us abundance of grain
hen a new roof is put on a temple, which is called shant,®
the lamas perform a ceremony, reciting charms and performing
1 Phulaich is also the na me of a fai r he ld in Oc to be r ev er y ye arat

a near Ropaé. See Ukhydng fair in the list of fairs attached in the
pal ". Masbht and Ra ks ha sa are of co ur se Sa ns kr it te rm s. = na se ’ —

nawari, possib ly co rr up ti on s of Ti be ta n wo rd s. It i or th r
marking that Ma sh an , Sh ya na an d Ra ks ha s are als o se pt s of Ka ne ts , f sa a
in — Asrang and Rirang — senpectively.
m Sanskr. shdnti, peace
hom, with the sacrifice of sheep and goats. This is called parte
tang (Sanskr. pratisthd, consecration).
When a new house is ready the lima fixes the time aus- |
Picious for its occupation, and the owner dressed in new clothes
is then taken into it with his wife, who rings a bell. This is.
called gordsang.'
New grain is first offered to the village-god and may then be
eaten.
An alphabetical list of the deotés in Kandwar, together with the

name of the village in which each is located.
Badrinath, at Kamra or Mone village.
Bhimakali, at _Kamri or Mone village. (Also at Sara
Chhakoling Dambar, at Labrang villag ha n. )
sae at Ropa village, in Shiwa e , i n p a r g a n d S h i w a .
pargand, Gat
ort. Also at Yawring village, Shaw
Chhwedung at Chatigo village in Sh a p a r g a n d .
Dabla, at Kanamm, Dabling, Dub i w 4 p a r g a
ling, Lio, Spiwa or Poo,
Shyasho UK.
Deodum, at Nako, in Shawa parg
ana.
Gyangmagyum, at Jangi, in Sha
Kasurajas, at Rirang or Ribba, in Inne w a p a r g a n d .
Khormo, at Pilo or Spilo, in r T u k p a p a r g a n d .
HPSS
ao
meer S h i w a p a r g
——
:
— Kuly6, at Richpa or Risp a n d .

a, Inner Tukpa parg
a
12. Mahéshras, at Shuiigra or Grosnam in

Tharabis pargand, at
Gramang or Kathgaot in Bhaba pargand,
or Thélang in Rajagaon pargand. a n d a t C h i i g a o n
13. Markiling, at Khwaigi iin
14. Mathi, at Chhitkul in Ou S h i w a p a r gand.
ter Tukpa pargand.
15. Milakyum, at Akpa villag
16. Nages, at Bartaanng, Brid e i n S h i w a p a r g a nd.
ng, Chasang, Chhoti Kam -
Kilba, Mewar, Mira, Sangla, Sapni or Rap
17. Nagin, at Bari village iin T a ng villages.
harabis pargand
18. Narayan, at Barsering village in O
19. Narenas, at Asran u t e r T u k p a p a r g a n d .
g, Chi ni, Shohang, Urni,
villages ; and also at Chiigéon, Gra and Yala
mang and Shungré, |
hras
20. Ormig, at Morang or Ginn vill e in Inner Tukpa pargand.
21. Pathoro, at Rarang and Merosieh villages, wp ayand
Rajgaoh pargands.
= one. at Rogi village in Shiwa pargand.
+ Shatikras, at Pwari or Por village iin Inner Tukpa pargand.
a. Sharshras, at Rakchham village in Outer Tukpa pargand.
“ Shéshéring, at Paigi village in Shiwa pargand.
om at Thaiigi village in Inner Tukpa pargand.
whavlesaesin the Simla Fe erattishtha, entering in a house: it is called

ee “a 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 539
27. Shiwang (Chaiidika, at Kostampi or Kothi village in Shiwa

rga
‘pargana
28. Tardsang, "etTranda village iin Thaabis margast:
29. Téras, at Rapi village in Pandrabis pargand.
30. © Tungma Dambar, at yee: tiileue’in Showa pargand.
31. Ukha, at Nachar and BBara Kamba villages, Tharabis and
Pandrabis pargand
32. ag at Sunnam village iin Shiwa pargand.
s deota in Sangla village is thus addressed by the
indir in worship :—
Ja biitingla, jaa kharakla, jaa patulé, jaa thordshaa, jaa
chhdlimchd, jaa daitkhech3, ddlecha upabocha, chi pabocha, jaa
Feb th i shing khambling, jaa shydng, braling, jaa shydng
Translation.
O thou, who livest within the wall, be victorious,

O thou, who livest in the holes, be victorious,
Ot thou , wh o ca ns t go in to a ve ss el , be vi ct or io us ,
O thou, who canst swiftly run, be ‘victorious,
O thou, who livest in the water, be victorious,
O thou, who livest on the precipice, be victorious,
a
O thou,-who hast power like the thunderbolt, be victorious,
O thou, who livest within the hollow trees, be victorious,
O thou, who livest among the rocks, be victorious,
O thou; who livest within the caves, be victorious.
The Rev. R. Schnabel informs me that Poo should be spelt
Phu and that it means ‘the upper extremity of a winding vale.’
As regards Dabla, the local god of Phu, he adds: —
Unsre Tib ete r sag en ‘‘ Dab ld Sp un dgu ’ ’ — S =
p Ges
u nch-
wister , Bru der , Sch wes ter and dg u= 9 Ga hl ), und _tat sdc hli ch
verteilt sich diese ‘‘ Geschwistergottheit *’ auf 9 Dérfer in Upper
Kanadwar, namlich: Phu, Kaénam, Dabling, D&abaling, Lid,
Shasu, Khab, Namgya und Kang. Ties 9 Namen sind
folgende
:—
1 Zu Phu < pee Pemaees (weiblich).
2 ,, Kénam a ul (mannilich).
3 ,, Dabling — i eee een ( ch),
4 ,, Dobaling ;, Chola bzang rigpa (m i
i 5 cae (mir ee citiain entfallen, kann
mittsilen
6 ,, Shasu eee “" Labingtreahi converter og
7 ,, Khab we, jo ee ogg teu (weiblich).
8 .,, Namgya ss. 99. Serjen chenpa (minnie,
9 ae Meazi dponpo ( )s
Diese, wie sie von den Tibetern bezeichnet wird, indische

Gottheit, ‘drang sogar in dem eigentlichen Tibet ein und wird
scheints nur in einem Dorfe, Sarkhung, genannt, als, ‘* Dabla
ag dpon?’ verehrt. Mit ihrem Erscheinen horten die Mens-
chenopfer auf, die auch hier in grauer Vorzeit von unnsern
Tibetern dargebracht wurden. Sie kennen ein Spriichlein, das
autet:
‘‘dasipor nga rgyagar nas zong tsa na,
ss glangtrag lo gsum, gispa lo brgyad,’’
und hat diesen Sinn
** Als ich zuerst ‘isehee (ins obere Sutlejtal) kam, da opferte
man einen dreijahrigen Ochsen sowohl wie einen achtjihrigen
aben. Ganz in der Nihe Phus, auf steilem Bergabhange im
Westen, sieht man noch heut die Spur einer ehemalig sehr tiefen
Grube, in welcher ein riesiger Skorpion prams und die Umge-
gend in Furcht und Schrecken versetzte, wenn man ihm nicht
die oben genannten Opfer alle drei J ahre darhckclte
Mr. Schnabel has added the Tibetan forms in the above
list, and as regards the Khyimpa he observes: + Bist hat ja
jedes Haus seinen Namen, wie z.B. in Vhu ‘‘ Khyimpa’
eins der vornehmesten Hiiuser und zugleich eins io altesten
i Die zwei Besitzer (Briider) genannten Hauses tragen
den Titel, ‘“Lempo’’ oder ‘‘blonpo’’ unter ihren Lands-
leuten, was ‘‘ Minister’’ bedeutet, und wiinschen, ja
anepruchen sogar, in den er sten Grad der ‘‘Kanets’’ versetat
Wieweit sie dazu berechtigt waren, weiss
ich silcrdiags nicht. Ausser ‘‘Lempo’’ kennen unsre Leute
nur noch den Ehrentitel ‘‘Zo’’ Heer, Gebister, adliger Herr
Edelmann, der jedoch hier nicht soviel besagt wie beispiels-
weise in Lahoul, wosie (die Zos) ein viel grisrere Machtbefugnis
haben. Jedenfalls sind diese zwei Titel der ‘‘ befehlenden
asse’’ eigen. So ay denn vielleicht noch die Ecklarung
des Wortes ‘‘Khyimpa’’ und selbige ist einfach genug:
Be Khyien = ial nicht sowohl als Gebiude, sondern
als Wohnung, Heimwesen; und § #4 Khyimpa =einer, der ein
solches hat.
THE KANET SEPTS OF KANAWAR, ACCORDING TO

THEIR GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION.
Ist GrapE KANETs.
Rajgéoh pargand.
Name of Sept. (Tibetan form). Villag
Bairyan ee - Chu gaon or ‘Tholang.
Skémtas a .. SApni or Répang.
Vol. her No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 541
8.)
Name of Sept. (Tibetan form). Village.
Wangmo ws .» Kilba.
Thangar *. wetg ees
James re <5. Ui
Meelas es ae Mira or0 Mirting.
ana os es Do.
Shwal wr a oe ik
Daprato re .. Mellam or Yana.
Bitaryan oe .. Ptmang,
Sakhan ve .. Chugaon or Tholong.
Rokért $55 Do.
Déran Do.
Dalyan Do.
Pargana Shiawa.
Bore s (s) Pore s .. .. Jang i and Sunn am.
Ranshyan : Ywar ing.
Dhanshyan relé.
Farakpa Koth i or Kost ampi .
ar om Tailing.
Aldang, Angldan.. .. Labrang.
eee Chhugpo ., Kénam.
Khadur .. Réarang.
Barji i .. Lippa.
Shyalta ok A Do.
Tholps, Tholpa .. .- Ropa.
Loktas, Loktas .. .. Kaén am and Sunn am.
Pangta es .. Pangi.
Shuryaén i
Laspa, Laspa Labrang
Sili Kaénam
Gydlang Pilé or Spil o
ha Tatlang
Puan, Puang Labrang
Makala me ie 0
Mispon or Mishpon, Mispon .. Jaigi.
Parganad Inner Tukpa.
Bist = oe wa rt ,
Kaéllam se .. Ri ch pa or Ri sp a.
Ratha . Ri ra ng or Ri bb a.
Nyokch é a .. Th an gi .
Dhaiigch . Mé ra ng or Gi na m.
The Outer Tokpé pargand.
Répalta .. Sangla.
Chet ha e. ri Do .
Name of Sept. (Tibetan form). Village.

Changkung Kaémra or Moné.
Fanyan Sangla.
Didyan Kaémra or Moné.
Pandarabis pargand.
Yulan Natpa.
Chogla Bara Kamba.
Thaérabis pargand.
Tyiras Shufiigra or Grosnam.
Jogté Panowi
Zinta ari.
2ND GRaDE Kanets.

Inner Tukpé pargand.
Bralbang Rirang or Ribba.
Chamépo Richpa and Rirang
Kathi Richpa or Rispa
Mojrang Rirang and Rispa.
Pankar Rirang and Rispa.
Rékshas Rirang.
Shyali Morang or Ginam.
Sotha Barang. :
Ungya Rirang and Rispa,
Pargané Shiwa.
meer a-es .. Paéngi.
nits
Turkyan Chini
Khinpé, Khyimpa Poo or Spoo or Paweé-
Pargané Rajgaon.
Anchhan ; An gch an
Chugaéoni or Tholang.
Mashén “ Mellam or Yané.
3RD Grape Kanets WHO WORK AS POTTERS.

Wangchhén, nm Moérang, Inner Tukp4 p47:
Méwar Chu gdo t, Raj gao ii par -
Ropa, Shiwé pargand.
Vol. a No. 9.|. Ethnography of the Bashahr Siate. 543
S.]
TITLES OF OFFICIALS.
1.
Chares, the hereditary headman of a village (in each
village.)
2. Grokch, the hereditary kdrddr of the village deity, who ~
speaks on his behalf: found in every village of
Kanawar where there is a deity.
3. Mathas, the hereditary kdrddr of a deity. His duty
is to petition the deity on behalf of the public:
found in every village where there is a deity.
4. Pujydres, whose hereditary duty it is to worship the
deity : found in every village where there is a deity.
5. Bathungri, an official like the dafddar of the State.
Caste.—Besides the Kanets and Jads the only two castes in
Kandwar are the Chamang,! who make shoes and weave, and
the Domang,* who are blacksmiths and carpenters.
Water or cooked food which has been touched by the
lower castes is not used by Kanets, nor are people of these
castes allowed to enter a Kanet’s house. If a Kanet eat such
food inadvertently he applies to his Raja who bids him make
expiation (prayaschitta) and pay some nazrdna or forfeit. This
custom is called sajeran or sacheran.
The Hindu salutations are in ordinary use, but when a
woman bows down before an elder man saying dhdilang, the
man replies: Rdbarshang rungshi rai, i.e., may you live for
a century. ae
The grokch of Badrinéth at Kdémré thus addresses the
people :—
Sati jug ny um ch Tr et é bii shi d, Tr et éx ny um ch Dw ap ar
biishis, damy d rag ti ch i ri g sh in gt chi : sh in g ta ke , da my da ar ko -
lang li nirm an t ha ch o ta ke ; hu n ji Ka li ju go ni rm an i li ar ko la ng
hicho di , té li jd p th ap ld yd ta k, th t ka sh ta ng ha ch ma ta wa rk yo
shothydatak,
Translation.
‘* After the sa ty a ju g ca me the tre ta jug , an d aft er the tre ta
jug came the dw ap ar ju g (g ol de n age ), at th at ti me a sp ad e wa s
called a spade, at that time the false even became the truth ;
now in this the kal i ju g (I ro n age ), th e tr ut h of te n be co me s
false, and the false beco me s tru e; ho we ve r I wil l do my bes t to
give you every happin es s an d wil l re mo ve all yo ur gr ie va nc es .” ’
The grokch of Sh aw an g Ch at id ik é in Ko st am pi vi ll ag e th us
addresses the people :—
Thd-rayin, rovch- ra yi n, Ko th i Ma th as , Ra ns hy an , Dh an n
-
shyin ; dwapar-shil muluk mati thati zikydk, Laiké marydk,
1 The Chamars of the plains doubtless.

2 The Doms of the plains.
dash-Raban khatchyik, Bindshur harydk, bag bdittho Ropd gomfa

chumak, ju muluk mati thati Skydlkhari. shong Rogit thud tég
tége dita preta Rind Thakré mdrydék, rékhul shukhul ldn lan
Kdichi nagarich bat chhing ké ka, Sardnang raj pat zikyak.
Deordaji-pang thii dti arzi lano duyi% ?
Translation.
|
‘*O Kothi mdthas, O Ranshyan, O Dhanshydn,!
little, hear: after the dwapar jug I created the earth and its
wait a
|
countries, I destroyed Latké and killed Rdban of the ten-
heads. Bandshur was defeated by me, and taking my share I
came up to reside in the temple of Ropa village; this country of
the world, from Shyalkhar down to Rogi village, was inhabited
by goblins, ghosts, Rands and Thakars, who were destroyed
me. I established peace and prosperity, and having brought a by
young Brahman from Kaiichi city, I established my throne at
Sarahan. Say, what do you wish to ask the deity ?
A chronological list of the Buddhist Religious observances

in Kanawar.
_, 1) The Kangso, a religious ceremony, in which
the hom,
puja and pith are performed by the lémas and zamos
observed in every temple throughout the Kandw (n un s) :
ar valley on
the 8th, 10th, 12th and 14th of the bright half,
the full moon and amdwas of each month. as we ll as on
_ (2) Th e Zi ns ho k, ce le br at ed in Ké na
bright half, as well as on the full moon, of each m on th e 8t h of the
month, 1-
cluding the améwas.
: The Torgyd, performed at Kaénam, once on the 14th
of the bright half and again on the full moon of Phagun.
he Tona, also celebrated in Kénam’ village on the
was Chatt for one day.
oth af) PTehaek Tiba ngméa, performed in Ka,nam viilllagelag on t h
the
16th (6o)f PhTihgeunK’utimf, alsoso ¢ celebrated inin KaKénn
am am villaggse on the
,_ (7) The Naémgang, also observed in K4nam vi
two days from the amdwas of every month. llage, a
path
are performed by the lémds and zamos. H é d m , p u j a ¢
3) The Shibrat (fr. Sanskrit Shivaratri), the birthday .
of Shib or Mahédeo), is a religious
Hindiis, but also of the Buddhists. It takes place on the 14t
ceremony not only of a
of the dark half of Phagun, on which day the people ade
Shib, whom they call Léfan, and distribute food among rela
tives and friends.
— me
a n d D ie
; s h y a é n s o f K a n e t s res!
t e are both sept
Pies ‘ e
Vol. Me r 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 545
(9) The Shonetang (fr. Sanskrit Shravandrchana, mean-

ing ‘ worship of Sawan’) is celebrated in Gramang or Kathgaoh
dozen young men, taking with them cooked food for three
days, go out to gather wild flowers and plants from the loftiest
peaks. They pass two nights there, collecting various
kinds of wild flowers and plants, and on their return they are
received with joyous music by the villagers. The garland
which they bring from the forest is offered to the deity, and
they then, together with women, dance and sing songs.
0) The Lamé-paza, a Buddhist religious rite observed in
Labrang village, Shawa pargand, on the amawas o ait. e
lamds and zamos devote themselves to the worship of the deity
called Chhdkoling Dambar, while dancing and singing are per-
formed by men and women with great rejoicings.
11) The Jagro (fr. Sanskrit Jagarana, a vigil) is also a
religious ceremony, observed throughout the Kanawar valley
on the 20th of Bhado. The night is spent in singing and
dancing to music, and the worship of the deity is performed in
all the temples.
A list of the fairs held in Kandwar, with a brief description
of each.
(1) Lésar, or New Year’s Day, is observed at K4nam for
three days, from Paush shudi 13th till the full moon of Paush.
All the people assemble to ask the Jémds about their gains and
losses during the coming year, It is the most characteristic
fair of the Kandwar valley. Feasts are given to friends and re-
latives, but danc ing by men and wom en to musi c is the chie f
function.
(2) The Kang yu r- z4 lm o (fr . Ka ng yu r, li br ar y an d za lm o,
a visit) takes pl ac e on th e 15 th ga té of Ha r (A sh ér h) at Ka -
nam. Peop le vis it th e Ti be ta n Li br ar y ca ll ed Ka én gy ur -t an g-
yur, in the large village of Kanam.
3) The Menthaké fair also takes place at Kanam village
on the 20th gaté of Bha édo (Au gus t) an d las ts tw o day s. Th e
chief event at this fair is a pon y-r ace , fea sti ng, dri nki ng, dan c-
ing to music and singing.
4) The Khwakcha fair take s pl ac e at K a n a m vi ll ag e an d
lasts for 5 days from the 20 th ga té of Ma gh , en di ng on th e 25 th
of the month. The nights are pass ed in da nc in g an d si ng in g to
music before the te mp le of th e de it y ca ll ed Da bl a.
e in C h a n g m a n g fo re st ab ov e
(5) The Ganga fair takes plac
Lipp4, a village in the Shiw4 par g a n d on th e fu ll m o o n of
ti k. M e n , w o m e n a n d ch il dr en cl im b up to th e C h a n g m a n g
Ka
forest, and eating, drinking, da nc in g an d si ng in g so ng s ar e fe a-
tures of the fe st iv al . ; an t
an d J o k h y 4 - c h h u g s h i m i g at
(6) The Jokhyé-kushimig
Kanam are important festivals, at which visits are paid to

relatives and friends, on the 13th and 14th gaté of Magh
(January). ae
(7) .The Ukhy4ng (fr. 4, a flower, and khydng, a sight of)
is the most remarkable fair of the Save valley The
people go to the high ranges to gather wild flowers and leaves,
and offer a large garland of them to the deity. Men and
women in rich attire also dance and sing the following song :—
1 Jugli ukhyang Rupi Térasi, Rupi Térasu sai bhddre, :
Bérang ukhying nijd bhadrang, bangshyd pabang bangshya
u
Hata nigyo loshgar mundyal ? Kini nigyo Barang Nages.
Shi-minu ukhydng shopché pabang, shopche pabang % ta
Hd-ld-sa lan-te, hé halé-sa lin té.
Rachukinang muidydl hati ranté ?
Ranim ranté Markdling shi-pang,
Shishyurti mundyal hati ranté ?
Ranim rinté Gandrapasi bale.
Dagchis dugchis ukhying Yind Mellami bale.
Bhibaé Maheshrast ukhydng bang-gé golchhang,
Raja batthas Shumshér Singh Raja,
Shi banthasi Bhabé Maheshras,
Shi binthini Shiwing Chandika,
Zgui kulang-ti Tukpa khunangé,
I kulang-ti Shiiwéng patannango.
Expanded Translation.
Pandarabis
Téras,’ on the 10th of Bhédo (August
). ‘ :
In Barang village* of the Inner Tu
k p é p a r g a n d ,
place on the 20th gaté of Bhido, when the upper foreisttstakaerse
full of wild flowers and plants.
_ For whose sake is this monkish garla : 6 of
Barang ’tis for your good sake. n d > O N a g e s
What is to be done then ? Again we say, what is

done ?
2h oo ae
1 This song was said by Gurampati of Bérang village in 1904 :
— < we Pains Tikk Rim Joss.
upi is a village in Pandarabis par and.
® ‘Téras, the deity of Rupi village.”
edBaérang, a ill i
Loshga
Vol. Ws ua 9.| Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 547
Behold a garland of rdchikdnang ;' to whom are we to

offer it ?
It must be offered to Markaling.*
Again, to whom should we offer a garland of shishyur ° ?
We must offer it to the deity of Yana or Mellam, by name
Gandrapas.*
Where is the remainder of the fair held ?
The fair of Maheshras,® the Bhabé pargand® deity, takes
place when the autumn moon is full.
A handsome Raja is Raj& Shumsher Singh,
And Maheshras, the deity of Bhaba,
Like Shiwa Chaidika,’ is beautiful.
In Tukpa pargand there are nine water channels,
But Shtwa pargand has only one.”’
days, from Matigar shudi 10th to the full moon of that month.
People from
sing, and a great deal of merriment result
end of the fair.

12) The Yu ng na s or Ju ng na s fa ir is al so he ld at Ri ch pa
in Paush, th e ex ac t da y be in g fi xe d by th e za mi nd dr s to su it
their own co nv en ie nc e, an d it la st s fo r fi ve da ys . Wo rs hi p of
Buddha is observed with ge ne ra l re jo ic in gs . Ea ti ng , dr in ki ng ,
dancing and si ng in g ar e th e pr in ci pa l fe at ur es of th e fai r.
13) The Sherkan fair is held in K é n a m vi ll ag e on th e 3r d
of Katik and lasts but one day.
ha s le av es li ke a ca lf ’s ea rs , wh en ce
1 Réchi-kénang, a plant which
its name.
ng i, a vi ll ag e in Sh iw a pa rg an da .
2 Markéling, deity of Khwa
8 Shishy ur , a pl an t fo un d on th e sn ow y pe
or Me ll am , “9 vil lag e in Ra jg dé on
4 Gandr4pds, the deity of Yana
pargana.
5 Bh ab é is a pa rg an d in th e Wa ng va ll ey .
6 Mahesh ra s (2 nd ), th e de it y of Bh ab a pa rg an d.
e go dd es s of Ko th i or Ko st am pi , a vi ll ag e
1 Shawang Chandika, th
in Shiwa pargana.
wheel, and turn it round to the right as many times as they

may be allowed.
lasts one day. Worship of the Kailas mountain is performed

with great rejoicings, dancing and singing being the main fea-
tures of the fair.
(16) The Khepaé fair is observed, throughout the Kana- y
war valley, for three days from Maiigar badi saptami to Magar
badi dasmi e people bring thorns and put them on the
doors of their houses in order that no ev
il sp ir it
therein, and on the 3rd day they take all the thorns outside ma y en te r
the village and burn them, as if they were
burning anevil
spirit. Dancing and singing with music are main features of
the fair,
(17) The Ras-kayang (rds, fr. Sanskrit rashi, a zo p e
cal sign, and kdyang fr. Sanskrit kaya di a-
which the sun reaches the zodiacal sign ofbo dy ) is th e day on
Aries. In India it 1s
(18
on the 17th of Jéth. At this fair people visit the temple of the
god Dabla, and dance and sing there with great
rejoicings.
: ) S u s k a r f
village, as well as elsewhaeirre,is observed in Kothi or ko
Phagun.
a b o u t a w e e k f r o m the 9th of
Two parties, one of
young men, and _ t
young women, fight with snow-balls until they are htei one 2
red. pe!
ing and dancing to music before the
are the main features of g o d d e s s S h t w a n g Chaiidi
the fair.
The Jagang fair also takes pla P o n
ce in Kothi village.
, and lasts for a d i
Vol. a No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 549
[NV.S.]
takes place on the Ist of Baisakh. In Upper Kanawar, people
call it Ras-kayang, and in Lower Kanéwar, Bishu.
bd 2
(23)
heshras and worship him. Dancing and singing are the main
features of the fair.
Mr. Schnabel points out how the so-called Buddhists are
by no means free from—
‘¢ Furcht vor vielen Naturgottheiten, Dimonen und Ges-
dienst wurzelt in der Furcht. Der Geisterdienst mit der ihm

zugrunde liegenden Furcht fiillt das religiose Leben unsrer
Tibeter véllig aus. Bei Geburt, Namengebung, Brautschau,
eirat, Ha , Aussaat, Ernte, beim Baume fillen, im Streit
und Kampf, beim Feldbau, Handel etc. wollen die Geister oder
Lhas beriicksichtigt sein und haben wir in unserm Dorf allein
drei Personen, auf or in welche sich verschiedene Lhas versen-
ken aber jeder dieser drei Orakelmiinner hat seine ganz bestimm-
Lhas. Z.B. heisst einer von ihnen Sadnam(b) zangpa,
Am Schliigs machte ich bloss noch das °99'99 | 48494 | Tha

a babpa und lha zhugspa, der zerabrtessegen einer Gottheit auf
oder in einen Menschen, da dern dann Perakal duerselben auss-
pricht, sch ild ern , wa s bes i vie len me hr tut ire sse er we ck en dii rft e.’ ’
Mr. Schnabel the n goe s on to des cri be the Lha pa, for an ac-
count of which ref ere nce mu st be ma de to the Glo ssa ry of
Tribes and Castes, Punjab, s. v.
I.—Wazi r M a n s v k u Da s’ S o n e .
The following song relates to Wa zi r Ma ns uk h Da s, gr an d-
father of Wazir Ran Bahadur Sing h, wh o wa s a ve ry ab le ma n,
and who died of illness at Si ml a wh en he ha d co me do wn to a
Darbar there.
29. Khénd R é m p i r d , T u k p a t wa zi ri ,
Tukpdt wa zi rt M a n s u k h D a s W a z i r .
Mansukh Dasas lotash, éng kayathas hém tan ?

Ang dehing dam mde, i kagli ché-rayin.
Ché-mig ta ringtéyin, bydra thii shenmig ?
Byora ta sherayin, amajii dhalang,
ang dehang dam mde, Shankras tolyd-rayin.
Ang kanesd nyotang, rating lée lan-rayin..
Shupa punmé shiipdai tdlydyin, som punmd som) tél
yayin.
Hdlasé lonmig, aneni dmajit ?

,
Bisténis dakk létash, dng savigit kanesd,

thi-li bichatydn ? F6t ta mani,
Wazitr pirang paréshid ; gud kuld krdbgyos.
Relni. bisténis létash, sachi-v drkélang.
Thi pirang paryds6, thi-da-tht ldnté.
Démbar tolydté, shelminu gunkar lanté.
Chil-chili zarmig bérang, Démbart deorangé,
Shankrasas lotash, thii li: télyd-cha-yin?
Kimé chdlyd-rayin, gréhang gii nétak.
Paliyatd bitash, khénd Rémpird.
Waziras ishid, Démbar thit loshid ?
Déambar ta léshid, kimé chalyd-ra-yin.
Zild Schibas létash, ki kimé tha bi-yin,
shelménu gunkar linté, shong shong chdlydte.
Simalé Darbdéré, man ban thi man ban? .
Zilé Sahab man ban, gun md lagydado.
Stish piri, shell ke-ké, rat dydré maijo,
rai dydro mdijé, jit li dtibyd-gyos,
batigyo bisharang, anent: kanesdt ;
pachis mé paréch, ku-ku md thisto.

Paziri bennang, stish tithang zdlgyos,
stish tithang zdlgyos, darsan md paras.
Translation.
Mane ttt? Plain of Rémpir dwells the minister, the Wazir
feeli ukh » who said :—‘ Where is my clerk? I am nob
eng well. Write a letter.’ You ask me to write a letter,
Vol. wer 9.] Ethnography of ithe Bashahr State. - 551
band, why have you come ? ’__They replied :—‘ Not without a
i Hearing this she began to
d wring her hands: and the aged mother asked :—‘ Is it
said.—‘:Shankras has said: Why are you asking me? Tell

the mi come home, and then he will be safe.’? The
ty Commissioner of Simla looked after him like a father,
with more than a parent’s care, and gave him seven pills.
deep regret of all. His companions were much distressed,

and said : ‘ What shall we say to his mother, and to his wife?’ A
week later they had reached Pwari, and the minister’s beloved
wife asked why they had come. They replied :—‘ Not for plea-
sure, but in sorrow, to tell you that the minister has gone to
Hea ven .’ The y (the wom en) beg an to weep and wrin g thei r
ands. Hi s mo th er sai d: ‘W ha t no w ca n be do ne ? Wh er e is
my belo ve d son , wh o wa s lik e a go ld en la mp 7’ Lo ve for her
son ma de he r sa y ; ‘I ca nn ot ge t su ch a wo rt hy son no w. ’ Sh e
ma de a pi lg ri ma ge to the se ve n sa cr ed pla ces , bu t co ul d fin d no
peace.
Il.—Tue Sone or Lxecuo Bist.
The foll ow in g so ng de sc ri be s th e lat e Ti ké Ra gh u Na th

Singh’s marriage. On th e re tu rn fr om Ma nd i ch ol er a br ok e ou t
and more than 1,500 peop le , bo th of Ma nd i an d Ba sh ah r, suc -
cumbed. Wazir Jwal4 Dd s an d Wa zi r De wa Su kh La pc ho Bi st
also perished. The la tt er di ed at th e sp ri ng , be tw ee n Ga ur a
and Gopélpur, about 80 miles from Simld, called the Physi-
cian’s Spring (Baid ki ba wr i) . It is so ca ll ed be ca us e a ph ys i-
cian (baid) who had come up to th e hil ls to cu re th e si ck ,
1 Shankras is the name of th e de it y of Pw 4r i vi ll ag e in th e In ne r

Tukpa pargand.
2 Fem. of bis t, th e Ka nd wa ri fo r wa zi r or mi ni st er , and used as the
title of his wife or mother.
Cs
reached this spring, drank its water, and thinking that ina
country which had so fine a climate, there was a little hope of
finding any sick, turned back.
14. Mahdrdjas létash, Lapcho bist ham tan ?
Jilytjt mahdrdj, Lapcho bist jwa mdech.
Gydmig ki tonma, aryd-mi shé-té.
Nyotang hazri bi-gyos, khond Labranga,
Khona Lébranga, Lapchoi: duwaré.
Lépcho-.% pé-ranga, Negi tasha mdesh?
Negi ton ta tasha, chhatkangi ampi ;
chhatkangi ampi Yum-pothi silo.
J% kagli fi-ra-yin, Lapcho bistu gudé.
Bistas té létash, bého chhanga batichyan-yin,
baho chhang ta lotash, bapi ki bat-chydh-yin, —
git té md-né-tak. Da kigli kumo, byord thii dush?
Byora té lonmd, bisti shong chammig,
Bisténis dakk léshid, ‘‘ ki shong tha bi-ra-yit
tailé diyiro, ‘‘mahdrdju wang den, bimig ta ggé-tak,
Mandi byéhang bimig. Man-bani td pyishim,
duwuré nérang ;
baho parmit pyishim, bairang kaikani dena,
bralmig md chal chél, tul-tuli mig-ti
Mig-ti twin md-gydch, gii shyiris bitak.
Dakk shong shongi bi-ma, khond Rémpira ;
jilytiji mahérdj, thii dryd-cha-yin-yan ?
Foi ta-li mani Mandi bydéhang bimig.
Mandi bydhang bima, kanes hat kétayih?
Kanes té kétak, Changpat Lama Delia.
Bimig ta lotayit painan thii kétayin ?
Painan té kétak réshami chhiba.
Lépehé bistas lotash, « Chingpit Delia Léma,

dng shishé 16 kdrayin, dng murti khitak ,
Translation.
The R4ja of Bashahr asked :—‘ Where is the Lapcho mms”

ter, Dew Sukh by name ? ’—* Sire, the Lapcho minister 18 ?
here; but if Your Highness wants him, we will send for
Two attendants went up to the level lands of Labrang village
to the Lapcho minister’s door (asking): ‘O kinsman ©
Lapcho,! is the minister here or not ?’—‘ Yes, there he is, 10
1 La pc ho , a se pt of Ka n in La br an g vij a g e
ll ag e: : P'pr ob ab ly
from Laébrangpa: é, ‘an in s fo un d
‘ habitantet of Labrang.’ :
Vol. ee No. 9.] Hthnography of ihe Bashahr State. 553
N.S.]
front of his temple, reading the Buddhist scripture.’—‘ Take
this letter and deliver it into his own hands, we pray you.’—The
minister said :—‘ Dear son, read me the letter.’ But his son
replied: ‘You must read it, dear father, as I do not know
how to read.’—‘ What i>ses purport of the ‘letter?’ ‘Its pur-
port is to bid you to go down, so that you may go to
Mandi with the molding party.’ The minister’s wife said :—
‘ As it is very hot, you ought not to go down.’—‘ Under the
Raja’s orders it is ‘imperative that I should go down, for we
shall have to go to the wedding of the heir-apparent. "_So his
parents accompanied him to the doorway, and his dear wife
“You must not weep, for I shall soon be back.’ So going down
and ever down he reached Rampur, and mold:—‘ O victorious
king! Why have I been summoned ? ’—‘ Itwas not for amuse-
ment, but because we have to go to Mandi forthieTiké Séhib’s
wedding.’ ‘Who then will be my companion ? ’— Deli4,
Lama of renee village.’—‘ What about my dress ?’—<O, as
for
for the TApélio minister, Dewa Sukh by name. On his return
from Mandi the Lapcho minister fell ill of the loathsome cholera.
Journeying up and ever up at the spring called the Physician’s
Spring,” the Lapcho minister said :—‘ O Delia, Lam& of Chango,
bring me my looking-glass, that I may see my ace.’ g
at his face ae and again the Lapcho minister breathed his
last at midday
Il].—Wazir Fatt Jit’s Sona.
A Historical Song.
The following is an old song of the Gurkhé War time,
when Wazir Faté Jit or Faté Ram, great-grandfather of Wazir
Ran Bahadur Singh, an able minister of the Bashahr State,
after holding a great assembly of the seven pargands of Kané-
war, got rid of the Gurkhas in a very ingenious way. They
say that his plan was to put stones from the bed of the Sutlej
into a number of boxes, and hand them over to the Gurkhas
without the keys, saying that it was all the treasure of the
State, and that they could take it and quit Bashahr. This
they agreed to do and left the country.
Morathi lage Kydlkhart yor,
Dum lén hond Rampura
Stish pent a majang, khunangti ball——
I kagli cheshid, Karam bistu 2
1 Changpa, of Chango, a village inaay pargan

2 Which lies about 14 miles north of Gaura as,
Karam bisti chhéngt, namang thi diigyos ?

Ndmang ta digyo, Fate Jit bist,
Dagolyt dang hat di? Negi Dhangeht wii ch .
Ndmang thi digyo? Zambud Ram na
Dagolyti nyumch hat t6 2? Pujydresi cneaie
Namang thi digyo? Ndmang lonma Shipat.
Shipat £kagli figyo, ring Kanéring pias:
Da kagli banichydo, chet stish khuna
Kaglio cheshid thi di? kaglio cheshid nh di,
Ukhydngt bi-mo, Ormig shi. shérayin,
Ormig shi shérayth, Ginamt Ormig shi.
Translation.
From the ridge of Maleuti! up to Kydlkhar * (from

all Kanawar)
A grandassembly is to be held at Rampur.
Ginam is the chief of the seven pargands of Kanawar.
The son of Wazir Karm Sukh wrote a secert order.
What is hisname? He is called Wazir Faté Jit.’
Who is his compenee 2 Ason of the Dhaiigch, the
negt of Gina
What is hisname? He is called Zambud Ram
Who is his companion? His companionis @ son of
the Pujyares. :
What is his name? His name is ot
Who carried the letter up to Kan
That letter was read by all the iicials of the seven
parganis.
What was its purport? It was written in it that
All the people should come down to the Lawi fait
at Rampar,
And that the village deity of Morang, by oa
Ormig, should also be brought down.
(The rest of this song cannot be procured.)
IV.—Kauan Pur Nzat’s Sone.

The following song dates from the time when Negi Kalan
Pur was imprisoned on some charge by the Raja of Bashabr.
He was afterwards released by Zora of Rushkhalang ghor'.
The song is in the Shumchho dialect
1 Morathé is the Kanéwar name for the oe ridge between
wore: and Tréiid4, where the Kanawar valley begin ahs
m ebiichee is
| the Kand4war name for the Shyalichar fort, where
saree frontier orenen.
o +
es cesar ~ nd
la blag of a sept of Kanets found in Morang
pa rg an d.
* Ormig is the name of the deity of Morong or Ginam village.
Vol. ae a0. 9.) Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 555
Jethdro Lawipd Loktast chhang Zor
Loktast chhdng Zork, chhé khabari sine ?
Hed td chhé khabari, girat acho tugdtash,
Télingshyd Kérgyut Acho Kérgyut lotash,
Ang bdiche Kdlan, kint hat mé sheshchak ?
Hén tak ma hin tak, gyalbou arbé lantak,
wi khélydyit, pated silili shétak.
Télingshyd Rito, katichha Gaigyulpat chhang,
Halé chhulé zabén nang, uabtiny marjydd ma-lin,
Marjyad ma lanma, thag-tug tungi chhé-lamd.
Translation,
** OQ Zort, son of Loktas

What’s the news from the Lawi fair at Raémpar ?”’
‘* What other news is there? Your at brother
Kargyut of Taling village is comingu
And his brother Kargyut said,
**O brother Kalan Pur, who does not know you ?
I can, I'll petition His Highness for your release.’’
‘©O victorious king, I have a ae be pleased to
release Kalan Pur, I’ll pay the fine.’’
But the tongue of the Gafigyul * man’s younger son,
argyut,
Is not staunch, for afterwards he did not keep his
wor
If a man does not keep his word, it is useless for
him to eat and drink.
vi
A Historical Song.
The following song describes the late Tiké Raghunéth
Singh’s escape from Bashéhr to Sirmir in 1883, owing to his
dislike of the proposed matrimonial alliance with Majidi, which
he was afterwards induced to accept, Wazir Ran Bahédur
Singh being then his trusted adviser. His attendants were.not
thrown into jail, but were sent by the Superintendent of the
Simla Hill States to Jung4, where they were received by the
Raja of Keonthal as his guests.
Tika Scéhibas lotash, dng hushydri him tan ?
wazirt,
ingh,
Ran Bahddras lotash, thi ringtoyin maharaj ?
! Loktas, a sept of Kuanets, found in Kanam, a village of Shuwa
2 The name of a ghori as well as that of a dialect.
556 Journal of the As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . (S ep te mb er , 19 11 .
Ringmig ta thi ringtak, payin banbds bite,

Mandi bychang losho, ang mé khushi buda,
Namang ma ztshé, ni Mandii Ranid.
Ran Bahddras lotash, ni batang md-ni,
Kin bapiji kochang, angi rono shecho.
Kini rono shenmd, angi: shechis brébar.
Dai por ma sdéngstang, dng pdlgi télydyin,
Ang chilni ham toyit ? Ang chhariyd hém toyti ?
Ang palgi tolyayin, dng chharyi télydyin.
Dai por ma sdngstang, Tiké mdesh lésho,
Bangyo bisharang, anenu bapi jit.
Dak nesh neshi bima, Sirméring darbaro,
Sirméring darbéro, Raja Shamshér Pargas,
mshér Pargds lotash, ham bimo ki buda ?
Ran Bahddras loshid, nishi sheli bushid,
Kisi shéli mani, kisi banbds lésho,
Rai dyéro majang, Tikéd Simlé pushid,

| Simlé darbar hachis, an bépi: li bushid.
Bulbuli séngmig beré, Simlé darbar hachis,
n bapus dak loshid, sii mi rono shenmig,
Palbart majdngo, séi mi rono shéshid.
Translation.
The Tiké Sahib

v) 3)
said, ‘‘ Where's my clever
official ?
(By the clever official he meant the minister of Tuk-
pa par and 5
By name Ran Bahadur Singh.)
,
Who d :— p r e s e n t i n g h i m s e l fbefore the Tiké Sahib,
sai
** What is Your Highness’ order ?”’ fe
n I s a y , b u t t h a t w e s h o u l d g o i n t o
: pex eil else c a
e. ’
They talk of the Maiidi marriage, but I do not like =
I do not care even to hear the Maiidi Rani’s name.
Ran Bahadur Singh replied : ‘No, it is not good,
For Your Highness’ father, the Raj Séhib, ae
4 ”
take it ill, and he will put me in irons.
The Tik& Sahib said : cif you are imprisoned, ac
it is as if I were imprisoned.
_ Have my palanquin ready at midnight.
Where are my palanquin bearers? Where are MY
gold and silver stick holders 2
Vol. We No. 9.] Hthnography of the Bashahr State. 557
.] .
Hold up the sticks and go
It was known to all before ‘nybra that the Tika
ahib was not there,
And this news greatly ‘surprised the Raja.
Going straight down, the Tiké Sahib ‘connked Naéhan
And the palace of RijsShamsher Prakash of Sirmur,
Who inquired why the Tika of Bashahr had come.
‘ee Ran Bahadur Singh replied, ‘‘ We have come
wn for pleasure
** No, no, not for pleasure, you are said to have es-
caped from Bashahr,’’ replied the Raja of Sirmir.
Wazir Ran Bahadur Singh said: ‘“ There is talk of
the Tiké S&hib’s alliance with Maiidi, but the
Tika Sahib does not approve of it.”’
‘« Tf he dislikes the Maiidi match, then he may m
an alliance with Sirmar,”’ added the Rajs of
Nahan.
To which the Tiké Sahib replied that he would ask
his father about it.
An order from the Superintendent of the Simla Hill
States reached the court at Nahan that
It would ‘ingbetter for the R&ja of Sirmur to send
the Tika of Bashdhr at once up to Simla.
After a week the Tika Sahib came to a
The Raja of Bashahr also arrived ther
Next morning was held a darbdr of the Superin-
tendent of Hill States
In which the Raja of Bashdhr asked the Superin-
tendent to imprison the ten servants of the Tika
Sahib,
And in a trice they were thrown into jail.
VI.
A Historical Song.
The following song was composed in praise of the late
Tik&é Raghunath Singh, C.I.E., after the settlement of the
State, when he came to Simla to attend a Darbar
Tika coneuh ge beqdidad mani,
Beqdi da m zabter thoring qdidd,
Labter scan qdidd, zulum thachchi mdech,
Tika Sdhibas lotash, ang hushydrt hdm. tan }
?
Hushydrt mdjango, nydtang hazri hém tan ?
Hushydri td lonmd, Akpdé Chérasté chhang,
Ngd rupayd tata, Pikdn mujré langyos.
Tika Sdhibas létash, “V4 Sanam Sukh hdzriri,
Hun té bimig héché, Simlé Darbar hdcho.”
568 Jo ur na l of the Asi ati c So ci et y of Be ng al . (S ep te mb er , 191 1.
Sanam Sukhas léshid, sf Ang bolas ta mdnt.’”

K4n bolas ma nima i, hétts bolds nit6? .
Jilyuji Maharaja, ki li bimd biitak.
Translation.
There is no misrule under the government of the

Tika Sa
All the eailetidon are most just,
There is no oppression in any thing.
The Tika Sahib said, ‘‘ Where is my worthy pair of
attendants?
al .
And of the pair, Where is the clever attendant ?’
(By the clever attendant he meant the a of
Akpa * village, named “tetiag Sukh.)
After presenting Rs. 5 he humbly proferred saluta-
tion to the 'Tiké Sahib,
Who said to him, ‘ O Sanam Su kh,
Now we have to go down, there’s a darbdr at
imla.
— Sukhreplied, ‘‘O my Lord, it is not in my
pow
The Tike Sa hi b re pl ie d, ‘‘ If yo u wo n’ t go , th en
who would?
ea, musLord, if Yo ur Hi gh ne ss wi ll go , th en I mu st
atten
Vil.
A Historical Song.
The following song was composed in 1891, when the late
Tiké Raghunéth Singh, C.I.E., established the tahsfl at Chinf
and appointed Negi Jitbar as its Tahsildar.
Tika Sdhibas létash, ding hushydrt hém to?
Hushydrt té lonmd, Negi Jitbar Kharydan.
Jitbar Kharydn Negi, Chini bimig gyit?,
Chini bimig gydto, tahsil béshydmé
N egi Jitbar létash,dng bélas ta
Nu rékshasi muluk, Shuwang A OnahisB kéchang.
Kin bolés mé nimd, hati bélas nité?
Bibi ta lotayit, munsht hat — oa
Munshi té kétak, Murat Singhm
Munshi té kérayit, kdyath hat betaytis’
Kayath té kétak, Répdlté wrest
| Répalta chhdngd, Hirdé Rém kaya
nShiwé pargand celebrated for its grape

2 Abaa “ilain
Vol. fg No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 559
[N.S.]
Kayath ta kérayin, buthunrgri hat kétayin ?
Buthuigri ta kétak, Sdiigla-% dekhra,
Sdnglau dekhra, Thakur Das Negi.
Jitbar Nfegi létash, bagdr in ig
Dai nija bagar,, déi nija
Rai dyaro mdjang, Rushmaulé! Chini,
Faraigit kéthi, hunakchi ta
Hunakchi tahsil, Jitbar bunydggyos
Miurt Singh munshi létash, tha ‘jdigh dugyo ?
Shong kachydng khima, sémnet tithang,
Kailas parbati, kansang Sardnang.
Jitbar Negi létash, kisdng shéli bite,
Kising shéli, bite, majang Kostampi.
Dak shong shongi bimd, Chandikdu deoranngo,
Chandikat deorango, Chandika sharshim gydto.
Chaiidikds ta lotash, ** Thi cone gydto?
Thi Shdrehim gyite |? Hund& léyé?
Jitbar Negi létash, ‘‘Hukum ki Uincrayi
Chini iahsilloshé, khushi ma khis
Shiwa ng Chandikds léshid, ang nid buda,
Jitbar Negi, létash, nird) bun md gyach,
Nu shongchi: hikum, sdring kém gydtayin,
Sdring kém gydtayin, bagicha bunydmo.
Dak Chandikas lotash, gu sdring ma kek,
ring md kék,
Gu Rampir jabtak, Tika Sahib ampi,
Tikéu jabab bp dng ma khishi buda,
Ang mé khis hi budd, jimi nd pyapa.
J iibarN egtrdngyos, nga rupaya naza
Nga rupayd nazar, Shitwang, Chandikeu tanges.
Yd Shiwéng Chaitdike, jas bég dém ldnrayth.
k ring ringt bunmd, Rushmaulo Chini,
Rushmaulo Chini, tahsilit ampi.
Translation.
The Tiké Sahib said, “‘ Where is my clever man

The clever man is Jitbar Kharyan® Negi.
“ .
O Jitbar Kharyan Negi, you. must go to Chini,’
And establish a tahsil there
Negi Jitbar replied: ‘‘ It is ‘beyond my powers
The people of the country are worthless, and the
goddess Chaiidika* is against (us
1A term for Rogi, Chini, Ywaring, Bréle, Dani, Kostampi, Kosmé

ges.
2 A sept of Kanets in Pangi i village in Shawé chou
4 The name of the deity of Kostampi village, cis called Shiwang

Chefidika,
560 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [September, 1911.
‘If it is beyond your powers, then within whose
powers is it ?”’ |
Negi Jitbar said: ‘‘If you order me to go, whom |
will you make my munshi ?’’
‘* Munshi Marat Singh shall be your munshi.’’
‘* You have given me a munshi, but who shall be
my writer ?”’
‘‘Your writer shall be the son of the Repaltu,!
irda Ram.’’
‘* You have given me a writer, but who will be my
dafddar ?’?
** Your dafdddr shall be the young man of Sanglé,”
Thakur Das.”’
Negi Jitbar said : ‘‘ Despatch the kit.’’
Fifty coolies and Rs. 5,000 in cash
Within a week reached Chini,
Where there was an English bungalow. :
There Negi Jitbar Kharyan now built a fine tahsil
building.
Munshi Marat Singh said, ‘‘ What a place it is!
If we look, there’s Kailas mountain, the sacred
place of the Hindis,
Like the younger brother of Sarahan.”’
Negi Jitbar said: ‘‘ Let us go for a walk
Towards the village of Kothi or Kostampi.’
Then walking down and down, he reached the tem-
ple of Chatdika, :
And said that he would like to ask something of
Chaiidika.
Chandiké said: <‘ What do you want to ask of me
at midday 2’
Negi Jitbar replied, ‘* Your order is required
To ene the tahsil in Chini; are you pleased or
not ?’’
Chaiidiké replied, «I am not pleased.’’ ;
Negi Jitbar said : «« You should not be displeased:
{t is an order from the plains. cu
Will you be pleased to give me the field at Chini,
To make a garden ?”” :
h a t i d i k é r e p l i e d , ‘‘ I w i l l n o t g i v e t h e
“eeli d C
I am not satisfied with the settl
ement oper ation af
I will go down to Rampar before the
And will give him an answer,
T i k é S a h i b ,
T am not pleased with the survey of the land. ”
4 A abe (Sanets in Saiiglé, a village of Outer Tukpé pargand

tac in Outer Tukpaé pargand. :
village in Shawa pargana where Chaiidika’s temple is.
Vol. ee “0 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 561
ae Negi Jitbar placed before Chaidika

As a present, and prayed:
‘**O Shiiwa Chaiikida, i kind and bestow upon me
glory and good fort
Then coming backup aad er up,
He arrived before the tahsil of Chini.
VIII.
A Historical Ode.
The following ode is said to have been composed in 1888,

when the late Tiké Raghunath Singh, C.I.E., was sent for by
his father-in-law, the Raja of Maiidi. Thence he paid a visit
to Rawalsar
Tithang ndaydm bite, sémnet tithang,
Sdmnet tithang, Rawdlséri thoring,
Rawédls6ri thoring, débar laye bére,
Débar liye aR M andi Raja tukto,
Maidi Rajémani, Bashdhro Tikdé Séhibd,
Bashihro Tiké Sahibi, rupayd chharba tire.
Translation.
We may go to bathe in Rawalsar,!

The famous sacred place,
At midda
Is that the Raja of Majidi who is coming down?
No, not the Raja of Maiidi,” but the Tika Sahib of
Bashshr
Who is coming raining coin.
IX.—Tue Sona or Wazik Ran BanaDurR SINGH.
The following Song was composed in 1897, when the late

Tiké Raghunath Singh, C.I.E., summoned the late Wazir Ran
ombpee Singh to eee his trial for sedition in Dodraé
Kwar.
Yochdlo den ta, nydtang chaprast,
5 ri,
Waziri bistént, wazir tashé md-esh ?

Waziris thu— ii? Hed ta thu létak,
baiiens!in Mandi territory

eran, a sacred
oe
of the late Raja Maiidi was Bijay Sén, and the late
f Bashéhr was his son-in-law
ike Satay‘of
Wazirt shong chim-mig. Bisténis dak léshid,

Gu changé mashék, tdto diydro,
Tato diyaro, nyasi thwdyacho.
Dak shong shongi bunma, khona i apes
Khona Rémpirda, majang ka-cha-
Miajang ka-cha-rio, taktti den PikeSahib,
Gilimé den wazir, Ran Bahdédur Singh,
Milat lino, Shri Tike Sahibi ampi.
Translation.
There arrived at Pwiri,' at the minister’s abode,

wo chaprasis of the Rampar court
And in the upper storey of the house they askked:
‘“O honourable wife of the Tukpa wazér, is the
wazir at home or not ?’’
“ a sa you to say to the wazir?’’ she
- What. aise can we oom him but that he is sum-
moned to Rampuv
‘*T won’t send him hack: because the weather is
hot,
He will get ill,’ replied the minister’s wife.
Then ceaibet down and ever down, they seach
And saesure of the Tika Séhib;

re a seat on a chair, granted a carpet to sit
n, for Wazir Ran Bahadur Singh,
He ati himself to be innocent,
Before Tika Beghunkth Singh.
X.—TueE Sone or Neat N&rsyan Das.
Mibds Désas baa hiss piu hache,

Kasdéi Breling tikhydng, rwashis toyddt, mds toytis ?
Débar laé beré bairi shirshigyos,
Nérdyant bai band, roning bdéydggos
.
Majang omé man ban, Mewéris chha
Mewéré chhdngé, Chhattar Masheup bdiydr.
:A
pil in Inner ks ee on the left bane
kcof the Sutlel,
gir ls pet s Sun g at Lébrang vill age on the 25th of Jul y

by weil y name Yaéngchen Dolmé and Sanam pesca
Vol. ee No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 563
S.J ,
Wazirt bistani, Charan Dasi banthin,
haran Dist ‘banthin, tul-tuli mig-ti.
Chhattar Maitdupas ‘lotash, mig-ti twin md-gydch,
Mig-ti twan ma-gydch, ijap Tahstlé bitak.
Chini Tahsil6, Munshi Hirda Ram
Munshi Hirdd Ram, Repaltut chhdngd.
Hirdé Rémas lotash, Maitdup dém toyin yan ?
Maaitdup dim toyihyan ? This li biichayin yah ?
yatté.
Sonata lotash, bist chingé ma dibyds,
Gatigyulpa jali, khionit lagyatté.
Chhattar M aindupas lotash, arkélang mani,
“‘nirmdni tonmd, 8 Khabari shheté.
Khdgé chi Ropa, Tholpar puziro.

Ndrdnut bistani, tul-tult mig-ti,
m ti twan ma gyach.
Tahsildaras iotash, mig-
Shongli chdlydtté, krigrt chhang ham
é sanduk ere, palbart. LT eigd, sandik bun-
ydgyo
k hong songi bunmd, J Hd deshangd,
palbart nding murdo ft.
Translation.
—— Das said, ‘‘ Now we must go to the tem-

ple-yar
Of Breling to celebrate our annual fair; are you
ready orn
At midday, in the fair, his enemies arose
The treet of Narayan Das,—and killedait with
At Rachteethe Mewara’s son, by name!
Chhattar Maiiidup, gave parental aid
To the widowed wife of the minister, the beauti-
By name rai Dasi, rolling down tears in
Chhattarr Maiidup said, ‘‘ You should not weep,

I will go at once to the tahsil.’
At Chini tahsil, the tahsil clerk Hirda Ram,
The son of Répalta, inquired ,—
1 Mewar is a sept of Kanets living in Répé village, Shawa pargand.

‘«< Are you well, Chhattar Maifidup,

Why have you come down ?”’
He repl ie d : ‘‘ I ha ve co me do wn to re po rt th e mu r-
der of Narayan Das,
For that I am coming by day and night. ”’
Th e Ta hs il da r re pl ie d : ‘* No , no t so , I be li ev e th at
Narayan Das is all right,
The people of Gatigyul bring down false reports.’
Chhattar Maiiidup replied: ‘‘ No, ’tis not false.’’
‘Tf it be true, I must report the matter to Rém-
pur.’’
An order came from Rampur saying, ‘‘ O Jitbar,
Tahsildar of Chini, ;
Go at once to enquire into the case on the very
spot.
The Tahsild4r then went up for the enquiry to
Khago,!
And at Ropa in the Tholpa’s * house,
Where the widow was weeping for her husband.
The Tahsildér then said, ‘ You ought not to
weep.”
p-
“We will go down together. Where’s the carpen-
ter’s son ?
Make a coffin for the body.’’ In a short time the
coffin was ready.
Then going down and ever down, they came after
two days :
To the village of Jatigi,’ the Mishpon’s * house.
The tahsildar then gave order to cremate the body,
And in a short time the cremation rite was done.
XI.—Tue Sone or Sanam Gur SasadKdr or Lier.
The following song gives an account of the Chini tahsil-
dar Jitbar Negi’s asking the rich man of the Lippa village, by
name Sanam Gurd, to lend him two ponies for bringing down
the revenue money of the Chini Tahsil. :
Yochdl6é den té, i kdgli buda,
da hight budé, markhondé Lippé.,
markhond Lippa, baktabart. goré ;
i
1Py Khago “rsmeans a saddle bet ween two hills. 4
Shed prmmr name of a sept of Kanets
in living in Rop4 village
digi
Mi is a ‘ large village i
age in ‘
Shaw4 pargand., or
4
Mishpon is asept of Kanets living in Jéiigi village in Shows
Vol. Me No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 565
8]
Da kagli buda, Sanam Guruai gudo,
dch6é ia lotash, bayd ki batchanyin,
bayd ta Idtash, dchd ki banchanyin.
Achos té baiichashid, poshbangu den ta-ta,
nt kdglt kum6, byord ta thii dush ?
byoré ta lonmd, Tahsildért byoro,
Tahsildéri byoré, ram ram shahikar,
nydtang tawd kénayd skyo-rdng dang gonma ;
shum barshangt thurt, kachuk md-toyi gonma.
Rupaydi bérang skyubmé, Sanam Gurt shéhikar,
Sanam Gurt shahikdr, gered thoring jetaké,
lumshi s ge re d th or in g, gy db te n ru pa yd t bd ra ng .
shong shongi bunmd, Chi-ni-% Tahsilo,
Sanam Gurus létash, rém rém Tahsildar ;
Pahs il dd r lo nm d, K h a r y é n bh an da ri ,
Kharydn ba nd dr it , n é m a n g th ii du gy o ?
Ndmang, té lonma, Jitbar Tahsildar.
Translation.
From down co un tr y, th er e ca me a le tt er .
The lett er ar ri ve d at th e pl ai n of Li pp a, '
In the house of the rich man, and of
A rich man’s so n. W h a t is hi s n a m e ?
The el de r br ot he r is ca ll ed Sa na m Gu rt ,
An d th e y o u n g e r S a n a m R a m .
The letter wa s ha nd ed ov er to Sa na m G u r .
The elder said : ‘‘ O yo un ge r br ot he r, re ad it ,’ ’
And the yooFunger sa id , ‘‘ O el de r br ot he r, yo u ma y
r e.
;
The elder re a d it , p l a c i n g it o n h i s k n e e s .
What is written in it ?
It cont a i n s t h e m e s s a g e o f t h e C h i n i t a h s i l d a r :—
*¢ Good morning to you, O rich man,
Please send a pair of ponies, a male and a female,
A male of three years and a mare that has not
foaled.
O Sanam Gura Shdéhikdér, they are wanted to carry
down the revenue-money.’’
Sanam Gurt, riding on a mule,
And putting the money behind him,
And th en co mi ng do wn an d ev er do wn , re ac he d
Chini tahsil,
And did obeisance to the tahsildar.
The tahsil da r is of th e Kh ar ya n® se pt , fo rm er ly a
store-keeper.
! Lippa is the na me of a la rg e vi ll ag e in Sh aw a pa rg an d,
2 Kharyan is a se pt of Ka ne ts in Pé ii gi vi ll ag e in Sh aw 4 pa rg an a.
What is his name 2?

His name is Jitbar tasildar.
XII.—Nrci SHamBut Rim’s Sona, !

Composed in 1899 in the Shumchho dialect.
Hun bimig haché, rigen Changmang, sintangd,
Rigen Chéngmang sdéntango, Shambhi aa Negi,
hambhi: Rim Negi, shum koldung ka
Shum koldung kayang, girdngt laeku aed:
Zat diré hat tash? Zak diré tashd, :
Zau diré tasha, Shambhii Rim N egt.
a? Ad Shambhi: Rim, girdngt Ldbrang thd-
Girdng Lébrang thajanhi, did parmi bite,

Aid parmi bunmd, garbani d’b shwashd,
Ulpai hanzéru garban, garban nish héché.
Translation.
Now must we itogo to the temple courtyard called
hangmang.
Where is NegiShaina Ram,
Whose body is very fat,
And who is one of our worthy sons ?
Who is first in the danc
anniis the son of Loktas,? by name Shambhi
O a son Shambhi Ram, you should not go to
Sathines if
t you go there, a second wife will come for
you
And if she comes, the house will % divided,
And there will be two in one hom
XITI.—Tuer Sone or THE PANpiIvT.

Bashaharé minchhat, Tiké Réam Pandit,
gydlbou eer. Tikd Séhbis gurk.
Bashthart shydnd, héli darsan pares gydch;

umskd dhdlangsmig-des.
omsk6 dhélangsmig sansér, Onye
a
ambha Rém Negi is the son of Ram rigger 9 Loktas of Kanam
villagein
in Shawabo8ae“4 ape and headman of tha
tv
8 & forest some miles above Li pa ilies:
8esas ‘etept of Kanets
found in Kanam village:
brang, a village in Shawa pargané in a
one of Kénam.
Vol. ove .0. 9.) Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 567
Tikd Ram Péndit, arak thi: mé hits a aay
arak té gii tungmd, ilim bé-shid
tlim boshié, dng hanzéri: ilim.
Translation.
Well known in Bashéhr is Pandit Tika Ram
The Raja’s private secretary and the late Tiké
Sahib’s spiritual father.
We had heard of him, but had not seen him
ders we see him we find him to be like the full
Haye a golden and silvery moustache, and

remarkable for his beard.
He has tact in Bashahr: we should like to see him
again ;
Everyone in this world is saluted to his oO but
he is worthy to be saluted even behindit
** O Pandit Tika Ram, why do you not take wine ?”’
‘* If I use wine, then I shall lose my ee
Which is worth thousands of rupees
- Tur Sone or JwALAMUKHI.
Thinamanné namannd, Jwéldmukhi tithang,

Jwaldmukhi tithang rdgé mé baré,
Ragé mé baskyang, tio mé baro.
Translation.
What a wondrous spot is the sacred place of Jwalamukhi! !

Where fire burns in a stone
Besides burning in the atone, it burns into the water.
Sunnam Zam6o’s SonG, IN THE SHUM-cHHO DIALECT.
The following is a song in the Shum-chhé dialect. Though

the name is not known as to say whose it is, but it seems to
be of any of the nuns (zamé) of the Sunnam village, as will be
known from the subject of the song.
Hun bimig haché, bul-bili séng ta,
Dakk rin
4 rdti béahi, Tabé maidéné.
waél4mukhi is in Kéngré district. It is considered 4 great pilgrim

sinksote
the Hindus
Dakk ring ring bi-ma, Yangkhuk dénii den,
Yangkhuk dinio dwanmd, av chi chharo.
Da du kiimé, tanfo tosh-ra-yin,
zamo chunmd chand, zamé chunmd mdjang,
Zamo chunmé majang, dng ¢ patak ritigzé.
Dak ring ring bunma, Rinang kavderé,
Rinang kénderéd, kesd féyul shesté,
Kesd fayul shesmé, Tanam maidéno,
Ang paziri kumo, dng Zaras kim-shi,
Loktast kim-shi, Tassihombar memé.
Translation.
Now, at break of day, we have to go
To offer Divine worship, taking with us the Scripture of
the Buddhists.
The music of the three villages will escort us.
Then going up and ever up we arrived at Sharting,!
And lodged for a night on the level land called TAbé.?
Then proceeding again up and ever up, we reached the
peak called Yangkhuk,
Thence we hallooed down to say :—
‘*O you nuns of Kénam, may you live in peace”? ;
Among all the nuns there,
Is a sister of ours!
Then going up again, we reached the peak of Rinang,
hence we see our native land
In the meadows of Tanam.*
There is our home, and there our family god deity called
arshi,
And Loktas Negi’s family deity is called Téssihombal or
Tassihombar.*
Dumie Limd’s Sona.—(Love Song).

Dumig Lémd bid, Gydlehhd thang Kénam
Santin i thusko nyotang, gulbdshi banthin, |
gulabishi banthin, chhwd lén-lin keyi
h ;
chhwé lin-lin baskydng, migisi ma khydc
h.
Dumig Lamé, argat shapthang thé layix,
kint ma shijat, ni waziri:
béti,
“fees
' Shérting is the name of a hamlet belo
Kénam. nging to Loktas Negi of
* Tabé is the name of a level land in Shérting.
Yangkhuk is 4
loop“otro Sunnam village. Ranang is also the name of a hill above
argana
is a me ad ow ne ar Su nn am vi ll ag e. Za r- sh a is th e na me
of a a ™,
* Téssihombal or Téssihombar is the family deity of
the Loktas
Vol. a a1 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 569
Halé mé shijat ringtoyin ? Bdangkhoni yeng yobchen ;
atth andé yobchen, halé ma shijat ringtiyin
hilam sdlam méni, gydlbo% Dumig Lémd
gydlbéi Dumig Léma Kanshydkch thoiich Sleds
Translation,
Dumig Lama proceeded from Gafigyul! to Kénam.

In the upper part of the village is a place called Santan.
There dwell a pair of beautiful maidens of rosy an
O beautiful maidens, please prepare food form
Oh! they do not even favour mewith a as ‘then what
‘hope is there of a reception.
O Dumig Lama, don’t sound your pony ’s little gas
You are not worthy of these minister’s daughter
Tell me why not? Is not a stirrup always Ba Sen the
feet ?
Stirrup, which costs eight annas, is worthy of the feet.
I, I the Raja’s Dumig Lama, am not an ordinary Lama,
For, I have learnt the holy book called Katishy4kch* by
heart.
Loons Ldmd’s Sone.
The following song was composed in 1897, when the Rim-
béchhé® Loché Lama was invited by the late Tiké Raghu-
nath Singh, C.I.E., of Bashahr, Had Tassilumbé, 4 which is
about three marches this side of Lhéssa,® to consecrate a
Buddhist temple called Dumgyur at Ramptir. Locha
has a mon ast ery at Kan am® call ed the Loch au-l abra ng. He
stayed at Ramptr more than a year and was resp ecte d by all
the Kan dwa r peop le. Kan dwa r is his nati ve land , and he is
said to be an incarnate Lama.
Thochdlo shong té, sarpa ytine zargyos,
Mi té li loshé, nu ‘hati cahdyang?
Nu chhiyang ch hd ya ng , R i m b é o b h e t ch hd ya ng ,
Shong shongi bunmd, khond ira,
Khoné Rampira, Tiké Sahibt
Tikd Sd§ hi ba s lo sh id , bi ch ay ti yd % h Ri mb oc hh é,
Ki Rdampir toshiyin, gomfabu bun eae
Loché Lamés lotash, gurt jit sina ema,
Gurt jit wing md e m a , s
ki c a a i d a h i y i t
1 Gy dlchha or Gy dl sh é is a te rm for Ro ck ah e te rr it or y, us a
ed the
aa
Tibetans, as well as by the Kandwar peoople.
a
lishydkch is AeTibetan se fot the Buddhist.
3 A title «ofthe Tibetan Lamas
5 The© capital ofTibet

§ A village in Shiwd pargand.
Ki Rémpir téshrayin, gomfa binate,

Gomfa bindté, ushangi karkhanang.
Translation.
From the upper country (Tibet) hath arisen a new sun.

All men are saying, ‘‘ Whose light is this? ”’
This is the light of the glory of the Rimbéchhé Lama, by
name Loché Lama.
Coming down and ever down, he arrives at Rampur,
Before the Tika Sahib,
Who asked, ‘‘ Welcome holy Loché Lama, art thou
arrived ?
Be pleased to stay in Rampur: we will make a monastery
for thee here.’’
And when Locha Lama replied that he had no order from = *
his Spiritual Father to remain there for ever,
The Tika said, ‘‘ Thou mayest live at Rampur as long a8
it pleases thee,
We will build a temple,
Like that of Lhassa.’’
The following song in the Shumchho dialect is sung in the

Shawa pargand of Kanawar :— =
Toling shong band yungzd, hanzart shekhi,
Hanzért shekhi, pale md ech take, ,
Pale ma ech také, ju Kaljugo dydro. a
Béiydr chet zammig, Kharté bdyt den, i
Baiydr zammig ber, t ruzad mémé, ;
Ruza memepang lonmig, ki it kdn birayin, :
Ki tt kénmig birayin, lum fart shyd kétak, :
m fart shyd ma yak, tt kin li ma big, |
_ Ti kan li ma big, gu ruzé mémé,
Ti kénmig mé bimd, shing kinmig birayit, g
Shing kénmig bimé, poltung shyd kétak.
Shing kénmig md big, poltung shy li md yak,
Zunmig-shyd saiigi, nyotang Makdlét chhangd, |
_
Nyotang Makdléu chhangt, ndmang thi: diigyos * 3
Ndmang té digyo, Chant: rang Zabén,
Chant rang Zabén, 4 émét chhéngd,
Ya zunmigshyd satigt, nt Shumchhéd gitang,
Nu Shumchhé gitang, ki ring chdlyd rayth,
Ki ring chdlyd rayin, gunchh4 Markaidé,
Gunchha Markandé, ki shong chdlydé rayin.
Translation.
This year brotherhood was entered into with one
Who is very proud, and has no money at hand,
Journ. As. Soc., Beng., Vol. VII, 1911.
* > J
* iF
aes 4,
4 f
The Belkhara Pi ll ar In se ri pt io n. —! tk ra ma ye ar 12 53 .
Journ., As. Soc., Beng., Vol. VII. PLATE XI
Photo.-Enégraved & p
INSCRIBED PILLAR AT BELKHARA.

“mmo‘sry ‘0g *Suag‘IOA ILA
GLVvVIg‘IIX
we
x»
1%
3
10
n9:“Bq[
jo
9N7
81
B®)
AHL
pequd
LN
YHVHSTI HVY
OVJO
YD
W
¥Btput
ssoqZO
‘VYUCNVHO'SIYVH
Asaing
a 10st. Sa1e
paaBs3uq-‘ojoq
Vol. Me . 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. ‘571
In these days of the iron age,

All the friends gathered at the water-pool of Khérté.'
At the time oftom friendly gathering, there isi an oldman,
the gran
Tell Gis.grandfather to go and fetch water:
He will be given the best of the mea
: The old — replied, ‘‘ I’ll not go to fotoh water, nor ree I
want m
For I am old‘and a grandfather
<*Tf you will not go and bring ne water, then go and fetch
fuel,
Pil give you some more.’
“‘T won’t go, nor do I careayer meat.’
There are two dear friends, the sons of Mak4la?:
What are their names ?
They are Chant and Zaban
The sons of one mother saa father
Oh dear friends, carry this Shumchho song
Into thesaree country,
And in
Dawe |to»Markaiide (in Bilaspuar State).
Tue Sone or CHHEU RAM.
The subject of the following song, which is said to be an

old one, is the adoption of a man (by name Chhei Ram) by
his father-in-law. Chheti Ram repents and praises his brother
Palsukh Ram, who is living happily at home.
Hed chen li bitash, bdiydr muldung ma bush,
Baiydr chéi-nu katisang , Yap pia télydyth,
Tjap chilim télydyin, dam tamaki tungté.
Hed chen-nii birti, Chhet Ramu sabia
Chhesmi dacho satsdr, chhwdéng mi décho bigyos.
Chhwdng mi dacho bigyos, Yulchhung bandéro,
Chhet Ramas lotash, dng karam kéchang,
Ang karam kéchdng, hsbagin kéchang.
Bagin loshima, Palsukh Ramu in,
Guré bélang ipang, jigich urchht ampi.
Translation,
ei - others will pay me a visit, but never the dear willow

ee!
Ontmy youngest ripen bene up the pipe,
And we will have a smo
bk es olin Shumchhé ghor

2 Makél4, a sept of Kanets facie in ilo.
8 Shumehho, the dialect of three eves Kanam, Laébrang and Pilo.
572 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {September, 1911.
Every one else’s treasure is equal to the word of Chhet

am,
Ra
For, in this world, a bride is brought home by her husband,

But never the husband by his wife, as in Spilo! village.
Chhet Ram said, ‘‘ My fate is a bad one,
And my luck is also too bad,
But lucky is the lot of my brother Palsukh Ram,
Who has nine hundred cattle, at a place near the small
grain-box.
MipNup CHHERING’s Sona.
Sdntan tetew fintan, dng cha Mitdup Chhéring,
ng cha Mitdup Chhéring, banthint lalchi tha layin,
Banthint lalcht tha léyin ,bénthinas gar-ban mdtolyd.
Ulpat batang rotchmda, aulisi chimet firayin,
Aulist chimet ken-nang, paidup-dup-shyd nang,
Pdiidup-dup shyd nang, kirshéni nite,
Kirshani nimda, gar-ban chdlydto.
Aulis ting jitas, pralab ishid md-ech.
Mitdup Chheringas lotash, dng tégshyd bawd,
Ang tég-shyd bawd, ni thu bétang ringtoyin, |
Nu thu batang ringtoyin, ide parmi gandi,
Ide parmi gandu, chili binydté.
Translation.
The message of grandfather Santan? is:
‘*O my dear Miiidup Chhering * don’t be hankering aiter
&@ pretty woman, ‘
Because beautiful maidens are unfit to carry homely duties.
If you hearken to our advice, take a poor man’s girl,
Of dark black complexion,
If you will have such a wife, the cultivation will prosper,
And by the prosperity of the land, the business of your
home will go right.
Riches and poverty depend on chance.’’
Mifidup Chhering replied: ‘‘O my grandfather,
Why do you say so? :
Some damsels are no good, so we must pick them out like
apricots!
Tre Sone or Minpup anp ZaBAN Parti.

Saiki yd Barjé, bairang té dwayih-yan,
Bairang té dwayit-yah, yungzi shapthang bile,
1 A forest near Spilo, a village in Shaw4 pargand.
2 Santan was grandfather of Mitidup Chhering. : nd
® Mitidup Chhering lives at Pilo or Spilo, village in Shaw& pargan"s
Shumchho ghori,
Vol. VII, No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 573
[W.S.]
Yungzé ya yungzé, ki kumo jérayin,
Ring zé ya ri ng zé , gu kh ra kh ra ta ch a.
Aldchar al dc hd r, Sé nt an t ch ha ng Mi nd up ,
Dak shong sh on gi bi md , kh on é ch i R a m p i r a ,
ng.
Gu tithang bitak, Jwilémukhi tithang,
Jwdlémukhi tithang, ma tangmig tangshid.
Tio diwang zud6, bayt mé baro,
Rago mé baiskydng, tio mé baro.
Yungzé ya yungzé, parmi hat digyo ?
Parmi té lonma, Pancharasi chimet,
Pdnchdrasi: chimeti, ndmang thi, digyos ?
Namang té lonmd, Zabin Pati baithin.
Translation.
O Sanka Barjé,' just go out and look, ?
And stayed outside the town :—

‘“O my , ho w di d yo u ar ri ve he re ?
You who have no mo th er or fa th er , an d ar e an or ph an ?’ ’
‘«T have to go to th e sa cr ed pl ac e, ca ll ed Jw al am uk hi .
O marvel! I ha ve se en wh at I ne ve r sa w be fo re !
There’s a lamp in the water!
Besides the fire in th e ro ck , th er e is fi re in th e wa te r!
O dear brother, who is your wife?
My wife is th e da ug ht er of Pa n- ch ar as .”
What’s her name ?
Her na m e is Za ba n Pa ti , th e be au ti fu l.
The following song is on parting :—

Panché ba iy dr zo m- mi g, ya li , ra ti ng o,
yd-li, rd -t in gd , zo m- mi gt bé ra ng br al mi g ;
Zommigi bérang bralmig bask ya ng , ma d- zo mm ig ta ke ;
md-zommi g ta ké , om ch i bé ra ng o de nd .
Jdté bé ra ng s, br al im ma ch dl ch al ,
tul-tuli mi g- ti , mi g- tt tw in ma gy t.
gu haches bu ta k, da i go lu ny wm ch a.
el
p p é vi ll ag e.
e
1 Barji, a sept of K a n e t s f o u n d in L i
2 Pénis th e K a n d w a r n a m e fo r P é n o w i vi llage, and chdras means
the headman of
the head-man of a village. So pan-chéras means
Pénowi, a village in Thérabis pargand.
574 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [September, 1911.
Bimigit bérango, i gomfa nesh has gomfa lo.

Has gomfauk nyumcha, gom jaja biggyos.
Gom jamig ma hanma, da mor-chhang mé narsh,
gom jamig ma hanma, da chhesmi ma narsh.
Translation.
During the short nights, friends and others assemble
They are unwilling to part,

She rains down tears. You ought not to weep dear,
Pll come soon again, after ten weeks.
At the time of departure, one step is forward and another
ackward.
After the next step, he goes away patiently, saying :—
‘One who has no patience is not deemed the son of @
brave man,”
She, who does not have the patience, is never esteemed a8
the damsel of a brave mother.
The following song is about Negi Anzin Dds of Pwari, a

village in Tukp4 pargand, who fell in love with a maid nam
Hiré Mani of Théiigi, a village in pargand Tukpa.
Ya panché bayér, parmi tingmig bite.
Kin baho parmi hat t6? Ang baho parmi tod;
koe Péngsd chhecha, koe Thingsd chhechd,
Thatigret chimet, Hird Mani banthin.
Hird Mani banthin. nimang o-chi-shé ;
ndmang ochashé, dhdlang ochdshé.
Anzin Dasas létash, ‘* dng ndmangé toshi-yin,”’
Hira Manis lotash, kin namangé mé-tosh ;
n
1a t parmi narsho, da li parmi ndrshma,

jutt mul mul kétak, stikuch mul mul kétak.
Translation.
all you friends, let us go to search for a wife.

OWho
is your dear maiden ? My hearty maiden is
[W.8.]
Hither of Paiigi or of Thaiigi village,
The woe! of the Thafgri sept, by name Hiré Mani, the
prettym
Her name isis very penne to my ears,
T may bes he
seer ‘You may live in my areal
Hira Mani’ replied: ‘‘ I won’t remain in your
Because you are a rich man, and I a poor banis pdicighise.
You may have to be patient for only one thing,
Whereas I shall have to be patient for a good many things,
You may have to be patient for only one thing.
O my dear friend, you promise to take in,
But you have another wife at home,
She is not brought pasme, : but by my elder brother,
She is not welcome to
If not welcome to you, eS is reckoned as a wife of yours,
If so, then I'll cut off her braid, or cut off her nose
A Love-sonG IN THE SHUM-cHHO DIALECT.
Yalu-chi jamé, ro hee batang hala?
Shibjin bitang hala ? Chuli shé ma shé ?
Ma- sho- ma baskyang, dasho téli gosrang.
Ulpat zama pauli, dsha lai khuchi;
aid.la-u ma-la-u, changé ma khéré.
Ganthang tit taré. Shibjit lagyati parm
sanish barshang shurgré. Hunzir eesee
basila gyunma, shathtkari basila,
zulum chhehé ma; zulum ringi-tonnang ,
foni chamatté. Tahsili pitang fotte.
Translation.
O you rosy nun, how are your private affairs ?

Are the apricots ripe or not
Instead of ripening they are fallen down on the ground.
There are many who long for our beauty;
But we'll keep it for the sake of virtue
are bana want salvation, must ring sila and do Divine
Ser
Pil wait‘De twelve years to fulfil my desire, and will try
in,
If there will be the want of help, there’s the rich man to
help,®
ae Attvin betes is an | inhabitant of Pwari village. in Inner Tukpé
sept is Fany4én
2 Hira adh daughter of a zamindar of greete. a village in Inner
os pargand. "Herr parents’ sept is Thatigr
rich man to helpi : Sanam Gura Shyclti by a sept of Lippa
itlagy in Shuwé pargand.
There is no oppression, if any one will do it,!
I'll beat him with shoes, and will break the door of the
Tahsil (for justice).
The following is a song showing Chhasu maide
a minister’s son, and her disappointment :— n ’ s l o v e fo r
Chhast banthin lotash, amd ya ama,
Gu Tikrang bitak, péshak dhoyamo.
Poshik dhéydiak, gii jatrang bitak,
Gu jatrang bitak, Grosnam thanang-cho.
Dak shong shongi hima, Shotiu kim
o den,
Nili % kerayin. chhatroling kérayin,

Lagé.ti thipchad, péshik kho-yd-to.
Dak nesh neshi bima, K ot dharangt den,
Baiyér chéi loshé, * ni hati chhesmi
Nigo té lonné, Jwild Neéegit chhesmi, ? ” ’
Chhasi banthini, Borash
chimet,
Borasté chimet, Shiwing b
isixi banji.
Chhasuti manang chdlté, bisit. chhdng chumtak,
Kini ma sinjydt, ni té’g mit chhang
Chhasut manang suncht6, bistt tangs yunmig,
Kini mé sinjydté, bisit tango yunmig.
Translation,
As well as an umb ‘
For, if it rains, my dress will be
spoiled.
Then she went oui Straight to the r
idge called Kot,*
This song is also in Shu

m-chho dialect.
eats maiden of Ba F
sil, r i v i l l a g e in Thérdbis pargand,
Rémptr
8 Tikrang, & water-pool near Bari villag
* Grosnam is another name of Shui e. ‘ é
igré village in Thérabis pargand,
® Kot : isthe name of a rid
8
ge near Shurigra , or Grosnam village in

.
Thérabis pargand, Rampur Takei, eh

Vol. VIL, No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 577
[N.8.]
o fa m r re pl ie d th at sh e is th e da rl in g of J w a l a
Some
Negi,! b y n a m e C h h a s t ,
The Saainbet of Bora s s e p t , 2
he r m a t e r n a l u n c l e is th e mi ni st er of S h i i w a p a r g a n d .
An d ’s son
to choose the minister
pero thinks in her mind,
(Jwala), ea t ma n’ s s
But she is no t w o r t h y of th e gr
She has a at to walk over the verandah cofthe minister
‘(Jwalé Negi),
But she is not so fo rt un at e as to wa lk ov er th e ve ra nd ah .
Dési anp Nina Dow's Sone.

The foll ow in g a is ab ou t Dé bd of Pd , wh o fel l in lo ve
with a damsel Ni ng Dé l by na me , wh om he ab du ct ed an d to ok
to his home, but wa s gh ae wa nt s ob li ge d to pa y Rs . 10 00 as
compensation for her.
Khinpau chhang, Déba, ki gotié ma- gyoch,
har-mart gom baskyang, hanzaru gom pete.
Bahé pa rm i Ni ng D6 l, ba nt hi n th in d- m
Sdntani chimet, Ni ng Do l, ug om a ai ng ge
d r A e ;
khi- kh i ma - -g ri k- sh ak , ta ng ta ng i md -g ri ks ha k.
Ba ho -c hi . pa rm i, ij ap kh im gy ds ha k.
Hun bimi g ha ch é, sh on g Da rb ar ja m- mi g
Shong Da rb ar é ma ja ng é, th ii du ms i Va in te ?
Translation.
a b y n a m e , yo u ar e no t le ss in
O you son of Khinpa,*® Deb
any way.
i n g Do l, y o u ' v e to pa y a
Besides trouble in securing N
thousand rupees for her sake.
How wonderfully p r a t i e k is yo ur wi fe N i n g Do l,
e r fa ce of ro sy c o m p l e x i o n
The daughter of Santan*: h
resembles the full moo
I can never be satisf ie d w i t h g a z i n g at it .
of L a c h h m i Das Ne gi ’s so n in Sh uf ig ré
1 Jwala Neg i is t h e n a m e
ign. be His septisTyw ll ag e.
:ha ne ts li vi ng in Ba ri vi
2 Boras is a sept of P o o or Spoo village in
8 Khinpa is a sept of ka ne ts li vi ng in
Abtiws pargand Do l’ s fa th er .
4+ Saéntan i;s the n a m e of N i n g
BABU Bute SincH anp SEMBAT’s Sona.
The following is a song of Babi Bhip Singh of the Forest
Department, who fell in love with a woman of the Lippa vill
n
ag e
amed Sembat, whom he left when transferred fr
om Bashéhr
Division, and took all the ornaments from her ;
she gave them
back saying that they are worth of her two fields’ price.
Barjit morabo kumo ; Barjit nyotang chimet

Barjit nyotang chimet, Sembat dang Naryang ;
binthin té Narydng, bahd té Sembét. ;
Bhip Singh Babi lotash, chhatkang zdlmig
chhatkang zilmig berang, yitung Sembdat ti b i t a k ;
ng-gyos ;
Toling Chingmdng sintang, Sembdt
i g
Omsta také Barjit chimet, hun ta hachis ta r e d a k h a t .
_ Bhip Singh Babi kochydng, mar a r z i v c h i m e t .
jydd ma lin-gyos ;
marjydd ma lin lin, guds dhagulo k
Sembatas dakk léshid, dhigulo fini h o l y d - g y o s .
f
dhégulo fima firayin, shum dérit molan i r a y i n ,
g ;
dhigulo hé li shetak, Sembiti prdlab t
on-md.
Translation.
mukhiyd ?
Where am I to putup?’’
:
“There in the house of Barji,
N ear the arch of the house,’’ replie
d mukhiyd.
Barji has two daughters named Sembat
and Naryang.
Sembat and Naryang are both ver
y pretty.
Bhap Singh Babi said, ‘‘ Let us go and see the tem
in the house. se be 3
p l e u p
When going up to the temple, he sa
Sembat w B a r j i ’ s d a u g h t e r ,
Seeing her he forgot to look a
t
This year, hear the court-yard oft h e t e m ppll e . a
t h e
at the fair of Chaéngmang, rumours of the t e m p l e o f C h a ngmang
spread. i r f r i e n d s h i p
' Jatigram is the name of
a ghort in Shawa pargand
.
[N.S]
Sembat was first Barji’s daughter, but now she is become
groom’s irl.
Baba Bhup Singh is not a good man, because he did not
keep his
He takes ts her pisinien ts.
Scie act said, ‘‘ You may have the ornaments back,
orth my two fields’ price,
If
Pahonhave good fortune, I can get good many orna-
THE Sone or TAnzin Darze or GANGYUL IN THE UPPER

CANAWAR VALLEY. !
Kin deski beté, Mathast chhang Tanzin,
hachis hachis fayuld dng se tang- to-ytn;
parmin iché lé-rayit, i tenfatfi-rayin.
Parmit iché lorayin, shong tong tong karayin.
Rai dydr6 majanq, katyaré Lawi6,
parmis ta lotash, sukh-sambdal tony yan ?
Baho-chi parmi, khushi-shé ra
kanang rang u-rang, khiékang r rangBes
Ya zunmig oniBae ham chumté
Deré ta chumté, majang bazdr6,
mijang bazaro, ‘pipli botangt yutung.
Ya zunmig sangi, payin shéli bi-té,
payin shéli bité, bazar tamdshé tangté.
Translation.
‘*Q you son of Mathas,” by name Tanzin,® who are like a
brother
arene you happen to go to our native land and see my
Please ‘give her my well wishes, and hand over to her this
present as a token of love,
And bring her down to Rampur for the winter fair of
Law
otal aers she arrived at the fair of oe Lawi.
wife said: “ Are you quite well, my dea
(Ténzin replied): ‘‘ Yes, my dear, I am tite well.
Having flowers on the ears and song in the tongue.’’*
The wife inquired: ‘‘ O my dear, where are we to put up ?’’
: This song is in Gatgyul dialect.

2 Mathas is a sept of Kanets living in several villages “AShawé and
Tukp4 pargands. It is also an official post of a — deit
3 Tanzin Darzeiisthe son of Gatiguyl Matha
* In mourning they never wear a flower ‘i the ears and do no
sing a song. To wear a flower and to sing a song are the signs of
happiness.
Tanzin answered: ‘‘In the centre of the town,
Beneath the large tree of Pipal’’ (a species of fig).
‘*O my dear husband, let us go out for a walk,
As well as to see the pastime of the bazAar.’’
KuAtcat: LAmd’s Sona.

The following song is about Khalchi Lama and Yang Pati
who was abducted by the Lama. Khdichi Lama’s ,
paid the compensation due for Yang Pati. pa re nt s
Khdlchu Lémds lotash, «* ang ta bolas

mani,
,
ding ta bolas mdni, har-mér rang

batang ;
har-mdr rang bdtang, Gyolangi: shum ra rupyd.
Man-ban léshimé, Khalchu Laméis
man-ban,
Khalchu Léméi man-ban, hir-mdr sdniydguos.
Translation.
Yéng Patj, the pretty maid, said: ‘Where is Khélcha
Lama ?
What about the promise made bef
ore ?’’
Khalcha Lama’s parents are prais

For they settled the matter by paye w o r t h y ,
ing off the compensa-
tion of love (Rs. 300) for Yang Pat
i.
THE Sone or Burticn.

, rhe following song is about a rema
Village in Shuwé pargand, Chini Tahsil,r k a b l e d a m e o f Jangi, @
Butich by name.
Shydra ldekhu tashd, yutung Khidurd
yutung Khéduré chhdngé., Hwityydal c h h a n g a ,
.
Chhering béydr.
, n
Hw ii tg yd l Ch he in gt
thu-chi ring-chi, chédar,
te nf dt , th u- ch i ri ng -c hi . ch éd ar ,
Butich banthini gudo.
Butich banthini tenfat, Ladak-chul
, ipa k it khalap,
ng
bairang parmi shothyim

d quad dhigulé kétak ;
gudé dhéguld baskying, kdnango doltt, kétak.
— Gydlang is a sepi t of ices: liv

Shaws Pargand. i n in Pilo or Sppiilo, a villvul age in
And it also means a lamé who leads a cel
ibate life.
Vol. VII, No. 9. ] Et hn og ra ph y of th e Ba sh ah r St at e. — 581
[N.S.
Hwéhgydl Ch he ri ng lo ta sh , nu ba ta ng gi i ma -h an rk ,
ni: bdtang git ma -h an k, za bd n- ch hu sh id na rc hh in g,
zabdn-chhushid na rc hh an g, da go t sh ar dp bi te ;
paisa : is rd nd it , da go t bi md bi m- sh ey in ,
dagot bimd bim- sh e- yi n, da go t sh ar ép md bu ch .
| Translation.
Khadura Negi’s son, by name Hwajigyal Chhering,

Of Khadura ! village under Jaéiigi,* is a handsome youth.
And so is the worthy maiden of Jaigi village,
By name Butich, a remarkable maid.
A Tibetan blanket, as a token from Hwangyal Chhering,
Is in the hand of the fair pretty Butich.
And a bit of apricot from Ladakh, as a present
From Butich, is in Hwaiigyal Chhering’s hand
His parents said: ‘‘ Put away the out-land woman.
If you turn her out, we’ll give you a pair of bracelets,
And gold earrings for your ears besides.’’
Hwaigyal Chhering replied, ‘‘ No, no, I can’t do it,
For I have faithfully pledged my word to her,
And she will curse me
Let my other wife go away, if she go away,
Ther e is no fea r of a cur se fr om her , as sh e ha s be en pa id
i as
Mani AND Parti’s Sona.
The following song re la te s to th e tw o da ms el s of Ja ii gi

village named Mani and Pa ti , wh o fel l in lo ve wi th a yo ut h
named Mishpon Za ba n Da s of th e sa me vi ll ag e.
d o t d r i n y u m k h a n j a r i b a j o .
Mordli: nyum dotdri bdj6, i n ?
Mishpan Zabdn baydr, par m i d u y i n y d m a - d u y
Bétang sachi g y d s h é , d n g td p a r m i to a,
G y d l c h h a n P a t i b a n t h i n .
Pdngi Pdngtu chimet,
Translation.
h e r o a d , M a n i a n d P a t i ar e s p i n n i n g t h e
There below t
0. >
vi ll ag e u n d e r Ja ii gi , in S h a w é p a r g a n d .
1 Khadura is th e n a m e of a
e in S h i w a p a r g a n d .
2 JAigi is a large villag
Belonging to Jaban Das Mishpon.!

And there the latter is eating a bit of bread,
And wasting his time. When it became da rk,
The eae Zaban Das said: ‘‘ Where are Mani and Pati#
O Ma Pati, come down to me, I am very uneasy
about Goll!
' Please sing a son
A song that may be an attractive one
With the song the flute and tambourine are also played.
‘-O 08 friendly Zaban Das Mishpon, are you married or
gh |ase tell the truth, yes, I havea wife
The daughter of Patigti * Negi of Paiigi® village, beautiful
Gyalchhan Pati.’
The following song was composed in Gailigyul, when Lama
Rasbir of Ropa village enticed away the wife of Jwélam of
Brélé, a village near Chini.
Pholpat chhang Rasbir, har-mdr% gém jdgyos,
har-mar déng har-mar, thinamannd ne
tdwd ta md-tash, gird ban khonas yun
Bankhonas yun Gangyulé ; Chhering Pati banthin.
Majang {ya khashyd, péo khén-do-md.
Tharmit chhang , Jwalam, mahdrdajt, ampt,
nish gud jorydé, jilytigt mahdrdj,
Thi ringtoyin hushidr? Jwdélam piper lotash,
Thol pai chhang ham tan? Ang paisdkra,
dng batwa kra, dng paisa sical
Translation.
Tholpé’s son, named Rasbir, is suffering much
From his wonderful feat in abducting another man’s wife.
gary is no pony here, so you'll have, dear, to go on
oot.’
The beautiful — Chhering Pati,5 went on foot to-
wards Ga
She has a sinell blac k mark on her forehead, otherwise she
would shooely resemble the Celestial Nym phs
Tharmi’s ® son, Jwdlam by name, joining bis hands before
the Raja, requested,
1 Mishpon is a sept of Kanets livingin Jatigi village in Shawa4
2 Patigtt is @ sept of Kanets living in Patigi village in Shawa

pargand,
. Osanis a ci Morn gth in Shaw4 pargandé
chhanPati is the name of Zabaén Das’
ChieringPatii is ts second wife of Rasbir Thol pé ma.
or eo is a sept of Kanets residing in Tailang andiBrel, villages
e
Vol. VII, No. 9.] Hangers of the Bashahr State. 583
[V.S.]
**O victorious sh where’s Tholpa’s son? ’
‘‘ What do you say, Oclever man?’’ J ee replied,
‘* Where’s canner son? Please order him to pay me the
marriage expenses
I must fill my money bag with the money.”’
A Love Sone.
Neaci Sanam DAs’ Sona.
The following song has lately been composed :—
Dak shong shonbi bimd,

Pabedon virangse
Sholdang rete Be
cho, Baré Zinti za
anam Ddsas » ya Baré Bint 20
Ya Baré Zink2amo, nie chhesmit Bélyi-yith,
Hat lo jai, hati lo binit
n ?
Hati lo md lon, 7 yurash jdt i banji,
F i bantthin
Jogiua banji, N iid Pat
Sanam Ddsas lotash, paisés bolydiak,

Paisds bélyatak, ki dokhd tha gyd-yin,
Dak shongq shongi bimd, Chérd batidero,
Ang nyumst thé jai-yin, gu hundi ma fichak,
Gu hundi md fichak, ring bimig béro fichak,
Astite: buchd, Nila Pati otic
Sanam Das Negi, khonéd Rampur
Yildni chhangas lotash, dng ooh TEE tha fiyos ?
Sanam. Dasas lotash., kin paisd ki chumrayith,
Yuilant chhdngas lotash, paisdu goyd dng md-ech,
Paistu goyd ang md-ech, morchhingt goyd ang to,
Tyirast chhingts izzat, ni-rd ripayd,
Ni-rad ripa-ya, nish rangt béching.
Translation.
A youth of Saar daz came down from the upper country.
Don’t ask nal He is Sanaam Das,
A worthy son of the Shyalta* family of Li ppa.
Coming down and down, he arrives at Sholdang stream,
: Gatigyul is the name of a ghori in upper Kanawar

2 Sydlta is a sept of Kanets in Lippé, a village of Shiwé pargand.
584 Journal ofthe Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1911.
Where lives a nun, Zintt! seen of Bari® village.

anam Das said: ‘“ O Zin O,
Will you talk with that siakey‘girl?2
Whose = is she, and where is her mother’s
rother
* Don’t sik whose! She is a girl of the Tytras family,
Jogti is her maternal unc
And her name is Nila Pati, the beautiful damsel”?
Said Zinta, the nun of Bari : *°Tis a delicate mates not
in my power.
pea Das See that he would remove all difficulties
by the aid of money,
And that she should not be afraid _ the maid.
Then coming down to the forest of Chor
Sanam Das sai
se ein t follow me, my dear, I will not take you with me
But.will take you with me on my way back home.’
The fair maid Nilé Pati turned back,
And Negi Sanam Das arrived at Ramptr
The son of Yiélan® said: ‘‘Why did you abduct my fair
and lawful wife ? ”’ ;
Sanam Das ei ‘‘ Take your marriage expenses, that’s
all you'llget
Ydlan’s son roplied: **T’ve no desire for money,
But my desire is for my darling.
The honour of the Tytras* family was held to be worth
Rs. :
The price of two ponies !
Tue Sone or Pdtt Ram® Borrs® or Lipp.

The following song is in the Shumchho dialect, a differs
somewhat from Manthanang, the language of Kandwar.
Napa jis tures, Borest: barji yungze,
Borest barjt yungze, Paéli Ram Bores,
Pali Rém bigyos, krigart panthing cho,
Krigarté pinthang cho, yd krigart chimet,
Ya krigarté chimet, ijap shérshim gyato ,
Ijap shérshim gydto, palbar gofnd lante,
1 Zinta is a sept of Kanets in Bari, o

a a agg of Thaérabis pargand.
2 Bari is a village in Tharabis par
® Yulan is a sept of Kanets in Nétpé, a village of Se sota
and perhaps ee it epa rg an a,
from Yulé, and so called Yal
* Tyuras is a sept of Kanets in Shijigré, a canis of Thérébis
rga
Shia5 oulpari is a man of respectable family ily in LiLippdé, a vilage
in llag in
cy aea sept of Kanets in Li
ppa.
[V.8.]
Adang rdtingo gion ki hati toyan ?
Ning tali toyan, Pali Ram Bores,
PalinRamas ra vi ye nga rupayd,
rupayd, ratingt i doluk
inchhat
Omchi li minchhat, gydbtingchi li ddkat,
Ya pancho bdiyar, bekdidéri
ing toyin,
Bektidd ringma, diware tahsil.
Translation.
There comes the second (middle) son of Bores!
By name Pala Ram Bores.
PAlt Ram went toris carpenter’s house and said :—
“*O you wo geod s damsel, get up for a little while!
We will sing a song.’
ho are you, to bid me sing a song at midnight ?”’
‘‘T am Pala Ram Bores, a son of the Bores family.”
Pali Ram gave five rupees for a day,
And one sheep for a night.
His family is famous from old for its generosity ,
And well known at present too!
O friends, you do be. say rightly!
If we are notri
Then the Tashil aoc at Chini is always open.
The Song of Loktas Negi of Kanam, named Zindup Darze

or Zindup Ram Loktas, the eldest son of Hiré Das Loktas, a
very wealthy man in Kandéwar.
The following song is in the Shumchho dialect :—
Ya pancho baiydr, toshimug Yulchhung' ddm di,
u-lyds
Zi indup Darze bigyos, ‘Shilit?gents et den,
Shilit multhango den, shishiri bajo,
Shi shurin kumo, byord tthi digyos ?
yorata lonma, kan sang kanichi pral lon,
Sherkhan tashpa tashgyos ? spice shu damya,
i namanna digyo, ma zam nangg
Shumchho ada zaémgyo , Chneaehe geen mijang,
Baktdbart beta, Zindup Darze baiyar,
Multhangi den thuredo, yen kéchydng khydgyos,
Yen kdchying khydmd, shéhukdrpo gurbdi.
1 Yulchhung is another name of Spilo or Pilo, a village in Shumchho

g i.
2 Shili, a sept of Kanets living in Kanam village.
Translation.
**Q all you friends, ’tis better to live in Pilo,
But I feel much unhappiness ’’—‘‘ If you feel unhappiness,
Then come up in safety, the wind is blowing gently.
If the air does not blow, the boughs of the trees will not
shake.’’
Zindup Darze went to Shilis’ house,
And there he plays his pipe.
What is the theme he sings to his pipe ?
To his pipe he is singing his young friend’s message :—
‘* When will the Sherkhan fair! at Kanam take place ?”’
** On the 3rd of Katik.’’
What a wondrous and crowded gathering it is !
All the youth of Shumchho ghori assembles there, and
among the Shumchho youths,
The rich man’s son Zindup Darze is running here and
there.
Looking down from the verandah of the house,
He finds his father’s adopted brother there.
The Story of Raja Nal and his queen Damayanti in the} , .;

Kandwar language.”
f gydlbo Nal rang gydlmo Durmandi takesh. Som gydlbot
shishim bimigt bero gydlmé chéto toshis tatash. Toshishi khat
ldno tatash. I melingté den chdé puno tash, de melingu den nyord
punotash ; i melingt den rot lénotash, de melingt den rall pado-
tash. Gydlbo Nal shishim bibi pyd chumtatash. Pydt ndmang
thi di? Ndmang té chyiiti di. Chum chum chdto kashid dush.
Gydlbos ant gydlmopang loshid, ya Durmandi, khat lan lan
jupang bhdduo sheyin, bhdduo she-she melingt den pdt, melingts
shing sheyth ; shing she-she khwdchim sheyit. Dak gydlbo he li
airango bishid. I pdntig kdshid, da li ant nari khwéchmo
rdnshid. Khdi zdézd gyalbos sheli bishid. Gyalmos ae
,
, 4-
Translation.
There was once a king Nal by name, and his queen was
called Durmandi (Damayanti). The exiled king went in the
morning to bathe, and the queen stayed at home in the wood.
She began to cook for the king. In the four stoves she cooked
tea, flesh, bread and rice. The king caught a bird while
ESS ee ae
| Sherkhan, the fair that takes place in Kénam on the 3rd of
2 From Mahdébhérat and Nalod
aya,
Vol. VII, No . 9.] Et hn og ra ph y of the Ba sh ah r Sta te. 587
[N.8.]
bathing. What is its na me ? It is a bl ac kb ir d. Ha vi ng
caught it he carrie d it to hi s dw el li ng , an d sa id to hi s qu ee n.
Durmandi, be pleased to co ok it in a ve ss el , an d pu t it on
Love Sona.
The song of Sautingi! Dambar (also called Chhakoling

Dambar), the deity of Labrang village, and his grokch or
ditwd%, who was also called Chhakoling Dambar, and who fell
in love with a damsel, but was forbidden by his parents to
post and who went on a trip with his beloved by the deotd’s
order.
Sautingt: Démbar bigyos, Thongling* gomfdo,
Thongling gomfad kumo, shum dyari beshi,
Bdtangi anglang ma toyi, shum dydri damyd,
Man-bani. jabak tire, ront lo ganthum.
Parmio jabik baskyang, man-bant jabak tire,
Sautin gt Ddm bar lot ash , Pud ni® chh éng ham tas h?
Ija p kim o bir ayi t, nyo tan g téw a kdn ach i,
Nyo tan g téwd é kdn ach i, kyo sha ng dan g gon md.
Kyo shang dang gonmd, wart chaldte,
Nesh ne sh i bi md , Kh ar ch un g * da ni o de n,
Khérchung da ni o de n, sé mn é su nc hy d gy os ,
Chhdkoling D é m b a r , sh um ja p dh dl an g gy os ,
Shumjap dh dl an g gy os , do sh an g th a la n ra yi n,
Ijap sheli bitak, haches palthyd tak.
Translation.
Sautingi Dambar we nt to th e te mp le of Th on gl in g,
Where he stayed three days.
No reply about the ma tt er c a m e in th re e da ys ,
y, w h i c h wa s as h a r d as a k n o t
But he got his parents’ repl
Instead of his darling’s reply, he go t hi s pa re nt s’ an sw er .
i n g i D a m b a r sa id th en : ‘‘ W h e r e 1s Pu an ’s so n? ”’
Sa u t
re e s e
r or Ch ha ko li ng D a m b a r is th e de it y of La br an g,
i Sa nt in ga D a m b a
rg an d. e gr ok ch , in wh os e bo dy th e de it y
a vi ll ag e in S h a w é pa
D a m b a r or Ch hé ko li ng D a m b a r .
‘play,’ is also named Santinga
2 brang.
pt of Ka ne ts fo un d in La br an g.
8 Puan or Pawas, a se
+ In Labrang.
Go home at once, and bring a pair of ponies,

A pony-stallion and a mare
Then let us be gone.’’
Going mae down, they reached the ridge of Khar-
chun
Where cha thought of home and said,
«© Q Chhakoling “gin we bow to thee thrice,
Be not angry withu
We are going on a ee and will soon return.’’
A Lovet Sone.
'Neci Gancd Sandya’s Sona.

e following song was composed in 1890, when Negi
Gaiiga Sahaiwas appointed by the late Tika Raghunath Singh,
C.LE., to be patwari of Inner Tukp4 pargand. There he fell
in at “with, a damsel called Naryum Pati, hg ease of
Tika Séhibas Veaah, ang hushyart ham tan ?

Hushydri té lonmd, ‘Péngs Pangtu chha
Pangi Pangtu chhdngd, dng paimdshi dirayi,
Péngtu chhingas lotash, gu Tukpa ma big,
. Gu Tukpa ma big, gu Shiiwé bitak.
Tikd. Schibas létash, ang hukum ma ronchis,
Ang hukum md rolichis, né hala ringtan ?
Dak ring ringt bimda, khondcht: Thitgi,
Khonachi, Phaigi, Nyokché Négiu gore,
Nyokchéu jai, Naryum Pati bénthin.
Naryum Pati banthin, ywikst dhdling gyos,
Ganga Sahdy munsht, thwikst jirjya oN
ita
Translation.
— For einen Singh asked, ‘‘ Where is my clever
The ce man is said to be the son of — Negi* of

Pangivi
#0 Péngtu New? 8 son, go to — new settlement work as @
} '
~~ patwari,’’ said the Tiké Sah
“I will not go to Tukpa argon, but to the Shiwa
pargand,’’ declared Gatigdé Sahai
1 Negi Gaiigé Sahay, a resident of Pangi village in Shaw4 pargané,
by ork a Pangtu, is oan patwari of the Inner Tukpé paarr gand.
sept of Kanets found in Pingi, a village in Shawa pargan
d.
{N.8.]
The Tika Sahib ae ‘*Do you not hear my order?
What do you say?
Then going up and ever up, he reached the plain of
Thangi’ village,
And in Nyokché* ‘Negi’s house
Is the daughter of the nee
eryum
me ;
Because my wife, a girl of Yula* village of the Shwal®
sept, is not a kind woman :
She will beat you: you must not come with me, but I will
take care of you from afar.’
A Love Sone.
PapamM® D&Asi’s Sona.
The following song was composed at the time of the settle-

ment of the Bashahr State by the late Tika Raghundéth Singh,
C.LE., in 1889 :—
Toling shénang damyd, nawda naklu kachya,
Harmdlche losho, jimi paimash lino,
Tika Sahibi munshi, Lobha’ dang Brinddban,
Jimi paimdsh léno , Tanam * maidano.
Padam Dasi banthin, thu chhandol maidol,
Gachhydngo zedpug rang, boringo botal dang.
Padam Dasis losho, Lobhé munshi ham tan ?
Payin Gyambung® bite, Sunam' ba-sd-te.
Lobhad munshis lodo, gu Gyambung ma-bugq,
Ang hanzart garban, dng baho parmi,
Ang baho parmi, dng nydtang pajr.
Salas bodyada, Padam dang Lobha,
LA oe vi ll ag e in In ne r Tu kp a pa rg an d. |
un d in Th an gi , a vi ll ag e in In ne r Tu kp é
2 A se pt of Ka ne ts fo
pargand ag e.
Ne gi ’s da ug ht er of Th an gi vi ll
8 The name of Nyokché
4 A village in Rajgaon parga rg
Yu la , a vi ll ag e of Ra jg éo m pa
5 A sept of Kanets found in li ng wine. is
of Ta pd an
6 Padam Dasi, daughter of Labrang, Ch he ri ng of Ta
now Se wife of ZorPar, grokch :
mun shi of Ur ni vi ll ag e is no w a patwari of the Outer
1 Lobh&
Tukpé pargand
Th e> ha te d of a le ve l pl ac e ne ar Su na m.
9 A vil lag e in Ga ti gy ul d e h ne ar Su na m.
10 A village in Shaw4 pargand
Padam Déasit mundi, Lobha munshit gud6,
Lobhé munshii mundi, Padam Dasiz gudo.
Ju chhebé milan dahi, has chhebd milté,
Dargat rajo ampi, Dharam Rajo ampi.
Translation.
In July of this year, a coined news c

d every one said that a new settlement was to be made,
and the land was to be measured.
The Tika Sahib’s two hienahic. named Lobhé and Brin-
drdban
ey ie ‘measure the land at the plain of Tanam, near
Pretty Badan Dasi, of a self-willed temper,
Secretly taking with her a bottle and some roasted
wheat, cried :—
t¢
ere are you Lobha munshi ?
Go on, we will go to Gyambung or live in Sunam.’’
Lobha munshi replied :—*‘ I’ll not go to Gyambung, because
I have landed property worth more than a thousand rupees,
And at home is my dear wife, who has two sons.’
The Padam and Lobha’s love increased day by day,
Padam Dasi’s ring is on Lobha’s han
And Lobhaé munshi’s ring on Padam D4si’s hand;
But there is no hope of their meeting in thisworld,
Yet they will meet in the next, before its Gar whose
name is Dharm Raj
The following song is in praise of the pretty can of
the well-known plutocrat Hira Das ! of ae village :
Baktawari chimet, Umar Dési banthi
Umar Dési bainthinti gudé, sanish sieses' dhdguld ;
sanish zung dhdguld majang togotshé dhagulo,
togotshé dhagqulé nyumd ,kot-bang ténang,
kot-bang tanang nyumd ,nijad nga kanthi.
Déyang léshimd, ra-pydti ddyang,
lining loshimd, khyun-pydt laning ;;
banthin léshima. Umar Dést banthin,
man ban léshimé, Umar Désit man ban.
Baktdbart beta, Zindup bayara,
indup bayard, Kydlkhar bandero;
Kydlkhar bander6, lachhi pachim dé-rayii.
wae te een
& Das Loktasof Kanam so aees viz. Umar 55

and Gyhie The latter has beco a He has four sons:
e D h a k . a s t u d e n t in F . A . Cl as s e r
pein Ram or Zif i d u p D a r z é , a
Ji t, a s t u d e n t in F l e G o v e r n -
ieciggg Jit, at h o m e : S a n a m
men ts
[N.S.]
Translation.
The pretty Umar Dasi! is a rich man’s daughter,
She has on her hands twelve aca of armlets,
d in the midst of them a rare
She has a box full of ornacc
m o
ais besides es twenty-five necklaces.
To speak of a flock, ’tis a flock of wild pigeons,
Tospeak of a line, ’tis a line of cranes,
To speak of beauty, it is the beauty of Umar Dasi,
And to speak of re it is os Dasi’ 8 parents.
O you wealthy man’s son, dear Zindup
Will you please ag the Vorest of Kyulieh
To bring down the large leaves of the plant elisa Lachhu ? *
Tue Sone or SANTAN aNnD YANKAR Mani.
The following song describes the love #Seen of Labrang
village for Yankar Mani of the same villag
Yochdlo den ta, i kagli buda,
da baydr md narsh, rotet kharij hachd.

Dakk ring ring bunmd, Laspai goring den,
Lapsat chhang Sadntan, baho parmi hat
Labrang grokchi chimet, Yankar Mani binthin
Baho-cht parmi, gii Rampir bitak,
ki Rampur bima, gii maitang bitak ;
ki bima birayin, git kimo toshak,
bimigu bérango, pirang paréto.
Translation.
There came a letter from the robes country.
What’s the subject in that lett
It contains a message from At se friend :—
‘“*Come, please, to see the Lésar® fair of Kanam,’
1 Umar Daési is the na me of Hir a Das Lok tas ’s dau ght er of
Kénam village in Shawa parga
Loktas is a piptob ofe kanets living n Kaénam and Sunam or Sunnam,
villages in Shaw
aeiid up or “a ed up B
Ra m is the na me of Um ar Das i’s bro the r
8 Ky4élkhar is ano the r Kan dwa ri nam e of d y a pla ce of
Bashahr near Tibetan Frontier. It is also called Skydlkhar.
# Lachha is a kin d of sno wy pla nt hav ing ver y lar ge lea ves in
tter.
w year’s Day) is the name of an annual fair held at
Kaénam villegec’
Jf not for fair, then come to visit Locha! Lam
If you do not like to see him, then come a witness the
beauty of the Kailas* mountain
If you do not come, you will lose a ‘golden opportunity, and
will not be considered as a true friend.
Coming up and ever up, the son of Laspa, § Santan +
y name, arrived at his father’s
Who is his darling?
Yaikar > Mani, the beautiful + ileal of Labrang Grokch.®
O my dear, T’'ll go down to Rampitr
Tf so, then I’ll go to my alent home.
You may go if you are inclined to go, I'll live at home.
At the time of departure, they are both very uneasy.
1898.’—TuE Sone or Santi LAL PaTWARi.?

Yochdlo den ta, Rajdu patwaré,
Rajdu patwéri, Santi Lal Negi.
Sanit Lalas lotash, Rogé* sintango.,
Ya pancho baler arak tungmig chdlshé. —
Arak tungmig nyumcha, gofnd shenmig chalshé.
Arak tungmag chilma, Nespai
Nespat brandi, rupaydu nish bétal
Dak nesh neshi bima, Sant engfe goring den,
Shiryani jai, Bagati ie banthin
Bagati baithin lotash, “ama yd éma.’’
kumping idlang ham tof? Araki hotal twatak,
Araki bétal twitak, palbar gof{na bitak,
]
Tibet. ot1898, he was sent for by the late Tike Regho'}
Ntéh Singh,
uk te, nse ~ new
Rémpir. Buddhi
The Lama has also a i t Kanam called ‘‘ Loché Lab-
rang.
6 Grokch is a sept of Kanets, as well as a peat of village deity’s

official, petest in Pah4ri.
icy WAS colomposed iin 1898.
38 Santi Lal Patwari, afterwards > Vi was an inhabitant of
Dani viens near Chini, 8 nd he is
now dead
® Regi, a ge near Chini, is celebrated for its grapes,
they make tl Rogéis declined of which
frme Rog
i eet is an ahtuevis sien of Nés. éngpa,“meaning an
Néséng Y in ha bi ta nt of
v ai in Inner Tukpé pargand. They speak the Tibetan
i Tht, sept of kanets living in Rogi
village.
Bagati or Bagti is the name of Sha
rydn’s daughter.
[V.8.] ;
‘* Ama ji dak lotash,’ ang baho Bagti baiithin,
Ang bahé Bagti barthin, ban yungzti nakchi shétayin ?
Chéi péranu yag yag. Bagati banthin,
Nakich cham pano, nakich pangs tanges,
Nakich yangluki tdnges8, shum topri: shé-shé.
Santi Lalas létash, dng zunmigshé sangi,
Ang zunmigshé saigi, bairang ma dwayih-yan ?
Bagati banthin lotash, gii bairang ma biiq,
Ki kumé jarayin, palbar gojna shéteé.
Translation.
There comes from the down country
The Raja’s patwéri named Santi Lal Négi.
Santi Lal said, in the temple court-yard of Régi,
‘*O you my dear friends, I emp to take some wine,
And after taking a cupo of w ne, I wish to sing a song.’
If you wish to drink wine, here’s braidé made by si
Nésang people,
The rate is two bottles per rupee.
Then going straight to the house of Shtryan
There’s the pretty daughter of Shtryan by name aa
Bagati the pretty maid eee ea —— ther, O mother
Where’s the key of the grain box
Vu Pose out the liquor bottle,eee go out for a singing
dan
The faites then said : ‘‘ O my dear pretty i Te
Will you disregard the honour of your paren
When all the family members are ana ‘the pretty
Bagati
Is spinning wool for a ga blanket,
With three stripeson
Santi Lal said: O my dane companion,
Will you not come out for a while ?
Bagati the pretty maid replied : **T won't come out,
But you should come in, we’ll sing a song.’
A Love Sone.
Junmig sangiu tanges, rdng dani chalshé,
Jaiigal li matigal, thanang li tithang,

Thanang li tithang, nayang lia
Nayang li kilang, kilang li
Afar farak baskyang, ahirog Hark digyo.
Translation.
For the sake of a dearly friend, the peak seems to me
like a ridge,
And a ridge like a a country,

A forest like the cit
A house like a austen place,
A river like a small channel,
A channel like a small pon
I think there is no difference now, but a very little differ-
ence
TrBETAN MorAtLs.
1. ‘* Ponpé dagpo yodnang, misar chig chig iiss:
Ponpécst ae yodnang, misar médngbo khor-yong
mishenang,sdng po-lé toyé.”’
“ Chi déq@ po yotsa ld, nyd chig chig khor-mi- -yong ,
chhi zampo yotsd-la, nyd mangbo chhdg-yong.
If a governor is hard, none of the subjects go near him,
And if he is mild, all of the subjects approach him;
If you do not understand this, see in ni river,
No fish live there where there is current wa
Many fish live there where the water is still, a quiet.
2.‘ Rang-lé medpai td-zon sang,
sem khotak pene a kang thang ga.”’
f you have to go Nh no pony to ride, then you
should go ehiags by foo
DE oe by Pandit Tika on Joshi, Retired Secretary
)
PROVERBS aND RIDDLES IN THe KanAwari LANGUAGE.

1. ‘* Dém mi rang shimo li bimig,
ang mi rang jémo li ma bimig.’’
It is good to go with a good man, even to death,
But it is not good to go with a wicked man, even to
a feast.
be ** Khorang khasi den ra hilas.’’
To sacrifice a hundred sheep for the sake of a lame
(Penny wise and pound foolish).
3. ‘* Chorast: ball den chim pinang.”’
There is a bit of wool on the thief’s head :
(i.e. he is ashamed of himself).
4. ‘*Trdngi den nish gd ’’
Two saddles on one horse.
5. ‘* Nish nari dich sutani posh brobar.’
The husband of two wives is like beddin made
.eootis as uncomfortable as if he slept in
trousers, iF
his trouse
[N.S.]
6. ‘* Nish chin mdjangi é rig.”’
A louse between two nails: (i.e. at death’s door).
= «* Banthin chhesmi st in gt na r, dh an kh an go fé r s sh yd .” ’
A be au ti fu l wo ma n is a fa ir si gh t to ev er y on
But a de er on a pr ec ip ic e is ~ ~ to lo ok at , sp t to ea t.
io) ‘* Fé dhankhangé banthé oms.’

The deer on the rock is like a share reckoned on before-
hand. (First catch your hare).
2° “* Shyon ma néné sdéntan kher.”’
Not knowing how to dance, he says the courtyard is
uneven. (A bad workman quarrels with his tools).
_> ‘* Sachéd demo Kanam, banthin chias Sunam.’
The soil of Ka4nam is fine, the maidens of Sunam
beautiful.
—— ‘‘ Chhache pydcht omot wa, lanthan mit batangi chékhas.”
A tired bird’s nest is on the road, anda Jazy man uses
sharp words, i.e. a tired bird will roost even on the
road, and a lazy man speak.
‘* Khul bar bar tag.”’
The skin bag once broken, out comes the barley.
«* Kumo nangi, bairang angi.”’

Hollow inside, pretty outside.
‘* Heradas shé kotya-tdé ant ball den.”’
The bull , ha vi ng du g up th e mu d, pu ts it on its he ad .
«+ Jitast rang, daldishi bang.”’

The ri ch ma n’ s ho rs e, an d th e po or ma n’ s le g ar e
equally useful.
** Brasst ball den fupot.”
with flowers on its head. (Brdss is a kind of
Brdss
hill grain, wh ic h wh en un cu lt iv at ed be co me s st un te d,
an d it s fl ow er s de cr ea se in si ze ).
. © F6 dale rang mé, or Fé dal dal kui.’
He discharges hi s ar ro w, af te r th e de er ha s fl ed .
64
al ** Deshdng ghdtocht bré tég.’’
In a small vi ll ag e, th e gr ai n me as ur e is la rg e.
96 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
or [September, 1911.
19. ‘* Yangpa kui war na par.’’

The dog of Yaigpa ieee | P neither beyond the Wang
river nor on this side o
Cf. Dhobi ka kutta ee ka na ghat ka.
20. ‘‘ Kulang khya khya nar fimig,
kilang khydé khya ti tungmig.”
After seeing her family, a wife should be chosen;
Water should be drunk, seeing the spring.
21. ‘‘ Di bunmd chhommig, bar bunma bé-mig.’’
To catch an eatable, to escape from a rolling stone.
9 . ‘* Ydgim yamé kus tudmig, toshim am pérang twimig.”’
i)
If you want to sleep, feed your dog,

ff you want to live, help your ‘ith and kin.
23. ‘‘ Jedk sargang zustang, gu dng kimo pitak.”’
I’ll get home before the sky clouds over
bo—_ ““ Shitak chilmd td paltang thi, ldntak ?’’
Had I known that I must die, why should I have
undergone so much toil for the land?
25. ‘*Tepang kumpi, mi drolydmig.’’
The cap is under his own pillow, yet he bothers people
in vain (by asking where it is),
26, ‘* Hud batang unchis nydd, dai piird mdech.’’
Words instigated, and begged food, do not satisfy.
27. ‘* Chhang krébma krabim sheyin,
dicht, koching tha lorayin.’?
Let the son weep if he will, but don’t speak ill of the
husband. !
28. “Om id kdjang nish, or Omm id kajéng? nish.”’
One road, two purposes. feykill two birds with one
stone.) Cf. Ek panth dék
29.‘ Oms dwénmd jyi den, nyums SON, ddnang.’’
Risk of life onward,
Fear of fine backward. (Fine, i.e. punishment).
Cf. Age jaa t6 Ravan mare
Pichhe rahi t6 Ram mare.
el mn mete inna oon i iceceerninnr TET T
woman is supposed to say :—I don’t mind if my

bappy,but I will hear no ill of my hu son is Un
sband.
kdjang = business : from Hindi ka.
. VII, No. 9.) Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 597
[N.S.]
S ** Mi ghatochi batang tég.’’
The man is little, but his words are long.
— ‘** Hur-hur fashang.’’
Seat
tosh} the itch. (It means that the itching increases
Sd ** Pon ta ta shydlesi, kui ta ta tharris,

Nar ta ta har, jass ta ta hedu.
Unused shoes are for the jackal, an unfed dog for the
leopard, an unloved wife will never stay, and stale
food is for others
~ ** Pytt shim, pishin bhélang. Z
The mouse’s death is the cat’s play.
‘* Shyddpe Lama shyddpe, ha-migo Lamd.’’
The Lama pesos to others, but never practises what
he preaches
‘* Hab jdtak néo, hub.’’
The ass went to get horns, but lost his own ears.
Cf. No. 50.
- ‘* Laye kdyang, shupa upashang.’’
Dancing by day, and fasting by night.
pee * Jamig ghdato, unmig bodt.’’
To eat little, and ask much.
8)
io ‘* Shu deorango shydre, munring praye shyare,
Ling khurango shyare, shimig ani kimo shydre.’’
The village-god looks handsome at his temple,
Maidens look pretty at their husband’s houses,
Cows look handsome at the cattle stall,
To die at one’s own home is good.
‘* Fochi berga shell, rangi chambak shell.’’
The = for an ass is the cudgel, and for a horse
the w
‘* Kagg chharyarad pajit ee or
Paji chharyara kagg chumm
Having let go the crow to catcha ae or having let
go a hawk to catch a crow. Cf. A bird in hand is
worth two in the bush
—_ ** Handi firt Wangtu.’’

Wandering here and there, and back again at Wangta
Bridge. (Wherever one goes, one gets home at last).
598 Journal of the Asi ati c Soc iet y of Ben gal . (S ep te mb er , 191 1.
** Blech pano gud.

In slipping the hand lights upon a stone. (It never
rains but it pours).
‘* Néling shim, toling krab.’’
Dead last year, mourn this year.
« Kagg shishis li ma shishis lt rokki.’’
The cr ow , wa sh ed or un wa sh ed , is sti ll jet bl ac k.
** Shi mi rang krab.”’

A lament over a corpse. (’Tis no use weeping before a
dead man, for he can not hear).
‘* Bandras gud6 norel.’’
A (cocoanut) pipe in a monkey’s hand.
‘* Shorydshis chhangt meling kotago klt.”’
The favourite son’surine in the fire-place. (Even those
we love trouble us).
‘* Nari roshanges chhéngt kulim.’’
Angry with his wife, and beating his son.
** Nakich pydchi motas titydang.’’
The bird is small, but it sings a loud song. Cf. No. 28
above).
** Imyd zub, demya krub.’’
At one time eating too much, at another time fasting.
ora ** Jamig bodi, golang ndkich.’’
Plenty to eat, but a narrow throat.
onto ‘* Méngsarang f6, rut untak ringo, kdnangi géshob.”’
An ibex of MAngsarang (a forest above "ge. village)
asked for horns, but lost its ears. (Cf.No. 33).
53. ‘* Nydr omchi batlas, ché omchi chékhas.”’
The grain of a pea is naturally round, and a thorn is
naturally sharp.
** Rigt tanges khur rdsmig.’’ -
To sharpen one’s knife for the sake of a louse. (To
crush a fly on the wheel).
** Bajnydch ganthang, warkyo shapthang.’’
A ringing bell’s sound goes far.
** Pyd li zob, wa li zob.”’
The bird was burnt, and so was its nest.
Vol. Me No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 599
[N.S]
57. ** Ait thu tod, béydu da tod.’’
The sickness from which grandmother suffers, is also
the younger hatha s. (Six of one and half a dozen
of the other).
5Qo Shingt bangas héhab.’’
°
Fallen—owing to his wooden leg.

** Mit ami Khagpa mi.’’
The men of Khabo village are the enemies of mankind.
(Khabo village is in Tibetan territory).
** Shing ashing shyari shing.’’
Shyérté wood makes bad fuel. (Shy4ri is a kind of
tree).
‘* Yunego yang, golchhéngo rig sdn.’’
Sleeping by day, and killing lice moonlight.
** Pandité omsko katha ma-tamig ,
Kdgt omsko mé md-chhérydmig.’’
No tale should be told before aAeengciae man,
No arrow should be shot at a c
63,
wo ** Mit bishang led, sdipesi Sledpred.”*
Man has poison in his tongue, the snake in its tail.
D>~ ** Buringt ball zgom, bichérié ball dén.’’
The bribe-taker hangs his head down,
The man of lofty thoughts holds his up.
65.
Ou ** Ban pishis kim pishi byon.’’
A wild cat will expel a tame one.
66.
for) ** Lis tis peting pang : or Lis tis petang pang.’’
To fill one’s stomach with cold water.
67=]. **Garr toshtang winmig, mig toshtang khydmig.’’
So long as revel are teeth to smile, and so long as
there are eyes
68.
Go ** Jamig ghato rhe bodi.’’
So much toil, and so little to eat. (Much ado about
nothing).
69. ** Miu pirang, roni khéyang.’’
Pain to man and rust to iron.
70. ‘* Naémang rask, fyd pdshk.’’
A great man, but an evil fate.
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1911.
** Kui kunmd, shydles thascho,’’

If we call the dog, the jackal will hear.
‘* Kutt ku-ku, ragas chilyam.’’
To throw stones at a dog, after having called him.
‘* Soko shi-shi, puchhnang den.’’
The scorpion is dead, but its tail strikes up.
‘* Spug gwa-gwa li dangi, rig sikya-kya li dangi.’’
The flea jumping at the same spot,
The louse creeping at the place. (Cf. No. 79)
** Pishi khu-shede rang, tishang pachim.’’
A cat looks for straw, when going to stool.
“ Karr md chastang, joll cham.’’
Before a sheep dances, the wool of its hind legs dance.
“* Jonmydnmig nyums, dingydmang oms.’
One’s birth happens afterwards, but one’s fate is settled
beforehand.
~]Qo ** Rale kdyang, bale dénang. ibs
He is dancing at Rale (a place below conde Mace
but does not know of the fine impose
“1© “ Spug gwd-gwa khurangd, nydrr gwd-gwé khalangé.’’
The fleajjumping in the cattle-yard,
The pea jumping in the farm-yard. (Cf. No. 74).
“* Pocht puchnang téjap rinma li rin-bang.’’
Measure it as often as you will, the ass’ tail is only
cubit.
‘* Fochi téjap tongma li purchyiling.’’
As often as you beat an ass, dust will come out.
“* Ydgui shyd, yagut theld,’’
He cuts the yak’s flesh apn its flesh.
Cf. Usi k4 jata usi ka
(Thelo, the piece ofwood in which meat is pr
Lit: For pebtoe - the ydék meat, he used the yak
meat as a bloc
** Zann tang tang chores.’’
Seeing his ragged clothes, they call him thief.
‘“ Nyod ma nimd, kankang nyod.”’
If there are no supplies, then wheat is our diet.
Vol. we No. 9.] Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 601
85. ‘* Gass ma nimd, kaprak gass.’’

If there are no woollen clothes, there are clothes of
cloth.
Chorest bydngas zakhrangé, zakhrangé nga chores.’’

Into a bush in ers of a thief, but in the bush there
were five thie
**Omsko mdechi., stdees
If not forward, then backward.
“ Mad-fdiich mala, fochi gondrang.’’

An ass’s urine is worthless.’’
* Tora da thwaksi, tala dé ywaksi.’’
Up by the selfish, down by the fortune.
“* Tala mdech mit, zang serkhad bima, zang shyo.’’
If an unlucky man goes to a gold mine, it will give out.
** Kagas ddlango, pyis dabrango.eeaeJ
The crow takes to a bough, and the mouse to a hole.

- tap
92.
bo ‘** Rugchtt tanges jann
To burn a rag for the sake ota louse’s eggs.
93.
wt) ** Angi kemd mdthas, dngi ma kemaé ma mathas.”’
If you give me something, then you are a great man,
but if you do not, then you are not a great man.
©~ ** Koehang omo féchi nesh tukmd, 16 tukchd.’’
On a bad road if an ass is pushed on, he will shove
back.
95.
or ‘* Batang réréi sdr, dalmang folfolt sdr.’’
It is excellent to talk a thing out, the flavour of a pome-
granate is only got after it is broken.
96on)
. ‘* Waskyar maecht, washang bodi.’’
Not a good height, but a long moustache.
97.
ey ** Ano ano khul thongmig
To knock the grain bag of skin, owing to hunger.
‘* Marr mi kotya-td rélang, kui khu kotya-td ganam.”’
You will stir up a quarrel by teasing a ae man, and
stench by meddling with a dog’s excremen
‘* Pyd gor-gor ma shich, mi rungshis ma i
A bird is not killed by falling, a man does not die from
disgrace.
602 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1911,
100. ** Prachas than-than li domang,

krichas than-than li démang.’’
Whether touched by finger or elbow, he is of a low
caste.
101pod, “* Pyd pakhangas té’g, mi tonangas té’g.’’
A bird is strong on account of its wings, a man is
powerful by his kith and kin.
102. ** Khyamigu mi, kanmigi rut.’’
A man in looks, but a brute in deeds.
103. “* Daldishi khag6, jitasi ayd.’’
A wicked man is proud, and a rich one gentle. (Cf.
Chhoté se utp4t, bare se kshamé).
‘* Kotkanet pal, pal chirang dasha.’
The ant gets wings at the time of its death.
‘* Migt sukhang, stingt an kdlang.”’
Good crops to look at, but a famine at heart.
* Kutt thu la’), thékuré a’j.’’
The dog has no tty but it brings shame to its
master.
“* M6 nimd zukto, chhaé nimda takto.’’

An arrow will pierce, but not salt.
‘* Bandrast kimang md-erang, shi zundm.’’
A monkey having no work, will shake a tree.
‘< Brin mit den ldtang.’’
Kick the man who is down.
“* Bayd bdyd fdiyd.’’
Hanging up and saying brother.
“* Ddldisht, chhdngt shénang fdtan.’’
A poor man’s son will survive in July.
“* Mogg mdechi: shogg.’’
A bird’s belly without the grain.
‘* Sharmas sharmas stish poglang.’’
Shame, shame, an unmarried woman with seven
sons!
114. ‘* Donas lish, kilang26
The master, who is aaa is like a nail, han is hot:
i.e. he can be turned whichever way you Wi
[N.8S.]
** Mala ma sheshch Rin-mi, pdrsi ma néch Mon-mi.’’
A thing is not recognized by the men of Rirang village,
and nd men of Kémra! or Mone village do not
know Persia
116. ‘* Mathas* kushim,scans churshim.’’
He goes to call Mathas, as well as to grind naeer
(To kill two birds with one stone). Cf. No.
117. ** Mon-mi bdtang lig lig, bdlbdlsho thig thig.’’
The words of Kamrt Neo are weighty, and the
wild strawberry is very swee
118. ** Sté pujérang mde, puchhnang pujérang to.’’
He was not present at the right moment, but is now
present when he is not wanted.
** Dangi mogg, dangi shogg.’’
There’s the belly and there’s the grain.
‘* Kdgg baskydang kdgg chhang dingas.’’
A crow’s nestling is cleverer than the crow.
‘* Bang baydtak ringo, sté laso.’’
In saving one’s food, to get one’s face in the mad.
** Kaggt bang ddlango, shyénang khiio.’’
The crow’s foot is on the bough, but his beak is in the
excrement.
‘“* Khakango kage, manango sdéngko.”’

Gentle of mouth, but hard of heart.
** Prach ranma, krichi zob.’’

Giving one’s finger, and getting one’s elbow burnt, i.e.
incurring heavy loss in helping another in a sm
matter.
** Tang nyamu batyama batyéma kumoi.’’
A low caste man of Tango® village enters affably.
** Sto ma-khydmig mit béng khyam.’’
He chanced to see paifoot of one whose face it was
not desired to
‘* Bandras sd-sé khul naae
When you kill a monkey, neither its skin nor its head
ge pense in Outer Tukpé pargand, also called Mone.

2 A sept of Kanets found in Barang and other villages.
8 Avi tgsin Tibetan territory.
128. ‘* Khas hémydi peting dwdi chdthang.’’

Wherever the sheep gets food there it dwells.
129. ** Man chhitalé, chhangbdithas.’
The mother is plain, but the son is ale
130 ‘* Proshimd, denga li baithas.”’
The root of a tre e, if wel l orn ame nte d, wil l be han d-
some.
131. ** Mani shorydshis chimet, zus tanshid yune.”’
A moth er’s pet daug hter , and the sun when clou ded
over, are no use.
132. ** Da chang himé da tig dangi.’”
Wherever there is green grass, there is the pheasant.
133. ‘* Chamangt thdll ant kachydng ddbch.’’
The weaver’s comb pulls to his own side.
134. ‘* Rall kulma kul, manimé nydmié rétak.’”
Pound away at the rice, or I’ll sell you to a Tibetan.
135. ‘* Pyut tg, puchhnang ghato.’’
The mouse is big, but its tail is short.
136. “* Chumma chikché, chharydéma béto.”’
If I catch it, it will bite; and if I don’t, it will run
away.
137. ** Khat baskydng chhob bodi.’’
Food is scarce, but there is too much pulse.
138. ** Deshang noné talk, khul néné kolas.’’
By oppresston a village becomes hard,
By rubbing skin becomes soft
‘* Jachas mdechti pachas.’”
Little food and much toil.
‘* Mi binydchi: mi sal, shyd eels ichi.”’
He, who picked his man, got
He, who picked meat, got the Mexnokin hous:
** Rokk zedti petingo chhas.’’
A black goat has fat in its belly.
142. ‘* Gomfa oms, longstim nyums.”’
The step forward, but the thought backward.
[N.8.]
143. ‘* Man totat shokrang.’’
Mother is ill, therefore an orphan.
144. ‘* Rang den ma pustang di-shen,
Ti dang mé pustang pon sall.’’
To halloo before reaching the sum
To put off one’s shoes before racking the stream.
145. ‘‘ Ra’ch md-estang, rd’chi chhu-rid.’’
. A rope for tying up the calf before its birth.
146. ‘ Chhogat bérang bdgé, zander bérang diré.’’
Last in learning, but first in eating.
147. ‘* Khass rang bima pabangé
akhor rang bima dhar khangé.”?
You will find a meadow, if you go Abitthe sheep,
But a precipice, if you go with the goa
148, ‘* Petingi tanges jampring.’’
To die for the stomach’s sake !
149. ‘* Petingt tanges sannydm shyo.’’
Charity lost for the belly’s sake !
150. ‘* Fécht chhang melchas dathi.””
Day by day the young of the ass gets uglier!
151. ‘* Féchi walang fdngs.’’
It is useless to give an ass hay.
152. ‘‘ Féchds sdngd golchhing méekstang, golchhdng md nésh.’?
The ass does not recognize the moon till it is full.
153. ‘‘ Thang mi dala ukhydngi shé.’’
The fair was spoilt by the Thangi! men’s delay.
154. ‘‘ Tété shi-shi méchénang.’’
He got a tinder box after his grandfather’s death.
155. ‘‘ Ho ho shapthang radi wpdshang.’’
He calls ‘‘ho-ho” and fasts for eight days.
156. ‘* An urchho, mango fyurcho.’’
mee sie on a — box, was cast away in a dream.
1A viltage in Inner -Tukpé pargand,

“« Mé kuchu puchu big, ti kuchu puchu dagg.’’

The fire, if stirred, will be put out,
And water, if stirred, will decrease.
158. “ Kutt rd ma not, chherd not.’’ (In the Shumchho

ialect).
The envious man will harm no one but himself.
‘* Chdlyala tushang, khan khan déshang.’’
Sifting husks, inquiring into defects.
** Khalui ubdlang, chhesmit sting brobar.’’
Boiling oil cakes and a woman’s mind are equal.
““ Charang nydm, batyds md-ne-ne, stish-jap danang.”’
A Tibetan of Charang! i not knowing how to
speak, was fined seven time
162. ‘* Jangpa mi ma narsh, fatega va ma narsh,
bott khola jass ma i ndrsh. lowd shyd ma ndrsh.??
ea ee of Jéngi* village are not reckoned as
Shingles are not reckoned as fuel,

Cheese and roasted flour are not regarded as food,
And the lungs are not regarded as flesh.
163. “‘Tukpdakpdau tuk sting, Shiwdngpéi shum sting.”’
The inhabitants of Tukpa pargand have six minds,
while those of Shtwé pargandé have only three.
‘* Shiwe mit chhanga shiérang, rin choras dwito.”’
On a son’s death among the Shiwa pargand people,
heavy debts come to light: i.e., It is a pity that a
son should die, but a—— pity that one should
have to pay his debts
165.Or “‘ Nydm thukpd prébang ém, dém chhang nimd idé dém.””
A cupful of the Tibetans’ curry is delicious,
If dutiful, one son is quite enough.
PROVERBS IN THE TrBETAN LANGUAGE.
‘*Gongmo nydl mishend baléng nang da,

Néngmo long mishend khyi nang da.
He, who does not get to sleep early, is like a cow,
And he, who does not get up early, iss like a dog!
: rave
illagei
in aewore oe
a “Tarlyin Shiwaé parga
Vol. VII, No. 9.) Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 607
[N.S.]
167. ** Chhugpoi ta zonnang, med poi g6 chom.’’
lfa ese man ride a rich man’s horse, he will break
his neck.
PROVERBS IN THE KaNAwari Laneuace.

168. ‘* Ydl dang bibi chershim, pra den bibi a
He, who goes near a wild rose, gets pri
And e, who goes into court (lit. fort) will have to pay
something: ie., will get fined.
169. ** Rang ma nima fochi lass.’’
If there is no pony then an ass will do.
170. ‘* Jasho ma jdsho ni chipurti shyd, sdngd told danang.”’
Whether you eat it or not, ee i the liver for which
you had to pay a fine of Rs.
171. ** Mi ma gothanchi rang gothanch.”’
He, who has never ridden a pony, wishes to cross a hill.
172. ** Dichis dachis i chhang, da li zwasi khae.’’
He had a cherished son, but he too was taken away by
death. (God was so displeased with him).
173. ‘*Gudo shang tonma ta kaga li zabto ”’

If there is boiled rice in one’s hand, the crows will
come down
174.~ ** Nyam chhéng shwi tang tang krab-gyo.’’
Having seen hlood, the Tibetan boy cried out.
175. ** Chandlast ball den shwig tépang ma-sha.”’
A red cap does not look well on the head of a basket-
maker.
176. ‘* Kin chhang ywa tayin, dng chhang tolydyin.’’
Put your own son down, and carry mine.
177. ** Pant den kin, melingt anq.
Cooked for me, uncooked for you.
** An éma spon ém.”’
If hungry, a dog will even eat shoes.
Cf. Bhakh mitbi ki bhdéjan.
had stolen some gi — and when it was cooked he

id fayant it, so his friends said th
ry -
Bar
pea
te

179.‘ Khdring sojaso bré-bang bogress.’*
In a maund of rice or wheat, there is always a sér of
inferior grain.
180. ‘‘ Rungshimig mit omé khélgang.’’
He who speaks evil of any one, will get his deserts.
181. ‘‘ Bodt jachu bodi an, bodi fogshicht bodi liss.’’
He suffers much hunger, who eats too much,
And he endures much cold, who wears too much.
182. ‘* Mord bdtang, ragut rékhang.”’
The word of a wise man is like a line on a stone.
183. ‘‘ Krammi dang winni li madd gyémig.’’
There is a time for weeping and a time for laughter.
184. ‘‘ Chhetkang toshiang, poshbingi thu thad.’’
A servant has no power in his master’s presence.
185. ‘* Unchich mit bok di.’
The beggar’s food is warm.
186. ‘‘ Sud niméa bud.’’
Where there is union, there is wisdom.
187. ‘‘ Rokert, mimd ani nar déng siydno.’?!
Uncle Rokeri, the mother’s brother, is wiser than
his wife.
188. *‘ Chimangi dagi lonmo li sukhang.’’
It is easy to know a shoe-maker—that he is of a mean
caste.
189. ‘* Yun ma nemd, gorab gdérab.’’
. He who knows not how to walk, will tumble down.
190. ‘‘ Khuli jogas chhu-rid pachim gydmig.’’

A strap ought to fit a bag.
191. ‘‘ Tepang tonma pag pardchi.’’
If one has a cap, a piece of cloth for it is easily fon
(In Kanawar a black cap made of wool is worn, an
to it is sewn a bit of cloth).
192. ‘* Koching dshds golang ruydm.’’
Never rely on vain hopes.
' Rokerdisa sept of Kanets of the higher class found in Chugéot

Fholang.
Vol. VII, No. 9.) Ethnography of the Bashahr State. 609
[N.S.]
193. ** Kolas shyao khur.’’
A knife for tender meat.
194. ‘* Nadas bit md-ringch, chhesmis jara md-ringch.”’
A place never ren Ee“go away, ” and a woman never
says ‘* come here
195.
or ** Rokert ate kher panchi-shyd.’’
Brother Rokerti has lost his case. (Cf. No. 187).
196,for) ** Boté ti shydd khur.’’
Water in the curds, and a knife in the meat: i.e., mix
as much water as you can with curds, and ‘stick
your knife into the meat as far as it will go.
‘* Nukri lan lin tukri.’’
Only a bit of bread after hard service.
‘* Wabang pangatas zampring.’’

There is death in evil company.
‘* Mi khyampos deshéng fyonté,
kut khydmpos aihiny rungto.’’
Immigrants ruin a country, but a dog watches a
‘* Rok kagui majang thog kag.’’

A white crow among the jackdaws.
201.po) ‘*Tud krabgyo, thid wddo.’’
Debts weep and credit laughs.
202.bo ‘* Chhang manu da bolté, rin hed da bolté.’’
A child thrives Nok its mother, and a debt grows
against the debto
203.w ‘“* Manu zuiya chhang den, chhangt ziyd pan den.”’
The mother’s heart is with her son, and the son’s with
his bread.
204. ‘© Mi rint yothang ma shich,
Pyd pomu yothang ma shich.’
A man does not die under his debt, or a bird beneath
the snow.
‘* Shydlik-chti dirang.”’
The first place to a jackal.
6 —_i— Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1911.
‘“« Rampir shaudo Nogri ga’n.”’

Buying at Rampur and making out the sy at Nogri !
river: i.e., have your bill made out at once
‘* Jamis kagshim skoté, pirang kagshim ma-sko.”’
An eatable can be divided, but not a pain.
‘* Wangpod* chhechani peting farmo,
Shum kart shyds ma grig-gyo.’
The stomachs of the Bhabé pargand women should be
broken, for they were not satisfied with the flesh of
three sheep.
TIBETAN MoRALs.
209. ** Yod-pai dii-su kun-kydn nen,
Gal-thé gun-na kun-kyang da,
Ring chen ling di sui kyang dud,
Chho-kampala sui kyang pong.’’
If you are rich then every one will respect you,
But if poor, no one will like you
Because diamond mine is coveted by every one,
But a dry well by nobody.
210. c ont jitar thab- aneA ie
o juk-pat lim-
Chdeid jit kha kom faites.
Sdla bab-pai chhi mi-thung.’’
If a wise man makes a mistake,
He never persists in his foll
Because the air-drinking bird never
Comes down to the earth to water.
2 —— ** Rang la ngan semp med chahité,
Fa rol zn la hid mi-tan
Ri dak gyun di semp zing hoe
Chhé ba chin nam zahi sti ngom
Don’t tell any one that
Your heart is pure,
For even the clean wild animals
Are attacked by a leopard.
Akpé is a hamlet in Shiwé panens celebrated for its
grapes : there is an old rhyme which run
212. ‘* Deshangii ndmang Akpa,
SesEres pes,
1t
Thhe name of a rivulet near Resets
Wangpé, a term for the inhabitants of pargan
d Bhaba.
[N.S.]
Jamigi thukpa,
Gachhyasming thakpa,
Bisti namang Dakpa.’’
The village is called Akpa,
The skin of an animal forbedding,
A woollen rope for one’s dres
And the name of the ferrell is Dakpé (an uncom-
plimentary term for Dagi).
Asrang is a TT beyond the high range above Raérang!
in the Shawa pargand, and abouta mile or so further on is the
hamlet of Tokhto where there is a fine praying wheel. At
Asrang is the home of a family named Shytiina, or ‘ Ghost,’
regarding which an anecdote is told, which runs :—
213. ‘‘ Asrang Shytend Mellam* Mashdan,*
Rirang’ Rakshas,’ Ginam”™ Shydli.*
Once on a time four persons of the four villages of
pore ellam, Rir an inam or Morang,
ring the titles of Shyané, ** ghost,’’ Mashan,
se goblin,” Rakshas, ‘‘ demon,” and Shyali ‘‘ jackal, ”
respectively, met one dark night near the Wangtt
Baoee, when travelling on business. One of them
oare you?’’ The reply was, ‘‘ Asrang
ing, ‘* the api Mellam.” Then:the third man

asked w was. His reply was, ‘‘ Rirang
Rakshas,” meanin 7, the demon of Rirang.”” When
the fourth was asked, he replied, ‘‘Ginam Shyéli,”’
meaning, “‘ the jackal of Ginam.” On hearing these
words, all the — persons were so much struck with
terror that not one of them could move, but st
still +ill day-break, then when they found that they
were the men bearing — titles of Shytna, etc., and
not the ghosts, etc.., suggested by them, ‘they
thanked God for escapinghare and proceeded
joyously to their destinatio
1 Rérang, a village in Shawa par.

2 Shyana, a sept of Kanets in ee village.
8 Mellam, a — in Rajgéot pargand, a sept of Kanets called
— lives ther
a a se t of Kanets in anges village.
Rirang, a village in ser Inner Tukpa pargand, where a sept of
Kanetaknown as Raékshas dwells.
as, a sept of Kasets in Rirang vi
7 Ginam or By hoo a villagei in the hinké
otPakps pargand, where a
sept mp Kanets termed Shy4Ali res
§ Shyali, a sept of Kanets fc
inPGltiac or Morang village.
or)12 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1911.
RIDDLES.
jl ** Majang sak-tié bat-bang khirang.”
In the middle of the stream, there’s a dish full of milk.
(The moon).
i ** An li ma jach, angt li ma kéch.”
He neither eats himself, nor lets me eat. (A lock).
** Shum nudbdst ¢ pag.’’

Three friends with one turban. (A cooking tripod).
> ** Paldar mamdu gdchhydngo zed-pug.’’
Uncle Paldar has roasted wheat in his pocket
( musk- deer).
ou . “An td ruld, bandras khelyd.’’
It shakes like a monkey’s play. (A bunch of grapes).
Se ‘* Kub kub khwdngché thé-rdll.’’
White grains of rice in a deep vessel. (The teeth).
a “ Danii nud yod nish nudbis,
ma tingshimig mé chhugshimig.”’
Two friends one on each side of a ridge, cannot see nor
visit each other. (The eyes).
** Rin-bang rim-ché, kod-bang biyang.”
In a field as broad as one’s hand are two sers of seed.
(A written paper).
© ** Dida jangalo zangi diwang.”
Golden lamps in a dark forest. (Jack-o-lanterns).
— = ** Man chhitale, chhéng mdlikan.”’ .
A wicked mother’s beautiful child. (The edible pine).
— food ** Rokk khulché shwig chhuri.”
A red knife in a black skin. (A black’bird).
** Mult batiché zingt. tiknang.’’
A golden eye in a silver cup. (A narcissus).
** Sai mordas i mord frdlmig.’’
Ten men cause a man to fal]. (Bread).
“* Stupché nangch, kotichéd md nangch”’
It can be carried in the hand, but not put in a box.
(A gun).
‘* Oms rokk, nywms shwig.”
Black at first and red afterwards. (Fire).
NW.
16. ‘* Ghatich khwdangchd em jass.”’
Sweet food in a tiny vessel. (A walnut).
17. ‘‘ Kyushont jall thoshim masko.”
A handsome whip which cannot be lifted. (A snake).
18. ‘‘ Patle damas daiydshim mask.”
A spotted ox that cannot be trained. (The leopard).
i9 ** Shydng-rdles rim hesim masko.”
A stony field that cannot be ploughed. (The sky).
** Rokk jdnché shipi rug cha.”
In a black sheet there are countless louse’s eggs.
(The sky).
se me Be re wes ee
i se x: hi
Se ee al
41. Dinajpur Pillar Inscription.
By RamA Prasap CuHanpa, B.A,
Communicated by the Hon. Mr. Justice MUKERJI.
The stone pillar, 8’—4” in height, that bears this short in-
scription in three lines, embodying a single stanza in Sardula-
bikridita metre, now stands in the garden infront of the palace of
the Maharaja of Dinajpur. The pillar was brought to Dinajpur
by Maharaja Ramnathin theeighteenth century. The ra ae
was published by Westmacott with Dr. Rajendra Lala Mitra’s
translation and comments, anda crude howe in 4 the ina
Ant., Vol. I, pp. 127-128. Dr. Mitra’s translation was criticised
by Dr. R. G. Bhandarkar in a letter published along with
Westmacott’s paper, which drew forth a reply from Dr. Mitra,
and a rejoinder from Dr. Bhandarkar. The controversy rested
tions. Itis Ss eenoticed by the late Dr. Bloch in the Annual

Reportof the Archaeological Survey, Bengal Circle, for the
year 1900-1901, where he wrongly reads Gaudapati as ‘Si'dapati.
Drs. Mitra and Bhandarkar failed to come to any agreement as
to the meaning of the compound Kunjaraghatavarsena, the
former taking it in the sense Or ‘in the year 888 ’’, and the
the Kamboja family; and it is possible, with the help of the

letters and historical data furnished by other documents, to
approximately ascertain the date of this unknown Gauda king,
and relies recover a forgotten chapter of the early history of
Bengal.
The letters are very carefully and beautifully incised.
While discussing the peculiarities of the letters of the Khalim-
pur grant of Dharmapala,’ Dr. Kielhorn sual the following
peculiarities slivers like
& pa, ma and sa are mostly open .
the top, and the lower part of ma Ghronshout ;is formed by
straight arm, pointing in a forward direction to the left, aca
shows nowhere a loop or round knob. He then observes in a
note :—‘‘ In the Ghisrawa inscription of the time of Dévapala
(Ind. Ant., "Vol. XVII, p. 309, plate) the m with the atteis still
1 Ep. Ind., vol. iv,

p. 243,
the exc ept ion , but in the Bad al pil lar ins cri pti on and in the
Bhagalpur plate of Narayanapala it is used throughout.’’ In
the Din ajp ur pil lar ins cri pti on ma, pa and sa are not ope n at
the top, and it shares these peculiarities, as well as the loop or
knob of ma, with the Badal pillar inscription.' Narayanapala is
the great-great-grandson of Dharmapala. Therefore the Dinaj-
pur inscription cannot be assigned to an age much earlier than
that of the Bad al pil lar ins cri pti on. The oth er lim it ma y be
roughl y fix ed by co mp ar in g the let ter s of our ins cri pti on wit h
those of the De va pa da ins cri pti on of Vij aya sen a.” Spe aki ng of
the de ve lo pm en t of the Eas ter n var iet ies of the Nag ari alp hab et,
Bii hle r wri tes in his Ind ian Pa lw og ra ph y :—‘ ‘ To wa rd s the end
of the ele ven th cen tur y the Nag ari ins cri pti ons of Eas ter n Ind ia
show such distinct traces of changes leading up to the modern
Bengali writing, and these changes become so numerous in the
twelfth century, that it is possible to class their alphabets as
Proto-Bengali. An approximate idea of the Proto-Bengali
may be obtained by comparing the characters of the following
documents, represented in our plates:—(L) of the Deopara
Pragasti of about .p. 1080-90 [pl. v., col. xviii], which
993
executed in Bengal in the eleventh century, ‘‘7, prece@

another consonant, is often written by a short line, sideways
attached to the right side of the aksara of which it forms part,
not by the superscript sign.’’ °.
With the help of the historical data furnished by other
inscriptions it is possible to fix the date of the Gaud ti o f
the fo r e i g n K a m b o j a f a m i l y w i t h g r e a t e r p r e c i s i o n . In the
J. r
Arch. Surv. Ind. Rep. 1903-4, p. 222, and plate Ixiv, 4. was
J.A.8.B. of 1892, Part I, p. 78; Cunningham’s Report, vol. ™)
plate xxxvii; Ind. Ant., vol. xxi (1892), p. 97.
Vol. VII, No. 9.) Dinajpur Pillar Inscription. 617
[N.S.]
Dinajpur grant of Mahipala I, whose Sarnath eee is
dated in Sam. 1083 (a.p. 1026), it is said of the donor
“saannfaaa aye argeut-

zafuna-faqe tia aratg faaa |
fafea-aeauat azai afy awitl-
3 zuazataura: Stare araea: |) (verse 11).”
‘From him (Vigrahapala II) has sprung the protector of
the earth, the illustrious Mahipaladeva. In the pride of his
heads of sean
The ‘‘ peo iahaaiie no claim’’ >
who deprived Mahipala’s
father or eiaia tiie of his kingdom, was no other than the
Lord of Gauda of the Kamboja family mentioned in the
or eee— inscription. In the Pala period of the history
m about 4.D. 800 _to 1100, ie7)Lj _i ie] ° Ea ° =} oO
Ht <i
(North Bengal). Before thiston reigned in succession the

first five Pala Kings—Gopala I, Dharmapala, Dévapala, Vigra-
hapala I (alias Surapala) and Narayanapala. Of Bengal, before
Gopala I and of that king himself, Taranath ers a by
Cunningham, Arch. Sur. Ind., Vol. XV, p. 148
‘In Orissa, Bengal, and five other provinces of the East,
every Ksatriya, Brahmana and merchant (Vaisya) made him-
self the chief of the districts; but there was no king ruling
the whole country.
e widow of one of these departed chiefs used to kill
every night the person who had been chosen as king, until
after several years Gop4la, who had been elected king, managed
to free himself and obtained the kingdom. He _ began to reign
in Bengal and afterwards conquered adha
A line in Dharmapala’ 8 Khalimpur grant (verse 4) con-
firms Taranath’s version of the way in which Gopala obtained
the kingdom. The line runs :—
“peaqaanted vatafraam at otfea: |”
‘*He was elected king by the people to put an end to
anarchy (the condition of the fishes).’” This confirmation of
Faranath’s account of the rise of the Pala dynasty by an
almost contemporary record warrants us to hold that the
uncorroborated portion of his siabasive. that Gopala ‘‘ began to
reign in Bengal and afterwards conquered Magadha,’’ may not
be baseless, and that Gopala was a native of Bengal. Mr. V. A.

Smith in his well-known Harly History of India (Second Edition,
. 367) accepts this part of Taranath’s account as genuine
history, and the only possible objection to it based on the
Nalanda and Bodh Gaya inscriptions of Gopala is untenable,
for it has been shown! that on paleographical grounds these
inscriptions cannot be pushed back to the time of Gopala I, but
must be assigned to the time of Gopala II, grandson of
1 Journal and Proceedings of A.S.B., 1908.

2 Ep. Ind., vol. ix, p. 311.
8 Ep. Ind., vol. ii, p. 350
Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. Vil. 1911.
PLATE XV.
y oe ae#23
Saat MRL re se ae
PRITAM
THE DINAJPUR PILLAR INSCRIPTION
SAKA YEAR, 888.

Vol. VEL, No. 9.] Dinajpur Pillar Inscription. = = ~——«*@6:19
[NV.S.]
varsena of the inscription in the sense of Saka 888 (=a.p.
966) it fits in well with the data of history and paleography.
One other question that suggests itself in connection with
_this inscription is, who were the Kamboja conquerors of
Gauda? What country was then known as the land of the
the beginnin g of th e th ir te en th ce nt ur y 4. D. , is ev id en t fr om
Minhajuddin’s account of Mu ha mm ad Ba kh ti ya r’ s jo ur ne y to
and back from Tibet and Kamarupa.
in sc ri pt io n is ve ry sk il fu l e n g r a v e d at th e ba se of
Th e
the pillar a n d co ve rs a sp ac e 1’ 1 ” b y 2” ; t h e le tt er s, on an
average, ar e a li tt le ov er a n in ch in le ng th .
Text.
(L. 1) af
eaf e r f e - a e f a t t - s a a t U t 4 f a m a e :
ara fafa-
a e y H M M - Y a - O A a E T A T |
| (L. 2)
ara t a a q a a a a t e u t a -
if. 3) aT aaa wa
grartet f a c a r t f a q a u e r - a a t I A T Il
T r a n s l a t i o n ,
- Siva ] , a n o r n a m e n t o f
p i e l s p a r e a u 8 8 8 b y t h a t k i n g ~
This tentple or er o c
y , 4 n " > y
irresist i b l e f o r c e s o f t h e e n e m g b y t h e V i d y a
r s i n g i v i n g g i f t s a r e s u n
the iiecit e o t t h e s u i t o
dharas in h e a v e n w i t h d e l i g h t .
: In d i a , 2 n d E d . p
, . 1 7 3 .
2 Sm iBta
a
r lhy H'i s s
r y gi y’ e
T r a n s l a t i o n , B i b . I n d . , p p . 6 9 0 - 5 7 2 .
42. Two Buddhist Stone-images from Malda.
By A. K. Marrra, B.L.
The interesting image-relics, recently discovered in the

District of Malda, include two stone-images, in fairly excellent
preservation, one of which has an inscription on its pedestal.
The find-spot is locally called Mahibhinta (literally the
site of the homestead of Mahi), which may be connected with
y h
Rungpur, Mahipaladighi and Mahisantosh in Dinaj
Mahibhinta is not far from Pandua, which: ea once a
metropolitan city in Eastern India. The neighbourhood was
- undoubtedly an important centre of Tantric Buddhism of the
Mahayana school, which received a great impetus from the
Pala kings of Benga
e first find that attracted attention was the uninscribed .
image. After it had been brought to Englishbazar, the dis-
covery of the inscribedimage was reported. It was, however
mysteriously missing for a time, until itcame to be soedentall
recovered after information had been lodged with the Police.
Theinscription is only a record of the well-known Buddhist
votive formula, carefully incised on the pedestal, in three lines
of unequal length. It runs thus :—
“xe dharmma hetuprabhava hetum=tesam=
tathagato
i © aaa tesam = ca yo nirodha evam-vadi Maha-
cramanah.’
ars to ay been a custom to have this votive
formnile inscribed not only on Budhist images but also on
Caityas, and Mr. Westmacott, a former Collector of ‘Dinajpe i;
discovered it incised on a stone Caitya found near Patnitala
within his jurisdiction.
The formula in question purports to notify the superiority
of the teachings of Buddha by alleging that ‘‘ Tathagata
(Buddha) explained the causes of “Ilthaigproceed from a cause,
and that he, the ees further expounded the causes
of the cessation of all existence.’
The principal figure in this interesting stone-image has
only two arms. The right arm is stretched out in the gift-
bestowing posture salad the Varada Mudra, while the left
holds a lotus-stalk, The right leg dangles down from the
lotus-seat, in the well-known posture of Lalitaksepa. The
622 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1911. | ~
head is adorned with a crown of clotted hair, in the midst of

- whichis visible an image of Buddha, seated in meditation. On
the left side is a female image with two arms. On each side
of the halo there is a votive stupa, while on the top of the
shrine is a piece of decoration, which seems to represent an.
umbrella. The lotus-throne is supported by two lions and the
pedestal contains, besides the inscription, four images, ap-
parently of four votaries.
It is clear that the principal image is not of Buddha him-
self, but of a Bodhisattva, and the presence of an image of
Buddha, within the clotted \hair, goes to show that the principal
figure represents Bodhisattva Lokanatha. The description of
Lokanatha, quoted from a Sadhana by Monsieur Foucher, in
his ‘‘ Etude sur L’ [conographie Boudhique de L’Inde,’’ agrees
ae well with the principal figure in every material parti-
cular.
Namo Lokanathaya
Purvavat krama-yogena Lokanatham ¢aci-prabham
Hrihkaraksara-sambhiitam jatamukuta-manditam
Varadam daksine haste vame padma-dharam =tatha
Lalitaksepa-samstham = tu mahasaumyam = prabhasvaram.
Lokanatha, according to this description quoted from the
Sadhana, has a crown of clotted hair, in which is situated ~
- Vajradharma (Buddha), andhas Varadamudra in the right hand —
and a lotus in the left, and the posture in which he is seated 18°
called Lalitaksepa.
_ The decorations, including the umbrella on the top of the
shrine, and a stupa on either side of the halo, are not, however,
noted in the Sadhan@. The lotus-throne supported by two _
lions and the pedestal containing the images of four votaries
are similarly not notified therein. In these respects the artist
might have been left free to use his discretion or adopt the
local custom or taste. But the situation of a female image, 60
the left of the principal figure, constitutes a noticeable difference.
If the female image is to be identified with Tara, it should be
placed to the right, instead of the left. But in this respect the
sculptors often introduced a confusion between the right and
the left of the principal figure and those of the artist, which
Monsieur Foucher has not failed to notice.
These points of similarity as well as of dissimilarity make
the Mahibhinta-image of Lokanatha an interesting iconogt@
phic specimen, as it may supply a clue to differences in the
styles of sculpture, which found favour in different parts of
India or the Buddhist world. ;
The uninscribed stone-image is that of Buddha himself.
He is seated on the lotus-throne called Vajrasana, in the posture
of Vajraparyanka-samsthitam, without an attendant on each
Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. VII, 1911, PLATE Xill,
IMAGE OF BODHISATHVA.
Bee As. Soc. Beng., Vol. VII, 1911. PLATE XIV.
y ¢
Re CC yy
IMAGE OF BUDDHA.
Vol. ee No. 9.] Two Buddhist Stone-images from Malda. 623
V.8.]
side, but with a stupa on each side of the halo, together with
a tree decorating the top of the shrine. The attendant figures
on the ped est al app ear to be tho se of the Bod his att vas , Lokes-
vara on the left, and Maitreya on the right.
The rig ht ha nd of Bu dd ha is pl ac ed in th e po st ur e wh ic h is
called Bhum is pa rc a Mu dr a. Th e lo tu s- th ro ne an d the pe de st al
of this image offer ce rt ai n pec uli ari tie s. Va jr as an a Bu dd ha ,
according to the Sadhan a, sh ou ld ha ve fou r evi l spi rit s (M ar as )
named Skandha, Kl ec a, Mr ty u an d De va pu tr a, to
vacant spaces on the fro nt pa rt of the th ro ne . Bu t th ey are
not visible here. This im ag e is, the ref ore , of so me int ere st to
students of Budhist iconography.
m indebted for the photog ra ph s to th e ki nd ne ss of Sr i-
man Jadunandana, son of B a b u Kr is hn a La l Ch au dh ur i,
Zemindar of Englishbazar.
ee TN ee a eT
a i eae ae
i =A ti
ee es *
ter
bet cart
SS SR ta ee hu
iss UY EE:
ae ie 4 t “
grote ath M ao ee moi
Bi Nolin asia Bay Bete bee = “ A
TSE Rete rie Pitanaaa ecre ae ate belies iene Need se fea Peo eo
amy be
tama
e tST
43. Freshwater Sting-Rays of the Ganges.
By B. L. Cuavupnuri, B.A., B.Sc.
In the Memoirs of the Indian Museum, Vol. III, No. I,

Dr. Annandale, while describing a marine representative of the
“ re jeer sere (H.B.), reserved further remarks for a
future occasion. also exhibited full-grown specimens from
fresh Witter of ae same species and embryos of another
freshwater sting-ray at the ordinary meeting of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal held on 6th July, 1910 (Proc. As. Soe.
Beng., Vol. IV, No. 7, 1910, p. exxiv). But owing to other
pressing work Dr. Annandale is unable to take up the matter
for the present, and, to avoid delay, it is thought desirable
that I should draw up an additional note on the subject as
I had some personal share in the investigation which took
place in 1910.
Considerable doubt has existed as to the species of sting-
rays that inhabit fresh water in India. These rays were ‘first
noticed in the Ganges by Hamilton (Buchanan), who was, not
unnaturally, a _ deal re s to find them as high up as
Bhagalpur. He was engaged in elaborate statistical and
economic survey oesome Bengal ‘dlisteiots from 1807 to 1814.
After finishing his work in Rungpur, Dinajpur and Purneah he
arrived = _Bhagalpur in the beginning of the rainy season of
18 is in his notes on the fishes of the district Ne
Bhiadshie that he first mentions freshwater rays.
Bhagalpur he proceeded up to Behar, Patna, and Shahabad, a
each of which places he noticed the rays. In 1813 he went up
the river vid Allahabad to Agra and came back to Gorakhpur.
uring this journey also he found rays as far up as i.
n his ‘‘ Account of the Fishes of the Ganges,’’ whichwas pub-
lished in 1822, he names two species :—(l1) Raia duviatilis
and (2) Raia sancur. Of the first he could not give any des-
cription beyond stating that it resembled Raia lymma, and
he me ean his inability to furnish a description by saying:
‘‘T always deferred taking a description until I had an
pestered of having it drawn, and that opportunity never
red. I cannot therefore give its specific characters.’
Thus only a name was left, without any description or drawing,
and it is no wonder that in later times, after sslose oon
conjectures, the very existence of the species was dou f
the second species Buchanan gave a description, car as his
drawing, unfinished as it was, “had to be left in India, several
mistakes naturally crept into the description.
In later days, when Hamilton’s original drawings were
discovered in the possession of the Asiatic Society of Bengal
and were more widely known, the British Museum, etc.,
having been supplied with copies, the unfinished and
unnamed drawing No. 65 was taken by Francis Day to repre-
sent Raia fluviatilis, which was therefore thought to be
identical with Trygon sephen of the British Museum Catalogue
(Proc. As. Soc. Beng. 1871, p. 203), though many years before
Edward Blyth correctly identified Raia sancur, H.B., as Trygon
sephen (Forskal) (Proc. As. Soc. Beng. of 1860, p. 37). The
principal mistake made by Buchanan. in the description of
is Raia sancur was his statement that it lacked a ‘‘ prickle
on the tail.’’ The spine is, however, conspicuously figured in
drawing No. 65, and the omission must have been due to an
insufficiency of notes. His statement that he had not seen
Rf. sancur above where the tide reaches might have been due
to inadvertence. This last statement, however, further misled
Francis Day in causing him to conclude that none of the Batoidei
were really freshwater species. He thought that all the cartila-
ginous fishes were marine, but that some went up the rivers
in quest of prey and thus were caught in fresh water. In his
“ Freshwater Fish and Fisheries of India and Burma’’ (1873),
p. 24, para. xlii, he says: ‘‘ In the sub-class Chondropterygit,
order Plageostomata,. there are some species which ascen
rivers for predaceous purposes.’’ On the same page, a few lines
later, he adds, ‘‘ neither breed in the rivers.’’ In the appendix
existence of Raia fluviatilis, H.B., by including its name, with a

note of interrogation prefixed, in the synonymy of Trygon
. This is a small fish and cannot be Raia fluviatilis,
! This ‘* Trygon narnak’? is in all probability Tyg
on gerrardi, which
has been often confounded by Day with 7. Uarnak. (See Annandale,
Mem. Ind. Mus., V
‘oticed i uaries and is captured in the rivers of Orissa within
ean influence, but this fact has no bearing on the question of Hamilt
on's
ater rays.
ee Trygon walga has been sunk by Annandale as a synonym of Trygon
tmbricata. (Mem. Ind. Mus., Vol. iI, No, I, p.
32.)
Vol. VII, No. 9.] Freshwater Sting-Rays of the Ganges. 627
(W.S.]
(H.B.), because Raia fluviatilis is stated by him to be a bigger
fish than Raita sancur, which, by his own measurements, is
3 feet in diamet
the volume in the Fauna of British India, which
came out in 1889, none of the Trygons are stated to have fresh-
water retained ce h some are said to approach
shore during the Moreover, although another
Batoid (Pristis ne ehnng ae ‘een included by Boulenger in
the Catalogue of the Freshwater Fishes of Africa (1909), no
reference is made to the existence of any 7'rygon in the rivers
of that continent. When, therefore, a large number of sting-
rays were met with at Buxar, Patna, Rajmehal, Bhagalpur
and other places far above tidal influence, it became evident
that the existing information about them was extremely defec-
tive. At the instance of the Superintendent of the Museum
a systematic investigation was instituted and Rajmehal,
nme oe and. Bars an were
t visite d. : As only muti-
distinguish two distinct kinds, both growing toa large si =

The larger of the two is desc ribed as flat and thin, while the
other is distinguished as high and deep. The flat species is
termed by the Banpars of Bhagalpur pdidl mdrid (or patter
at Rajmehal), whereas the high and deep species is named
metia at Bhagalpur and telia at Rajmehal. The name pdtdl
mérid indicates the habit of the bigger and flatter species,
which prefers the deeper part of the river— —and thus, being
difficult to catch, is the rarer of the two. The name metia
means earthy, probably having reference to the dull brown
colour of the dorsal surface of the fish. In February, 1910,
two adult males of the smaller species were caught by hook and
line near Udhua nalla, only a few miles beyond Rajmehal,
and a full-grown foetus of the same species, cut out of its
mother, was secured at Rajmehal. In June two full-grown
perm male and female, were caught by hook and line in
the co the Ganges below Bararighat near Bhagalpur. This
ies is undoubtedly Hypolophus sephen (Forskal),
po is ‘lentica! with the ata sancur of Hamilton. The
1 All these geunrgare derived from the Sanskrit name Sankar, which
means mongrel,a e fishes are probably so called because of a fancied
resemblance to Soctilean, the rays being supposed to be mongrels be-
tween fish and tortoises.
discovery of a foetus proves finally that this fish not only

lives in fresh water very high up above tidal influence but also
breeds in fresh water—a fact which was denied by Francis Day
and used to be doubted by many others.
The bigger species (specimens of which were caught in
the bed of the Ganges below Bararighat near Bhagalpur)
may now be recognized as T'rygon fluviatilis, in consequence of
this form being the larger of the two freshwater species
alluded to by Buchanan, and having the tail without a hanging
fold of skin, but provided with spines. 7. fluviatilis occurs
also in the sea, specimens having been taken by the ‘‘ Golden
Crown’’ in the Bay of Bengal. The marine specimens were
received deprived of their tails, but their shape and measure-
ments at once singled them out as belonging to a hitherto
undescribed species. Though Hamilton did not provide either
drawings or descriptions, there is no room for doubt that this
is the species which he named Raia fluviatilis.
following measurements will show how closely
freshwater specimen resembles a marine one in all important
proportions. The tail of the former is nearly one and a half
times as long as the length of the disk. The measurements
quoted are from the specimen from Bhagalpur (which has been
mounted [F +*3"], and of the marine specimen [F +12°], of
which the skin has been preserved in spirit. In both cases
the measurements were taken on the fresh specimen :—
Specimen from Specimen

the Bay of from fresh
gal.
Benenga water.
cm. cm.
Breadth of disk ree 138°75 126°25
Length of disk 135°0 120-0
Breadth between eyes a 20:0 16-0
Length of snout “ 50°0 43-125
Breadth of mouth a 12°5 11°25
Length from mouth to vent 83°75 78°75
Length of tail .. Wanting 176°25
T’. fluviatilis also breeds freely in fresh water, for young

ones are caught in the nets in August.
in numbers in the mud of the bed of the Ganges. T’rygon

fwiatilis is captured in largest numbers in November (i.¢.,
soon after the subsidence of the floods) and in May, when the
Vol. VII, No. 9.] Freshwater Sting-Rays of the Ganges. 629
[W.S.]
river falls down to its lowest level. The seasonal variation
in the numbers caught in this case does not indicate either the
presence or absence of individuals in any particular locality or
their migratory habit, but only shows that the mode of cap-
ture proves more successful at certain seasons.
In the Ganges we have therefore freshwater represen-
tatives of at least two species of Batoidei, viz., T'rygon fluviatilis
(H.B.) and Hypolophus sephen (Forskiil). These species are
not only found one thousand miles above tidal influence, but
also breed freely in fresh water.
ae
44. Note on the Dark Monday Somavati.
By Rat B. A. Guprz, BAHADUR.
Somavati is the name of the Monday on which a dark

night or saben alls. It is observed as a fast. The story!
beginsthus
While Biiahing the old grand-uncle of the Pandavas was
laid up on his death-bed, he was interrogated by Dharma, the
eldest of the Pandavas. He said, ‘‘ O sir, the principal chiefs
survive, and Spree the Empire of which I have just become

the Ruler not give me any pleasure. While alive, one
has to bear cine but blame, and even after death, there is
no salvation in store. I feel depressed at seeing the wholesale
ong.
Ashvaththama has through his enchanted weapons as
killed even the foetus Princess Uttara bears. I am —
doubly grieved at the prospective extinction of the O
dee oeorca What can Ido? What will grant me eared
son.
sig replied, Be O King! I shall describe aia
Vrat which will gran t long-lived progeny. O Dharma! on
dark night falling on a Monday, one shouldgo to an eloatls
tree (Ficus religiosa) and there worship Jankedie (Vishnu).
He should offer to God 108 jewels, or coins, or fruits, and go
round the tree as many times (108). This Vrat is much appre-
ciated by Vishnu. Let Uttara your brother’s daughter-in-law
perform this Puja, and her fcetus will regain life. That child,
when born, will be virtuous and repu
Dharma said, ‘‘ Pray describe in detail this king of all
Vratas. Pray tell me who introduced it first, and how it -
became known on eart
ishma replied, ‘‘ There is a celebrated city called Kanti.
All the Brahmans, Kshatriyas, Vaishyas and Shudras of that
city are pious. = contains beautiful palaces, and well-dressed
men, and wom It is a lovely place. It also contains
many good- looking and intelligent dancing girls. It is as rich
as Alaka the capital of Kuber, the Treasurer of the Gods, and
! It is taken from the Bhavishottar Puran.

as beautiful as Amaravati the capital of Indra. It is as brilliant

as Mahapuri the capital of Agni, the God of Fire. It is full of
gems. Over this city there once ruled King Ratnasen. There
h as
Goddess Laxmi. She gave birth to seven well-behaved sons
and one beautiful daughter named Gunavati. The sons were
a he girl was waiting to be married. At this junc-
ture there came to use a Brahman gu He wa
ight young mau came to the door and poured out
e
paying their ee to him offered him alms. He conferred
on each the blessing of life-long matrimonial felicity (Saub-
hagya). Dhisievat then addressed the Brahman and said, ‘
Sacred Brahman! pray listen to me. When my daughters-in-
law bowed unto you, you conferred on them such blessings as
ment, she ripe bowed unto him and begged, ‘
Brahman! if you know how to counteract the impending

calamity, pray describe it tome. O Ocean of Mercy! What
can I here be no remedy?’ The Brahman replied,
‘If you can induce Soma to come to your house, her presence
would evade the desviny of widowhood that hangs over your
daughter’s head.’
hanavati said: ‘Who is this Soma, of what caste is
she? Where does she live? Pray tell me at once, there is no
time tolose.’ The Brahman said: ‘Soma is a Dhobi woman
by caste. ee, lives in Ceylon. If she comes to your abode,
Bayer so the Brahman disappeared. Dhanavati then
addressed her sons and said that their dear little sister was in
danger. He who had respect for his father and mother would
start at once for Ceylon to bring Soma here. Her sons said
an ocean! It was impossible to go there. They were aaele

that in spite of the fact that he was the father of seven sons he
had count himself a man without male issue! He would
Vol. VII, No. 9.] Note on the Dark Monday Somavati. 633
[NV.S.]
himself go to Ceylon, and bring Soma who could save his
daughter from the impending danger.
At these angry words, his youngest son Shivaswami rose
and said most reverently: ‘O father, do not be so angry.
As long as I am alive, who else has the courage to undertake
the voyage ?’
He then bowed unto his father and started forthwith with
his sister. He reached the sea, He was thinking of swimming
tree. The vulture turned towards the pilgrims and asked

them to name their desire. One of them, the brother, replied
that they wanted to cross the ocean to prevent his sister from
oming a widow. The vulture promised to take them to
the island the next morning, and did so. They went to Soma’s
house and swept and mud-washed the frontage [of her house]
every morning for a year. Seeing this Soma enquired of her
open space in front of her house. She asked them who they
were, and when they told her that they were the children of a
Brahman, she expressed her horror at seeing those sacred
people doing such menial work for her—a low caste woman.
She cried, ‘O Brahman! The daughter of the impure washer-
man’s caste that I am, what makes you do a thing that will
hurl me down to hell?’ Shivaswami replied: ‘ This, madam,
is my unmarried sister. She is destined to become a widow
while performing the Saptapadi or fire worship in her own
marriage. But [ am assured that the evil can be evaded
through yorr kindness, and therefore we have volunteered to
serve you as menials.” Soma told them to desist. She said:
‘I will obey you O sacred Brahman! and accompany you to
your house.’ She then addressed her daughters-in-law and
told them to preserve the body of any one that may die in her
Raj, during her absence. No one should, on any account, be
cremated. She took the Brahman pilgrims across the ocean,
through the sky, and reached Kantipur in the twinkling of an
eye.
Dhanavati the Brahman woman was delighted. She wore
shipped the Dhobi woman. Shivaswaimi the dutiful son left
for Ujjein in search of a suitable husband for his sister,
selected Rudra and brought him down. Soma the washer-
woman made all preparations for the marriage. During the

festivities the bridegroom died as soon as he commenced the
alone was calm. She stood erect and, in the midst of the
wailings, held the sacrificial cup in her hand, an ave
away to the girl her own credit for having worshipped the
Vrat Raj or King of Vratas! Wonder of wonders! The dead
man was brought to life! Soma the washerwoman returned
home. She learnt that the giving away of the merit of her
worship of the Vrat-Raj caused the deaths of all her sons, her
husband, and even her son-in-law. Fortunately for her a
ark onday, Somavati, befell while she was returning
cotton was proscribed on a Dark Monday. Soma, next, met a

woman carrying a load of radishes. In this case also she could
not touch the vegetable. Soma then went to an ashvath
(Ficus religiosa) tree that stood on the bank of a river. She
bathed herself and worshipped the tree. She then took some
sand in her hand, and went round the tree 108 times. AS
soon as she performed the 108 peregrinations her lost husband,
her sons, and her son in-law came to life again! The city and
her house teemed with wealth. When !Soma reached home,
she was glad to see her own son-in-law come to lifeagain. Her
daughters-in-law enquired how all the male members came to
life again. Soma replied that when she parted with the
accumulated credit of the worship all of them died, but as
soon as she refused to touch either cotton or radishes on the
lived a long and happy life, and in the end reached Vaikunth,
the Heaven of Vishnu.’’ ‘I have,’’ said Bhishma, ‘‘ thus des-
cribed this Vrata for your benefit.’’
Dharma asked Bhishma to describe it more fully and was
told that on the Dark-Monday the worshipper should rise very
early and bathe herself in the river or in the sea, should wear
a silk dress, should observe silence, should go to the religious
fig tree, should worship the tree in the usual way, should
meditate on the power of the All-pervading, visible and in-
Vol. VII, No. 9.] Note on the Dark Monday Somavatt. 635
[W.8.]
The following is the mantra of the
‘¢ At thy root lives Brahma, in the ea lives Vishnu, and
at the top lives Shiva, I bow unto thee O Ashvath.’
‘* Floweers and fruits of sorts should be offered to the sacred
tree.’? The next prayer is, ‘‘O Ashvath, thou the abode of Agni
the God of fire and the asylum of Vishnu, I bow unto thee.’
offerings should consist of pearls
jewels, copper and brass, and pots full of food stuffs. All the
white coins and other offerings placed before the tree should
then be handed over to the Brahman aa. In order to
please Soma a married Brahman woman should be worshipped
under the tree. Brahmans should be 'fed well. Finally, the
devotee should take her meal observing silence all the while.’
h King! Ask Draupadi, Subhadra and Uttara to
observe this Vrata. It will result in the foetus of Uttara re-
gaining life.
But, out of Srila for the poor, Dharma enquired,
how could peoplewithoutmeans perform such a costly Puj
Bhishma said that by altering fruits, flowers, food, alothes
and whatever one can a rd.
**O King!’’ a Bhishma, ‘‘do perform the Vrata
as quickly as possible!
Dissertations on the Dhobi.—The Social position of a Dhobi
is given in the following couplet:
Rajak-scharma-karasya
CAR SHARES |
Nato Barud-evacha
get axe waa,

Kaivarta Med-Bhillashch
Raw Hera,
Saptaite chanyantjah smritah '
BRA BAIA: EAT |

[Yama Samhita] in Shabda Kalpadruma, vol I, p. 55.
The Dhobi is untouchably classed with Chamars, Nats,

(Doms), Baruds, Kaivartas, Meds, and Bhils. That a woman
of this caste, even if pious, was worshipped by a high-class
Brahman woman, shows the elevation of the depressed classes
under certain conditions
i
$
On the sanctity of the tree.

The origin of the sanctity | attributed to the Ashvath tree
seems to have been recorded in this Pothi. It shows that in
primitive days, when there were no lucifer matches or flints
invented, fire was made by friction of dried wood. Pimpal or
Pipal was then used for that purpose along with Shami (Pro-
sopis specigera) and Udumbar (Ficus glomerata). The } am-
dubri* Brahmans of the Malabar Coast still make fire with
pieces of the wood of the Pipal and Jackfruit trees. The
maternal grandfather of the writer of this note died in London
in 1861, and as his body could not be brought to India for
cremation, an effigy made of flour had to be cremated in the
course of the obsequies. The fire made at that time had to be
produced from friction of the dry branches of the Pipal and
the Shami trees. This use possibly accounts for the origin of
the sanctity of this tree.
On Sanitary motives.
The Ashvath produces fire, fire is a purifier, it is indispen-
sable in a Dhobi’s house. The Dhobi or washerman washe
aw
the work done by the washerman. It may be, therefore, that

this story records that early exchange of labour or mutual
co-operation.
On the name of the Vrata.

Soma means the Moon, Monday is sacred to that luminary ,
and a dark night sacred to it must have been considered
may have been designed to intensify the feeling of the loss of

the white moon. Soma, again, is said to be the name of the
she fasted was called after her because she was black an
untouchable! The mention of Ceylon, which is near Madras,
and the names Devaswami and Shivaswami signify that the
story was written in that Presidency, where Swami is a usual
affix,—not in use in other Provinces.
| For sanctity see Cyclopedia of India. By E. Balfour, vol. Il,

p. 138, second edition.
:
* Journal of the Royal Society of Arts, vol, 57, p. 422, April 1909.9
~
45. The Ruba‘iyat of Abu Sa‘id ibn Abu’l Khayr.
(No. II.)
Edited by Mavtavi ‘ABpu’L WALI.
In a late issue of this Journal (Vol. V, No. 11[N.8.], for De-

cember, 1909, pp. 421—4 I published
56) 228 Quatrains of Shaykh
Abu Sa‘id ibn Abu’l Khayr from the only manuscript of the
Society, No. 1398 old (62 O(a) new). With a few exceptions,
all the Ruba‘yet were saeeuctiy published from sources noted
in the preface
After the publication of those verses Mr. H. Beveridge,
C.S. (Retd.), informed me of the existence, in the British Mu-
seum, of a copy of the Quatrains of the saint. At my request
ogue,
Vol. II, page 7380. This MS. and the Eobresae of Sahabi,
Mahvi of Ardabil and of Baba Afzal-i-Kashi are boundin the
same volume. The MS. of Abu Sa‘id’s Quatrains was written
{ have compared these Quatrains with those published in

the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Like the Society’s
MS., the Briti Museum includes m
Quatrains commonly ascribed to others. The B.M. collection
contains h there certain words and phrases which
prima facie are inaccurate. These I have removed as far as
possible by collating with certain biographies of the saint. A
few Quatrains are common in both the MSS. and the rest are new
or not quite similar. Ihave arranged the latter alphabetically
according to the last letter of the distiches and have num-
bered them consecutively, commencing from No. 229, as the
previous edition of the Quatrains ended with No. 228.
Twenty-two of the Quatrains are common or almost simi-
lar in both, and they have been excluded from the present
text.! The following Ruba‘iyat already published in the Jour-
nal, A.S.B., are also to be found in the British Museum Codex
Nos. 47, 25, 28, 32, 45, 58, 65, 69, 70, 83, 120, 122 123, 146,
161, 168, 176, 190, 193, 197, 207, "212. Of these Quatrains
w Qat‘as and Quatrains written on the margin of the MS.

aes a eae excluded.
638 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Nov., 1911.
No. 65 occurs twice in the B.M. Collection. In the first line

of it the word wly;= is wrongly copied as wip=,
In some of the other Quatrains minor variations occur,
excluding such variations as the same scribe would commit if
e were to write the same verse or passage more than once,
€.g. wat and uyy ; is! and (sy; jt and }, etc. I need only men-
tion the following variants:
The British Museum MS. is indicated by B.M., and the
Asiatic Society of Bengals MS. as already published iin the
Journal for 1909 by A.S.
Quatrain 17 of A.S., line 2, runs as—
tes aS eae3 Oe BF ise wy
In B.M. it occurs as
meglSiy99 Oe AF sits cnagynd
Quatrain 25. In the first line of A.S. for yo Uy» the B.M.
has 2; in the second line for sy in A.S. the B.M. has
3! »o in the fourth line B.M. has e+ for (sc in AAS.
Quatrain 69 of A.S. text has for ga@fiyas Siw -Sim -
but B.M. has (oyl& - 6J$- syle It appears that the disciples
of the Shaykh in commiting the following Pie quatrains into
memory mixed up the words and g@fiyas of one Ruba‘i with
those of the other ; or it may be that the Shaykh himself used
different rhymes on different occasions
They are copied below for the purpose of comparison.
No. 25, A.S.
aed us) gy? 8299 Jo woe 5S wang) ohies wh gle dy ys U pw
B.M.
amt! gh) 9hy2 B29 9 Jo wo™ 3F amet (Sdne wld ae Sed 123!
No: 69, A.S.
Soe i oeje a wld 2 tye gi Sey Utjly} » HI |

Vol. VII, No. 10.] Ruba‘iyat of Abu Sa‘id ibn Abu’l Khayr. 639
[W.S.]
B.M.
sem Co Ww Signy LY PS Sed Coy oly'S ES o aot yo!
cam Cole ule ype de volo yo typ—0 93 Jl—noy Gjly? » ab)
In Professor Valentine Zhukovski’s edition of the Asrar’ut
Tauhid fi Maqamat’ish Shaykh Abi Sa‘id the latter Quat-
rain is the same as in the B.M. Manuscript; only the former
has gy Ula for o%,s dea yoit of the latter.
Quatrain 32. Lines 1 and 2 in AS. edition run thus :—

Sy wl sam Katie PY a teSig yp phos! ss ws po 3
The position of the lines is reversed in B.M. thus :—

Sayre lett) Usp 85 jy Shape olga Made Gia vay?5!
If 3 in 1. 2, which is not quite accurately used, be changed
into yf, the B.M. text is preferable.
The words w 4 ¢3,5 in A.S.’s text is meaningless : cf.
No. 49 AS.
L. 4in B.M. is wz yxe wle (poote Sld54 osye for oI .0
ate wle (f0Ui05 yw yin ALS. ;
Quatrain 45. Ls. 1 and 2 in A.S. run thus :—
ale9? oil SORESBS Seg mde Coy) Unt Bold hab US 31
B.M. has :—
amt 592 unt Barks st,8 sy meh Coy oS Bold sirb5»Js
The first line (with (8b , US) is nice, but the second line
(with sof .,0,$ 1%») has a far-fetched meaning.
Quatrain 58. In lieu of |. 2 in A.S., B.M. has Gy 33) cs!
cred siipias, and in 1.3 for %|xyinthe former B.M. has Mass,
andin 1],4 for .ea) in A.S., B.M. has (ab!
Quatrain 70. The B.M. has the Ruba‘i in the form of a
tarana, thus :-—
awe gy damn. 9 Semel shyt poxdyols mgd wt di ioe a0 ple sean
cag! Spa BIS L gore Cola Crwyl Smog ® 995595 Seagd 9 B39 5
The Lubabu’l-Albab of ‘Aufi attributes this Ruba‘i (as

it occurs in B.M. MS. with the word sos for wy, in |. 2) to
Rashidi of Samarqand.
Quatrain 83. B.M. has it thus—
wT tu p—iie a—sr 9 3b i out Kim pr ai ys ¢ 39
out m4) ed» aay! gly ee o—Nlgd pane? Colyer? gi wi 39
Although both the texts convey almost the same sense, the
difference in |. 2 is considerable.
Quatrain 120. In]. 3 for (2b »\% in A.S., B.M. has ool Upw,
which has very little sense and is probably a clerical blunder.
ol Uy. means ‘“‘ may be easy ’’ but if read with the context
may mean ‘‘ ’tiseasy,’’ but such an archaic use is uncommon.
Quatrain 123. This is ascribed to Shaykh Abu Yazid
Bistami (died in 261 A.H.). In1.1 for G,3 and _,+4,4, B.M. has z.
ot and ysJ» respectively. Also in. 1. 2 for WS aloo» in AS., ea

S
ah
ad
B.M. has cw HA ess rg

In the Haft Iqlim, where the Ruba‘i is attributed to
Shaykh Abu Yazid Bistami, the words oJ} Gole occur for
J»! Sole, used both in A.S. and B.M. MSS:
Quatrain 146. Apparently in 1. 2 the word @iab is incor- Se
oBs
apes
rectly copied in B.M. MS. for ass’,

ee
sn
ee Tse
pees
RN
BYeae
opi
at
ee
ieS
Re
ap
Aaace
N
pi
is Quatrain 161. The last two lines in B.M. are written

us—
wS8 csi110 con® Jord 53 Jo Coty! pidosh Ud wr
Quatrain 168. In 1.1 for sy. in A.S., B.M. gives exe
Liste. In the Society’s Edition an 4 is left out in print after
es inl. 3.]
Quatrain 176. This Rubi‘i is quoted in the (9 ory! yt!
Oat (53) en wlel&e which as well as the B.M. copy has} for +3
inl. LAS. L.2 in B.M. has oS pS hemo93Uney us* Bs)9 b, but
bd . o .
AS. tallies with the Asrar’ut Tauhid.

Quatrain 190. In]. 2for y* B.M. has 3».
Quatrain 193. In 1. 3 for wi,Ss B.M, has (pS ase,
The former is rather preferable as the same word occurs
alia, oncein |: 3,-and again in 1. 4 in B.M.
Vol. VIL, No. 10.] Ruba‘iyat of Abu Sa‘id ibn Abu’l Khayr. 641
[N.S]
Quatrain 197. ¢,iley in B.M. for (se in ALS. is incorrect,
and si eea clerical error.
Quat 207. The seme gee in B.M. is great. The
pees
Ganieersas Be there is as follow
I eslyy'S AF a9 8e le ge ILE dtone5 Lash

sr la pric F come oil oyt Gly 5 Hg) SSE 5!
Quatrain 212. L.2in B.M.is renderedas (yk af aiS aq LPT
cod 9, and in 1. 3 jl is put down for sss.
I have done with the variations in the Ruba‘iyat that are
common in both the collections, and have been excluded from
the present text.
In the Preface to the Ruba‘iyat, already published in se
J.A.S.B. for 1909, I had stated my belief that owing to the
sence of a complete text of the Ruba‘iyat no complete area!
tion of the same was issued from the European Press. Since
the above was written, I am convinced that neither the Quat-
rains already printed nor those now being printed can be
said to be a complete collection of Shaykh Abu Sa‘id ibn
Abu’l Khayr’s verses. Asa scholar and Sifi of great ees
tion, he had occasion to discourse on various topics, all lead
to the mystic theme—the Doctrine of the Unity of Divine Bein ing.
Tn the course of his musings and communions with the Eternal
Soul, and sermons to the selected circle of disciples, he used to
improvise verses in Arabic as well as in his native Persian by way
of illustration or emphasis. Sometimes he would utter a whole
Tetrashich or ode, at another, only a distich or ahemistich. Not
a poet who is judged by the number of hisverses, but a poet
of poets who would either utter his own or other’s verses, ap-
ropriate to the theme of his discourse, to emphasize his
inner et aga age a a soul, and esoteric meanings of the
holy-wri The Asr Ta ubiid fi Magqamati’sh Shaykh
Abi Sa‘ id.and also the Halt o Sukhanan-i-Shaykh Abu Sa‘id
and other books have fortunately preserved for the student
numerous instances of the Shaykh’ s utterances, which if care-
fully studied will give the inquirer an insight into the inner life
of the man.
Such being the state of = verses, which I daresay he
composedoff-hand, not with a view to their publication to the
world, it is rather ‘ehonisiet that students of erage
now and then, come across a few Quatrains of the saint.
Some students, some scholarly i it tg committed to
memory, or noted in their bayaz or memoranda, such of the
them. In this way, and in this way only, have these priceless
pearls come down to posterity. But this mode of collection
of the verses has many drawbacks
he same verses are differently worded: One distic

or hemistich of a Ruba’i in one collection is mixed up with
that of another. Words and phrases have in the same way
been changed and distorted by less intelligent scribes in the
second, third, and subsequent copies.
2. In many instances, verses not specifically noted or pre-
poh Spi
fixed by (<2! Yor ple; ¥ have been attributed to Shaykh Abu
Sa‘id, because they were so Abu Sa‘id-like; though their
authorship might be claimed by others.
Diwans of Sa‘di, Khusrau, and Jami; the Mathnavis
of Maulana Jalal’u-d-Din Rumi, Farid’u-d-Din ‘Attar, Nizami
of Ganja and others were probably collected during the lifetime
of their authors. But the tetrastiches of Abu Sa‘id ibn Abu’l
Khayr and many other saints, like those, I believe, of Khayyam
of Nishapiir, who was a philosopher and mathematician, stand
in a different category. The more bulky is their collection of
Quatrains the less genuine they are. Sprenger, in his Ou le
atalogue, in noticing the Asiatic Society’s copy of Abu Sa‘id’s
Ruba‘iyat, MS. No. 1398 (New No. O(a) 62), remarks that
‘* these of course are not all the Ruba‘iyat of the poet.”’ Such
is also my opinion regarding a large number of the Quatrains,
which I have traced out among the Ruba‘iyat of other writers.
The text of the Ruba‘iyat copied from the British Museum
also contains verses attributed to other eminent personages.
ithout making an attempt to determine the authorship of
many of the Quatrains contained in the British Museum Codex
No. 289 is attributed to Shah Sanjan Khafi (d. 599 A.H.).

No. 295 is attributed to Khwaja Hasan of Qandahar.
0. 392 is attributed to Maulina Ya‘qab Charkhi (9th
century A.H.).
_ No. 368 is attributed to Shaykh Abu’l Hasan Khurg@ni
(died 425 a.m.) and also to ‘ ar-i-Khayyam of Nishapir.
No. 314 is found in Jami exactly with a slight variation in
[NV.8.]
1. 2 ( BL oe Wty At} a* ete eet ) which gives a better
“grag fies is difficult to suggest who the real author of this
Ruba‘i
a
It is pie te known fact that when a poet composes a good
piece, there arises asng of imitators. There are really more
imitators, in Persian, than original composers. Some of the
imitations areso idee, that it becomes difficult to say whether
the particular verse is the original or an imitation.
‘Imadi-i-Shahryari’s verses (died about 582 .H.) notted
below is apparently in imitation of Ruba‘i No. 358 of the text
and is indeed a beautiful imitation.
we hin owas yr?tor Sle oe a—iwT Sle wr} was y skys
way! 21 &> 3! Sls dpe G

Body2 gt e—2S5s) wly—birve le
Cj. Khayyam’s Ruba‘i noted below with No. 282 of the

text. The imitation is so close, that it cannot be definitely
stated if it is an imitation or the same stanza with varia-
tions.
DISUSE yg 03g 9m tp eee? = al—H
yy 6 0 GS 5wed
DLAs} p90 599 2 F Coe S56 — odjlag? L-—Barg9g ay py—lae
Taju’d-Din Isma‘il Bakharzi’s Quatrain quoted by ‘Aufl
in the Lubabu’-l-Albab is the same as No. 375 of the text,
the only variation being in the first line
Ppt oye We je F omy
Amir Fakhru’d-Din Mas‘iid Kirmani’s Ruba‘i on the same

strain is as under—
HF ol BoE wy Joyo iss AF oh wl wt oy ol
TP eT Pe oS otee pecan istcesta |
Shihabu ‘d-Din Adib-i-Sabir’ s Ruba‘i (d. 540 a.H.)

quoted below with No. 311 of the text—
La? aS lamige So5e loka cape & wily yo Bho j)lots
mye a ili Kig_ fm as sit oppo af wSzs Say lode
agree pommlan epss Quatrain is too close an imita-

tion to Quatrain No. 306of the text, and is not very interest-
ing.
pat Bat ilps g cplitegiyay k 29 os!
yy 5)cslarmjsnof
The following enchanting Ruba‘is by Sa‘di and Jami
(although the former’s gafiyas are different) are on the strain
of Quatrain No. 355 of the text.
Abu Sa‘id.
wo aT Says yo & — aah wre —S wesyst $3, e—* csty gol 5
wef Si I oi - obi oygf 63 cilL—ay pool

Sa‘di.
wryyt piss (_awals 2) By) wey! el $b, Sls; ty ar
wry Plo ty oly - wl ody9f ale jee — Sy ys
Jami.
g ie eS
wr ysf Ss; 2 oor BLS US 3, wry 3! Siar Goss ee wore
31 Sig Ii ott - ote yaypf Kip cS 3! Jo oy—aite
TRANSLATION.
i
To flush with wine the cheek of t
he Saint;
To introduce the Church-bell, after delay, unto the Ka‘ba
To import Islam towards the lands of the Franks ;
Are possible—but ’tis not possible to have Thee unto the
grasp.
at.
To bring down the Moon from the Heaven towards the
urret;
And to transfer the Christian Church from Rome to
Asia-Mi or ;:
To celebrate at the time of morn.the evening Service
Are possible—but ’tis not possible to entrap Thee.
gen Se
To transfer the red colour from the face of the gem to
the stone ;
And to impart hue and fragrance from the rose to the
grass ;
To have the heart’s desire attained from the jaw of the
crocodile
[V.S.]
Are possible—but ’tis not possible to have Thee unto
the grasp.
In the first stanza Abu Sa‘id says that it is more possible
to introduce the Church-bell—a sign of Christianity—for adan
(call for prayer)—a signof Muslim prayer—to Mecca ; or to
introduce the tenets of Islam to Europe, than to attain the
Beloved.
In the second stanza Shaykh Sa‘di, who flourished during
the Crusades, and who was imprisoned by the French Crusa-
ders, hints that it is rather possible to transfer Christianity
from Rome to the Holy Land, in Asia Minor, than to attain
The e.
In the third Quatrain Mulla Abdu’r-Rahman Jami intro-
duces some aie d unattainable and fanciful objects.
here can be no doubt that Shaykh Abu Sa‘id ibn Abu’!
Khayr’s verse>intend the other two poets to imitate him,
with what success I leave others to judge.
I am reluctant to pursue the inquiry any further, as to
the similitude or dissimilitude of the verses of Shaykh te
to them will never be correctlytraced. Beautiful as undoubt-

edlyare their Sake there are many poets who have
se pore beautiful Quatrains.
In conclusion, I beg to tender my obligations to Mr. H.
Beveridge for his kindly procuring for me a copy of the Quat-
rains from the British Museum, which never lends MSS., and
for his many advices and suggestions.
PR NOON ILO PRP i

i aay Ate sul gS Stem woliels 5
(wot a jge Shy kadj)Jylie )

exp! romyll alll oa
req cee) *
oo
le Per le ans oe aS lla le Saley Se Land a phe wt
le — ve diy 1) le eas ee 3! 5 ast os
rE ve as
fom oS wla ay os Fay 5 G5 tee he: ype
1O9—& o9) 1O—A ayy ES pei aysf ws? wl » G1 Ut a Co5yy
ee ie as
Liye lol adeyo oT op% a G Line aby pays ler dys ww
L__imof gh 95 spdoy Fo—29 ye o—4-) aoe 1) 99 Sfp ov Foys 3!
TE ce ads
Le Js Cigy? alld 22% 55 ay5 Le Jo chet ayle coe sayS co!
we a aca el gh yeghGe s)
obey e 41jf Wled_ite af (cal
ree — aly
tye el cuayoy a Sty} 1
yo awe HT whe Coley toys
yo
oe ee ye Pt Ble ee
e* ments; aan ole tq0q Bhw ule fos Je 3 nay *

fy45 3! “obeely outea” Ide) a5 sousyS e phe By ast pt Upl Oyawyt
x Om PP a
Vol. VII, No. 10.] Ru ba ‘t ya t of Ab u Sa ‘t d ibn Ab w’ l Kh ay r. 64 7
(W.S.]
rie — als
by33 ht we ole SES aS poly — Ny.95 sp dg eee Oma) 40 :
bye S! ae oo o SS 5# wh y? pA ) pe am ae ) S o l
Pro aly
lpi, glomla 3 OS Glye — UUle wont pals 93 via
liao y9 vliau ty pS be b bliepo cms &E ont of GE
rey a dy
| eG he YT be emily) ex af ais, wf
| Sis,Ly5— Spry ol coz 3! AS le 8 ae x
5
4
Wye cane le
of
: rey als
;
.
eeehytg hee Bee Uf oe ds
:
4
.
iy i ee ly diet OS gk we slo og) Lat ai St
| rea — als
G5 5 ete ala HV) pxetoe whe ig 3! wos wie sl»
ye pth Cent cys eho

233 Sa jl pp dd wbse
req — al
athe yLbl. ose aile} I? Jy ike WLS as Sls 95% I
wthe vllwe — a Je ait 39 cotta lke yo 28 ev e3))
cee ane als
cmt pyle See (2) coef hj} ed pyloyS9 plo aS yes
emt elytra jhe olf let tify wayS ay1 jty*o
BF dogs Coors aly

mntlf Wyeyd y gly9 BL Adyoit y ats Lo ullem os ly Salyd Co!
cmt DH NY pe tle eda pie a be

4 ih eee as
cos} OF yait GIs ple o,f as} pany oy 5! aS cgi eyes
rer ay
Cant! RE yh? Og Wloala p98 eel owe cout aint Jo oks,8
in oo as
at ga GUT dea yo vlae ashy ¥ cael Ga Glie wit) wth SS

comet ea GUL! Kays lee af alt g %
ee O28) C595
Paes
d97 8 CoAS
rire as
cams) youl ge yh wla Bylo mtd g Onl (oe yh ety yo 70
rm 9ols ai sly Jley - asi: cml g dul 52 Sig, Sle»
res ab
camel9S protien ylorye do2 ore aml en 9 woaile sol} jda as Fal
nang! 2 F a9l5 ergy! lod B3y5 5!

rev segs
SRS gryliyg SOQ? Co9® po Grd HBS Fyged Slee eH ely
wad df Bde? prot avail)
rieA i
cnt wpdys 49198599! G3 oye cet By BS 5 ss 33 $5 rssh
wm! Gy Lids wlye lore a ai col 3 Jo ls ala af cay»
th9 sates ay
ral oyd Bdcasyae8 os LOS

cont gyit ald} 3 3 Ist Aa; lod dile Jod (pom VLee 5 gf OY)
[N.8.]
FD © simi als
Sg cetilys plat pitty we By LUE ay pas

seas Bb CoyIBS
BIALAS 8 9h ind EF yy plaigs ples anal
ror — als
4
St wi sed, es yp of Semel wy) HS 5g Uy

7
:
F
I
Lvs
ane! wh 5 clon wet — wes reel OLE yO pee aS gdivo sy 93
4. as
sesh. af dey? oye OP Coop at a Iie focy omy 3 G
amit a ISye ale das Stss BBS line Le yas mon} G
ror —_ als
se coltype EB ty lagged ene ls 1) ales 5
ema ole ogy bees Ugrge ood cmrays aod YE —aige,3
foe — ay
SIL Nd YE) Ged apd cosy sth; gly Glet a9 5 glel ylof
Sly ytd wle ype one dese oS ene! sGUirve ola ta5e oF ge yl}
| poo als
cms 3 wv} wl & Ys 3 oh rwun) 93gle po &F yoo VLEs oy9 3
cos 9)lS yo F 693 exh 3) GI wl—iytye UF ay! gs ees!

ro4 als
comes Ou get pacenrgsGEE 0 Sukie gebSeSe) Batwa

reat Bole pod Bphaw dedyee et Ole) Cop! Ere 3!
come 582S
rov as
easily gleB GEEoy 5 walle —enallibe
lealeopeyGateLe
angle Sante pay ho v9 0 Bl Gy—be 4 o50 py)ySi pc
ron aly
SAS 955 51 Wy?p95JoUS” Ales ya by odS ami,
oi ol U
SEIT Nyyd 93 Gh Payout — gto Gedy? yy 9 2S LeyS

fh epee as
camel ew?tid she op ge iby ral oy? Fgd le coll 5 Gite

mst 70 wy pees Joe J a0 oy —L) wes pif ose o—iss
five <x ae
emt Btgys She a 0% Come ot) cumeg! Bilas 7) poy re wl
aw! Kgs, sf af ae wl) 35 2 AIT OAT ret (gage
P4t sale
Sagys! Sigs ws pe ey ple Gy eaney ss
Hig ylelo 9 gslf Jo isn jy 9 oH ol af basf ae 53yb
ENP = = we
wusle dsl J wr} aot cam werwoleo Enno ST ; ~)* ci
crwlc Siyary a BS (fretg nyo bb oh Oasys Sout sas cats j ahs
rar — aly
cams sheet 9 298 oT yzBors Jo Sema od Spat Jo col as pilfo

mnt OB Cgy—Kao otyon ty9 8. del oddly Sisk as (—i08
raye as
Sagy!l a vl—pke nt aitten 29 ylbeepyO—gerygh onalbe (oI
Sate lds Colo ad, pe ais ling £5 (ghar Eley
r4yo __ als
eal pote5aF Joyo wed ele gays My aie Gale pe
sseaadoe: Phen tol (ols (»bLls ut Oe lt iy a pS a we
Vol. VIL, No. 10.] Ruba‘iyat of Abu Sa‘td ibn Abu’l Khayr. 651
[N.S.]
1 as
|
Smt FAT cond Gall dod EIT emt Ctl cole Gabe yyilf 50
:
eas file One! aif yp my a loys oe pl 9 dy9—y

ryv — als
ctshiwyt 925) rogot elie —cada allay Ad offyoof Gide
yy alyyo Stl de AAS QOI9 0 9— H8yho phos hai -~ bai, wr)
rYA —_ aly
met td GLE5!eyo as gs! sm eats gil gon]yp oe Soyo5S
ee
a
mae pptine J's a dy 597 oma LEIS ot Ww see Lamoy98
NG mus dy
cig pile wil—a—e sde(65) ey on Une a yoXLS
Sagy Sai By gy plo Nop G9) ay Lg 55 oS yy
rv? as
crn! Kaye Le 5 cpmily)

9 hae cal glo teas 5 sare det Le5)
anal opening boyHad 92,05 ws! be wy yeyo AALS andy Comgh st!
ryt... ay
ee set US s Moun fay et aint Uphe 9Lil

93yoGo!
git ot ULE oy iyi
a esl ty Dol lke 3 wild 5!
2 seme: als
git Bot 98 9 stele 55Ue! git Bad yy& 9 20rip ed) L |
git Bot Si9 9 iste dat aS pov pratiee OF Cots5H)9 Wott Ao® ay!
DA oma ay
Oy we coh Semel Hi gelf ASUS Me (ot 3 Wald

Saye yeh pods HES ie Jad Jie! ena 3
rvie — als
obs (ye foe bbe eal yo — Oandaby pt 12S ays lhe ote
oy os* ay Ss -ls ao! aS: ty p—ile hada it yas»
3 he ose as
5 He ty eh 50 a ipl O35 ES paw its Bat yl
8) Bard92 ts aj! Mmcylbe yyy Gayl pike weds °F
fv 4-4 as
392 Bt) Hl9) Hdd py—a yo US dy 8ST Gye le a—fS o—reyt
dp slot 45 Shel wale 3 doe Cbyl y CASS a! 2o2 emg
rvv — als
om ob 0 Sly tuys “hee 5, ot ob (0 Sle thaw » shud Jo
Os duh gr SE sf wo s& Js! iy? SL yd as 0 ay of
CVA. als
Sy Pu SSA geo ory Foy oad Hl geet OY CoadgeGEE

dpe ob, ke we Lys lye 9—d of y—Se yb oie
Eh ae! als
O—S pero 93 Sis wd. eee 4 Se cs9* 3 st ost
SS NSE GF od Bh BS fereyS IS oe OS Sib y 45 of

Re to aly
Sis shy aS 9 p29 fo-—arw 5! O19 Wye 1 8S 93. Co9Siy?

ois hei csls 9 Sade a dles! ets o—ISS ah yg Hy of
ral — aly
37 Uomt Ghe G5a ob Sa,—$ Joyo Gabe eyoa’af If
osy—$ ii = of SS ws
BLE ey hb wlb LE 3!
Vol. VII, No. 10.] Ruba‘iyat of Abu Sa‘td ibn Abu’l Khayr. 653
[V.8.]
rar — as
aisha kit39 9 93 Sla—ai 5 ary?

dd lia} 39° 90 —_ ws 3! WIRY (%9F 9 BAO (gy
rAr
— as
o—iilig, ae yy yl mde yy oS Lig! and op A oS Lady »0
oly! Loa Gal olty b wloF 93 aeey me BF tld

ray
— als
apt pagal dlem olka (sl—pe dy? pmygo pe yl yo af BG wl}
opt pds pH offglyo BS Coys ws WAALS ure oye Sad why
ee
2 rA®
— als
dphw EI Cope Hdd ogy b o— 0} 5 3 3 Lime oy97
xy $91 fn: wml del & oS 5 shy G* Lad of Ly
S28)
PAY =i DS
o—tikye! foyeng tee teen dp lo coy gles 25s (60
at 3 pool. oka. 523 al 15gay 0 See Repel

PAY — ay
deo warty LSA} Ome 5B cot

ort) yd whe Up aed otFS olp dghhae a 23 of
PAA ails
Sy ge Sy wil Wo 58) ee SonGa F OF tleJo

ap ple paye a—eoti corS 1d
se 51Jo Sle OS aS ot
rAd ee
omy yf ur 7 955 as dave
oaey bel fupd 5p) 99 9 Wal jah Bj pe 9 role Sy 3}

£9 +2 wh
sto aly wleild 3 53Ge yo als pilyd le 4b Ghe Alike 9
als pAb wle a wlor oats jy of — SE pF cl pls & yg} oF Coty
OE Fret aly
dole aiaels cltyr ym ptyS ly les Ait Ug GE apy shyt |be

nl
hiep,
Sl
Tne
a
Ra
e
Ca.i5
ad
ily aie oy el af aif Of SNE ciate Ub lor ae
Sa ay
3998 9) g—Hlem seme s ed ogy Ls clea pis,

oy »aca hope; lis co po—* blak a yi Sis ol”
a geen aly
BHI Ej! Boy SF AIG CW OK Jayde Jo pie
Sah
hn
(ode
iper
a
sai
B
o—is} pie B® oy
,2 5S plist glia siden
oe ee aly
se * BozIf St wise vy 53 d9% Sopm oo a) yy aS abdy of
Soh sop 53 gl—fet 5a5 Ol eiga pile Kye yor af pald
r9eo __ aly
ae
EaE
Sie
ae
Spt Oly ype BOL aS Teitoro gga (ody gf so—hy 18S gy — 7 oia
Na
aa
ne
aAES
Ai1
h
aa
i
sy9n
5 S oF ou we OF —phe ois y Bi ALS5 GY
FY cs as
SB cilyeho olb yy Oita Cie Lis Joo f
SAR Sf af 82 AtoS99 Gy U wi Seg oS ee pe
Pov — Ws
Se Gye Ady yds he Gy pa o9% Sy Unter wldye (y—etoyf
dy Ose Sw yO—aly opti Lys ep OS els; nae fusf
Vol. VII, No. 10.] Ruba‘tyat of Abu Sa‘id ibn Abu’l Khayr. 655
[N.8.]
PS Wh iain als
HAIG we BLU
SK Le 5} ait aldly2d gp see 5 a LY
os a—islbi oa gt Be wlaye By Wylde OS go Biy3y0
eee OFF cies als
A 09390: tS eee iF ois cele5BF at ayo 3

dates ye sly side pay?
F
dx! ey wit y—aey stay |,
)
wy
3:
pee
S8d (1)yople
5GHP Be Ge EatgeU
opt pny ws str oI thsro pts Pe ere
io aly
pode ¢ 9 ove93SLit old ofa yyytsLey jfpolis 06

399 p—ist es te St ol 9 es pla—e aS aylosi dle ebels
eg Gen sy
399) BLD oy BAS Of 2H»? Sa “aly O33) AL 9p Ope)9B

py y—ae Wn alin prere pat pt Foxy3)OE a Baily
Gag CS ads
8 pins wits 5 pl toot sin 8 plns ee saking 55 Ua) oot

5 pies WS ays gto dy) ot pp AES FU, ty is oie U
UP, sie as
shy 729 pS pd yle Kid, 9 LG is So yet re
See ee rege Pe Se Se oe Ae
red ay
poe covedile emt hy)cp sf ype amlye lo ypAS dal)5a

ee ee Us 1,55 ptt
a
656 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {Nov., 1911.
Poy ws
2 Bed SIs huys95FP j9-* 9 sh gle33a !
29 Botpe y pyde 59 fat | (oy F ded AS , sda yo do ly ca
tha Mee eS
jae Boy ore}SL wats solr ge ots we 5F 5h) ve
G 4) BI Gots ee ha 3s
ee ee
gah Soe Gy pees ee SUS i ee
rs lrite Sle sip cea (SMIE,aile; coslale oe
Tus
SAI 0 i wf yb 2 ps, Styl wy 5$9 Joy shades
Fy gi ale ole af BU Saks sek af sani gle ow
a ee ay
Wm fs ys jrr5 car HET spo (cles 5Le
yh sy ye eee phe 858 op oy 73 Sid
FV Tuan BD
ery? dig GLAM 5 tile eK ylaie Gide,» 93 Geel
Lay? Sloe Gis jf 035 p92 Jey ltd, isle a cues wf
i ae als
HIP SO IOS OMS hha yl ny bd5g P
ye Sats hie se UE it bat yp 2
rire)
AY Bad oliBT ygyd 5hy ts a osloF gy gle als
oll &
OS is ey a i se
:
Vol. VII, No. 10. ] Ru ba ‘i ya t of Ab u Sa ‘i d ibn Ab u’ l Kh ay r. 65 7
[N.S.]
rift — ads
abae oljsy KH 509% pl® we Libxe obigr

te5Oey oP exe
Ipod Senet ppGSU 8—Glyo 53h
alse wl S 3 ss. te* 53
rie ae
UI, g) lo cidaha og) Sha | este a ao si » b
gage ol gsme9s p pow pe GSyo ply GbE tld tybe

rid — as
Bl BTpnwler BHO o91 rd ys il BSP» ye bk plone jo
il BA slaers 5 Co5 se 5 ctl BH ad 4 GT ale; apd8
ri¥ anc cply
weed tly oy Jlatl ote 5! Letra bel Baploliors
AB pd Wyld ar wy) 53) WS" gt the ot
a —,
Lise Se! ote son
cist & lhe ue 9 oe WES J ase
87) eel Sted pont § WY sb ayes 1 Gab! ane of
rig ws O05
FO Be iyAe een RE BS 89M oly cl Gym rH 7 Gs!
LB wid My wld me Ed be y yo p ol l Ke
rr —iis
ele owaie j wor—velie Was a» eS Sipe pp Sydyt yin
Qe ai_ke 3) wa— Paha pty! nen BES 6 Bogs 550
Pri =o
(bee Boe wo GUCola 5 al 2054) wl} (oie Kojo; S Aly) plo of
phe bey SB ylif B= fe 3! yy 2 pil Woy & Lhe

rrr — aly
Gib day Jia sist Wb G CB BO |Sant rll OF aab Gf
G—tine s) Gx LIS 55 ule
ee
Hehe. ya)\yywo} CMO agt yp
,
fi
: w @ Lovee
As 24 die y slo a Uy we Sao® pI OI 9 is) a} wisraw
rr—
eals
SE ihe lb Lit Say! 5 Sly onf SY Gio (LE yloly
WS ay pats laos ef ams} og Alyn Py SS gle wry
PPO aesDy
Je, BO ys wlRile ds} di oye JT &_Sy wh ygl Os Saad pw
Joey sire cr? Jaa)9 we Jee Boys 3 9d perm o> oped

4
ery i e
an
Ia
‘
U—phe9egyro fgla @—iSegi
Sed
Be
a
gy” dylo—a0o azpit Smt 3 25 Ly
rey — ay
Soy (gddey Bayle 20 wy a4e

Je we gio gshlles $y) yp She) ef cries omy Ol
PTR ow Ws
FS
g
JS > 7° 519 OHS Ep 9] Ope 5! by wags sas, $e!y es aa cs!
9 F
Ut» I— FHP whe 9 oy ys Soe B39) 5: 5 Rodd pret antsI
rr4 aisWh
Jo OT ow oof Sp
—< 5p Jo oT jlo aire pe L 8
Jo &T 6 a—gu oj A+ 59 B—ARe g3bo by lS ay Yo Sf
Vol. VII, No . 10. ] Ru ba ‘i ya t of Ab u Sa ‘i d ibn Ab u’ l Kh ay r. 65 9
[N.S8.]
res =
S—Siv0 wayr5f ply ly Jo A Siw wryS 9h Urey yo 9% b
A Sie yoy s3 Ly Sire way? cla Sie righ y Gla USive
rei Say
Jado SL wy —* 5 o—aly
w
JL. see 7 ote Sky 3 coal 0(§) lm » as tres y*
rrr eam
pe Boyd opey aS la yo
Je col Set
Jor! Stand Ueave aSunity yloae
Jost ews pre gg naive det > uy 3929 UH OE os!pe 3 rhyA
ree —
pies apf af ast opelghcab) peas wr 159) aif iyo5
pind ygiS} Bly— sve Crtil_ y)pole
ree ses
prise plo Gr w—sy Jo» ees ds pis ye wr! coor’ \3
elds eSia aS oil Io Anas Gi!

w .
—se oS 5 you cyo 5H

g
pay
. :
rre as
eyo yr ety? (8) 8 9298 GY eer co
pileyoGas oa!= Gaye ele Sia pile5 tom y—ete |)Gm
Meee als
wil—sl aise wry? as ety

pile an f o l y p t 5 a b a 50
pr i l p
i 3 8 ay d c S t U n 5
e 8 et wailin? sla 5 69
rey a
eats s—S w2—4 of349s poe et ob Cne—t! cor?
cot p—Mlo 5h &-* 5! ewe Pages? po) Sms ed) A-gye yo
660 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (Nov., 1911,
rr ae
pnt ge sey G— 2 fals 5
, pnt go yh Fo—yo by gd ob b
pee ge yes 3 sr I—»? L .
W aw} BHAT pws ws? Glys ell
reg =
ae uel osx ty—A> yd 9
peyfne GH) shy} yt yo
tr—fo lye e-** yh S
e dS le vey pind af lage
ries _—
pele w\—ble sy a, Sts ys pie whyge slosols yn
pele lila yi—sihe ple (wy
re | =
en wla ae oF eal 58
pe oot wil 5 QM 436 (G2
oa ev J sone ied) — pre jb oy? Kmrtic aS pole wun
rer Pewee als

pr BE ii Y paoe
yWS yy —~ jt
par? Sit gy 5dslew 3) and A}y°T Drag) gl af pay
PP ce 5
pola cl » haa G Poly oo aS pt 30d ol oye
A ey gn a .
pole ue td) gigs ond98 SM atyeget oa,ga 88 ey
Pa le
py wed, fo iso—t yok
pe sali, pigs el) aul ing alyf es ees

tiae as
PIS 8 osa}y! 93 dew) ys PAS 5 nS ol 55pte

PS BAS F pbb ie ha OT ots 53s unr pan Sf
Vol. VII, No. 10. ] Ru ba ‘i ya t of Ab u Sa‘ id ibn Abu ’l Kh ay r. 661
[N.S.]
rey — als
pions sSt
ga a hy yofey
p—Plowe y—& 5 ys en
fege — as
peated hes} 9 way by coyate BB uly ole Lbeel5

Poe—he 3 we) ay We ol e 3 p — B p w e F 6 } po 9 3
rea Say
pd gl—at crypt 5
pS wlile ele wie i sas atl tye gill ule
sfts3Ue
rye any
wh jlo ai owt Kile f ewer oyh} wel hy gee l=
wh ab Oy Cowl Ars Jyo wbisrw slo ws Peed wi

a
argt
ol wis Bedyo yl aslo wl— dy yl yo af psiliaas ant
wae cet onli are Soh Jo?
ro | os
ee
eee
eee
ee
ee
se
ee
eee
ne
eee
ee
{a ewe WHS HI 5 obey! wax yrdyS 8—-03 9Jo try
953! wap! GY a5 52—tad52 wr> Ered —led 4gh roxell
ror a.
w* & ines We as oss wire
0 Kian yo mae 8 Joy pitowre we Fussy plo a—f w,S srle
Par. as
wh—h yore —L—say ») loys wh—® yous Cl—-B io J Les,

wie—S wos ol—iof Kasi yao sy sl yw Ji—S ye 5 els Le
roe — als
wS 8 tT te Se oS Ms Sy Ag—hnys be aSyo 9
ws Sa 2 7 al ys x ye 8
beyo y Lola ge
POO aide aly
Wd9T Hys yy B— Ss oy—SU wef SH, anes% Cody? sola 3!
wryt Fhe tyeh otp—8 - tpi woy9f x wl— sy et—al
roy sisi
9 : :
oe By ont55ai wr?gt pil cP 9 Sls awd j olin’
fe & oiglasoS pylons sf oy ol ge y— 5 Set yt &
prov =
wl Ja! a" # BHO) SY WI} wh 22” Tyo le spey Cady
why 25%9 yeu y Bpee gad was 2iSS uyne ¢ 9° yay urbli 5!
ron als
5ye 58
wx esto phe ot ole ee est) Heoe ee 5 obs
wat of ae doyjt HS ad G Ot ee eh p—* se hy
oq ss
oltre wre bye Glyae absya
oP Boyz ty prL yle Boyz yo Ve wher (wSu Qo aS JS 0}
FO is as
or gle imo wsal soil 5 wr SLY GIT You a—lae 05
wr UilBsy2 »—Lo ood Alyao otis) gly Garo51 pyydeo
rai eal
Wey Aer 9 wl ae oT ove vl — hy el wl— ay fe
ely agile “artit

5pay at Bly a} ustlo Coun) of ony
Vol. VIL, No. 10.] Ruba‘iyat of Ab u Sa ‘i d ib n Ab u‘ l Kh ay r. 66 3
(N.S.]
P9t seWy
whey doegtAle crit OF oy ive le SAS yd Unela G= ors

wise duT Ga JL—sa! 4), |
ESP. ie: 9
we Ea iysdS 08 aS o,f ible we Kh a s G l o af o S t y e *
wy Figs yo Came aS Joy wild wr” ux Kye jh a—F ayFfGale

rye — als
So es Ole vgn moe se 4
Wil & OB oyted US 5 o> yo eprrded jt Slag) wld wt dose cst
w
wl_fw o1,—26 ae
we de® GRSS Coy jy 9)GIS b 283 Coy) 3!
bag ” .
ryo — as
whyaS Lys —ino whys Wo
oly rtsts Sk Oley
2
whyslbaiF go ag bls as Si
P44 — as
wr} is» oy cSFe) kiss yy cae EAT oof age Gao8
mel they camiahe aSfore w—ste lo dys ps 9)rec) 3s
cre
PAY 2 ws
w—_se si, awd ys wartsjy Se BU 9 858.9 OF Hyd
eyo Ble db 4 ut ale yo ws Jie ~ yb Col) yt
Pak oo ws
WA By gid & ty Silly!
. ° . ” . w .
Ww a4 eh &) lan Sy wry
Ww By silo 9 ad dist ys Boy WI Ps wo? chit Bod egy 3! me
P44 a ay
2 pt 3 ole pis» woof BH 3 ay wis EX At soot cst
vp 3 wt gt wes ded SIS iS y sy a y G s o u s yJ o co t w l

This Qua tra in is the sa me as Qua tra in No. 352 sup ra; th e firs t lin e
of the one being the second line of the other. It has been inserted
twice through inadvertence.
yfv2 nail
ay gy lo—ale » ws uses” a vloylly> cyt by wt
» gly P83) AS hy OSES) aS omy Wyoi f
evi
Ht TF wy 58 sr wlS ape i 3) O f om y i ps t a cu at o i e
a3! Uf wd Gop af Esinogs af dst y—eo a ois iets as
rvr cal
PAO — )y61 ayyd
wyl—a5w
> oR) Elan sly ye plo
anne &> — it sess 3
rve ma
ope it sliky Abb & sy ppt jt LBA ny MU ot
23 o—*3)oT eg} oe i oT a p e e v i n t s w i s !
-3 e s c
rve Seah a
Py? st 0183 eS Bint > at a Ya solo ty a—ant col

=
af
Py y— wots FOF yy5 Wea _ i n s f a o t y o L a b ) 5 a f G S

rv. senile SD
P p—F syed Gls aS cma} DB p—F g h so us w d aS co me ys !
Fe ol 9 wd 59 OF Joy ) Aap erie he sail#9
rvs tte
2 glo—xe Llp Ww Jo x o—20 lee w—* Js sy
2 gilore
GB aS pSae wiv LP yo whyee S59 aif Gy
rVV minh
PIT cms! alaSd af la a P gil, 50 as ps 6° Ww
2 slos ap yS—iL% Jla ys P—ty so whit alan le
Vol. VII, No. 10.] Ruba‘iyat of Abu Sa‘id ibn Abu‘l Khayr. 665
[V.S.]
PV A as
PS otf—AlF 5) Edy” Cor - 3! whe $a os we!
Ps aL s5! c l a — s o l y s a ohty tye KAT, Jo at
rv9 ariy
2 pt 31 obo U p S p a e J o p y Fb i Se 80 ly yh cs!
9e
Tae as
anb—ia ob OS oe Iy) wine

a0 of 9551 pS »—sue b dle3Bey w* 9) 27° 90) w*
rat 49,
BOF y BX—4y) st 2 ely so} & yo—ialai omy
BLY Wyo aSh yl}40 og cewel ety! prod 51 wy be ge alle
YA! aa as
&K—idyeT
pin y Bay) yal bis 531 tee arte pyle
ot 5 8» cer GE
PAM: = as
f oaty af ceolb
& aadIalGis a &—-# }j! wh} ee oe wif yo
& de® HP yb & Yio: so Wl “sPF yet by Us 5 Ale
rae — als
Barf sd oltsybd aye59 55 897 wy VY Siryws aS ae
BaysT wiyy—tye 2— ee wi) I! ¢ Jo Wer Jo ol (bi, PP) ae
FAs als
WF ag Ili) (oy! 5S Bly Sl erry we ist
BMS5Lidge Erted LF WW Glo Jo sly ds oS gS

ap acl
ee as
Sd
a—st dikes (osm 5 yitlh lip

Sod Rema vee e Uey> Esiweg sd 3! dad d— Mens Cghad L as He
AY cn as
tb syy— > ws? i y— 4 5 & gf od pole
wh plsd) Sao rand gat es'e r—t gt yab aoe sails

PT indice as
x wh biel 5 o5 3 Ow ws wl ee 5 yin Me
oF? hla jp bls | , jl L925 U—¢a ok ; att Pl

eRe ae
ust 24 & Coy Jeu cy! aS A lye 5H Bold yd O55 0 9b hu
59 59.9 59)? 8% Cod” lee a wp ty She 60po» 9)

th ee ay
~~ wow r% zs ‘“
gl > ee os* 3% Sf
el9 srBd grat a sy wl}
rai Ls
i w, :
SS ae 1) eS 9 WSU fy et ae ty Ut igo see
gS ae ty cyS 15 Ovo Kyin0
uty OFU Ny afoS lb yb wt
i ee Us
o> ile Uy ogy 3; SF PY ENcomea — » x
stl ube p 5 gE ye! Glbe Sy wail!
Pir i. a
u s ol f ce el b 5 j e t T ,
Poa HT Bo—N Ip 9d ois)
[N.8.]
rae — als
or? pry Jos bey? 5 8 wy pe co9 89% Lay93wes p99 os!
pare Pia ces Bull coe, Aa ee A
9D as
Fo pe ore oe ul phpre ceedaleeod

piel ps Flo pee Fl peat 5% pe Ale |,
; PN cee as
’
cernedot Ny a) css cosasehl gp Oe ot
g
4
:4
sr Pldwe F Coy GEG gd ayy 5 O01 gS ping
FE SN wet ay
calzte wit wlte » 2 sles! cae whe! wee yo 53 WIS cs!
ot BB 3) lL Bewed yy canbelnelFllae wldgp5 sey
POS sateen as
gst aS det ty ole whys ey seo uate wt St Jo cs!

gst al e— SatUS ads
T gd cer we aod af & AS ain yo
raq — ws
FG dull gLite abe
uy ey 05 ok ee ily
sf Gowle Jad a BL owl 5g) gine JL 28 0g 20 53
Per al
eS GY Be fee GS Gt»G36
Gye
we His ale, ined ety ity wd ly 5 aS Be
ech. ws
|
ST ye SH Ble So IB jo IB yo why Sod Wbe af Vina
gsity G—= pS 3 au S wld 3 prt JS5 psy aS ut
a g
w
46. Exogamous Septs of the Gehara Section of Kunch-
bandia Kanjars.
By W. KIrRKPATRIOK.
‘* If we are to seater the rise and history of Totemism

‘‘and Exogamy, we must clearly apprehend that totemism
‘‘existed in all its marist features before exogamy was
‘*thought of, in other words, that exogamy was an innovation
‘‘jmposed on communities who were already divided into
ei totemic classes.
‘“The totemic clan is a totally different social organism
‘‘from the exogamous class, , and we have good grounds for
‘* thinking that it is far older
J. G. Frazer,
Totemism and Exogamy, vol. iv, p. 75.
The Geharas are an Endogamous section of the tribes of a

Gypsy character scattered over CoN and known under th
generic name of Kanjar.! While it isidicervabte that the
Geharas, like most other hitherto casteless peoples in India,
will receive into their camp members—particularly women— of
allied tribes, the inclination is towards a strict observance of the
Endogamic practice. This marrying within the clan is incul-
cated in one of their socio-religious songs: ‘‘ Gehdri Karsi tho
nio chalsi, Kajri Karsi tho ndo na chalsi,’’ ‘‘ Marry a Gehari
and your (our) name will ee ail marry an outsider and your
(our) name will disappear
Endogamous, as a section or clan, the Geharas are
divided up into a number of Exogamous septs, some of totemic
and others of functional origin. I will not attempt to defi-
nitely fix on the exact origin of each sept, but itis abundantly
clear that whatever may have been the structure of the original
primeval clan or camp, and whatever its original Exogamous or
Endogamous divisions, the process of splitting up into Endoga-
mous sections and Exogamous sub-sections has taken on a
e
the origin of the various descriptive names of the sub-sections
and septs of these so-called Dravidian and Gypsy-like tribes,
1 See J.A.8.B., vol. vii, No. 6, Pasi Boli or Argot of ibekbesdiys

Kanjars
a A.S8.B., vol. vii, No. 7, Folk Song and Folk-lore of the
Gehara bh anjars.
670 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1911.
this absorption of the casteless tribes of India into Hinduism

of the fourth degree (Sudra) presents many pitfalls.
The original gang system as we know enforced a rigid
recognition of the custom of ‘‘ marrying out,’ or, as it is now
called, Exogamy ; and these Exogamous divisions might well
all have been of totemic origin—of a totemism born of rever-
been a totemism induced by some function, or object related

to an occupation. A totemic sept is not always an Exogamous
sept, the one can be entirely independent of, or it may overlap,
the other.
The Exogamous sept can also have a local or communal
origin, and th:re is another claxs of Exogmous division, namely,
the Eponymous—‘tThe ancestor,’? to quote Sir Herbert
Risley, ‘‘ who gives his name to the group, being either a Vedic
saint (as with the Brahmans and the castes who imitate them)
or a ch’ - of Somparatively modern date as with the Rajputs
and other
This form of divisional ti the Epon
has hitherto been the close preserve of the
no Higher Hindu cata
To the aspirant to Hinduism there is an obvious attraction to
be able to point to an Eponymous founder rather than to an
inanimate totem ;
Finally, we have the Titular or nickname group, which is
common and nowadays perhans the most popular, because
with a little ingenuity and the help of the subsidized Brahman
it is always possible to convert the most obvious and outrage-
ous nickname intosome one of the divine names from the
Hindu Pantheon.
One is tempted to speculate here whether the Exogamous
septs which we find poe among these Gypsy-like tribes—
not to be too sweeping I w say - whether the social organl-
n
Exogamous base in imitation of the social customs prevailing
in Hinduism, or is it not more likely that the laws of Exogamy
originating with the primeval hordes and ‘‘camps’’ have
been adopted of necessity—collaterally with the igs of
Hinduism and the development of the caste syste
The whole question of Totemism and "peer a is dealt
with exhaustively by Professor J. G. Frazer in his monumental
work ‘*Totemism and Exogamy,’’ and the subject in its rela-
tion to Indian tribes and castes has been thoroughly studied
and explained by both Mr. W. Crooke* and Sir Herbert
Risleey.5
1-H. H.Risley, Peoples of India,p. 15 . ae
2 Crookes Tribes and (Castes of the N. W. Provinces of India.
3 Sir
ir Herbert Risley, ‘The Peoples ofIndia.
Vol. big:No. 10.] The Gehara Sec. of Kunchbandia Kanjars. 671
[N.8.]
The simple rule of Exogamy that the bride must be selected
from an encampment! different from that of the bridgegroom' is
pursued a true nomadic life. As we know them to-day, altho oo

they are more and more inclined to become settled, the Kanjars
remain divided up into several Exogamous septs in which are
discernible the remnants of the camp system; and this is Exo-
gamy in its most primitive form
The Gehara Endogamous section of Kanjars is subdivided
into ten Exogamous septs. Of these, I place eight as true, and
0 as ‘spurious.’ I believe two septs are latter-day inven-
their names would suggest this. It may be, the eight septs
were found to be short of either men or women, and the creation
of a new Exogamous sept became an absolute necessity to
maintain the Endogamic value of the whole section. There is
further justific ation in fixing the number of true Exogamous
septs of the Gehara at eight, in that the two I term ‘spurious’
were not known to all the members of the tribe, while every
adult man, aollewen boys, knnew theeight pukka got. Mr. Nesfield
in his Account of the Kanjars* says, they ‘‘ profess to have seven
clans, of whom five are well established, and four can be ex-
plained by their crafts,’’ but Mr. Nesfield did not apparently
appreciate that these seven ‘‘clans,’’ as he calls them, were
‘* Exogamous septs!’’ Mr. Crooke considers the enumeration
given to him ‘‘ by an Aligarh correspondent,” who ascribes nine
sections to the Kunchbandia Kanjars, as ‘‘the most accurate
and complete.
The ten Soe septs of the Geharas discovered to
me are—
Bhains
ee
ee
a
Teeeee
Baid Bhains.
Goh-hér or Gailoth.
Nakphula.
Untwir.
Mardiya.
Sunkat.
Sohnra.
Sainak Sohda.
Ne
~DOWUIAR
wr Rart Sohda.
Of the above the two doubtful septs are the Baid Bhains
and Sainak Sohda. Nesfield’s list of ‘‘ clans’’ includes the
Maraiya, Bhains, Sunkat, Gohar (Goh-her) an! Soda (or Sohda).
! See History of Marriage —Westermarck.

y EX XVI, 363 sqq.
2 Calcutta i‘eview,
8 Crooke’s Tribes and Castes, vol. III, p. 137.
Mr. Crooke’s several lists collected from various districts include

Maraiya, Bhains, Sunkat, Soda, Goher, Sonra, Untwar. Mr.
Crooke' among several other names of divisions mentions the
Lohiya or ‘‘iron-men’’ and the Lakarhar or ‘‘ wood-men.
An early note I made excludes the Baid Bhains and Sainak Soda
and includes instead the Lakarhar and Lohiya. I think, how-
ever, these two latter are merely functional or oceupational
divisions
Sherring says, ‘‘the Kanjars have seven clans,’’ the
Maraiya, Soda, Sunkat, Lakarhar, Bhains and Goher and
Dhobans —of these he says, ‘‘ the first six eat together and
intermarry—and only the first four are found in Benares, the
remaining three inhabit the country further west.’’
1. BHAINS. Totemic; Bhains=a Buffalo. Thisisa pure
example of an Exogamous totemistic ‘sept bearing the name
of an animal, a tree, a plant, or some material object, natural
or artificial. which the members of that sept are prohibited from
killing, eating, cutting, burning, carrying, using, etc.’’ The
Geharas themselves have suggested to me, and I believe the,
suggestion has a strong bearing on the origin of totemism, —
that in the Bhains or buffalo as a totem we have an instance
of totemism born of reverence. Though the sept is now in-
less tribes. Richardson in his ‘‘ Account of the Bazeegars or

Nuts ’’ says, ‘‘ they are subdivided into seven castes (sic), viz.
the Charee, Athbhyea, Bynsa, Pa:buttea, Kalkoor, Dorkinee
and Gungwar, but the difference seems only in name, for the
live together and intermarry as one people.’? ? Bynsa is clearly
recognizable as Bhains.
- Russell, in Census of India, 1901, Central Provinces, BE
gives one of the Clan Totems of the Abirs as bhainsa and of the
Halb—aMsh sia = a buffalo; of the totemi« clans of the Boyas
of the Deccan we have one called the Yenumalu = Buffaloes.
The Balijas (see Census of India, Madras, Part I), the chief
tradng caste in the Southern Presidency, have an Exogamous
clan bearing the same name Yenumalu = a buffalo. The
Komatis of Madras have a buffalo totemic clan = Enupa.
The Sansias or Sansi Kanjars have three divisions, the Karkhal,
Chaidih and Mahais; Mahais = buffalo. The Beriyas also
Endogamous tribe divided into Exogamous septs ‘‘for they live

He—
— r -that an
MedLell
inan
termdear
finitely discoveroved
ry as on e pe le.””
and It was not till sixty years
explained Endogamy and
Vol. VII, No. 10.] The Gehara Sec. of Kunchbandia Kanjars. 673
[N.S.]
between the Nats and Sansias and Kanjars. As an instance
e y so
as they gradually settle down, throw off their old gypsy
habits and adopt Hindu traditions, Mr. Crooke says,' ‘‘It is
;
,: significant that the Bhains section (of Kanjars) of Buduan
|
; have changed their name into Baiswar, and are beginning to
claim a connection with the Bais Rajputs.
4 >
|
2. BAID BHAINS. Functional and partly Totemic,
an offshoot, I believe, of the Bhains.
aid or Vaid. a physician, an honorific title indicating
the reputation the Kanjars like all Gypsy tribes have in the
dispensing of quack medicines, simples, love philtres and
so forth—the ingredients Geharas commonly use being jungle
herbs, oil extracted from sand lizards and other reptiles and
animals, Jackal’s fat, and Hyaena’s whiskers. The whole
the Gulgulias and others in Bengal, act as operators, the

method employed being as follows:
About 1 }inches of the tip of a cow’s horn with a minute hole
at the point, a small lump of wax, and a sacrificator or rough
lancet complete the outfit. The patient, we will suppose, has a
wallah can adap t him sel f to th e re qu ir em en ts of the We st an d

is not above pic kin g up so me of the ben efi ts of An gr ez i rul e, I
woul d dig res s fur the r an d me nt io n the cas e of a ge nu in e Ge ha ra
Kanjar who was in tr od uc ed to me wit h pri de as an An gr ez i
bolnewallah (a speaker of English). He had somehow, as a
boy, got in to uc h wit h a Bri tis h Re gi me nt in Na si ra ba d (Ra j-
putana), and being an adept singiwallah he applied his *‘ art of
1 Crooke’s Tribes and Castes, Vol. III, p. 138.
674 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {November, 1911.
cupping ’’ to curing corns, and in a very short while collected a

book full of chits from grateful British soldiers—the British
soldier it was explained to me ‘* always had corns.’’ Besides
the cupping operation which I have described and which when
applied to corns had all the appearance of a literal extraction,
my friend learnt how to operate on ingrowing toe-nails and the ieee
ae
arrest
:eae
A
treatment by cupping of cases of flat feet, and so on. as

from his book of chits, when I knew him, a most successful prac-
tising Chiropodist among the British soldiers and sailors in
Bombay. RE
ra
ee
e
Tei
ee
etree
eT
3. GOH-HER. Totemic, but I am afraid the Totemic

value is not very great as catching the Goh or gohsdmp (iguana) —
is pretty generally carried out by the whole Gehara section.
The taboo only remains as a suggestion. Mr. Crooke classifies ©
the Goher as an iguana-catcher—this is probably what the
orginal totemic taboo has. deteriorated into
4. NAKPHULA.
Kanjar shikari who called his sept Niakphiia or nag phand, a
c
nicknames of founders of septs and divisions But are these

names really as absurd as they sound to us? I feel certain
that the application of the term nak phhoola, which means
“swollen nose,’’ in this case has some definite relation to the
s
he
e
E
le
! N&gphil or Nag Phal = snake fruit. probably from the resem-

bla f the broad prii ckly leaf wit ith h t the flowerr oO on top to a cobra
wich expanded et}. urkill has kindly given me the following
teresting note :—‘* There are sev pecies of Opunt-a in India ;
** origin is America , and the
**before 1750. There is, however, no evidence of its coming
** fix the date. wh er eb y to
‘‘phana. Nagphana or Nagphani is the general name in Northern and
there on.
** In 1786 the Madras (:overnment in an order called
“Naga kulli oe dalli kulli. th e pl an t
How and whe a these vernacular names
ia 1 donot know. Ihave no evidence that
~ were fo r an ot he r pl an t before Opuntia became common in
** India.’”
Vol. VII, No. 10. ] Th e Ge ha ra Se c. of Ku nc hb an di a Ka nj ar s. 67 5
[N.S
breathes throug h bo th no st ri ls si mu lt an eo us ly . Br ea th in g
through the right no st ri l in li cv te s th e in fl ue nc e of th e
Sun—through th e lef t th e in fl ue nc e of th e Mo on . Th er e
going out to pl ou gh his fie lds , or is st ar ti ng on a jo ur ne y, or is

setting out to se ek a si tu at io n, he co ns ul ts his nos tri ls by
applying his th um b to his lef t nos tri l, an d if he fin ds his rig ht
nostril is the act ive on e the om en is pr op -t io us , ot he rw is e his
adventure is doomed to failure.
If the nos tri ls ful fil the fu nc ti on s of a sor t of va de me cu m
closely all ied to th e Ka nj ar —‘ Ne ta , wh ic h th ey sa y me an s the

“© mucus of the nos e,’ in wh ic h fo rm th ey ca me ou t of the
‘nose of the ir fir st an ce st or ’’ —h er e we hav e so me mo re
undoubted ‘‘nostril lore’? which probably also has some
ee
bear in g on the ori gin of th e Ge ha ra se pt wh os e fo un de r ha d a
‘*swollen nose.’’
56. UNTWAR or UTWAR., of Totemic origin, but also
possibly explained by the occupation indicated. Utwar or
Uniwar = Unt wal lah = the cam el man . The Kin jar s app ear
to be the onl y ‘‘ cas te’ ’ or tri be in Ind ia wit h an Exo gam ous
sept of this name. [ am inc lin ed to suz ges t the nam e mig ht be
taken as an indicatio n of som e loc ali ty whe re the tri be was at
one time in con tac t wit h cam els , or wer e pos sib ly occ upi ed
as camel-driver s pro bab ly in Raj put ana and fur the r Nor th.
6. MARAIYA. Mr . Ne sf ie ld an d Mr . Cr oo ke gi ve th e de ri -
vation as ‘‘ worshipp er s of Ma ri ’’ —M ar i be in g a co rr up te d
form of Maharani, th e su pr em e de it y of th e Ka nj ar an d so me
allied tribes. But I think th e fa ct th at Ma va iy a, or Ma rr id , is
lived in any thing so su bs ta nt ia l as a Md rr id , in di ca te s ei th er

that the name Md rd iy a is gi ve n to a pa rt ic ul ar ga ng or ca mp
because they lived in mu d- pl a- te re d hi ts . di ff er en t in th is
respect from the rest of th e tr ib e; or th at th e wh ol e tr ib e we re
iven the name of Marrid, or Maraiya, because of their peculi-
arity in living in op en -a ir en ca mp me nt s an d ne ve r in hu ts or
houses. In su pp or t of my de ri va ti on of th e wo rd th at li vi ng
in anything like a ho us e or Ma rr ia wa s for so me re as on * ta bo o, ’
I ha ve th e op in io ns of se ve ra l Ka nj ar s wh o ex pl ai ne d th at th e
Maraiya were so named because they ‘*did not enter into

houses’’—‘‘ Makin mé nahi ghusta’’ ;nor would they b uild
houses or live near them. It is well known that these names
often have their origin as titles of derision. In Mr. Crooke’s
Account of the Nats he mentions a section of the: Badinats
called ‘*Marai, a kind of tree.
7. SANKAT. Probably occupational, if we accept the
meaning as ordinarily understood, viz. Stone-cutter. Some
of the Kanjars and similar tribes all over Northern India are
known to supply chakkis or hand grindstones
h or Suk besides meaning stone or stones also means
a shell or shells, and we have various exogamous septs bearing
the same name. Sukwar is a subsection of the Gulgulias of
Bengal. Sakawarisasept of the Nats; while there is a Santali
totemistic sept known as Sankh (a conch shell), the Kurmis
also have a totemic sept Sankhowar (shell ornaments), while
Sunkhar is an Exogamous gotrd of the Khatiks.
8. SOHNRA. Eponymous. The ancestor being one
Sohnra who fell asleep among the rushes on the banks of a
river, and waking at night, he thought the waving grasses
surrounding him were rushing waters. He struck out to swim
to save himself, which brought him to his senses, and he thus
ee his delu
usion. Kas mé nd tirnd is a tribal ‘ prover-
bial’ song. ‘*Do not swim in rushes! ’’ or ‘‘gra
e SAINAK SOHDA. Totemic. Sainak “eabatang an
earthenware plate used to cover the mouth of the wareeties”
round jar known as a ghard or chatti. Sohda; of its meaning
have been unable to get any i oesintapes It might possibly
be the Punjabi pronunciation of Sohnr
10. RARHI SOHDA Totemic. Rarhi or Rahri_ being
sort of totem, but a ails explanation. that in some myste-

rious way it was in the form of ‘‘a thread of saliva’’ that the
first ancestor of this sept was ae It is of course well known
that Sh ce Eis sometimes used as a charm, and we have it in
J.A.8.B., rat Song and Folklore of the

o Gehara(Kanjars), P. 437,
vol. vitNo. 7. The following extract from . Croo sae and
veetting 3 one escach embodies
Castes,’ p. 71, vol. 3, on the Julaha is intere
:curious piece of folklore. ‘* The Julaha lost his way in a linseed ogc
linseed field covered with blue flowers for a river and tried to swim it.
As a parallel Mr. Christian (Behar haba 137) quotes from Kingsley’s
**The Romanand The Teuton’’: ‘* A madness pee! God came over the
Herules ; when they 34 to a field of Sei they t the blue flowers
water, 8 it their arms swim ie ind and were all
slaughtered defenc
encelossly.”” He oe have added that the same tale
appears in No. 149 of oe * German Stories.’’
Vol. VII, No. 10.) The Gehara Sec. of Kunchbandia Kanjars. 677
[W.8.]
Mungo Parks’ Travels, Chapter VI, that 8 oe is very
firmly believed in by the Christian of Abyssi
TRIBAL TOTEMS. The tribal totems of the Gehara
The Dog—anyone killing a dog is outcasted and not re-admit-

ted to the Brddari until he has expiated his sin in the Ganges.
Other totems which they are barred from eating, though they
may kill them, are the Horse, Ass, Snake, Tiger, Wolf, Cheel
(kite),Gidh (vulture)' and Parrot. Every other animal or
ird in the world may be, and as many as are procurable, are
eaten by all Kanjars.
1 G4 =a vulture. The “prmhe” have a sept who will not throw

a stone at a vulture, and Sir Herbert Risley cemie a similar sept of
Bengal Oraons. The Beriyas have a sectional name—gidhmar or vulture-
killer. Such occupational titles septs see és rid rite an original
hunting ; ve Dhanuk (from Dhdni—a bow r
jackal-slayer, gohhar = igu teher. , the snake m
hd from Bahali or bahari a falcon, and dozens of other such
sectional ing among ¢ who tually classified by
Mr. Nestield (Brief View of Caste ystem of the N.W. Provinces and h
aaJ. os Nesfield) as alliedto the Hunting State. The status of all
tribes is
i so low that I would rather i them to be ‘‘ Casteless
widen” ’ allied to the Hunting Sta
Nee en es ee Oe oe
47. A Brief Bibliography of Hindu Mathematics.
By G. R. Kayes.
To those who are not already familiar with, but are inter-
ested in the literature of the subject, the following list of works
value. The list does not profess to be complete—indeed such a

list must always be open to emendation—but it is hoped that
it will be found useful.
It has been somewhat difficult to draw a line of demarca-
tion between works to be included and works that should be
excluded from the list. For example, it might be somewhat
difficult to justify the inclusion of Montucla’s ‘Histoire,’
Alberuni’s ‘India,’ etc., while Hankel’s and Cantor’s great
works ' are excluded. An attempt has, however, been made to
keep the list within proper bounds, and very few works not
bearing directly on the subject iin band are given. Naturally,
the works listedvary in value, and their oe to the student
depends to some extent upon his point of vie To one first
tackling the subject perhaps Cantor’s Vickemoea® is the best
introduction, but the material upon which real work is to be
done is contained in the original Hindu works edited by
Cclebrooke, Kern, Thibaut, Hoernle, Dvivedi, Rangacharya
and others. These studied in the light of some knowledge of the
history of Western mathematics® will give much interest and
ample results.
The list now given requires supplementing in several
directions; the list of Sanskrit texts requires amplification, and
a list of mathematical works, now only in manuscript, is greatly
desired.
It will be noticed that the original Hindu works mentioned
do not go beyond the time of Bhaskara (twelfth century A.D.),
after which period Hindu mathematical works cease to have
special historical interest.
1. Montucta, J. F.—Histoire des Mathématiques, dans quelles
on rend compte de leur progres depuis leur origine
jusqu’a nos jours, ete. Paris, 1799-1-.02.
1 Hankel Zur Geschicte der mathematik in rscoriay und Mittelalter.

sais M. Vorlesungen iiber Geschichte dvr Mathe
eh re is nothingrea ly adequate in the English oy,
Indian ctdent _is recommended to reada ots Gow’s Short
Histtary a Greek Mathe» atics, Heath’s Pivphonbis of A vandria, and,
where possible, Woepcke’s as Suter’s works on Arabic ashentics
(The third book of the second part deals with Hindu
mathematics.)
2. Strachey, E.—Bija Gannita: or the Algebra of the
Hindous. London, 1813.
3. Taytor, J.—Lilawati: or a treatise on Arithmetic and
Geometry, by Bhdscara Acharya. Bombay, 1816.
3'l. PLayratr, J.—On the Algebra and Arithmetic of the Hin-
dus. Edinburgh Review, xxxix, pp. 141-163. Nov., 1817.
4. CotzrookE, H. T.—Algebra with Arithmetic and Mensura-
tion from the Sanskrit of Brahmegupta and BhAscara.
London, 1817.
(Colebrooke’s introductory matter was reprinted in his
Miscellaneous Essays, 2 vols., Madras, 1871.)
5. Bucuner.—De Algebra Indorum. Elbing, 1821.
6. Friz1.—The Lilavati, a treatise on Arithmetic, translated
into Persian from the Sanskrit work of Bhascara
Acharya. Calcutta, 1327.
7 - Wuisu, C. M.— On the Alphabetical Notation of the Hindus.
Transactions of the Literary Society of Madras, i, 54
. ,
8. WuisH, C. M.—On the Hindu Quadrature of the Circle.
Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society, iti. 1830.
9. PLayratr, L. P.—Qbservation on the Trigonometrical
Tables of the Brahmins.
Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, vol.
v, 1795.
— ad Rosrn, F.—The
Algebra of Mohammed ben Musa.
London, 1831.
(This contains many references to Hindu mathe-
matics. )
. JAQUET, E.—Mode
aeee
d’ Expression symbolique des nombres,
employés par les Indiens, les Tibétains et les Javanais.
Journal Asiatique, 1835.
— bo- M. Cuastes.—Apercu historique sur l’origine et le déve-
loppement des Méthodes en Géométrie, particuliérement
de celles qui se rapportent a la Géométrie mode
rne, etc.
Bruzelles, 1837.
(The Geometry of the Indians, Note xii, pp. 41
7-456.)
13. Lipri, G.—Histoire des Sciences mathématiques en Italie,
depuis la Renaissance des Lettres jusqu’a la fin du dix-
septiéme Siécle. Paris, 1838.
(Influence indienne et origine de l’
algébre, p. 118,
ol. 1. Ouvrages des Hindous qui ont été connus
au moyen age en Europe, p. 123, vol. 1.
oe Lé
et diminutionis vocatus numeratis divina-
_ roy liT
onis
o , exei sapielenntes Innddii posu
tes poer
suer
unun
t,t, q quem
at et secundum librum qui Indorum —
Vol. VII, No. 10.] Bibliography of Hindu Mathematics. 681
[V.8.]
dictus est composuit. Note xiv, vol. i, pp. 304-376,
Les chiffres indiennes. Note xv, pp. 377 -379.)
—~ PrinseP, J.—Professor Schlegel’s Enigma. Mode of ex-
pressing numerals in the Sanskrit and Tibetan languages.
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, iii, 1834.
_ oO. WoerckE, F.—Extrait du Fakhri, Traité d’Algébre par
Aboa Bekr Mohammed ben Alhacan Alkarkhi (manuscript
952, Supplément Arabe de la Bibliothéque impériale) ;
les Arabes. Paris, 1853.
(An analysis of Indian methods of solving indetorini.
nates of the second degree is given, pp. 33-42.)
_> WoepckE, F.—Sur le mot Kardaga et sur une méthode
indienne pour calculer les sinus
M. ann. math. xiit, 386-394. 1854,
— ~J. Burcgss, E., and Wuirnry.—The Surya Siddhanta
Journal of the American Oriental Society, vol. vi. 1855.
<) .
_ ie THomas, E.—Ancient “pryry Numer als.
Journa
nalof the Asiatic Society, Bengal, 1856.
_—<= . BoncompaGni pon B.—Trattati d’ aritmetica pubblicati
da Baldassarre Boncompagni. 1. Algoritmi de numero
Indorum. Roma, 1857.
Prinsep, J.— Essays on Indian Antiquities, etc., of the late
J. Prinsep. Edited by E. Thomas. London, 1858.
(This contains an interesting account of the discovery
of the old Sanskrit numerals, vol. ii, p. 71, etc.)
2 . Worrcke, F.—Sur |’ coalgee ivi de |’Arithmétique in-
dienne en Occident,e Roma, 1859.
bobo . Prman.—Exposé des Ae de snag usités “se les
peuples orientaux anciens et moder Paris, 18
bow . FRIEDLEIN, G.—Gerbert, die inne ise Boethius ‘iia
die iddischen Ziffern. Ein Versuch in der Geschichte
der Arithmetik. Erlangen, 1861.
. Baru Deva Sastrt.—Translation of the Sirya Siddhanta
by Pundit Bapu Deva Sastri and of the Siddhanta
ity ai by the late Lancelot Wilkinson, revised by
B. D. Sast Calcutta , 1861.
. SCHIEFNER, a thes die hohen Zahlen der Buddhisten.
nges asiatiques tirés du Bulletin de Il’Acadamie
impériale des Sciences de St. Petersbourg. Tome iv, 1862.
BrockuHaus, H.—Ueber die Algebra des Bhaskara.
Berlin, 1862.
. Brockuavs, H.—Zur Geschichte des Indischen Zahlsystems.
Zeitschrift fiir die Kunde des Morgenlandes iv, 74-83.
29. Worpcke, F.—Mémoire sur la propagation des Chiffres
indiens. ES
Journal opis ks pp. 27-529, 1863. i
all
30. Kern, H.—On
a
e Fragments of Aryabhat
Journal of the Royal "Asiatic Society, xx, 15,EE, 371 87. 1863.
31. Tuomas, E.—Note on Indian Numeral
Jou rnal Asiatique, Tome ii. vie” Série, p. 379, 1863.
32, Aurrecut, TH. Catalogi Codicum Manuscriptorum Biblio-
the Bod eiane. Pars Octava Codices Sanscriticos
complectens (pp. 325f). Oxford, 1864.
33. Buau DAsi.—On the age and si engage of the works of
Aryabhata, Varahamihira, Brahmagu upta, ete
Journal of the Royal Asiatic ‘Society 1865.
omen C. I. Das Rechenbuch des Maximus Planu-
Halle, 1865.
34, ee A. C.—Elements of South Indian Palewography
(pp- 57-70). Mangalore, 1874.
35. Kern, H.—The Aryabhatiya with the Commentary Bata-
dipika of Paramadicvara. (Sanskrit text.
Leiden, 1874.
36. TH:BAuT, G.—On the Stlvasitras. Journal of Asiatie
Society of Bengal, xliv, 1, pp. 227-275. 1875.
37. TurBaut, G.—The Baudhayana Silvasitra. The Pandit,
9-10. Be nares, 1875.
38. TmBauT, G.— Aho Stlvasttra. The Pandit
(New Series),wl Benares, 1876.
38°1, BHAGVANTLAL peck the ancient Nagari Numerals.
The Indian Antiquary, vi, pp. 42-48. 1877.
39. WaxEscuke, H.—Translation of Planudes’ Hindu Arith-
metic. Halle, 1878.
40. Roper, L.—L’Algébre d’al-Kharizmi et les méthodes
indienne et grecque. Journal Asiatique: Sealant hee
ome x1, pp. 1-98.
41. Roper, L.—Lecons de Calcul d’ Aryabhata. baratZz
Journal Asiatique.) , 1379.
42. WEISSENBoRN, H.—Das Trapez bei Euklid, peek und
Brahmegupta. Abhandlungen zur Geschichte der Mathe-
matik: Zweites Heft. Leipzig, 1879.
43. Roper, L.—Sur la véritable signification de la notation aRl
AS
ee
SR
ee
Ce
9
ESF
E
aenNHEe
numérique inventée par Aryabhata. Journal Asiat que

Tome xvi, p. 440f. ,
1880.
43:1. Witson, H. H.—The Mackenzie Collection.
A des
tive Catalogue of the Oriental Manuscripts, and other eri p-
articles illustrative of the Literature, History Statistics
Vol. VII, No. 10.] Bibliography of Hindu Mathematics. 683
[N.S.]
and Antiquities of the South of India; collected by the
late Lieut.-Col. Colin Mackenzie, Surveyor-General of
India. Calcutta, 1828.
Madras, 1882.
44. BayLey, Sir E. C.— On the Genealogy of Modern Numerals.
Extract from the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society.
1882,
44:1. Hunrata.—Uber das Ausziehen der craarceumoat =
Griechen und Indern
45. Hoern tg, A. F. R.—The Bakshali Manuscript. aaa
Antiquary, vol. xviii, pp. 33-48 and 275-279. 1888.
46. Sacnau, E. C.—Alberuni’s India. An account of the
Religion, open a lepearnigy since Geography, Chrono-
logy, Astronomy, Customs, Laws and Astrology of India
about A.D. 1030. ree“English Edition, with Notes and
Indices. London, 1888.
47. Tuipaut, G., and M. SupDHARKAR DVIiVED). gine Paficha-
siddhantika of Varaha Mihira. nares, 1889.
48. Tempcr, Sir R.—Notes on the Burmese sytem of Arith-
metic. The Indian Antiquary, vol. xx,5 189]
48:1, Burasss,.J.—The Sines of Arcs in the Paces
The Indian Antiquary, vol. xx, p. 228.
49. DeLspos, L.—Les Mathématiques aux Indes re eee
Paris, 1892.
50. BANNERST, H. C.—Colebrooke’s translation of the Lilavatt,
with Notes. (The Sanskrit text is also given).
Calcutta, 1893.
51. Eacretina, I.—Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in
the Library of the India Office, Part v. (Astronomy
and Mathematics, pp. 991-1055.) London, 1896.
51-1. Bin_er, G.—Indische Paleographie. Grundriss der Indo-
Arischenge and Altertumskunde, 1 Band 11 ey
pp. 13- ‘Stras
(An Enalishtranslation has been given in the sodien
eee
eeee
ee
Antiq
52. THIBAUT, asskihetiacaatel Astrologie und eam tena
ndriss der Indo-arischen « hilologie, iii, 9.
Strassburg, 1899.
52-1. SupHAkaRa DveEvepi.—Trisatika by Stilharacharya,
edited by M. M. Sudhakara Dvevedi. Benares, 1899.
53. Konen, H.—Geschichte der Gleichung t?—Du’?=
Leip &
ioe.18-30. Die <a aNd o_o der Plichaog
—Du’=1 bei den Inder
53:1. Su pH AK AR A Dv iv ep in .— Br ah ma sp hu ta si dd ha nt a and
Dhyanagrahopadesadhyaya by Brahmagupta, edited
wit h his ow n Co mm en ta ry by M. M. Su dh ak ar a Dv iv ed in .
Benares, 1902.
54, Cantor, M.—Ueber die iilteste-indische Mathematik.
Arch. Math. Leipzig, 8, 1904
54:1. Stra Ram.—Our ancient Mathematics—Arithmetic [a
portion of the LitAvatr translated into Hindi, wi
introduction in English]. Moradabad, 1904.
55. ZeutHen, H. G.—Sur |’Arithmétique G4ometrique des
Grecs et des Indiens. Bibliotheca Mathematica. 1904
(97-112.) Lei pzi g, 190 4.
55:1. Haas K.—Die Mathematiker der Inder
Osterreichische Mittelschule, 18, 1904.
56. Suter, H. —Uber die Vielecksformel in Bhaskara’s Lilavati.
Verhandl. d. dritten internat. Mathematiker-K ongresses,
Leipzig, 1905, pp. 556-558. Leipzig, 1995.
7. Birk, A.—Das Apastamba-Sulba-Sutra. pec on
or
Deutschen Morgqenlindischen i chaft, 55,
pp. 543-591; 56, 1902, pp. 327-3 Pr
58. Voet, H.—Der pythagoreischen Lehrsatz in der altesten
Gicmetric der Inder. Schlesische Gesellsch, Jahresber.
der mathem. Sekt? , 84,1906, 3-4. Breslau, 1906.
59. Voer, H.—Haben die alten Inder den Pythego
Lehirsatz und das Irrationale gekan Bibliotheca
Mathematica. ‘teeipzig, 1907.
60. Stra Ram.—Our ancient Mathematics—Algebra [Bhas-
kara’s Vijaganita translated into Hindi with introduc
tion in English]. Moradabad, 1907.
61. Kayn, G. R.—Notes on Indian Mathematics—Arithmetical
Notation. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal (ey.
Series), vol. iti, no. 7, pp. 475-508. 3
62. Kaye, G. R.—Notes on Indian Mathematics. ae :
Aryabhata. Journal of the Asiatic Society of| Bea —
vol. iv, no, 17,pp. 111-141. ae
63. Kayr, G. R.—The use of the Abacus in ancient i
Journal ty = Asiatic Society of Bengal, vol. iv,n0
pp. 293-29 ,
64. eerie M.—The ir cetiguenticcre aay ter
. Maha
Suan viracarya. Mad as, 1908.
(Sanskrit text, English translation and rere, is :
reallyan advance copy of a work not yet actually —
published, kindly supplied to me by the author.)
Vol. VII, No. 10.] Bibliography of Hindu Mathematics.
[N.S.]
65. Levi, B—Osservazioni e congetture sopra la geometria
degli indiani. Bibliotheca Mathematica, ix, pp. 97-105.
Leipzig, 1908-9.
66. Sut H.—Eine indische Methode der Berechnung der
Kiigeloberfliche. Bibliotheca Mathematica, iii, ix, pp. 196-199.
erpzig, 1908-9.
67. Smiru, D. E.—The Ganita-Sara-Sangraha of Mahavira-
carya. Bibliothess Mathematica, iii, ix, pp. 106-110.
Leipzig, 1908-9.
68. Kayr, G. R.—Hindu casamorgens ces sie sere Edu-
cation (January to August), 1910. ombay, 1910.
69. Kayg, G. R.—The Source of Hindu ht Ree Journal
of the Royal Asiatic Society, pp. 749-760, ie. ae
, 1910.
70. sap G. R.—The ee Aryabhatas. wernt eae
tica, pp. 289-292, x, 4. Leipzig, 1910.
q 701. Mrtuaup, G.—La a d’Apastamba. Revue géné-
rale de Science, 3, 1910, 512-520. Paris, 1910.
71. Kayz, G. R.—Old Indian Numerical Symbols. The Tiition
; Antiquary, pp. 50-56. February, 1911.
72. Kaye, G. R.—The Asoka Numerals. The petit Anti-
quary, pp. 57-60. February, 1911.
73. Freer, J. F.—Aryabhata’s system of expressing numbers.
Journal of the Royal Asiatic S._iety, pp. es 126.
anuary, 1911.
74. ge Sasiaes L. C.—Hindu Numerals in the Firhist.Marron
theca Mathematica, 113, pp. 121-124. Leipzig, 1911.
75. Firet, I. F.—The Use of the Abacus in India. Taek of
the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland,
Aprii, 1911, pp. 518-521. London, 1911.
76. Fieet, J. F.—The Katapayadi system of expressing
numbers. Journal of the Royal Asiatic spe of Great
Britain and Ireland, July, 1911, pp. 788-794
London, 1911.
77. Kaye, G. R.—Notes on Hindu Mathematical Methods.
Bibliotheca Mathematica, xi, 4. Leipzig, 1911.
7x. SmirH, D. E., and Karpinski, L. C. The ao
numerals. Bos
79. Simon, H.—Zur indischen Trigonometri
Archiv. der Malkeix 18, 1911.
INDEX TO THE BIBLIOGRAPHY.
papietn63, 75. KARPINSKI, 74, 78.

ALBERU 1, 46. Kaye, 61, 62, 63, 68, 69, 70,
pei “¢ 6, 13, 15, 27, Yi
eap
Gidinade: a; 47°C, “FO, “SF.
33:1, 39, 45, 48, 49, 50, 521,
, 64. L
ARYABHATA, 30, 33, 35, 41, MACKENZIE, 43:1.
43, 62, 70. MAHAVIRA, 64, 67.
Astronomy, Ai; 24, “47, 82, Manuscripts, 32, 43° 1, 45, 51.
5371 Method, 12, 40, 68, 77.
AUFRECHT, go. MILHAU <
Ba Montucta,
Notations & Oh latkts i; 268
Baro Date SuisrRi, 24. 18, 20,°22, 23, 26, 28. 29,
Baytey, 44.
‘Buacvanraar InDRAJI, 38:1.
ASKARA, 3, 4, 24, 27, 33, Prman
Ee 56.
Buav Das, ge
BoncomPaGnt,
BRAHMAGUPTA. “iz. oe:
42: 63°1. Roper, 40, 41. 43.
BRockHavs, 27, 28. 10.
BucHNER,
BurneEu, 34
sh sent onae Dvevepti, 47,
[57,7 OL.
CoLEBROOKE, 31, 4, 50. SULVASUTRAS, 36, 37, 38,
Dr Suter, 56, 66.
Dvivent, 47, 53°1. TAYLOR, 3.
ean 51. Tempe, 4 48,
Fruzt, 6. THIBAUT, 36, 37, 38, 47, 52.
Wraen, 73, ie 76. THomas, 18, 20,
FRIEDLEIN, Trigonometry, 9,16, it, 48:1.
Goer ae. 12, 13, 42, Voer, 58, 59.
Wusstieea 39.
WEISSENBORN, 42.
43:1,
Wowace. 15, 16, 21, 29.
Jaquer, 11. ZEUTHEN, 55.
48. A Firman of Emperor Aurangzeb,
By Ragan Ransan Sen, B.L., with a translation of the
Firman by Linut -CotonetD, C. Partiorr.
While at Benares last October I ee, to come across

a document of a unique nature likely to be of much interest
to the antiquarian and the hiateradl alike. essrs. Saeed
Brothers, Photographers, of Benares, gave me a photo-copy of
a firman in Persian which they alleged to be a true and faith-
ful. reproduction of the original, which purported to be an
imperial decree addressed to one Abul Hosein by Emperor
Aurangzeb ot communicated through his son Sultan Muham-
mad Baha
All instore have up to time been almost unanimous in
ving to Aurangzeb a character directly opposed to whiat
pares from the above document. He has been held to be
bitterly opposed to the Hindus as evidenced by his imposition
of the Jiziah tax, and has further been reputed to have de-
mene: numbers of Hindu temples at Benares, and erected the
mosque over the Pancha-Ganga Ghat in that city with the
écuate of tall minarets going by the name of Madhoji-ka-deora
upon the ruins of the old temple of Beni Madhav which he had
destroyed. As it was, I confess, I could not but look upon the
document in question without considerable suspicion.
therefore thought it proper to keep silence till I obtained
satisfactory and authentic informations regarding the existence
of the original. On another flying visit to Benares I was
enabled to get a sight of the original firman itself through
the courtesy of Kear ce Sheik Muhammad Tyab, City
Inspector of Police, Benare
This gentleman, Wie sent for the document from its
present owner for na inspection, gave the following history in
connection with its find :-—
‘In the Mungls Gauri Muhulla of this city (Benares) lived
a Brahmin named Gopi Upadhyaya who died about 15 years
0. is firman was in the custody of Gopi Upadhyaya.
This man had no son, but had a daughter. His daughter has
a son named Mangal Pandey who also lives at Mungla Ghaid
now. Mangal Pandey had obtained the document from Gopi
Upadhydéya along with his other papers. In April, 1905, I held
an enquiry under orders of the Magistrate of Benares in the
matter of a complaint by Mangal Pandey. Mangal is a ghatia
Brahmin, who sits on the river-bank to ply his business as a
ne
eeee
eee
Se
ene
eee
rte
ee
ten
ee
ET
ghatia pujdri, to whose stall bathers in the river resort for

various religious observances, and for purchasing various
ap-
they were allowed to continue their practice of weeping there

in that way. There was thus a dispute between Mangal
Such being the occasion when this precious deed was

found, as narrated by the Khan Bahadur, I felt conv
of its authenticity, and examined the document carefully in ce d
and noticed that it was a slightly yellowish pi
paper with a piece of thin linen pasted at the back le ec e of ol d
bare only a small portion, 43” inches by 4” inches, av in g
taining writings and Sultan Muhammad’s co n-
se
in diameter. It is in an excellent state of preser al 14 ” in ch es
handwriting is very distinct and legible and va ti on an d th e
and large. The whole is written in deep black th e le tt er s bo ld
ink, excepting
DES
pac
hat
p
am
appears in smaller letters the note of despatch

through Prince
Sultan Muhammad Bahadur with his seal on th
e ri
seal has some numerals looking like some dates, but argh t. Th is
very legible. e no t
_ From the papers contributed by Prof. Jadunath Sa
in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. II, rk ar
No. 6
(New Series), 1906, pp. 223--267, with copies of two othe
r
firmans of Emperor Aurangzeb, in respect to
certain Revenue
Regulations and fiscal measures and certain rules for the
all not exactly what he had been represented to be, and that
he was rather solicitous for ensuring peace and s
ecurity to his
for which I am indebted to Shamsul U

lamah Maulvi Kamalud-
din Ahmad, and Maulvi A
bdul Latif).
Vol. be No. 10.) A Firman of Emperor Aurangzeb. 689
[N.8.]
pete! peal! all pas

alt Spo) dy) ge jptdo
rt Gi yole
wil wl wale
Oy Bays plyoye! BALA GDL Gyms}gitAoaryelly asl! GY
Pie 9Coles wlarb fipat lbi! y oUt seem caalyle cuyh Ge oy
Blayd aScrcl cri yyive Ciao elle cry 6yh (og) iI y - Samdy pte
=o M 2 oe ¥ “ * .
y curity ot Gal afSo Kiser Gap y lh

Bolen brad Lic.
pale slo ais axe ls0} mos sila: cilow af JSlaaiT Sone bred ys
Las O10 Ow 3 as wl stows jt |Sb! as No a ’ BNpase eythe 9
Soph 8995 cyl Sle 45,83, Sang Sel Ginehtyaiyty jb Crm! Glaic
BS OSS pyle pyilt ROY yy Gril cyyy i! Om A aptine yale Py Se 1d)
a7 59 9vibes Sal tuptd »ep) olemy Byes! Cgoal On Or*
Boys apd alaey Ly watey lI yghuoy YT U oiley Jleof diz,ie
- aul) cls R\EN) Ji! yo” ds} oto ( joe ) myo sls slew yt Darter
CeyPD | oteg ake ail} csdioe p® 10 eo # Sty SB OL Gyo
# $04 aie,)
uJ *a
wings Syl? GL) gers aly dley i
pa Met wheage glye Sandy Bard hye 5Soss 14A-

ayel Fb JUS! yeyo tol HF HGS wll ol4) 8L_4 oy}
cell Salt gare ond gelfSlat y rake Fd. eee
LS My Soll torel Shpal sd} y aya) Gad) yf Sere Uy! aby

# oly wlble apsre Fanaa
wstbalae
RovucH TRANSLATION OF AURANG.JEB’s FIRMAN.
continue with peace of mind to offer up prayers for the

continuance of our God-given Empire that is destined to last
to all time. Consider this an urgent matter. Dated 15th of
Jumada-‘s-Saniya a.n. 1064 (=a.D. 1653 or 4),
- al
PLATE XVIII.
je i :
Journ., As . So c. Be ng ., Vo l. Vi l. 19 11 .
= Sexe 4
gat ;
A Ce
td! es
AH 2) 'F
it
pants
ON
a
ih ws ie v :: <a @. fr BP ap sree
5
: Yer l
“pho: see or aed
; i
ust
e e “v o s sa i e eL eat ,e
Gn* j wt
Rayan
sk
A leas oneal P: +
-—
har
s ot - ae e S
[io Maas « GC)! 8 ie nN
eS
SNe.
3) Voi d1b
ae | pe ae es
se . Hs, ;e S o h
ae tag A OME OSE
: * =, = B47 te vigvu bid Caen
ty co_——
e ear —
Se CCA GaRe ge — ree “ Baga: pic ee,
. Yer, $34 © as > ‘i A
u
Mi. oh asso Aik ae iat Se ae
ic Lod hep 4 ower LE,
‘i s . wae 9 waphccindy Saige

iq ett. Se ny .
| : hd Sg toisk 6, a : vn wD
' Bes ¢ aM s 7, eles AR. < a3 -
3 er: yeas
va an Beak
A FIRMAN OF EMPEROR AURANGZEB

( From a block prepared for the Proprietor and Editor of “ The Comrade.
49. Note on a Shi‘a Imprecation.
By Lizvur.-Corone, D. C. Pariorr, F.A.S.B., Secretary,
Board of Examiners
The following curse is a species of religious exercise

amongst Indian and Persian Shi‘as. It is specially repeated on
the 9th of Rabie ‘l-Awwal, the day on which ‘Umar was mar-
tyred. It is too a belief amongst the iignorant that if the curse
be repeated a hundred times on the rosary, any difficulty they
are in will be removed.
-FRP cI BP °F BP oF os rre
Rae naholiFaceae tne ai

or
ot wF oF BF Po oF VS | ruF we or poen yo gn
Jee s08 yeh pd yel y wilele ey gt elpoonl peli

‘*God curse ae ane Abu Bakr, then ‘Umar, then
‘Umar, then ‘Um : *Q God, curse ‘Umar, then Abu
Bakr and ‘Usman, het Tiniad, then ‘Umar, then ‘Umar.’’
When a small boy in a village school in Persia wishes to
leave the room for the purposes of nature, he will hold up his
little finger and say ~~ ai yd la‘n “lah ‘Umar, ‘*‘God curse
‘Umar’’ (or its Persian equivalent}.! If, however, he wishes
to drink water he will say GisJ} cle at ale soceeed "lah
‘ala al-Husayn ‘‘may God send his peace to Husayn.’’ This
custom has now nearly died out. Instead, one Ussa ms-
see ‘*T want to go and see the Master ”’ is us
ra (Ussa is a
rruption of Ustad, a term applied to ‘ Umar as being the
ce of all the dissensions amongst the Muslims). For the
a
le
a
i
ee
Se
ormer, too, a boy lifts up his fore-finger and middle finger and
says adab : for the latter he holds up his fore-finger only and
says ashrarab, Ar. ‘‘I drink.”
The Persians show their hatred of the three Khalifahs
the eRe of their shoes; this custom is referred to in the
“Arabian Nights ’’ : vide the story of ‘Ala-Ed-Deen Abu-sh-
shamat, Chap. XI, Vol. II, of Lane’s translation.
1 VideoH Baba of Ispahan, Chap. LIX.

so. Th e Li fe an d Wo rk s of Ba hr -u l- ‘U li m.
By Mawtavi M. Hrpayat Husain,
Lecturer, Presidency College.
no place in the ir wri tin gs, hen ce the re are no ac co un ts of the lif e
spiritual leader. Gr ea t en mi ty ex is te d be tw ee n th e tw o
families. At leng th th e Us ma ni s su rr ou nd ed th e ho us 2 of
A PUGH PrP esNinna RPE ENDPS aac

ene
1 He died an. 710, a.D. 1312, vide Brockelmann’s Geschichte der

arabischen Literatur, vol. ii, p. 211.
2 He died A.H. 791, A.D. 1389, vide the same, vol. ii, p. 215.
3 He died a.H. 816 , a.p. 141 3, vid e the sam e, vol. ii, p. 216.
i ii, p. 217.
learned author: Journa l of an -N ad wa , Apr il an d Ju ne 19 07 ; Ab ja d- ul -

‘Ulam, p. 927; Hada ’i g- ul -H an af iy a, p. 46 7; As ar -u l- Uw al , p. 24;
Ahwal-i-‘Ulam@-i-Fir an gi Ma ha l, p. 64; Mo uf id -u l- Mu ft i, p. 135 ; an d
the Encyclopaedia of Islam, p. 584.
6 During the tim e of the Em pe ro r Ak ba r it was the pra cti ce to all ow
It was in this building that Bahr-ul-‘Ulim was born. He

was educated by his fat her . At the age of se ve nt ee n, he
received from his fat her a sa na d of co mp et en cy . Six mo nt hs
after this his father died, and, as Bahr-ul-‘Uliim was unworthy
to succeed hi m, = s t g Mu ll a Ka ma l- ud -D in wa s ins tal led as
professor . Ho w Ba hr -u l- ‘U li m, wit h the hel p of his
cousin, engaged “hi‘sell in acquiring knowledge. When he
ecame proficient he took the seat of his father, which his
cousin vacated. He began to deliver lectures and compose
books, chi efl y on pis lea spi aen sub jec ts. A c a en a an
event happened which forced him to quit Luckno
a con tro ver sia l dis cou rse , whi ch cre ate d bad bl oo d be tw ee n the
Shi‘asand Sunnis. The ruler of Oudh , Shuja‘-ud-Dawlah, there.
upon ordered his expulsion, and he consequently went to Shah
Jahanptr. ‘Abd Ullah Khan was then its Nawab. He was
received by the Nawab with great honour and dwelt in his city
for some time. But he had to quit this place also, for there
arose an internal feud in the district, and ‘Abd Ullah was
murdered in A.H. 1173 (A.D. 1759). He next proceeded to
the Rampir State where the Nawab Fayz Ullah Khan wel-
rush of students to himwas so great that the Nawab w
unable to meet their demands. Bahr-ul-Ulam, being dissatisfied
with the Nawab, left the place.
t this juncture Munshi Sadr-ud-Din of Burdwan, in
Bengal, wrote a letter to Bahr-ul-Uliim from Bohar, expressing
the hope that he would honour the Madrasah in Bohar. Bahr-
ul-‘Uliim accepted the offer and went to Bohar. However,
owing to the machinations of some designing persons, a rupture
took place between the two, and Bahr-ul-‘Uliim proceeded to
Madras. Here he was welcomed by Nawab Wala Jah. He
passed the remainder of his life in Madras, being held in great
honour and respect. In Madras he is known as Malik-ul-‘ Ulama,
a fact little known to the people of Northern India. In Bengal
and the United Provinces he is called Bahr-ul-‘ Ulim, a name
not known to scholars in Southern India. He died on the 12th
Rajab, a.H. eee, A.D. 1810. Of his many writings the follow-
ing may be quoted :—
(1) Arkan gine a—A work on Muhammadan law, pub-
lished in Calcutta.
(2) Fawa’ih-ur-Rahamiat—A pee ileviaeon the work of
fosslgnoeal<to trade in India for a fixeda peed When thepated oxpireds

the traders had t» return to their native countries, and their immova le
be maid reverted to the Crown. n this principle, a French merchant
to Lucknow and _ there built a house of hifides ealled Firang?
Mata When his period expired he left, and the property. was taken
po n of by Go ough
ment. Alth tes
this was dina lla
in Maha
nown by the name of Firanat Mahall. a fact clearly
Ohivagh Bagh. it is ton
shown in the Firman of pfs Soret
Vol, VIL No. 10.] The Life and Works of Bahr-ul-‘Ulam. 695
[V.8.]
Muhibb Ullah al-Bihari, on the principles of jurisprudence,
entitled Musallam-us-gub at ; lithographed, Lucknow 1878.
3) Futihat-ul-Ma‘nawi Sharh il-Masnawi—A Persian
Bea aaret on the well-known work of Jalal-ud-Din Muham-
-ur-Rimi; lithographed, Lucknow 1873.
4) Hashiya‘ala Mir Zahid—A super-commentary to Mir
Zahid’s commentary on Kutb-ud-Din-ir-Razi’s treatiseon logic,
entitled ar-Risala fit tasauwar wat-tasdiq; lithographed, Delhi
1875.
———= (5) Hashiya‘ala Mir Zahid‘ala Mulla Jalal —A super-com-
mentary to Jalal-ud-Din Dawwani’s commentary of Sa‘d-ud-
Din-it-Taftazani’s Tahdhib il-Mantiq wa’l Kalam, a treatise on
logic ; lithographed, Lucknow 1872.
(6) Hashiya‘ala Mir Zahid‘ala Sharh-il-Mawaqif—A glos-
sary to the super-commentary of Mir Zahid on al--Jurjani’s
commentary on Azud-ud-Din al-Iji’s treatise on scbateitie
eer: entitled Kitab-ul- Mawaqif; lithographed, Lucknow
1876.
(7) Hashiya-alas‘Sadra—A super-commentary on_ the
commentary of Muhammad bin Ibrahim Sadr-ud-Din-ish-
Shirazi on al-Abhari’s treatise in or age entitled Hidayat-
ul-Hikmat ; lithographed, Lucknow 184
(8) lidayat-us-Sarf—A Adiga cone on the conjuga-
tion of the regular verb in Arabi
isala-i-Tawhid—A rape 2 treatise on Ethics
(10) Sharh. ul.Fiqh-il-Akbar—A co mmentary on the well-
known work al-Fiqh-il-Akbar, a treatise on scholastic rinks
and which is commonly ascribed to Iman Abi seus (d. a.H
150, a p. 767).
(11) Sharh-us-‘Sullam —A commentary on Muhib Ullah’s
treatise in ans: entitled Sullam-ul-‘Uliim; lithographed, Delhi
1891.
(12) Takmila otal ks Pig Biate our to the
mentary of his father on Ibn Humim’s work on the setholple
of Soro aac aay entitled at-Tahrir fi Usul-id-Din
13) vir-ul Absar Sharh-il-Manar—A Persian commen-
tary on ‘Abdullah bin Ahmad Nasafi’s work entitled al-Manar
on the principle of jurisprudence ; lithographed, Lucknow
1877.
SO OP OPS ES See
eeeOey
ton
t
TIO
Lm
rn
aN
aERE
SEB
el
ON
tS
oe
Ne
51. NUMISMATIC SUPPLEMENT No. XVI.
Note.—The numeration of the article below is continued
from p. 691 of the ‘‘ Journal and Proceedings ’’ for
1910,
95. GoLp CoIns oF SHAMSU-D-DIN MuzAFFAR SHAH, OF

BENGAL.
In 1873 Sir E. C. Bayley ctaneaeie a drawing of a gold

coin of this king.' But at that ould not read the mint
and date and consequently was ‘obliged is discuss the question
of its assignation at length. an were correctly read by
S. L. Poole in his catalogue.” The same scholar also spabpliahiod
the full name of the king sprite. for the first time. Bayley’s
coin remained an unique specimen for a very long time, and
seems to be the only god coin ofMuzaffar Shah recorded up to
date. Recently I came across two gold coins of this prince in
Bengal. The first coin paltings to Babi Debi Prasad Marwari,
of Bhagalptr, and was sent to me for examination with the
major part of his collection. It is almost a duplicate of
Bayley’s coin :—
Obverse. : Reverse.
In ornamental double circle, In ornamental double circle,
the Kalima and as¥ &US lio}
In baer aetins circle contain- oe
ing the smaller circle, the Ct andl
names of "iis four Compan- td .
ions. wale} sli 52
ale a} la
Bible ( 9)
The coin was purchased by the owner at Bhagalpur. The
second coin was found in the ruins of Gaur, and is at present in
the possession of Babi.Krishna Lal Chaudhuri, Zemindar of
Maldah. This coin is an exact duplicate of hay Debi Prasid’s
coin, ea is in a far better state of preservat
hould be noted that the name of Muzaffar Shah differs
on different coins :—
A oe ee (ola sales); Vol. XLII, pp. 312-313.

ing = Indian coins in the British Museum, Muhammadan
ae7S
698 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {November, 1911,
(1) wlbled gl& Bbc 0) st ely lio) U%+* as on the gold

coin and I. M. No. 17519.!
(2) Similar, the only difference being iin the form of writing
the name Muzaaffarr, which is written in the usual form, see
No. 16151 I. M.*
(3) wlblJ) gla hbo hh) » ae aso} uo as on I, M.
No. 16158.°
Rakwat DAs BANERJI,
*
Indian Museum, Calcutta.
96. SomME RARE COINS OF THE PATHAN SoLTrans oF DEHLI.

eae following coins, which have been acquired by the
h Museum since the publication of the Catalogue of Coins —
are Sultans of Dehli, in 1885, appear to be unpublished:—
I. Muhammad bin Sam.

A (base) wt. 49°5: size 55.
No mint; year 59 x
Obverse. ae
al}! Around between two concentric
Bg tin Pl. XVI

There is no mint on this coin, but its Ghorid faloric shows —
that it was probably struck at Gh 4
presented by him to the Museu
II. Qutbu-d-din Mubarak.

4 wt. 8 7: size 6: square.
_ No min or date. =
LBN. Ww
2 Tid,rie LM. age I,Part i, p. 171.
Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. VII. 1911. PLATE XVI.
COINS OF THE PATHAN SULTANS OF DEHLI.

(Article No. 96.)
Vol. VII, No. 10.] Numismatic Supplement. 699
[V.S.]
Obverse. Reverse.
wredle! Adsl gla Sylav0
wits lpolt bs ow ylbltt

eb) >»! wtb
1. XVI
This remarkable coin appears to be the third of a gold
tanka which would be quite a new denomina tion.
inati or the
III. Ghiyasu-d-din Tughlaq I and Nasiru-d-din Ibrahim Shah,

Governor of Bengal, 723-725, A. H.
RM wt. 168°6: size 1:15.
Obverse. Reverse. .
absy! ylbl—!! pbs)! wthlSJt
edly Idol} Khe enrts Liolt pel
gle lal pia! Pr) Bo patty! RES} 9!

wield wplbabed G54 gylaend|
both in sc ri pt io ns en cl os ed in a do ub le sq ua re .
re is unfortunatel y no tr ac e of a ma rg in al le ge nd on
either side, but the coin may be at tr ib ut ed to La kh na ut t, as th e
fabric is distinctly that of Be ng al . It wa s mo st pr ob ab ly
struck during Tughlaq’s vi si t to Be ng al , wh en “ th e ru le r of
Lakhnauti, Sultan Nasiru-d-din , ca me fo rt h wi th gr ea t re sp ec t
to pay homage to the Sultan ”’ (T ar ik h- i Fi ro z Sh ah i; El li ot
Th is sp ec im en ca me fr om th e So np at
Dawson III, p. 234).
hoard, and was purcha se d by th e Br it is h Mu se um fr om th e
Panjab Archeological Survey in 1889.
ee
eeoe
Muhammad III bin Tughlaq and Ghiydsu-d-din Bahadur,

IV.
Governor of Beng al (r es to re d) , 72 5- 73 1 A. H.
WM wt. 165: size 9.
Sunargaon ; 728 A.H.
Pl. XVI
Obverse and reverse legends ex ac tl y as on th e si lv er co in
of the same mint and date de sc ri be d by Th om as in hi s
Chronicles, p. 215, no . 18 6. Th is co in is of re ma rk ab ly ne at
workmanship, closel y re se mb li ng th e co nt em po ra ry go ld co in s
of Muhammad III st ru ck in De hl i. Th e co nt ra st in fa br ic
400 Jo ur na l of th e As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . [November, 1911.
between it and the fo ll ow in g pi ec e, wh ic h is of th e us ua l

Bengal fabric, sugg es ts th at th e di es ma y ha ve be en en gr av ed
at the Dehli mint , wh en Mu ha mm ad , am id ma ny ot he r to ke ns of
his esteem for Ba ha du r Sh ah , wh om he ha d ju st re st or ed , ag re ed
that their na me s sh ou ld ap pe ar to ge th er on th e co in s.
V. A&165°5: size l. Pl. XVI.
Obve rs e in sq ua re in cir cle as pr ec ed in g coi n.

Reverse in double square as preceding coin.
No trace of marginal legend on either side.
‘This coin be ar s no re ma in in g tr ac e of mi nt or da te bu t mu st
have been st ru ck be fo re 73 0 wh en Ba ha du r re ve rt ed to a co in
age which sh ow ed his in de pe nd en ce as th e co in s of th at ye ar of
Ghiy ag pi r sh ow . Bo th th e ab ov e pi ec es fo rm er ly be lo ng ed to
General Cunningham.
J. ALLAN,
British Museum.
97. ON AN UNPUBLISHED MBppIAEVAL COIN.
The coin des cri bed be lo w ca me fr om a fin d ma de fou r yea rs

ago near Riipar in the Ambala District of the Panjab.
appears that the act ual fin der s pe rs ua de d an ac qu ai nt an ce tha t
the find was a val uab le one , an d sol d the ori gin al ho ar d to hi m
instit ute d a cri min al cas e aga ins t the fin der s in the Cou rt of
the Subdivisional Officer, Rapar. Some time subsequently my
friend the Subdivisional Officer happened to mention the case
included twenty-one specimens of a type of mediaeval currency
as yet to the best of my knowledge unpublished.
2ce
pisces
Metal.—Mixed, probably containing traces of gold.

Weight oe 190 grains.
Size = ‘75 inches.
[W.S.]
Obverse.—Figure apparently facing.
Reverse.— Representation of a quadruped standing to right;
round it inscription ands
This coin I think represents the last stage in degradation of
ed b
Mr. Vincent Smith to the Kings of Kalinga of the fourth “
fifth century after Christ —see Vol. I of the Catalogue of the
Coins in the Indian Museum, Calcutta, Plate XIV,14. The
reverse design is that of some animal which | cannot identify.
The massive body and rope-like tail point to the elephant,
but this labios is negatived by the thin neck, small head,
long upstanding ears, and the equally rope-like legs. The
animal is strangely like what ip be delineated by a modern
child in its first attempts to dra
The coin is die-struck. Tho above illustration is the result
e is
somewhat larger than the coin itself. I do rot know the
language of the inscription, but it is possible that the two
central markings [1_© and (—) are symbols or monograms.
ese coins were accompanied by two or three copper coins
of the white Hun chiefs Toramana and Mihirakula of types
I. M. Cat., Vol. I, Plate XXV, 4 and 5, which fixes their —
probable date at approximately a.p. 500.
DaLHOUSIE: R. B. WHITEHEAD, I.C.S.
1911.
98. Some Rare Moawat Corns.
Since the publication of the Catalogue of Coins of the

Moghul Emperors, the British Museum has acquireda fair
number of coins of this series, of which the following appear to
be worth notice :-—
Aurangzeb.
1. Metal, Gold.
Weight, 168-2 grns.
Size, ‘85 inch.
Date, 1112: 46.
Mint, Ahsanabad.
2. Metal, Gold,
Weight, 109°6 grns.
Size, 8 inch.
Date, 1077: 10
Mint, ‘Alamgirpir.
702 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 191],
3. Metal, Gold.
Weight, ANE5 grns.
Size, ‘8 inch.
Date, (10) 1c.
Mint, J Et BS
4. Metal, Gold.
Weight, 170a and 169 grns.
Size, :
Date, 1098: 31 and 1114: 46.
Mint, Zafarabad.
Rupees of Aurangzéb are known cf all the above mints, and

ee of Ahsanabad, ‘Alamgirptr and Zafarabad were found
Mr. Whitehead in the Bahawalpir treasury (N.S. XI). The
ieendé call for no remarks.
Shah ‘ Alam 1.
Metal, Silver.
Weight, 17 :grns.
Size ‘9 inch,
Date, ike oo,
Mint, Narnol.
Obverse. Reverse.
geil? uwile
glayl igno
sly ple ie
horse rz awe
PP r Asa es
Jy? 98
For a second specimen see the Catalogue of Mr. C. T.
Rodgers’s Mughal Coins in the Lahore Museum, p. 199, No. 15.
Farrukhsiyar.
Metal, Gold.
Weight, 168 grns.
SizZe,
e 1 inch
Date, ai) 21: 6.
Mint, P
This coin is no, 893, pl. xxii, 4 the British Museum Cata-
logue where “ is doubtfully attributedto Bareli.
iod At this
meth isneve
te r pl ac ed as on s h h co in bu t wr it te n
: _
(W.8.]
al and there can be little doubt that this adds another
Palas seal
to the few coins known of Purbandar. Dr. G. P. Taylor has a
rupee of Farrukhsiyar of this mint (Num. Suppl. No. IV, 27,
and Catalogue of the Indian Museum, vol. iii, p. Ixxiii.
Ahmad Shih.
Metal, Gold.
Weight, 168-8 grns.
ize *8 inch.
Date, 1164: 4.
Mint, Lahor.
Rupees of this mint of Ahmad are not uncommon. For
notice of the muhar see Num. Supp!xi, 6
‘Alamgir II.
Metal, Gold.
Weight. 167: egrns.
Sizs, “75 a
Date, ]
Mint, Jaipur Sanne
There is another muhar of this mint of the year 6 in the
Indian Museum Catalogue, no. 2183.
J. ALLAN,
British Museum.
99. A Sitver DirHAM OF THE SASSANIAN QUEEN PURAN-
Mr. Maneckjee Rustomjee Sethna of Bombay has kindly

supplied a photograph, and has also given me permission to
publish a description of a rare dirham obtained by him so
recently as last January (1911) in the local baz4r. When at his
ee
ae
ae
ee
Pe
Pe
eee
Tt
eee
a
Oe
sd
request I set to classifying his Sassanian coins, I thought at first

this ne should be attributed to Shirin, the Queen Consort
of Khusrau II (Parviz), _but further examination revealed the
own right reigned over Persia for some sixteen months of the
years A.D. 630 and 631. Superintending, like the kings before
her, the various departments of the State, she_ proof of high
ability to manage ornaeyee affairs. In the exercise of her royal
powers she was not duly capable but a , and was also
generous in rewarding her councillors and provincial Governors
for the services they rendered.
Description of the Dirham.
Date: Racca year o>.

Weight: 61°5 grains.
Diameter: 1°25 inch.
Obverse :—Bust of Queen to right within two dotted circles witha

crown—similar to that of her father Khusrau
but slightly varied—surmounted with wings. Be- |
tween and above the wings a crescent bearing a
small globe. Outside the circles at the extreme
right and left and bottom a crescent with enclosed
star. Jewels encircling the crown, and others
interwoven with long curls reaching to the breasts.
A necklace of two strands. Below the right wing
of the crown a star, and below the left wing @ |
crescent with a star in its bosom. 4
Legend :—To left behind the back of bust (reading from right 4
to left) Pahlavi characters = ws 33"! ‘ increase.’ +
To right, in front of face, Pahlavi characters = by = 7
Burani. :
Reverse :—Within three dotted circles an Atish-dan, Fire recep-
tacle—by European writers commonly called a
Fire-altar -with flames ascending, and at base
two steps, on either side guardian mobeds (Parsee
priests), facing front, and each holding in his two
hands a long sword, point downwards. Toright
of flames a crescent, and to left a star.
Legend :—To left, reading from shai der Pahlavi characters =
o=!, ‘ first’ regnal year).
(N.S.]
To right, reading from outside, Pahlavi characters =
cl), Ram (the mint-town).
For the reading (sos! compare the reverse of the coin of
Khusrau I (Naushirwan), given in Dorn’s Collection de Monnaies
Sassanides,’’ Pl. XXII, fig. 1; also for the reading ¢l) see the
Reverse of another coin of that same Kingin Dorn: Pl. XXIV,
fig. 38.
When deciphering this dirham, I was under the impression
that none of Pttran-dukht’s coins had as yet been published :
but in a book-catalogue received from Paris in April last there
is an entry, ‘‘ Monnaies de la reine Sassanide Borén ou Pauran-
dokht ’’ by M. Ed. Drouin, 1893. This monograph I have not
yet seen.
BomBay: FRAMJEE JAMASJEE THANAWALLA.
1911.
P.S.—After I had completed the above article my kind

friend Mr. Cawasjee Eduljee Kotwall placed in my hands a
copy, recently sent him from Paris, of the late M. Drouin’s
‘monograph abo ve men tio ned . It con tai ns a des cri pti on of
four of that Queen’s dirhams of the regnal year 1 (mint not
stated), and one dirham of each of the regnal years d 3.
Both of these latter coins are from Yezd Mint, whereas the
dirham des cri bed by me iss ued fro m the Min t at Ram .
M. Drouin hel d tha t the Que en Pir and okh t (or as he pre fer red
to read the name Bor and okh t) rei gne d fro m May 630 till Oct o-
ber 631.
Ahdi, can be re ad as Ai ok i. Ai ok i is pr ef er ab le to Ah di .
Bompay: Bed: TE:

1911.
100. In an i Sy nc HR oN is MS OF so mE Hi Jr i
New Year’s Days.
The following list, givi ng th e Il ah i da te co rr es po nd in g to
the initial day of each Hi jr i ye ar fr om 10 15 to 10 37 , ma y pr ov e
of service in the st ud y of th e co in s of Ja ha ng ir ’s re ig n.
Jahangir ascended the throne on 20 J u m a d a IT of 10 14 a. u. ,
or 18 Aban of 50 ahi.
New Year’s Day of 10 15 a. a. =2 0 Ar di bi hi sh t 1 [a hi
i of 10 16 ,, =1 0 “ »
a of 10 17 ,, =2 8F ar wa rd in 3 ,,
Pe of 1018 ,, =18 “ ;
in) ., = 7 = mee
706 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1911.
New Year’s Day of 1020 A.H.= 1 Gatha 5 Ilahi.

ie. Of 108) af Isfandarmuz 6 _,,
29 of 1022 » =1 7 2?
+5 of 1023 _,, a Bahman Sy;
os of 1024 ,, =19 a ee
. of 1025 ,, = 7 10°
a of 1026. ,, =26 Di 8 ear:
- of 1027... :#15.., BD ne
3 Ob 43028 US oe 13
‘3 of 1029 ,, =23 Adhar if ee
is oF1030. ,, <1l - ;; 8 ee
of 1031 ,, =30 Aban |a ae
ni Se eee eet” eee 3
29 of 1033 ” iil 10 ? 18 9?
a of 1034 ,, =29 Mihr 19:33
vs of 1036 ,, =18 ,, “a
= of 1036 5, = 7 4 ee
a of 1037 ,, =27Shahréwar 22
Jahangir died on 28 Safar of 1037 a.u., or 24 Aban of 22

Iahi.
Hi, p: 357, con which the converse list, now ‘applied. we

easily deduced. In making this conversion the two following
Tables will be found useful for ready referenc:—
e
[N.8.]
TABLE I:—for Hijri Years
3 5 | ef |5 | A ae |= & 3
% ;|/ed oH | Ics é is “ae | ig |o c2 ° 16
e l g
( 9 ( l
e l e e
e l
e e e s a l
2) te So i
ee ee | | 2 = 3 a 5 S1 5
plsi@ilaia
eh | @ | 5 | C Cy Ts
| 515 | oe | al ia 2/2}
Al il iiliii} iv | wv | vi | vii |vili | ix | x | xi | xii [A
1}../30 59 | 89 118 |148 | 177| 207 236 266 | 295 | 325 | 1
2 /+1/31 60: 90 119 | 149| 178 208 237 267 |296 | 326) 2
3 | 2 |32 91 120 150] 179 209 238 268 | 297. Lap
4| 3 (33 |o2 | 92! 191 | 151] 1 210 239 269 | 298 328 | 4
5 | 4/34 63 93 | 122 | 152 | 181 | 211 240 270 | 299 | 329 5
6 | 5 |35 \64 | 94 | 193 | 153 | 182 | 212 241 271 | 300 | 330] 6
7] 6 |36 65 96! 124 | 154| 183 |213 249 272 301 | 331) 7
817 |37 66 | 96 125 | 155 | 184 | 214 243 |273 |302 | 332, 8
9| 8 |38 \67 | 97 126| 156 | 185 | 216 244 %74/| 303 | 333 9
0| 9 |39 68 98 127 | 157 | 186 | 216 245 275 334 10
1/10 |40 69 99 | 128 | 158 | 187 | 217 246 276 | 305 235 11
2 {11 |41 |70 | 100 | 129 | 159 | 188 | 218 247 |277 | 306 | 336 | 12
3 |12 42 [71 101 | 180 |160
ee
ee
ee
ee
he
ee
ee
| 189 |219 248 278 | 307 337 | 13

4 |13 43 72 | 102 | 131 | 161 20 249 279 | 308 4
5 |l4 44 73 | 103 | 132 | 162 | 191 |221 250 280 | 309 | 339 | 15
6 |15 |45 74 | 104 133 163 | 192 | 2292 251 281 | 310 | 340 | 16
7 |16 |46 75 | 105 | 134 | 164 | 193 | 293 252 282 311 | 341
8 |17 |47 176 | 106 | 135 | 165 | 194 | 224 |953 (283 | 312 | 342 | 18
9 |18 |48 77 | 107 |136 | 166 | 195 | 226 254 284 | 313 | 343 | 19
0 |19 |49 178 | 108 | 137 | 167 | 196 |226 |255 285 | 314
1 /20 |50 |79 | 109 | 138 | 168 | 197 |227 255 286 | 315 |345
2 (21 51 (80 | 110 |139 | 169 | 198 |228 257 , 287 | 316 |346 22
23 |22 [52 \g1 | 111 70 | 199 |229 258 288 | 31 7 |
4 |23 [53 |g2 | 112 | 141 | 171 30 259 |289| 318 348 24
ee
ee
ee
ee
Pe
25 |24 |54 83 113 | 142 | 172 | 201 |231 260 | 290 | 319 | 349
6 125 55 184 114. 143 | 173 | 202 | 232 261 | 291 | 320 |350
27 126 \56 85 | 115 | 144 | 174 233 262 292 | 321 3
28 |27 |57 116 | 145 | 175 34 | 263 |293 |322 | 352 | 28
9 |28 [58 87 | 117 | 146 | 176 | 205 | 235 |264 294 | 323 |353 29
0.190 1. oe FAS | | 265 .. |824 *364 | 30
{ |
\
* It is only in the Intercalary Year that Dhu’l hijja (xii) contains

ee
=
Se
ene
EES 30 days.
This Table shows the interval (in days) between New
Year’s Day and eachsones er day of the Hijri y For
example, 19 Safar comes 48 days after, or 24 en 289
days after, the first day of that same year.
708 Jour na l of the Asi ati c So ci et y of Be ng al . [N ov em be r, 19 11 .
TABLE II1:—For Ilahi Years.
= Bie Se | a
a) iz le | | | oe
eit = ak | | ls a | | al | € ig
Bh soe) at. beg | 12 Le | 4 DO emg
Bi es+Siat. | & | eae |Ss och ae 3 |e
a b=} i] 3 | 5 I it Ps es
het S ela | s |
Sig iciehs| a | 3 a ay | ft ys me" He
BOMMAl itd (ie |e | |) < e Li d+ 2
Ay aiee | ie |)vi | vile] view | liv | li | ii i
30
ez
al 63600 96 |126 |156
oa
|186 | 216
|).
| 246 276 | 306
Ln
= 336 |30
29 ..| 7/37/67; 97 | 127 | 157 |187 | 217 |247 | 277 | 307 |837 |29
28} .. | 8|3868| 98 | 128 | 158 | 188 | 218 | 248 | 278 308 338 |28
27| .. | 9189/69, 99 | 129 | 159 | 189 | 219 | 249 | 279 | 309 | 339 /27
0 | 220 | 26 0 | 340 [26
26} ccd 71) 101 311 | 341 (25
|292 | 252 | 982 |312 | 342 [24
23) |13/43/73| 103 | 133 |163 | 193 | 223 | 253 | 283 | 313 | 343 |23
2 ladaira 104 | 134 | 164 | 194 |224 |264 | 284 | 314 6 344 (22
21).. 1545/75 105 135 | 165 | 195 |295 | 255 | 285 | 315 | 346 /21
2 ‘16/46/76 106 136 166 196 226 | 256 286 316 346 |20
19 174777 107 | 137 | 167 | 197 | £27 | 267 | 287 | 317 | 347 {19
18 18/48/78 108 8 | 168 | 198 | 228 | 258 |288 | 318 | 348 |18
17 .. 1949/79 109 9 199 |229 | 259 289 319 349 |17
16 .. 20/50/80 110 140-170 |230 |260 290 320 | 350 |16
15... 215181 111 141 | 171 | 201 | 931 | 261 | 291 | 391 | 351 {15
14) .. 22 282 112 142 172 |202 232 |262 292 |322 352 (14
13, .. 23'53/83 113 143 | 173 | 203 | 233 |263 293 © 323 353 {13
12)... 245 84 114 144 | 174 | 204 | 234 | 264 | 294 324 3 2
11; .. [26:55/85 115 145 | 175 | 205 «235 | 265 | 295 | 325 | 365 |I1
10 .. [26/56/86] 116 146 | 176 | 206 236 266 296 | 3 356 (10 |
9 .. 275787 117 147-177 237 | 267 | 297 | 327 | 357 |9
8 .. 2858/88} 118 148 |178 |208 238 | 268 298 328 |368 |8
7 -. 29.59/89] 119 149 179 | 209 | 239 | 269 | 299 | 329 |359 (ee
6 .. 3060 0 |150 180 |210 240 270 |300, 330 |360 6
5 —1/31/61/91) 121 | 151 | 181 | 211 941 | 271 | 301 | 331 | 361 |
4) 2/32/62\92| 122 |152 | 182 |212 | 242 | 272 |302 | 332 | 362 |4
: rere 123 | 163 | 183 | 213 | 243 |27% 303 | 333 |363 |3
: 434,61 94 124 | 154 184 | 214 | 244 | 274 304 | 334 | 364 |2
] aig aes 125 | 155 | 185 | 215 245 | 305 | 385 |3 1
* Each year of the Persian era of

of Yazdijard consists of 365 days, OF —
of 12 months, each of 30 eae followed, at the end of the twelfth
month, by 5 days, ealled Gathas
This Table shows the interval (in anya) between New

ponds Day ova— day of the immediately preceding Nahi
[N.S.]
ew examples will illustrate the process of determining
the Ilahi date corresponding to New Year’s Day of the Hijri
year.
A. : 4 Tlahi = 14: me hee A.H. Spa “osC.,p. 357)
by Table1 ee 017 A.H. peu
4 Il ahi 38 days = rs -10l7 A.H.
ree Table TL,"98 AOL ee as mt 17 A.
or the New aks’ s Day of loli A.H. fell on the 28th
ay of Farwardin of [ahi 3.
B. 1: 1: 10 Tlahi= 18: ii: 1024A.H. (See I.M.C., p. 357),
Se byTable_ =]: if : 1024 A.H. + 47 days
10 Hahi—47 days = 1: i: 1024 A.H.
‘. by Table IL. 19: xi: 9 Tabi = 1: i: 1024 A.H.
C. : i: 17 Ilahi = 9: v: 103] A.H. Se I.M.C., p. 357),
‘fs Table I,*: = 4242 We. ou. ‘126 days
n ieTable Ul, 30: viii: 16 Ilahi= i: 1031 A.H.
D. : 21 ahi = aeVi: 1035 A.H. (Gee I.M.C., p. 357),
ea i Table I, = 1035 A.H. + ritdays
.. by Table Il, fee vii:: 20 Tlahi = 1: i: 1035 A.H.
From Abu’! Fazl’s Uae (corrected in jee s ‘** Book
of Indian Eras,’’ page 225), of the Hijri dates corresponding to
the initial days of each of the Hahi years of Akbar’s reign, has
been prepared the following converse list, showing the Ilahi
uote agate of all the New Year’s Days from Hijri 964 to
15.
Akbar ascended the throne on 2 Rabi‘ II. 963, A.H. The
next Nauroz, or New Year’s Day, fell 25 days later, or on 27
Rabi‘ IT. 63
96 A. H., an d by Ak ba r’ s ord er thi s Na ur oz was hel d
to be the first day ‘of the Mahi era.
New Year’s Da y of 96 4 A. H. =3 0 Ab an 1 [l ah ;
» of 965 A.H.=19_ ,, 2
\ of 966A:H.= 7 _,, Si,
ae of 967 A.H.=27 Mihre re
es of 968 ee > Bey
ye of 969 A.H.= B3;
. of 970 A.H.= 04Shahréwar oe sy
‘s of SII AH=13..-;, a
oe of S72 AHs— 2 5 7.
- of 973 A.H.=22 Amardéd 10 ,,
i of 974 A.H.=11 — i} See
. of 975 A.H.=3Ti0r 2: Bee
- of 976 A.H.=19 ,, Mw,
4 977 A.H.= 9 ms
ne f 978 A.H.=27 Khirdad a ..
= 979 A.t ed
a a, io...
of 980 AH,=
New Year’s Day of 981 A.H.=25 Ardibihisht 18 Iah;

2 ) f 982 A.H.=15 ie 1 Se
o of 983 A.H.= 3 Z Pr
ae of ¢84 A.H.=22 Farwardin 21 ,,
ep of 985 A.H.=12 ee 23
“ of 986 A.H.= 5 Gatha pe ee
fe of 987 A H.=25 Isfandarmuz 23 ,,
ie of 988 A.H.=13 ze 24 4,
a of 989 A.H.= 2 he 71 Gane
rs of $90 A H.=22 Bahman 26. 3;
“a of LAH. =11 re yy eer
3 of 992 A.H.=30 Di 23%
eg of 993 A.H.=19 ,, 29 «ig
re Of G0t A.H,=:9 ,, OO. a3
Pi ~ of 995 A.H.=27 Adhar ol]
a of 996 A.H.=16 ,, 32.
ye of S97 A.H.= 5 ,, 33
a of 998 A.H.=25 Aban $454,
J of 999 A.H.= sy 36
-s of 1000 A.H.= 4 ,, 36 OC,
PF of 1001 A.H. =22 Mihr by oe
ie of 1002 A.H.=11 38 3,
4 of 1003 A.H.= 1 ,; 30°,
” of 1004 A.H.=20 Shahrewar 40 ,,
- of 1005 A.H. = a 4i
»? of 1006 A.H. =27 Amardad 42 ”
” of 1007 A.H.=1 a 43°;

re of 1008 A.H. = 3 44
me of 1009 A.H. = 26 Tir 45,
2 of 1010 A.H. =15 9 46 ”
me of 1011 A.H.= 5 .,, 47

” : of 1012 A.H. = 24 Khtrdad 48 2
as of 1013 A.H.=13 a 49 ,,
of 1014 A.H.= 1 tO
Akbar died on 12 Jumada II of 1014 A.H., or 10 Aban of ©
50 Ilahi.
Though it seems impossible to glean from the histories of
the reign of Shah Jahan I a helpful list of synchronisms, still —
the Ilahi date—day and month and year—corresponding to —
each Hijri New Year’s Day of that reign can be readily deter-
mined. One has only to bear in mind that each Ilahi year
consists of 365 days, each ordinary Hijri year of 354, and each
Intercalary Hijri year of 355. In Shah Jahan’s reign the
_ following were the Intercalary years :— :
«1088, 1041, 1044, 1046, 10149, 1052, 1055, 1057, 1060,
«1063, 1066, and 1068.
| From the List of Synchronisms for Jahangir’s reign we
[N.S.]
L:i: 1037 A.H.=27; vi : 22 Laht:
1:1: 1038 A.H.=27: vi: 22 Ilahi + 354 days.
=27 : vi: 23 Ilahi— 11 days.
=16: vi: 23 [lahi of Jahangir,
or 16: vi: 1 Tlahi of Shah Jahan I.
Hence 1:i: 1039 AH.=16: vi: 1 Ilahi +355 days.
=16: vi: 2 Iahi—10 days.
= Ls ahi.
Hence 1 :i: 1040 A.H.= 6: vi: 2 Ilahi+354 days,
6:vi: 3 Ilahi—-11 days.
5: v: 3 Tlahi.
Hence 1 :i : 1041 A.H. = 25: Vv 3 Tlahi + 354 days.
=25: v: 4Ilahi—11 days.
aoai § ve ahi.
&e., es &c., &.
By this simple method we obtain the following results :-—

New Year’s Day of 1038 A.H.= . Shahréwar 1 [lahi.
2»? of 1039 A.H.= p 29
2.
me of 1040 A.H. a Amardad : ates
7 of 1041 A.H.= 4 ; oe
oe of 1042A pa
ee of 1043 A. - a Jir o.
“ of 1044 A.H. ie < f Sane
- of 1045 A.H Oe
e of 1046 A. ee=21Khardad oy.
‘s of 1047 A.H.= i ged
me of 1048 A.H. a Ardibihisht Ee ee
v5 of 1049A H.=19 Ps 12 3,
4 of 1050 A.H.= 9 Boe
_ of 1051 A.H.=28 Farwardin 1é-.,
of 1052 AH.=17 ib 3,
ba of 1053 A.H.= 7 ss is
- of 1054 A.H.= 1 Gatha 6...
os of 1055 A.H.=20 Isfandarmuz 17 _,,
- of 1056 A.H.=10 os in:
ve of 1057 A.H.=29 Bahman i we
20
New Year’s Day ie 1068 A.H.= 2 Aban 30 Tahi.
1 f 1069 A.H. ar Mihr d1 8
aoe of 1070 AH. = 9 32 ok
AHMADABAD : Gro. P. TayLoR.

January, 1912. }
52. Chronographic Quatrain by the late Mr. Razoki Fatohi
Azoo, Arabic Instructor, Board of Examiners.
Communicated by the Hon’BLe Dr. A. SunRAWARDY, PuH.D.,

nent ‘ eeceepsad and SHAMS-UL-ULAMA SHAIKH Maumup
GILANI
The following pee is the last work of a man who

madd ida ranks one tsof the greatest Arabic scholars of
j :
common in the East, but the quatrain under review is an
example of this art of quite exceptional merit. We glad
to find that this opinion is shared by Lieut.Dilonal D. C.
Phillott, Ph.D., Secretary to the Board of Examiners. The
first quatrain ! of the kind was written by Nasif al- . who
composed it on the occasion of the accession of H. I. M. Sult
Abdul Aziz in 1861. But the production of that celebrated
Nede. scholar can hardly ppproes®, the quatrain of Azoo, as
in addition to ey pena ads: es, gis swethe merits of

the famous lines of pereiaies in which the fourteen im-
peratives are collocate
de} Che deUs! abit ci di

w o8¢, Be Bro
Joe wt ABs (gy he 9}
Aqil anil aqti‘? thmil ‘alli salli a-‘id
Zid hashsha bash<sha tafaddal adni surri sili.'
In spite of all the — in which Azoo’s quatrain
abounds, the flowflow of the rse is natural and the meaning
quite clear. Take for acanine the introductory Persian line,
fey bas padge patron of Mutanabbi, to whom these

lines were addressed, charmed with this artful aoiceatioa of
fourteen imperatives ina»single verse, that an every request.
Under Pardon he wrote, ‘‘ We pardon thee ’’ ; under Bestow, ‘‘ Let him
receive such and Dane a sum of money ”’ ; en er Endow, ‘‘ We endow
hee wi h gs e ate ’’; under Mount, "ee Let such and
such atgp be led to him ”’; ete., ete.
714 Journal of the Asi ati c Soc iet y of Ben gal , (D ec em be r, 191 1.
Rendered into English this means, ‘‘ By the Grace of God,

George V, Emperor of India,’’ but it also gives the year
** 1910,” the date of His Imperial Majesty’ s accession to the
But alas! Arabic scholarship has fallen on evil days and
in spite of an occasional outburst of zeal for the revival of
verses been addressed to Sayful-Dawlah, the writer would have

been loaded with riches and honours. Had they been written
on the occasion of the Sultan of Turkey’s accession, the la
of the poet would not have gone unrewarded. But we are
afraid that the absence of proper advice to the Government of
India did not allow the quatrain to reach His Imperial Majesty
the King-Emperor, who, with his unbounded sympathy for the
East, would undoubtedly have bestowed on the talented author
some marks of appreciation of his ingenuity and labour.
A. M.S.
I S... M..G
: ,
pall ob ee
OAD yas eA? ¢ le
The ee
Fae 2
* a) ee rv)“- ro
haf BO) jo Oe font plat Jest0:

vu Peg cae as Cue 7 Ye Cad - er
ae ee
po 9 UST ues Sb jal 5s i ye
PERSIAN.
Bi-Fadli Waliyyi-’n-Ni‘am
George-i Panjum, Qaysar-i Hind,
1910.
ARABIC,
Nir-un bi-nir-in ‘ala-’|-‘ Arshi-’ ee fa-‘uj
Bi-dhilli ra‘ni-’1-jalali-’s-sirimi-’ s-sam
Vol. VII, No. 11.] Quatrain by the late Mr. Azoo. 715
[N.8.]
Badra-’]-jamali-’slami-’-n‘am sil suri-’hdha Aang
Muri-’nha sul dhir ajir tib hus aqil wa-dumi
II
Translation.
(2)
By THE GRACE OF Gop, GrorGce V, Emperor or INDIA.
lst Part.
Light has succeeded light on the Throne !
2nd Part.
Approach and dwell under the shadow of high majesty;
Of the intrepid, invincible King!
3rd Part.
Lord of perfect grace |: God save and prosper thee ;

Ever happy and blessed be thou ;
Soar * to the height of glory ;
Find favour in the sight of God and man ;
Compass the world with thy power.®
Command and prohibit ;
Conquer thy mlPGs hg;
Thy people prot
Help them in retracoasnes
And their errors
Long live the King |!
Translation.
(6)
Upon 09 throne light after light has shone;
Let’s come and dwell in peace beneath the shade
that peck Majesty which sits upon
Our King, invincible and pomeesuame
1 It is said in a tradition Slozut sae rom al; wt verily God is

Be st ow er of goo d thi ngs : He lov eth
comely in deeds, or an Abundant
those who are of the like character (Lane).
2 Sur, cf. En gl is h ‘‘ So ar ’’ : os e} ¥
By e ‘* he ig ht of gl or y. ”’
8 Cf. Qur'an XVII. 62, (yb ble} Sy wi verily thy Lord

hath men in his grasp or power:
716 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (December, 1911.
Oh thou! of perfect grace the King and Lord !

May God be pleased to bless thee evermore,
May He His choicest blessings thee afford,
And may thou to the highest glory soar.
And so beloved alike of God and man
Stretch forth thy mighty hand o’er all the world ;
Send forth thine high decrees to bless or ban
And see thy foes to headlong ruin hurled.
Protect thy people ; gladness to them bring ;
And live for ever, O most noble King.
IIl.
Explanation.
The quatrain is divided into three parts. In the first part
(Nur-un bi-niir-in ‘ala-’ l-‘ Arshi-’ stawa, *‘ light has succeed-
ed Light on the Throne! ), the writer announces the accession
of His Majesty, and in so doing happily refers to His late
Majesty, King Edward. The king is represented as the equal
of his father, the highest encomium according to Arab ideas,
and the words are an augury that His Majesty’s reign will be
as happy and glorious as the reign of His late beloved Majesty.
This beginning, in which the subject is at once revealed to the
hearer, is in Arabic the rhetorical figure ( Jj! ds} 53),
but further it contains a quotation from the Qur’an (Chapter
XXV..4), ‘ala’l-’ Arshi’stawa, “settled on the throne,”’
another rhetorical figure ( (~'si3{ ) much admired by Arabian
writers.
In the second part (the remainder of the first line of the
Arabic, but lines 2 and 3 of the English), the nation, in the
person of the writer according to the Arabian poetical ideas, is
invited to draw near and shelter itself under the shadow of the
King’s Majesty. This part, apart from its figurative language,
contains two examples of onomatapceia where the sound re-
sembles the sense ; especially is this so in the words as-sarimy
‘‘ the intrepid invincible (king),’’ the sound of
s-samami
which is sonorous in Arabic.
and _crushes his enemies, to protect his loyal subjects and

staciously repair and forgive their errors. The whole finishes,
\n a striking way, with a prayer for His Majesty’s long life; im
[N.S.]
words that emphasize the conclusion, and as such constitutes
the figure of IR rarely well OTE (isd! Ge ), making
the end as effective as the beginn
The second line of the Nabis “he third part) abounds in
figures, both of grammar and rhetoric ; especial mention may
be made of the rhyming or final aliieerition in islam-in‘am,
the antithesis in mur-inha, and the linear word-play in ‘bal
and bj, The whole line is a clever piece of composition in
which imperatives are aoe after the example of al-

Mutanabbi in one of his odes n honour of Sa yfu-’d-Daulah.
Nicholson has considered this kind of composition of sufficient
importance to give the whole of aorta s line, and a full
account of an anecdote connected withi
IV.
The Method of Calculation.
The principal merit of the quatrain is, however, in its
chronogrammatical character. The planoof calculation is
simple ; the number of years is dividedin two, one-ha
allotted for dotted letters and one-half for letters withoutdots,
in each of the four hemistichs of the quatrain. 8, ess
than twenty-eight sphograms are formed (vide Tableattached),
each giving 1910, the year of accession. ifficulties
such a ane may be gathered from the fact that as
is, perh aps, the first atte mpt of this natu re sinc e Nasi f in 1861
wrote his quatrain. Orientals delight to exercise their ingenuity
in such subtleties, and only the difficulty of the operation has
kept poets from making the attempt. In such attempts =
correct use of' words, and even their complete sense, are ofte
sacrificed to the exigencies of the numerical value of the fron
In this example the words, their sound, sense and numerical
value are all exactly what they should be. The —
of cou rse , giv es a ver y poo r ide a Hhthe = Th e corre ct
(a).
eos sel BAT se yi ye (1)

9% Iva oe cee own oe $7
pase! pial ya at Jb; (2)

ow Qa ed ad a
| Literary History of Arabia, page 305,

718 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1911.
7O% 2U os Pye
LatBSTme Che Gait alot SlU 8) (3)
: Ce ee ee?
P, Cc. eo? ‘oF o Oe POF.

poy US! Ute wb yal re Ue it _y< (4)
em(4) eec| (3) (2) (1)

Dot. Undot. ‘Dot. Undot. Dot. Undot. Dot. Undot.
Pete oa 2204 | 902 30 i 50 206 yy)
50 6 at} 3102yue! 50 270 wey 52 206 yy
ee ek et Ge pee 92 Jed) 10 100 (le
800 200 we 50 LL pat) 2. 362 alah 300 301 Lyall
3 201 set] .. 120 Ue! .. 20 peal |410 67 (sgn!
2 gab) > 200: ye 50 6 wal
98 ven 900 9 bat 83 70
We SE IH) ig Ase
().
The twenty-eight Chronograms.
1. The whole of hemistich (1)
Bey; (2)
99 +9 es :
,, dotted letters in a)added to the dotted letters in a

7 Lae ” (1) ” ”? ”
ye yy 2 (1) . o >»
a? ” 2» (2) 29 re) ”? (3) :
iE 29 2? (4)
ae 8) : so
ade: id ed (2).
1» Wndotied = (1) . — undotted 4, (2)

es
; : a?
(1) 1 Pay ”» 2?
(4)
[N.S.]
The undotted letters in (2) added to the undotted letters in oa
99 be 99 (2) 99» be 99 (4
” 9? 2? (3) a” Le ” (4)
33 dotted ” (1) te ” ” (2)

+B %? 2» (! ) %) ” ” (3)
> % > (1) re) ” ”” (4)

,, undotted ,, (I) 9 dotted ,, (2)
o a) 2 (1) oe) 2 ” (3)
Peale 2 (1) ”» > ’ (4)
3% dotted 93 (2) 3 undotted > (3)
” a (2) > ” ” (4)

, undotied ,, (2) as dotted ,, (3)
2” 23 ” (2) 2? o» ” (4)
> (3) 9° undotted >? (4)

2? dotted
,, undotted ,, (3) me dotted ., (4)
as
ee a ee oeom es
53... Uhe bes een Samvatsara end the Founding
of the Kushan Kingdo
By Tuos. W. Kinasmitx, Honorary y Member and Vice-President,
Chin a Br., R.A.S.
. Inno respect is the distinction between the dreamy and

metaphysical Indian and his compeer and neighbour the matter
of fact inhabitant of China more clearly indicated than in the
occurrences of each year have been handed down to a
of written speech. or to this, like many other nations in a

similar stage of Ripe themore striking events in the national
history had been mmitted for record to the national bards
attached to the onits of the various petty princes, who then
constituted the hegemony of the Cheos ; and it is characteristic
of that race that notwithstanding profound changes in conditions
and language, many of these ancient ballads are still preserved ,—
an imperfect state, it is true,—yet so as to be not altogether
unintelligible to the modern investigator.
2. It is quite true that in China, as in many other nations,
of the men who preceded the Cheos in the possession of the land,
we have absolutely no record ;but here the seeming exception
is the strongest proof of the rule, for the original dwellers in the
land which is now China, were of far different race from those
least, a very similar immigration had taken place at a period but

a few centuries earlier, and although the immigrants. in amanner
not unlike what occurred in China, had taken full possession
of the land, and were racially closely akin, from the very begin-
ning their methods radically differed in their conceptions as to
the utility of records of the past. Both, it is true, began with
balladry, which with both came to be largely encrusted with

myth. While, however, the ballads of China were fundamentally
based on historic events, round which from the very necessity
of the case became entangled myths of more or less transparent
to the dignity of current language, which they had no idea of in

any way representing ; they had not even attained to the perfec-
tion of hieroglyphics, but nevertheless by a system of mutually
understood symbols, sufficiently explicit to be understood amongst
experts, they had attained a certain facility in constructing
annals, or as they called them in the current speech of the day,
“‘ springs and autumns,’’ which for some centuries preserved in @
tangible form the remembrance of the main events occurring
s re wa rd s of fe re
ciouancient documents, and d by th e Ha n em pe ro rs fo r
a
th e discovinerjuydiof pa rt ly ow in g to th e
introduction by the Buddhist missionaries of stories translated
Vol. Nak, No. 11.] The Vikramaditya Samvatsara. 723
[N.S.]
from old Indian myths, marked by a great accretion of apocryphal
literature, and the€ age generally being uncritical, the result was
the growth 0of an imaginary history of an *‘ early ’’ China, al-
together as untrustworthy as the Brahmanical tales of the corres-
ponding agesin India.
6. In India from the mass of fable floating in the popular
‘eileen: historians, from the time of the revival of letters
under the later Caliphs, have sought to make out with more or
all accounts are mere deductions from myth, generally distorted

through Brahmanic or Buddhist influences, and so far affording
no foundation for chronology, or historical sequence. Even
after Alexander’s time, unless we are in a position to correlate
occurrences with events elsewhere, or with the evidence of an-
cient inscriptions or legends on coinns, Indian story affords no.
basis for history, and in the papas tales which 1 pass current as
such we constantly come across repetitions and exaggerations
Ww sti throw a pall of utter uncertainty over the whole.
me event in Indian history, for the date of which we
e, rere entirely dependent on outer sources, forms an
in .
rpetual wars between the ‘‘ Successors,’’ and Seleucus I was
given a breathing space, we find him on the borders of India
seeking to resume the conquests of Alexander. Here, then,
he met the youth Chandra Gupta, or as the Greeks called him
Sandrocottus, who had now grown to be the most powerful
monarch in India, with a realm extending from the Ganges into
Afghanistan. He also learned that beyond paparagh still, nomin-
ally at least, a dependence, the whole of Eastern Asia was in a
ferment, with new kings and new empires mee Ns for suprem-
acy. War ned these acco unts , and conv ince d of the im-
possibility i epaetiag the achievements of Alexander, and
recalled by news of renewed disturbances at home, he in the
nee of 302-301 made a friendly — with Chandra Gupta,
surrendering all claims on Indian territory, and receiving in
exch ange five hund red elep hant s,—w hich done he retu rned to
his western dominions
e realm thus founde d by Chandr a Gupta had a long
and prosperous career. — his grands on Acoka, still more
celebrated than his grandsire, itreached its greatest development,
and his conversion to the faith of Buddha forms one of the most
noteworthy incidentsin the long history of the East. The treaty
of 301 enables us to fix these events with almost absolute
724 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |December, 1911.
correctness : Acoka ascended the throne as nearly as possible in

272, and died 231 B.C. He ruled o the entire of Northern
India from the Himalayas to the Kistna, and from Eastern Bengal
to the Helmand. As usualin Asiatic monarchies his descendants
rapidly degenerated : and about 195 B.C. the Maurya dynasty
came to an end.
eanwhile important changes had been going on else
where ; about 256 B.C. an officer represented as a Greek, and
named Diodotus (a suspiciously Getic name alongside Gothie
forms as Theoderic, etc.), who had been entrusted with the
government of Baktria, finding his communications with the
west cut off, declared his independence. He was succeeded on
the throne by a son of the same name, Diodotus II. About
215 B.C. (the exact date seems irrecoverable), one Euthydémus,
represented as a Greek from one of the Magnesias, but who may
have been partially of Getic extraction, ousted Diodotus II and
ascended thethrone. He it was who was instrumental in carrying
the Baktrian state to its widest extension. On the collapse of
the great kingdom of the Mauryas, as is known that founded
who succeeded in th ro wi ng a fo rc e ac ro ss th e ri ve r be fo re he wa s”
e ge
pital”
have |
! Zariaspa. Strabo, speaking of the Bakirians, tells

us :—Their bee
re Baktra, which they call also Zariaspa (a ri
ver of the same and
an : asp!
Vol. VII, No. 1l.] The Vikramaditya Samvatsara. 725
[N.S.]
continued for some time, sufficiently long indeed to afford
time to both combatants for reflection, neither of whom felt dis-
posed to carry it to the bitter end. There was, in fact, aJettiog
of kinship between the Macneil Euthydémus andt ace-
donian Antiochus, and the latter began to see the rbacticel
inutility of seeking further conquests, while his home affairs were
still in confusion : a fellow Magnesian happened to be in a high
position in the Seleucian camp, and to him king Euthydémus
appli
11. What could king Antiochus hope to gain by carrying
the war further? It could not be to punish rebellion, for if it
were he was no rebel, as it was not from the Great King but from
the rebellious house of Diodotus that he had acquired Baktria;
and not till long a = Seleucid power in the East had ceased.
to be effective of affairsinEastern As’a was far differ-
ent from what it hadDock in the days of Alexander; for he
had only to look eastwards, and he would find the whole of the
a in arms, and there could be no vacancy in Hellenic
sovereignty without inviting such an irruption of barbarism
as would swamp the entire East. Against this there was only
Antiochus really lay in strengthening, not weakening its power

to act as a buffer against the encroachmentsof the advancing
barbarians. Antiochus, who from very similar representations
had concluded peace with canola saw how much truth there
was in the Baktrian argument, and
Euthydémus surrendered a number of war elephants, afforded
the provisions required for the army; and, it is to be presumed,
for the Greek statements are not clear on the subject,ac acknow-
ledged the supremacy of the Seleucian monarch as “‘ Great
King.’’ In the final arrangements of the peace Demetrius, the
son of Euthydémus, took part, and made so favourable an impres-
sion on Antiochus that that monarch promised him the hando
his daughter.
12. With his northern flank thus secured against invasion,
and on the most friendly terms with both Parthia and Baktria,
in the spring, apparently of 205 B.C., Antiochuscrossed the
indu Kush ; hi
him over the comparatively easy Unah pass to Kabul, and the
safe conduct through these regions must have formed one of
ee
ee
a
Te
ee
a
ee
Pe
aey
eae
eee
ae
ee
the chief stipulations of the treaty concluded with Parthia three

year s befo re in Hyrk ania . Fro m Kab ul he desc ende d to Gand -
Bannered,’’ and there is no doubt that the city of Balkh was intended.
The phrase in the originalold Persian is Bakhdhi eredhvodrafsha, the
terminal of which, changed to Darapsa, is slainy the origin of the name
as eg aethe Greeks. The Chinese Shi Ki= of the city as
Lams i-c h’e ng,cit y of Lam shi , whe re the / rep res , the nam e th us
a
ee
ee
ea
Ns
Ree
ee
SE mare for (Be recs piok: The route taken by Patock teis| lai
:
x
:
:
726 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 191
gesenus pr om i so a su m of mo ne y, an d An ti oc hu s lef t on e
of his officers to receive it when collected. Meanwhile Anti-
ochu e r of 205 set out ’ on his ho me wa rd jou rne y,
Karmania. Without the good-will of Parthia the journey,

an army at his back, through these regions would, of co
have been impracticable ; but all three states — Parthia, Bakt
and the Mauryan Kingdom—were no doubt heartily glad to De
rid of Antiochus, and expedited rather than hindered ™
progress.
13. So far the course of events has been fairly clear; ane
we have with a considerable degree of confidence been ane
follow the footprints of the Great King in his visitation of
eastern provinces of the once Seleucidan Empire, whose |
dependence, real enough before, was now formally acknow!ed
So ended the empire of the great conqueror Alexander in aster!
Asia; yet, unlike most other empires founded by the prowess©
one man, the conquests of Alexander left behind them @ record,
not of blood or destruction, but of improved methods of go
ment, a distinct advance in civilization, and an increase in
well-being of the subject nations. Greek art and Greek cu
took, in fact, a firm foothold in these regions, which has af.
even to the present day the arts of architecture, of paintin
ceramic ware, etc., and can be traced even as far as
China after the lapse of more than two thousand years.
new figure, however, now appears on the scene.
Vol. VII, No. 11.] The Vikramaditya Samvatsara. 727
[N.S.]
a
is positively no oth er evi den ce ava ila ble . A hin tin Jus tin (Ch ap.
xli. 6) that at one time he was besieged by Demetrius, is almost
the only evi den ce we hav e tha t the re was a con tes t for the cr ow n
of Bak tri a. He was a co nt em po ra ry , in his lat er yea rs at lea st,
of Mithrida te sI, the gre at kin g of Par thi a, to wh om he los t mu ch
territory, and he suc cee ded the Gr ee k Eu th yd ém us . On e
curious fea tur e of the se eas ter n ki ng do ms at the per iod has
never received the con sid era tio n at the ha nd s of his tor ian s tha t
it deserv ed ; and tha t is the fac t tha t rei gni ng ove r two or mo re
separate peoples mo st of the kin gs bor e dup lic ate nam es, as the y
addres sed th em se lv es to one or oth er nat ion ali ty. Th e Par thi an
ellas, a territori al de si gn at io n, an d ha d no bo un da ri es ma rc hi ng
with Hyrkania or Media. Where the Parthian was, in fact, that
capital; not unde rs ta nd in g th is , th e ge og ra ph er s ha ve pe rs is t-

ently duplicated it, no t co mp re he nd in g th at Gr ee k He ka to m-
ns cr it , as Gr ee k, Sk yt h, or In di an wa s
tion, in Greek, Getic, or Sa
es.
Eukratidas was, then, we are to believe, at war with
15.
Euthydémus ; many circumstances would lead us to surmise
pens
Maurya dynasty, as viceroy for his fa th er ; an d ha d le ft th e ca pi ta l
of the country u ; i ;
real name, had taken the op po rt un it y to re vo lt . Gr ee k se em s,
ma ny Gr ee k wo rd s th ro ug h Ba kt ri a
from the introduction of
be co me th e of fi ci al la ng ua ge of Ba kt ri a;
into Chinese, to have
as a ma tt er of co ur se . ha ve ad op te d a
and the new king would,
Greek reigning ti tl e; hi s ow n na me n
ot Godred, which he simply, according to current custom, trans-

lated into Eukratidas. Having established himself at head-quar-
ters, and with the prestige attaching to the name of king, he
carried the insurrection into the Panjab, and with his fresh troops
overcame the exhausted levies of Demetrius, who disap from |
view. Consonant with this view EKukratides seems to have been
born quam prox. 215 B.C., and on the death of Euthydémusin 172,
he being then 43 years old, to have taken advantage of the ab-
sence of Demetrius in the Panjab, to have revolted. The pretext
was almost certainly that in the peace made by Euthydémus
with Antiochus, the former had not only weakened the state by
the present of all the available war elephants, but h .
acknowledged the overlordship of the Seleucidan sovereign.
Demetrius, too, had married the daughter of Antiochus, hence 4
time formed a separate colony : they were, as he states, abTovopot,

and owed no allegiance to the various states around. The
Greek Kathae-i of course exactly corresponds to the Turamian, —
using that much-abused term as mainly equivalent to the modern —
Han
Dynasty we gain much valuable information. Unfortunatel
y
. wi th re ga rd ; 3 ] Re po et le
1ITCf
, p. 33, Bh to these, Cunningham, Archaeological Repor™ :
Vol.
Vol. VII, No. 11.) The Vikramaditya Samnvatsara. 729
Bt i ]
owing to the habit of taking for granted the statements of the

later Chinese compilers, as for instance Ma Twanlin’s ‘‘ Mirror
of History,’’ a work of the thirteenth century, to the neglect of
the originals; the records of the Han historians have been so
much distorted that very false ideas of their contents have been
accepted as genuine history. The Shi Ki (Record of History),
Ssema T’sien’s great work (Chap. CX), gives a letter sent by the
Shenyu (T’ientse) of the Hiung Nu Turks in the year 178 B.C.
to the Han Emperor Wen Ti, which is worth quoting at length :—
‘* The supreme Shenyii by the Grace of Heaven, to the Hwangti,
sortie ae ee
rates merly _there existed between us a treaty
officers in shinsgenoe the Abst have been encroaching, and have

SL
a
a
a
used insulting language towards the Right Yen-Wang, which

he bore without rejoinder. More recently it has become a matter
of anxious deliberation between him and Nansse, Marquis of
any communication; while some of the lower officials have

Se
committed breaches of the agreement, and attacking the Right

Yen-Wang have forced him into the western regions, where he
was attacked by the Yuehti.
18. eaven, however, was propitious to our arms; o
forces were well found, our cavalry brave and powerful, dad
in the end we totally defeated the Yuehti, carrying fire and sword
through their lands, and pacifying the country up to Leolan
(Cherchen).
19. (In consequence of our success) the Wusun (Asiani)
and the (H)Ugrit Nerages emafterwards Wigurs), and the neigh-
bouring peoples to then r of six and twenty, have joined our
. confederacy ; Gaall the «Row tices *’ nations are now united
as one y aving now pacified all the northern regions,
it is our earnest wish that an end should be put to hostilities,
ee and that there should be no more quarrellings ;so that we may
times of old:—That our young men may grow up to manhood,
our old wa live in peace, and quiet and harmony prevail
q from age to age.’ :
; 20. The CXXIlIrd describes how the Yuehti
|
had been attacked by the great Turkish Shenyii who had utterly
defeated them; killing their king, whose skull he converted into
a drinking 42 and forcing the people to flee their country and
tks refuge beyond the ranges at the head of the Oxus. The
| explorer ChangK’ien in 123-124 B.C. found them in the country
730 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {December, 1911.
between the Tukwei Sh ui (S ur kh ab ) an d th e Ox us ; th ei r co un tr y

was bounded on the so ut h by di st ri ct s la te ly co nq ue re d by th e
Tokhars, and on th e we st by Pa rt hi an te rr it or y. Co ns eq ue nt set
on their defeat at th e ha nd s of th e Hi un g Nu th ey ha d em ig ra te d, ;
and passing by Ya rk an d ha d at ta ck ed th e To kh ar s an d de fe at ed 7
them. They followed th e co ur se of th e Su rk ha b, an d es ta bl is he d <
their royal residence on it s no rt he rn ba nk , ap pa re nt ly at Gh ar m, “3
which we shall meet su bs eq ue nt ly . As th e de fe at of th e Yu eh ti a
had happened at th e ha nd s of th e gr ea t Sh en yt i Ma ot un , an d 4
Maotun died in the 10th Moon of 179 B.C., these events must
have occurred in the winter of 180-179. The date is important.
21. Now Tokhars, Yuehti, and Wusuns, we have the author-
ity of th e Ha n hi st or ia ns fo r st at in g, sp ok e th e sa me la ng ua ge ,
only di al ec ti ca ll y di ff er en t, an d we re mu tu al ly in te ll ig ib le . To
them, though no t sp ec ia ll y me nt io ne d, we ma y ad d th e (H )U kr it s,
whom we must id en ti fy wi th th e Sa ka ra ul i, re al ly ak a( r) -
aegli, so th at we ca n at on ce ap pr ec ia te th e po si ti on be fo re th e a
amal ga ma ti on of th e fi ve pe tt y st at es re su lt ed in th e fo rm at io n ee
of the Kushan kingdom. aa
22. Th e ki ng Eu th yd ém us wi th wh om An ti oc hu s HI
entered into the trea ty , mu st , th en , ha ve be en th e la st of th e
Greek line of the kings of Baktria, and associated with hin,
according to the plai n re ad in g of th e Gr ee k ac co un ts , wa s hi s so n
Demetrius, whom he su bs eq ue nt ly pl ac ed in ch ar ge wi th re ga l
rank of the provinces acquired from India in the Panjab. m
th e ab ov e de sc ri pt io n of th e po si ti on by th e co nt em po ra ry Ch in es e
hi st or ia ns we ca n re ad il y co mp re he nd th e wi sd om of hi s ad vi ce
to Antiochus, that it would be expedient to make terms, rather
th an br in g on hi ms el f th e ho st il it y of th e Yu eh ti an d th ei r as
sociates. Eventually it happened that the destruction of the
Greek kingdom came from Eukratidas, hitherto cl ae
himself one of the Greek sovereigns but more correctly to be
described as the founder of the first of the Sakan (fakan)
Ari
and at the last attacked by the Parthians, began to <
amo.
Skythic peoples that when a man grew old and helpless he sh
be killed by the more active survivors, and the history of See
kingdoms is full of instances. When in the days of Gautam?,
king Ajatasatru put his father, the old king Bimbisara, ,
[N.8.]
patron as he was of Soe the Buddha could not find it in
his heart Sispring theact. The Greek historians give the son
so suce the aes name of Heliokles ; his real name was
ostprobably some form of Gabalisc, the Herakles of these Getic
e Demetrius his name disappears from history, only,
however, to reappear in another form, and in another locality,
but still a reigning dynast.
24. Notwithstanding the death of his father the affairs of the
Baktrian kingdom show little amelioration, Mithridates of Parthia
attacked it, and of the districts bigweno from it formed two new
provinces, Turiwa and Aspidnus,' while the northern frontagers
also showed signs of longing for the fertile districts of Baktria
itself. At first Eukratidas had been successful in the war
conquests in the Panjab: we find Strabo, quoting from the
Parthian history of Apollodorus, asserting, indeed, that Eukrati-
das had a thousand cities subject to his authority, but this very
extension of his rule to the south of the Paropanisuswas a
source of weakness at home, and must have contributed to his
eventual fall.
aT
ipa 25. The T’ sien Han Shu® gives us some interesting bel
culars of the distribution of the Getic tribes immediately afte
their immigration into these regions.—After their seni at the
hands of the Shenyii Maotun, they had passedby Tayuen
(Yarkand), and going west had encountered the Tahia (Tokhars),
whom they had subjected. Here the new arrivals more or less
amalgamated ; at all events, they are described as ae under
five Ling-heo, a term which we may render. by Margr: These
Margravates were:—(1) Hiumi, bigoon we may “dentify with
Harm or Gharm on the Surkhab ; (2) Shwangmet, Samar-kand ?;
(3) Kweishwang or Kweisiang, ‘Kesh-wara, t.e., Kushan; (4)
Ya(t)t’un, Vasdhatd , Ferghana?; (5) Kaofu, Kabul,—in the Heo
Han Shu the last is more correctly named T'umi(t), i.e., D.
They were distinctly territorial divisions rather than tribal ;
but ieiiiagh the people all belonged to the same stock there was
evidently much internecine jealousy. The most powerful of the
states, that of the Yuehti, could, according to the 7’ sien Han
malice
ae
iSle Shu, turn out at least 100,000 bowmen, so that they were by no
means insignificant antagonists that had vebe faced by the suc-
nominally formed these districts into his Province of Turiwa,
1 (Strabo XI, 11. 2). There is rarppecmasr ge!oman Ae in identifying

se provinces; on merely tng should
mnect Turiwa with the Chinese Tayuen, ?.e. Wgeekends or ,acted
the ff Spahr gece of Tuirwa’”’ : Aspionus, ppayona, would probaably
be = rich rve; the names never
meperinancntly attached to the icicle. and in a few years ceased
s ge XCVI, pt. 1 (Si Yih).

held in Baktria proper, and remove the capital of the kingdom
into the Panjab, where we find it some twenty years or so later.
26 e Kao fu men tio ned by the 7’ sien Han Shu , wit h its
capital T’unsien, is seemingly impossible. to place; it cannot
be identified with Kophéné, and may mean the district about
Panjshir ;the Chinese work mentions it as the first district m
these regions with which China had communications :—‘‘ It
was during the reign of the Han Emperor Wu, that a commence-
ment was made, but the extreme distance from China rendered
king and place Yammufu on the throne. A little consideration

will explain this; the Kipien mentioned was evidently the
district north of the passes called Kapisene in Cunningham §
kings
of Baktria; really he was only the petty sovereign of the district
27. Having so far explained th e po si ti on of af fa ir s U P t o

the death of Eukratidas and the accession of his son Helio:
we may with advanta
Vol. VII, No. 11.] The Vikramaditya Saynvatsara. 733
a [V.S.]
west marches with Parthia; the chief town is Lamshi Ch’eng
yv explained equivalent to Darapsa, i.e. Balkh), Parthia
being distant 49 days’ journey. Eastwards to Ch’ang (Ch’angan,
now Singan fu) the distance is 6,537 li; to Lohyang (the then
Chinese capital) 16,370 1. There are (in the country) 100,000
homesteads, 400,000 mouths, and some 100,000 armed sy
28 Originally the Yuehti, having been broken up b
Hiung Nu (Turks), emigrated to the land of the Tahia (Tokhars)
which they divided - arate:falls sig ae (2) Shwwangmei ;
(3) Kweishwang ; (4) eo) yf five (territories) in
all, each under a nipchats ”(These ‘diviisions have been alreaady
explained). A hundred years or so afterwards (B.C. 79, quam
prox.) the margrave of Kweishwang, K’iutsaufu ( af 2
supra), attacked and deposed, the other four, and_ established
himselfas ruler, assuming the title of Kweishwang Wang (Kesh-
wara Wano), i.e. King of Kushan, or the Keshwaras. Sub-
sequently he made war on Parthia and wrested from it the terri-
tory of Kaofu, annexing also Pu(k)ta (Peukelaotis) and Kipien
(Kophéné, the valley of the Kophes). Having established his
rule over these lands, K’iutsaufu died at the age of crust eighty.
His son Ch’imkao Chantai succeeded him on the throne ; he after-
wards annexed northern India, placing it under the rule of a single
officer as Viceroy. From this period these newly annexed districts
came to bear the (official) title of the Fusheng (Parashawar)
Dependency. The entire was known as the Kushan Kingdom,
the equivalent of what was originally called by the Chinese
Greater Yuehti
24. The only doubtful factor here is the name of the
king, written in Chinese af 7% S. Here the two first charac-
ters stand for Gi-tul; the third is more doubtful. As written
it would have the force or etal the last letter not having
been actually soundedin northern China at the time of the later
Hans. Iam, however, rather disposed to think that the character
really intended was k’ii(t) ot k’ wu(t) Aili. where the old initial
was g or /, rather more inclined to the latter. I have rendered it
a ——
as for final f. The name, practically certainly, was
Ga-tulf. Now Yule ger heapint “i Wood’s Journey to the
Source of the Oxus, 2nd ed., ), speakin,
legend (founded, however: on fait) |of‘Shah Kataur, draws atten-
tion to ‘‘that singularly Teutonic-looking name Katulphus
which appears in Menander as that of an Ephthalite. >” The
name, there is no doubt, iis heasame as that called on the coins
Ke hises or Kadiphes. Alater account of the crossing of the
du Kush, and the annexation of North-West India (the Wei
Shu), calls the leader Kitolo, which would likewise answer to
Gitul, and Cunningham (Archae. Rep. ii) mentions the name as
** Kieu-teu-fa’’ and translates it as ‘‘ Good charioteer and archer.’
734 Journal oj the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1911.
He, however, makes a mistake in suggesting that Kadphises is

only a title, a mistake which shows how carefully he has
weighed the evidence; it will be seen that the word used gener-
ally in connection with the name Kadphises, namely Kanishka,
is really the title.
Much of the evidence usually quoted with regard to
the Kushan Kingdom has been drawn from coins, and coins as
contemporary evidence are of the highest value. More than
ther human documents their evidence has to be read with
caution, largely on account of the necessarily condensed or
abbreviated character of the inscriptions rendering the meaning
doubtful, even when the lettering is distinct. The early Kushan
coins are acasein point. As originally read, the inscription on the
most important of these coins was as follows, in Greek letters : —
PAONANOPAOKOPANO or PAONANOPAOKANHPKI-
KOPANO, and as the Yuehti were presumed to be a Turkish
people, the language was supposed to be some as yet unnoticed
form of Turki. Further investigations showed that the letter
but still under the mistaken presumption that they were dealing
with Turkish tribes little could be discovered. As shown above,
the presumption rather was that these inscriptions would be
Greek or Getic, but little was to be got from either. The name
Kushan applied to the country of the invaders, however ,reason-
ably supplies a meaning for the last part of the legend as an ad-
jectival form of Kushan, and naturally then there would be along-
side it some word denoting king or kingdom. Unfortunately there
existed a very late (13th century) work called the Raja Gandhary4,
and this work spoke of three brothers—Kanishka, Hushka, and
Jushka—having occupied in succession the Indo-Skythian throne.
without any manipulation of the preserved letters, the abbrevia-

tions. The title adopted from the previous Parthian occupation -
was (K)Sha(tra)onam (K)Sha(tr)o,—-so that we are justified in
Shahs, fegot K re hatra, Kyniska Koshano,—Shah of
Vol. Vii, No. 11.] The Vikramaditya Samvatsara, 735
.
|
[N.S.]
.
31. The coins are excessively rude, and the only variation
7
; from the accepted reading asked for is to read no as m, whic
looking at the papi of the coins is quite feasible. Cun-
ningham (l.c a title may have been taken for a proper
name, and cots that Kadiphes is the title ;the surmise is cor-
rect, but he has transposed name and title: Kaneshkawas the
title, and A thename. Now Kadiphes, as he tellsus, rasint
‘* Good Goer,’’> and here at once we have a clue : Good-goer in i
Getic speech may be rendered as Godhlef, a near approach to
the Chinese. More likely the word was really Geat-hlef, a charac-
teristic personal name amongst these forerunners of the ths;
the Chinese author looking for a meaning easily taking it for Good-
goer.
32. But we get other legends in connection with this Kadi-
phes or Kadphises ; one has been read as Kozoulo Kadphises;
not having a photograph it is impossible to speak with certainty,
but it seems most probable that the form Koshano Kadphises was
really inten ermaeus occurs on the other face, which may
imply that Geathlef temporarily adopted that name. Another
legend, read Hima, or Hoema Kadphises, requires, however, fur-
ther explanation. Geathlef, as we may assume his name to have
been, we have seen, conquered the other four margravates, and
one of these was Hiummi, 7.e. Gharm. Nowthese coins are allowed
to be early, before the crossing in fact of the Hindu Kush, so that
Geathlef may have called himself of Kushan or of Gharm as he
issued the coins in one or other principality. e fact does not
seem of importance, and is quite reconcilable with what we
otherwise know.
33. One fact of importance, however, we learn from the
Chinese story above given. Geathlef lived to old age, the Heo
Han Shu says about eighty, the authority quoted by Cunningham
says eighty-four. When he died he left the kingdom to his ive
whom the Chinese author, going as close to the sound as Chin
conga calls Ch’imkao Chantai, where the tai is in the lower ree
series, implying that the first letter was d. We can have no
hesitation in identifying this with Sanscrit Jambaka Chisidiens As
Pp efore, these sovereigns had usually at least twonames
as addresdedd by subjects of one or other nationality ;his Getic
name, in this case not mentioned, was probably Geathlef, the
same ashis father’s. With the assistance of the Chinese we can
begin to form a rough chronology. If Geathlef annexed the other
four margravatesin 79 B.C. we may apy
of Kophéné and Gandhara as having occurred in76. If he died
in 25, he would apparently have been born in approximately
190 B.C.,so that at his conquest of the four margravates he would
have been 30 years of age. His son Geathlef IT would -
have gers in 25 B.C.—a not unlikely date, as we shall se
34. ving cleared off the bugbear of the imaginary hres
oe *hick has obscured the view of a most interesting period
of the history of the world, and reduced to some sort of order the
date of the invasion of Northern India by the Yuehti, as well as
the main facts about the first, and apparently greatest of the
Kushan kings, we may pause awhile to consider the era so well
own. in what passes for Indian chronology as the Vikramaditya
Samvat, on which many theories have been built up,—so many,
) ushan monarchs. It, however, accom-

plished no conquests, but from the beginning lost territory to its
more powerful rivals on the west and south. — a
5. Now in Indian tradition Vikramaditya is given the —
pre-eminent title of Cakiri (Enemy of the Cake) or Cakantika —
e
be rendered ‘‘ The out-stepping-
author.
Acoka’s
Vol. VII, No. 11.] The Vikramaditya Samvatsara., 737
[N.S.]
conve Kophéné, we must, to understand the position, review
w of the main facts of Parthian history. 1e very name of
Parthian, in Greek called -zapé@vaia, as Justin reminds us,
the Peloponnesus. More like the former than the latter ;while
both reduced the native inhabitants to a state bordering on
servitude, and deprived them of all the privileges of freemen,
the Parthians did not further abuse their position, and freely
admitted the unfree to all positions of trust, and even enrolled
them in their army, which was in fact mainly composed of the
subject races. As a territorial appellation Parthia never had
any existence, and never was dissociated from Hyrkania. Even
its capital (Greek Hekatompylos, seemingly in old Persian
Cataraochana) appeared in its duplicate form as the Parthian
Hundrakerta, the Greek Zadrakarta ;which must not, as errone-
ously su pposed, be rendered as implying a second city, the names
being simply the Parthian or Bet denominations respec.
tively.
. Under its great king Mithridates I Parthia aimed at
the conquest of the East, and Mithridates made war on Baktria,
then under the rule of a king called by the Greeks Heliokles,
son of Eukratidas, but whose real name was seemingly Azilises
or Spalirises (Capal-isca, i.e., Gabal-isca). The result of the war
was the defeat of Baktria and the annexation of two previnces,
Phere weshall ultimately meet his suce

37. Judging from the facility with“ahahh Kadiphes iv vag
his successor of apparently the same name, overran these
vinces, the rule of Parthia, never in sympathy with conqued
‘nations, must have been especially distasteful in these regions;
as distasteful, doubtless, as Demetrius II of Syria found it in
his invasion of Mesopotamia in the previous century ; and it is
well to remember that it was only when he had Sodahod the heart
hedeteas saageetHie Demetrius learned the real strength of her
western portion of shat tate weld ° fatohave passed into

the hands of Demetrius, son of Futhydémus. Attacked from
the north-east by the usurper known as Eukratidas, Demetrius

had to leave his Panjab dominion unprotected, with the result
of the further advance of the Parthian forces, which seem to
have reached as far as Thanesar. The Chinese author of the
Heo Han Shu speaks rather contemptuously of the kingdom of
Magadha under Buddhist rule:—The Svabhavika sect (of
Buddhists) forbid killing in either offence or defence, and the
Yuehti had an easy task in occupying the land. According
to the author, on the S.W. T’iencho (Northern India) reaches
the western sea, and on the east it extends to P’wank’i (seem-
ingly an early mention of Bengal). Eukratidas succeeded in
making himself master of what remained of Baktria, and passed
it on to his son, cir. 140 B.C. The son, who, according to
Justin (xli), had had his father. whom he conceived too old, done
to death—an ordinary occurrence amongst these Getic sovereigns,
—was no more successful, and lost, Strabo says, to Parthia, bu
more likely to the advan cing Kush an power his north ern
provinces. This seems to have been the last record of the once
promising Greko-Baktrian kingdom, of which we hear nothing
after Heliokles. ‘
39 e only two powers then left in Northern India to
continue the struggle were Kushan under the strong rule of the
Geathlefs, and Kophéné and Gandhara, with their dependencies
still administered by Parthia under satraps almost regal, of
which in their coins we find abundant evidence. Phraates, the —
Parth ian king who succe eded Mithr idate s, had to take up arms
against the ic
Skyth tribes in the extreme north-east, and was
killed in battle B.C. 128-127. He was succeeded by an uncle,
w
the inroads on Parthia itself from the ever restless peoples of t
north-east seems for the time to have ceased. This respite doubt
less, for the materials at our service are too indefinite to explain”
the motives of action, influenced Mithridates in looking onee
more to the west ; where a tempting bait was held out to him by
complications in Armenia, and an opening for the extension of
[N.S.]
40. This it was that gave the Yuehti monarch his oppor-
man’’ nations, whom hereckons at twenty-six, in ‘‘one family.’’

Maotun’s Empire was one of the usual Turkish order, and with
the death of its founder it commenced to decay. The prae
hi ap.
best known tribes,’’ says Strabo (XI.viii. 2), ‘‘are those who
deprived ats Greeks of Baktriana,—the Asii or P(V)asiani, To-
on the other
khari, and © akarauli, who came from the vetsom hs
side of the Jaxartes.’’ Here the Asii or Vasiania
the Wusun; the Tahia the Tokhars; and the ¢acaaesll the
Hukrit ,—the Bees Jeegli Ma in subsequent centuries became
prominent under their e name of Hweiki(t),—the Wigurs
of history. These Sees all|belonged to the one stock of fair-
haired Cakae; so that itwas easy when Geathlef had overcome
the other divisions to nieste all into the one Yuehti of
Kesh. Now tribes of similar stock had long been planted in
the Panjab, where, as in the case of the Kathaei described by
Arrian, they proved themselves the most patriotic of the Indians;
we can also begin to understand why there should have been
practically no resistance offeredto the crossing0 of the Hindu
Kush by Geathlef, and why he was at once, and seemingly wit
the tacit good will of all, permitted t government
single sy mp to m ; the new mo na rc h at onc e bec ome s a zea lou s

disciple of Buddhism—a second Acoka in fact ; and Northern
India ent ers on a new car eer of pea ce and pro spe rit y , to whi ch
it had been long a stranger
The acce ss io n of th e Ku sh an s was , in fac t, a de li ve ra nc e.
Geathlef or Vikramaditya, had come as a deliverer and a saviour,

57 BC ., ag en te th e sh ir in wh ic h he too k pos ses sio n of
the beset an d wes ter n Ma a, soo n be ca me the era of the
Good-Goer from which a grateful country loved to reckon its
rebirth.
42. Yet a trad it io n of wa r is ed, bu t su ch a wa r as
emphasizes th e fac t of th e rei gns of th e tw o Ka dp hi se s ha vi ng
been of peac e an d re cu pe ra ti on . Th e hil l tri bes on
the north-western frontier, then as now a perpetual source of
trouble to settled government, had been making inroads,and the
Kanishka, to give him his title, Kadphises (or Gedthlef, for
then king at Magadha had been secretly urging them on, and
accordingly made war on that state. The king could offer no
resistance, and appealed to their common Buddhism, an appeal —

which from prudential motives Kadphises accepted. The end ©
was that under the influence of Acvaghosha, the apostle of ©
Northern Buddhism who introduced the cult of Amida and his
Paradise of the West, a peace
A
was made, and the Mahayana
of its peculiar doctrines to the Mazdeism of the day, the knowledge

of which came to these regions through the Parthian occupation;
and it is noteworthy, that this cult of Amida, one day to become
the prominent feature in Chinese and Japanese Buddhism, was —
first preached in Eastern Asia by the Parthian prince Anshi
Kao, son of king Pacorus, who willingly resigned his succession
to bear the Doctrine to those eastern lands. ;
A critical study of the coins of this period, in the new
light thrown on contemporary events by the Chinese historians,
will show them to be in entire accordance with the other recorded —
facts above. This must, however, be reserved for another
chapter. i
Part II.
THE CAKAN KINGDOM, AND THE PARTHIAN

OMINION fe
44. From records, which if not contemporary are of ven

early date, we can gather that the second Geathlef, whose name
we may modernize as Guthlaf, was succeeded by a monarca
bearing the unmistakably, even in its Greek form, Getic na
of Gondophares, i.e. Gundoberht. The name is as unmistaka
Getic as that mentioned by Menander of Katulphus. Here
may quote at some length the apocryphal acts of S. Tho
which with ‘their evidently undesigned coincidences, tho
in no way historical, may be accepted as throwing light on t
circumstances of the time. Gundobert, succeeding to a settle
kingdom, and having apparently removed his capital from
Parashawar to the more central ‘Takshasila, identified by Cu
was by our Saviour sold into ca

Vol. VII, No. 11.) The Vikramaditya Samvatsara. 741
[N.S. |
Habban ; more likely it was that while Thomas was hesitating
on account of the difficulty of the road, the offer of Habban
seemed to him to afford a practicable opening. At all events
But
reat
Western India at the time was Baragaza (Barooch) on the Ba
of Cambay, and Baaragaza was at the period under the govern-
ment of the ‘** Saka ’’ dynasty of Sindh, whose capital was at
Sagala, which we must from the description in the Periplus
of the Erythrian sea identify with modern Sukkur on the Indus.
Sandaruk was plainly then but the Greek merchants’ way of
pronouncing Sindhu-rajya, which in its turn meant simply the
kingdom of Sindh.
45. Here they were received honourably, and the two were
invited to take part in the festivities attending the marriage
: the Rajah’s daughter. The two adjoining states of Sindhu
ushan were at peace, so that this happened before the
surtabene of the war wherein Salivahan defeated the ‘‘ Indo-
Skyths *’ in the great battle of Kahror, which gave rise to the
Sakan Era beginning with 79 A.D. The Rajah afterwards
assisted Thomas on his way to the court of King Gondophares,
so that we have good grounds for concluding that Gundobert
was alive between the years 45 re 60 A.D. We thus obtain a
sequence of three sovereigns extending from B.C. 79 to A.D.
55-60, of whom we know that the first lived to extreme old age,
a case not altogether unexampled.
46. The evidence of coins has, however, been interpreted
as indicating another king with the somewhat questionsble
name of Vasu Deva. Wilson in Ariana Antiqua describesa
gold coin on which was the first portion a hs
similar legend,
Shaonano-shao, as above interpreted. The r portion was,
AZ
the occurrence of a Sanscrit alongside a Getic name need not of
itself excite any surprise, but in this case this does not seem to
be the true explanation. Mr. E. Thomas (in the Journal R. A.S.,
vol. ix, 1, 1876) gives an inscription in the Indo-Pali alphabet
found at othe which he reads :—Mahdraja Ka
Gushana, Vasu samvardhaka; and translates :—‘‘ The Maharaja
Kanes hka, ati of the Dominion of the Gushans.’’ The
date se is Samvat 18.
. The first portion of the inscription has been above
ma that the present may be better interpreted as
Mahéraja, KingA 7k Widenerof the Dominion. As in the
form
tite andtohea Geticformof Cynise, King),
we may read in
BAZO 4 HOof Cunningham, Pratt for the doubtful
HanWJN, fe inated VASU (VAR) 4 (A)NA, A where 4 stands for
Sans. y¥, so tha t we hav e for the leg end on the coi n :—K sha -
traonam Kshatra, Vasu-Vardhana, with the rendering ‘‘ Shah
of Shahs, Widener of Dominion, *? for both of which titles, the
former contracted to mere Shahi, we have the authority of the
inscriptions quoted by Mr. Thomas. The date given for this
inscription is Samvat 18 ;and if we regard this as intended for
SEL. 218, we must refer it to B.C. 94, which does not agree with
our calculations founded on the nearly contemporary Chinese
accounts. If, however, we take the Era of Vikramaditya,
B.C. 57, we obtain for the date B.C. 39, which we shall see per-
fectly harmonizes with our other dates, fallingwithin the reign
of Kadphises (Guthlaf) I, who might fairly claim the title of
Vasu-Vardhana. As the inscription comes from Mathura, we
can recognize the propriety of adding the Sanscrit title to the
older one of Kaneshka Koshano
These inscriptions Mr.Thomas gives (quoting from Cunning-
ham ; Arche.—Rep. III. 38).
INDO-SKYTHIAN INSCRIPTIONS.
In the Indo-Pali Alphabet.
Kanishka .. Mahdrdja Kanishka .. Samvat 9.
Kanishka .. Samvat 28
Huvishka . Samvat 35
Huvishka .. Mahdrdja DevaPuTRA . Huvishka.
Hemanta, 8. 30.
Mahéréja RASATIRASA :
DEVAPUTRA .Huvishka, —
Grishma,8.47.
Maharaja Huvishka . Hemanta, S. 48.
Vasudeva .. tn Rajitiraja Dev ‘3
ie vos
a, S.
Mahérdja Vasudeva - Qetoheia S. 38.
Mahéréja Réjdtirdja, Suant .. Vasudeva:
Hemanta, 8.87.
Raja Vasudeva .. Varsha, S. 38.
** The parallel series are more pega and crop ipin leet
direct consecutive associations; theseare endorsed
Bactrian or Aryan adaptation of the ancient ‘Phontaisi alphabet.”
INDO-SKYTHIAN INSCRIPTIONS.
oO In the Bactrian-Pali Alphabet.
_ Bahawalpur = .. Mahdrdja Réjatiréja DnvAPUTRA
aa Kanishka, o
[N.S.]
Samvat 11, on the 28th of the (Greek)
month of Daesius.
Manikyala Tope .. Mahdraja ‘Kiawah, GUHANA vasu
ka.
‘*Increaser of the dominion of the
Gushans’’ (Kushans). Samvat 18.
Wardak Vase .. Mahdrdja Rédjatiraja Huveshka. Samvat
51, 15th Artemisius.
48. In these inscriptions, when use is made of the Mace-

donian months we are palpably justified in referring the date
to the Seleucidan Era, B.C. 312; and on the other hand, when
the Indian seasons are made use of, we may with equal confidence
refer the date to the Vikramaditya Samvat.
The two first of the above under the title Kanishka,
Samvat 8 and 28, will thus correspond with the dates 48 and 32
B.C. and will belong to the reign of Guthlaf I, as also will the
inscription from the Manikyala Tope, Samvat 18, i.e. 89 B.C.
Within the same reign will then fall the legend Maharaja Devapu-
tra Huvishka, with its date of Hemanta, S. 30, i.e. 27 B.C. We
then meet with the 2 oe Mahdraja Vasudeva, 8. 38, 1.e.
B.C. 24; Huvishka, 8. 35, 1t.e. B.C. 2 : Maharaja Rajatiraja
Devaputra Vasu(deva), S. 44, 7.e. B.C.13; Maharaja Rajatiraja
Devaputra Huvishka, | 47, t.e. B.C. GO; and Maharaja Hu-
k +8. Ds —all within the reign of Guthlaf IT.
50. Finally we ie the legends er Re Rajatiraja
Shahi Vasudeva, S. 87, i.e. A.D. 29; and Raja Vasudeva,
S.98i.e., A.D. 60, both of which may be ‘referred to the reign of
Gundobert.
51. Turningto the dated inscriptions with Greek months,
we find :—Maharajaé Rajatiréja Devaputra Kanishka, dat ed
legends on t
52. The Kushan dominion, though undoubtedly the —
impo rt an t of the sta tes fo un de d at thi s pe ri od in no rt h- we s
India, was not the on ly one . Un li ke mo st oth er Asi ati c mo na r-
chies it ha d a lon g lif e, an d am id var iou s vic iss itu des co nt in ue d
to exi st til l ab ou t the hi ng 560 A.D ., abo ut wh ic h per iod it was
finall y ex ti ng ui sh ed by a co mb in at io n of Mo gh ur , the gre at
Ilkhan of the Tughal Turks, vith his brother-in-law Anushirwan,
the powerful Sassanide Shah of Persia. The present brochure
is, eee onlyconcerned with the foundation of the state,
and its political relations at the commencement of the present
«
We must, therefore, return to our historical narrative.
744 Journal of the Asiatic Socicty of Bengal. {December, 1911.
58. About the beginning of the third century B.C. the_

contentions of the ‘‘ Suc ces sor s ’’ in We st er n Asi a ha d dep riv ed
the easter n por tio ns of Al ex an de r’ s em pi re of all gu id an ce fro m
head-quarters, an d nat ura lly lef t to th em se lv es , a pow erf ul —
centrifugal tenden cy was en ge nd er ed . Ind ia was the fir st to
ass ert its in de pe nd en ce , but the oth ers sho rtl y fol low ed, and
about 256 B.C . we fin d Par thi a an d Ba kt ri a di so wn in g the ir
allegiance. Bo th the se po pu la ti on s wer e lar gel y Get ic ; Par thi a,
indeed,in a gre at me as ur e bel ong ing to the ‘* Ho ch ’’ or Ge rm an ic
+6 99
but Diodotus alongside Hellenised Gothic forms as Theodorus,

Theodosius, etc., points unmistakably to the Getic Tiu(d)-
in Baktria as being of a blond type, with fair hair, abundance
supersession about 215 B.C. by one Euthydémus, who apparently

had some claim to Greek, if not Macedonian nationality ;and it 1s
curious to find him when upbraided with having fallen off from
his allegiance, pleading that it was not against his Syrian liege
that he had re , but against Diodotus, the real offender
he having really brought back the kingdom under Greek rule.
He did more, for, as Strabo (XI. xi. 1) informs us, he and his son
Demetrius conquered more nations than Alexander, and these |
conquests were achieved ‘‘ partly by Menander, and partly °Y-
Jemetrius, son of Euthydemus’’; they got hold of, in fact not
only Pattalene (Patala in Sindh) but of the kingdoms of Sarat iS
and Sigerdis (appa rentl y Sagar a and Kach) which const itute -
the remainder of the coast. The important fact here )8-
that Demetrius succeeded in carrying his conquests to Gujerat
ba
the sovereign who carried his conquests into

ry can only have been at the expenseof Part
[N.S.]
and this seems to throw light on what has hitherto been one of
the most obscure points of history. Eukratidas, as we have seen,
fol. 12, had been successful against Demetrius in the Panjab,
and had occupied the land in force ;we have no further record
what occurred to Datoekrisie unless, indeed, the Plato, a coin
whose is represented by Mr. Thomas (R.AS. IX, n. 8., 5)
shila have been his son. He xapie in all probability have been
driven south, and not impossiblywas the peace of the Caka
line of kings. Ifso, the still siyeikious ** Greek ’”king Menander
in this connection more especially interesting ; it is distinctly
k in conception and execution, and ofa far higher type of
art than those of the other monarchs. According to Mr. Thomas,
quoting Herodotus, the ornamentation of the helmet on the coin
is Chabylian, and it is difficult to account for this unless it were
that Euthydémus, though born at Magnesia, should have been
of Chabylianancestry, a by no means impossible, or even un-
likely, contingency. Demetrius had been betrothed to the
daughter of Antiochus, and Plato may have been her son, and
so crdaahe up in acaccordance ier Grecian mesh and the die
was doubtless obtained direct from Gree On his accession
Eukratidas probably made a at ee aiiiok before Plato had
had time to collect his forces. Itisconsonant with such a view
that Eukratidas would have utilized the newly-made die, prob-
ably before any coins had been regularly issued. we have
seen, Eukratidas was himself dispossessedof these regions
very shortly after by the Parthian attack, which would have
forced the Greek kings further south. Menander is always
represented in tradition as a Yonaka
55. We can thus begin to comprehend the part taken by
these (aka kings: When after crossing the Hindu Kush King
Guthlaf, with his Yuehti, fell on the Parthian rulers of Ko-
phéné and Gandhara, and so became the Saviour of Northern
India, Menander, advancing from the south, attacked the
Parthian satraps in Sindh. Like Guthlaf, he too became the
Just, Arcos, Dharmika, the Sétér. If Demetrhad ius advanced
to the Jumna and had annexed the entire of the Panjab, anda
good part of Northern India,to the lot of Menander fell
Sindhu, Malava, Ujain, an Mathura, so that Strabo was per-
and
fectly justified in his statement that both had conquered more of
India than Alexander himself. The dynasty did not long,in
externals at least, preserve its Greek character, and we find
wever, to
that we must refer a coin illustrated by Mr. Thomas (I. c.)
and bearing the Greek legend ‘Hpiov with this same
ing; ‘H here would be the natural representative of the
Sanscrit C, and the Sanserit L would, apparently to make
some sense of the compound, have been substituted for G@

Fr: first the state seems from the story of 8. Th
to have worked in concert with the Kushans ; but inte:
soon began to differ, and we find King CALLVAHANA
bitterly hostile to the Kushan Vikramaditya as was the
to the Parthian intruders; and like them he too instibatenl
Kra, to which he gave the name of the Caka to celebrate a viet 0
over that line of kings, but apparently eon. with
birth. The Chinese records, which have proved so uselall
SUE the ayehed of the Kushans, here. fail us, and we ha
is some reason to hciewe that FP todores was but an alterna

name of the sovereign elsewhere called Heliokles, and the orig
name of both was some form of Gabaleizes or Gabaliska.
Beeioe saxs, we seem to obtain

misquoted passage in the T’sien-Han Shu (Chap. xevi. ii
JRAS, 1907, Dr. Francke exposes some of the blunders_ es
worthiness for the blunder, the correct Y omaaadseae

pointed out in the gloss attached to the text. peop"
referred to are called by the Chinese author BE, which
gloss instructs us was pronounced Sak. The connections
2Or word would rather indicate that there was a missing lig
7: i i 1
ere 20,000
could turn out 188,800 ere
[N.S.]
two commanders-in chief of the right and left wings respectively,
three commanders, each with an aide-de-camp,and two inspectors-
general. Besides pei were—of Viziers ope of Supervisors
of the Household two, and one prince of the blood in charge
of the Royal guard. From the capital fi oe Ey to Tangut was
1721 i, and west to Kangku (Yarkand) inside the Fan country,!
was 5 000 li.
58. The country though generally level was rugged ; much
rain fell, it was cold, and the hills were covered with pines and
elms. The inhabitants did not sow seed, nor plant trees, but
engaged in pastoral apm changing their quarters according
to the it of the pastures. They were very similar in their
habits to the Hiung Nu, and had many horses, rich men owning
as many as five thousand. The people are hard, coarse, cruel,
covetous, and devoid of good faith; they are addicted to plunder
and robbery, and neighbouring countries have had to interfere
to punish them ; even so they are restless of control, and do not
willingly submit toauthority. On the east they march with the
Hiung Nu, on the N. W. with K’angku, on the west with Ta
Yun (Yarkand), on the south with the Dependencies, with whom
as well as with the Sak country they are on friendly terms.
hen the Yuehti moved west, they attacked and
n the king moved
occupied their lands. Subsequently the Kwenmo of the Wusun
attacked and defeated the Great Yuehti, whereupon these retired
to the west and tendered their submission to the Tahia (Tokhars) ;
the Wusun king occupying their lands, and exercising a con-
trolling influence. When Chang K’ien came to these regions
Yuehti in the neighbourhood of Tunhwang, but now that the
former have grown rich and powerful, they have occupied all
these eastern territories
-60. From the en description, we can begin to under-
stand ees of these ethnic movements referred to by the
Greek histo. As suggeson tedfolio 11, the real destroyer
of the fae tekisan kingdom was Euktratidas, but the name
was according to contemporary practice only the Greekkrendering
of his personal name, which there is no reason to doubt was
really LL. : Surak was the country about the ancient
Siirac, the Araxes of Herodotus, by the later Greeks corrupted
toJaxartes; and the name stillsurvivesin the modern local name
of theoe oe The wider name ofthese, Nongety was bythe Greeks
4 as : a transforme hdha;
‘ughdh y the lind ol the Cakai, pita moderns
ignorant3 thefact f that ancient Greek had sslthee guttural
1 Fan here canscarcely mean Tibet ;more likely it is the ae

representative ofFer in aaa
sibilant represented by Sanscrit ¥t, falsely render by Sakae.

As Winckler was the first to point out, Getae, Cakae, Skythae
Sakae, and the Assyrian Skuzai, are all merely renderings
the one word—the Geat of the Goths and Anglo-Saxons.
The movement, then, that led Eukratidas to attack
The whole of these often were, as we have seen from the repre-
sentations of Euthydémus to Antiochus the Gre at, in a sta
ence. Behind them were the Turkish tribes of th
Engagedin mortal conflict with these was the able Chinese
Emperor, Wu of the Hans, who was straining the pepe of
his powerful empire in the struggle for mastery ; and who had
already opened up close intercourse with Parthia, then in her
nascent stage of power. In front again were these same Parthi
under the most energetic of their rulers, the two Mithrada’
so that the whole of contemporary Asia really formed a vast
pretend camp.
Eukratidas and his Saks had no sooner, as th
Seed: settled down in a in Siebcem India, than
India, and succeeded in annexing not ‘only the ome

the Maurya empire, but carried his arms into Sindh.
egases,etc.
63. Parthian government at no time took account of
desires or sympathies of subject nations, and Parthian rule 1
the Orient was no exception to the general rule ;but the — s
had bec too
omedisorganized to be able of itself to s
the hated yoke; a ictlan. King Guthlaf with his
haired Getic warriors essayed to cross the Linkage they
[NV.S.]
everywhere received as saviours, and Guthlaf and his two able
successors were able to found the powerful Empire of the Kushans,
known to history as the Indo-Skythic Empire, with the ap-
proval of the subject races. In memory of the annexation
of the Panjab, rulers and people established B.C. 57 the Vikrama-
ditya Era, which in grateful remembrance of their delivery
from Parthian oppression still survives amongst the people of
the Panjab.
64. Buddhism, which the example of King Agoka had
endeared to the people of Northern India, was the prevalent
religion of the land, and Guthlaf and his two immediate successors
frankly accepted the fact, and became munificent supporters
of the Order, which throughout their dominions they richly
endowed. The Buddhism of Kadphises (Guthlaf) was, however,
history of the age. Though Gautama (Vakyamuni) was himself

of northern type, his surroundings had been so distinctly Indian
greatest of evils. The highest aim of humanity was actual and

absolute extinction, and towards this end must r
even in this life, the sense of separate existence, the delusion of
self, and the lust of life.
65. At the very antipodes of this nihilistic creed was the
new doc tri ne pre ach ed by the apo stl es of the Ma ha ya na , Nag ar-
juna, Aryadeva, and, last but not least, Acvaghosha ; and there
is no rea son to dou bt tha t at the bot tom of the cha nge was the
intellectual movement brought about by the presence of the
northe rn inv ade rs. Ga ut am a, him sel f des cen ded fro m Get ic
h
brought down on him the reproaches of his former fellow
disciples. His future life was a distinct compromise ; theoreti-
cally a nihilist, his whole existence was a glorification of the
principle of action. ma,
philosophy, influenced scarcely at all his religious practice,
which was that of a strenuous activity; wherein the nature
of the individual, and not the acquired merit of countless
previous existences, as taught in his philosophy, was all through
the prevailing motive.
66. It is qu it e in th e na tu re of th in gs th at Ga ut am a hi ms el f
never pe rc ei ve d th e co nt ra di ct io n, bu t by de gr ee s th e fa ct fo rc ed
itself on the noti ce of th e di sc ip le s. Ev en wi th th e Bu dd hi sm
of Acoka, th e re be ll io n ag ai ns t th e so ul -d ea de ni ng do ct ri ne of
Karm a, an d th e ne ce ss it y fo r ea ch in di vi du al wh o de si re s th e
rest of Ni rv an a to wo rk ou t hi s ow n sa lv at io n, is ap pa re nt ; un de r
750 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |December, 1911
the new school the central doctrine has become that of Redemp-
tion ‘—
Sumeru is the most exalted of mountains,
The Ocean is chief amongst the streams ;
Amongst devas and men,
None is like to Buddha.
Able for the sake of all living
To undergo all suffering,
So that he might obtain redemption,
And finally none should perish.
According to the legend as translated into Chinese, Acvaghos Q

belonged to the Brahman caste, and had become the
most pious teachers of the day. :

t need excite no surprise, then, to find that the
Vol. VII, No. 11.) The Vikramaditya Samvatsara. 751
[N.S.]
the Roman Em ; en not less on in his

Ariana Antiqua hesitatingly ventured to class the Saks of Sindh
with the English-speaking peoples of t a
of ethnography.
69. The Greek culture imported into these regions by the
eastern conquests of Alexander had a most profound effect, on
the Getic peoples more especially. For the first time these popula-
tio ns fou nd the mse lve s in con tac t wit h a civ ili zat ion whi ch
they were not slo w to rec ogn ize as sup eri or to the ir own ; yet the
difference was only external, and, as they soon discovered, by no
means men tal . Men tal ly ind eed the y wer e at no loss whe n
pit ted aga ins t the ir riva ls. Bot h bel ong ed to the gre at Blo nd
race, which for goo d or evil has in his tor ica l tim es dom ina ted the
wor ld ; alt hou gh it is tru e tha t the y bel ong ed to dif fer ent fam ili es,
the Hellenes being closely allied with the golden-haired branch
to which the ter m an is alo ne cor rec tly app lie d, whi le the
Get ae and the ir alli es fall int o the fla xen -ha ire d bra nch , myt ho-
Intellectually the two races stood on an equality ; if
learn, and from the beginning to ok th ei r pl ac e al on gs id e th ei r

teachers ;even if in the arts th ey we re co nt en t to si t at th ei r fe et .
This is the true explanat i oonf th e in E a s t of Gr ee
tions spread through the wh ol e of No rt he rn In di a, an d ev en

penetrated through Baktria, an d wh at is no w Ea st er n Tu rk es ta n
to far-distant China.
54. Oaths and Ordeals of the Geharas (Kanjars) of the
Delhi District.
By W. KirKPATRICK.
In a paper on the Folk-song and Folk-lore! of these people,

Maharani Daya, the Great Queen Mother, is mentioned as
their supreme deity, her male counterpart being Khetrpal.
Khetrpal, whose special sanctuary is said to be “‘ near Calcutta,’
is invoked when an oath is made to someone outside the
tribe, when in fact it is premeditated that the asservation shall
not be binding. Within the tribe Khetrpal is sometimes con-
Hinduism, will account for Khetrpal’s name being put to the

inglorious use of franking counterfeit oaths.
‘“‘Maharani !’’ is , on th e ot he r ha nd , th e mo st bi nd in g
oath known to th e Ge ha ra s, an d I be li ev e to all Ka an ja rs .
Curiously it is als o us ed e a e as th e st ro ng es t po ss ib le
oath in the sen se of a ‘sw ear wor d.’ ’ In a qua rre l, the wor st
abuse or the gre ate st cur se on e Ge ha ra wi ll hur l at ano the r
is ‘‘ Maharani!’’ u a sneering tone indicative of great
disgust. Maharani saa! is the full title of the goddess
‘“‘Qh! Mother Great Queen, >? and besides Maharani the ex-
pression Daya by it se lf is us ed to ind ica te ex tr em e an no ya nc e.
Maharani and Daya are bo th use d in ve ry mu ch the sa me
way as the name of the De it y is re so rt ed to in En gl is h
blasphemy.
The Kanjar will also swe ar by his po te or spe ar. The
Mr. Cro oke ® des cri bes as the “ nat ion al im-
g aidéldé, or spud, and allied
plement of the Sansiyas.’’ It is used by ete
k. th wonderful accuracy and effect on jackals, and

on a running deer. The gaiddld is also the principal
implement in a curious form of inter-tribal trial by ordeal, to
w men or women of the tr ibe Fe eel.of infidelity are
1 Fol ke-song and Folk-lore of “the ‘Odare Kanjars, see = ASE B.,
vol. ” no. 7, p. 437.
3 Crooke’s Tribes and Castes, vol. iv, p. 28%

distance of seven paces is measured out by the accuser, or in:

the case of the man being under trial his supposed victim
a sporting chance by having her hands protected by a layer

of seven leaves of the pi tree. This trial by ordeal is
vogue with the Sansiyas, and Major Gunthorpe* mentions a

similar trial practised by the Kolhattis of the Deccan. .
n ‘* Castes and Tribes,’’? i is article on Kanjars,
Mr. Crooke says: ‘‘ Their chief oaths are to stand in a riveru
f sweets (batdshds), jackal flesh, if available, and count

spirit (da roo ), all thi s bei ng pai d for by the con tes tan ts.
aters, etc. (all of whom were Geharas), was one Sowda

While they were out, Kallu states that Sowdagir spoke som
thing to the sahib in English, which he (Kallu) did not unde
stand. Kallu held that etiquette required that anyt
ee. Docabe
Ctrobe o
TriAk
beseand
’Uast
Cas
steses,, vol. 4 iv » pP- 981,
5 Notes onCriminal sahpe ng Gunthorpe, p. 49.

Gee s » P- 48.
Vol. VII, No. 11.] Oaths and Ordeals of the Geharas. 755
[V.8.]
Sowdagir had to say to the sahib should have been addressed
through Kallu, and not direct. Kallu’s grievance was that
the next time this particular sahib went out shooting he took
Sowdagir with him as head shikari. Kallu wanted reparation
for what he described as Sowdagir’s uncommunal conduct.
The Panch decided that the matter was one for appeal to
Trial by ordeal and that each side was to deposit Rs. 5, which
would be divided among the Panch, to be utilized in providing
wine and refreshments. If Sowdagir lost he would havet
compensate Kallu to the extent 3 Rs. 20, while if nota lost
he would only forfeit the Rs. stake money. e given
this particular case in full to ie the utilitarian ONE to
which Trial by ordeal is now applie
he actual trial is as follows .—The two contestants, each
depth, and, for reasons which will appear obeioes later on,
they are made to stand not less than seven hands apart. At
a given signal, both parties duck their heads under water,
while another man, honest and true, sta by the Panch,
srt running at a fair pace for a spot seventy paces distant.
o see who can keep under water longest; if the
accused remains submerged while the 140 paces there and back
are seicoiantickne and the accuser has not been able to hold his
breath as long, the acecused is acquitted. If there is a draw,
Tea
ee
ee
ee
eee
ee
ee
a
ee
which, seeing that those people are most of them ant divers
and swi mmers, is often the case, the two have again to duck,
aaa the one who can keep below water longest isadjudged
the winner. The two spear-heads which remain sticking up
are taken as an indication that both parties are playing fair,
and are not swimming about or punching or kicking eac
other under water.
After the test is over there is a liberal indulgen ce in
E sweetme ats (laddu) and wine, and if there has been good hunt-
|
: ing, jackal and porcupine are partaken of. The Nai and
: rahman are givenn batdshais
i Ibbetson in his “Punjab Ethnography, Census 1887,’
r classify ing the gypsy tribes, says: ‘‘ The gypsy and es
3
all the vagrant tribes are governed by tribal councils and
P
often appeal to ordeal’’ ; and adds that this sedeal, holding
In the eouat of a theft having taken placewithin the

tribal encampment or settlement, and if the culprit is not
for thc omi ng, all the sus pec ts, whi ch ma y mea n the who le
of the men of the tribe, are given the opportunity of putting
back what they have taken in the following manner. A large
fire is reduced to ashes each of the suspects is allowed to

756 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1911.]
roceed alone to the heap of ashes, the idea being to give

the culprit an opportunity of returning the stolen property
unseen. Each man as he comes back to where the Panch is
seated holds up his hands to show that they are covered with —
ashes. It is explained that when this ordeal is gone through
the property is invariably returned, and also that the guilty
necessary fees more than cover the value of the article found
missing.
When making a solemn oath or undertaking or propitiat-
Hindus and ft lying

othe os g near near the the fresh
fresh graves of low-caste
Fh ee ey a ek ge Rea oe ee
|
|
|
55: The Belkhara Inscription and the Machlishahr

rant of Haris-Candra.
By Rakuat Das Banerst, M.A., Indian Museum, Calcutta.
Fifteen es to the south of the railway station of

Ahraura Road on the Fast Indian Railway, and about two
miles from the saad town of Ahraura, in the Mirzapur District
of the United Provinces, a small pillar of stone was lying on
the ground even so late as 1906. There are two small inscrip-
tions on the shaft of the sina and a small image of Ganeéga in
relief at the bottom of the shaft. These were brought to public
notice by the late Sir Alexander Cunningham, then Director-
General of Archaeology in India.' Very little notice was taken
of them until lately, i.e. till the discovery of the sparen
grant of Haris- pier ot of Kannauj. When I w. was exam
On my favtirn journey from Lucknow, Ipaid a visit to Belkhara

and found the pillar lying on the ground. During the working
season of 1910-1911, I had the opportunity of examining the
pillar has very nearly disappeared, and at the same time it is of

very little importanceas it does not seem to contain any date or
name worth mentioning. The characters belong to the thirteenth
or fourteenth century type of the Eastern variety of the North-
ern alphabet. On my second visit to the place I found that
the pillar has been set up on a short masonry pedestal, evidently
at the suggestion of Dr. J. Ph. Vogel of the Archaeological Survey,
who was the first to mention the connection between the pillar
inscription and the Machlishahr grant. 2 T learnt from the local
the Foractes rical

ogic Sur aie ute Cirele, was Am ‘the
Machlishahr grant as I dae that incidentally he might edit
the Belkhara inscription alsc. Pandit Hirananda’s article on
Arch. pardh Rep., vol. xii, p. 128, pl. xxxviii

‘Annual Report of the — Archaeological Survey,
arorthorn Circle,>? 1906-7, p. 39 note
the Machlishahr grant of Haris-candra-deva has now been

published; and I find that the Belkhara inscription has n
been mentioned.'! I have accordingly felt free to discuss son
Before the discovery of the Machlishahr grant, it

- generally believed that the Gahadavala dynasty of Kanyak
came to an end with the death of Jaya-candra-deva in H. 5!
temporary accounts. They are—

(1) The Ta@j-ul-Ma’asir,
(2) The Kamil-ut-tawarikh,
and (3) the Tabaqdat-i-Nasiri.
compared with his account of the conquest of Beng

.
Bihar. This is to be regretted as we know that the @

was more conversant with the affairs of the more No:
provinces than with those of Bengal and Bihar, though
_ visited Bengal and stayed there for some time. ;
1 Epi, Ind., vol. x, p.98. |

04 steHistory of india,’’ by Sir H. Elliot, London, 1867,
Vol. VII, No. 11.) The Belkhara Inscription. - 759
[N.S.]
In the main, the account given in the ‘‘ Taj-ul-Ma’asir ”’ has
been followed by the later Muhammadan historians. Qutb-ud-
din Aibak proceeded against Rai Jai-chand, the very next year
after the capture of Delhi, and on the way he was joined by
Sultan Shihab-ud-din. The invading army numbered about
fifty thousand horse. Qutb-ud-din was placed by the Sultan
very place is mentioned later on in the ‘‘ Tarikh-i-Shershahi

as a sandy plain. In the fight Rai Jai-chand was slain while
directing the movements of his troops from the back o
elephant, = the fight practically ended with the death of the
king. The rest of the facts are not important. The defeat of
the Kanauj ormy was followed by the sack of the important
fort of Asni, in which the royal treasure was kept. The vic-
torious army marched on to the sacred city of Benares, which
Viharas and monasteries of Sarnath was probably completed
at this time. The work was begun most probably Bylet
Mahmid of Ghazni. The for t of Asni was an ancient strong-
hold of the kingdom of Kanauj. It was a place of oe im-
portance even in the time of the Pratihara-Gurjara empire.
One of the pillars in the ancient fort still bears a long inscrip-
tion of Mahipala.* No mention account of the
is made in fliers
Muhammadan historians of the fate of the Royal family or the
sons of the deceased king. After the fall of Prthviraje, the
the case of the Feats of las all artes to the previ-

ous rulers cease with the death of King Jaya-candra, and the
last mention is to be found in the Kamil-ut-tawarikh, which
states that after the battle of Chandawar, Jai-chind’s body
could not be found, and was discovered under a heap of dead
bodies. The kingwas recognized by his false teeth, which were
set in a frame of AEE® No further gory is to be found in
Persian historicai literature, andi quietly assumed by
modern historians that the Gabeaucta dynasty came to an
end with Jaya-candra in a.p. 1194. But two “prominent fact
remained unsettled. Jaya-candra had a son nam aris-
candra, who was born in the Vikrama year 1232, on the 8th
day of Bhadra, which corresponds to the 10th August, .p
ey vol. i
2 Ibid., vol. app. 261.
8 See Ind. Ant., vol. xvi. The as read by Dr. Flee
Mahisap4la, p. 174. "The inscri
inscription is-yenieel
at in the Townhall a
Fathpur
+ Elliot’s “ Teg of India,”’ vol. ii, p. 219.
5 Ibid., p.
of th e As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . (December, 1911.
760° Journal
1175. On the occasion of th e ja ta ka rm an or th e ce re mo ny of

cutting the navel string of th e ne wb or n ba be , th e ki ng Ja ya -
culati on s, th e 3l st of Au gu st , a. p. 11 75 ..
candra with the ruler whose name has not bee

in the latter record.* Cunningham’s discover
has fallen into one or other serious mistake.

Mr. V. A. Smith stating in one of his articles th
inscription represents an un-named king of t
family as granting a village, more than two hun
tant from Kanauj.’ In his notes on Pandit Hirananda
article on the Machlishahr grant, the Editor of the
graphia Indica ” has follow ed Mr. V. A. Smith’ s statem e
The khara inscription contains nothing about 8!
of land, as will be seen later on. Another point which
1 Epi. Ind., vol. iv, p. 127.

2 Ind. Ant., vol. xviii, p. 130.
8 Arch. Surv. Rep. (old series), vol. xi, p. 129. oi |
a7 * Ane eport of the Superintendent, Archaeological ©
Northern Circle, 1906-7, p. 39 note.
5 J.R.A.8., 1908, p. 791.
6 Epi. Ind., vol. x, p. 95.
Vol. VII, No. 11.] The Belkhara Inscription. 761
[V.S.]
for immediate attention is the statement that us The ttown
i
to be found closely following the statements of Mr. Smith.

But there is nothing in the writings of the contemporary
Muhammadan historians to warrant such a statement. Elliot’s
summary of the contents of the Taj-ul-Ma’agir is one of the
very best and there is no mention of the capture or sack of
Kanauj in the account of the year 589 or 590 au. Neither
the Kamil-ut-tawarikh nor the Tabaqat-i-Nasiri contain any-
thing about the capture of Kanauj. Consequently it must be
admitted that if any later Muhammadan historian has stated
that the City of Kanauj was captured and sacked in the year
589 a.u., he has taken for granted that the death of Raia
Jaya-candra must have been followed by the occupation of the
capital. There is very little evidence to show that the City of
eee was captured during the lifetime of Sultan Shihab-ud-
n of Ghar or Malik Qutb-ud-din ; but of this we shall hear
a on
The discovery of the Machlishahr grant opened a new
page in the history of the Gahadavala Empire. It proved at
once that the statements of the Muhammadans, though not
false, yet were incomplete. Thus the same auuthor, Hasan
Nizami, gives a complete account of the subjugation of the
cities of Delhi and Ajmer, but as we now see, fails to do so
in the case of Kanauj. In Elliot’s summary,wefind a frank
statement of the rebellion of Hiraj or Hemraj, the fuer ba of the
pe a of Ajm er. The ste ps tak en to sub due him are mor e ful ly
~ recorded below (see Elliot, vol. ii, pp. 219 and 225). So now
we come to understand that the Gahadavala dynasty did not
come to an end with the death of Jaya-candra on the field of
Chanda war . His son Har is- can dra suc cee ded to at lea st par t
of his dom ini ons . i titl es wer e the sam e as tho se of his
father and grandfather :—
1, 19. SYe-Jaac canara ee - PARAMABEAT-
TARAKA Man ARAMA:
RASVAPATI-
1. 20. Gagapati- NARAPATI- RAJA-TRAYADHIPATI- VIVIDHA-
VipyA-VicaRA-VACASPATI SRI-MAT-HARIS-CANDRA-DEVO VIJAYI.
It is preg = that Pog. a et paiggi died in

the year 590 a.H.=a.p. 1194. the accessi is son
must be placed in oe ial year. “The inane "of the fallen
dynasty must have set up the eighteen-year-old son of the late
king on the throne and continued to offer as much resistance
1 ERAS, 1908, gut

2 Epi. Ind., vol.x.»p.9
to the Conquerors as they could. The boy king was just

eighteen years old at the time of the death of his father, and
at this tender age he was called upon to face an enemy whose
record showed hardly any reverses, and who had at that time
the resources of the kingdoms of Kanauj and Delhi at his
command, as they had looted both treasuries. The statements
of the Muhammadan historians make it clear that Sultan
Shihab-ud-din occupied the country to the south of the Jin
or Yamuna and a considerable part of the Antarvedi or
Ganges-Jumna Doab. We have decisive proof of the fact that
Kanauj was not taken or thoroughly occupied at this time. But
of this we shall have to speak later on. The second important
fact brought to light by the Machlishahr grant is that the son
of Jayacandra did not lose his throne within a short time but
continued to wield sufficient power so as to be able to grant a
village in perpetuity to a man six years after his father’s death.
The date of the Machlishahr grant is given both in words and
in figures :—
Keto 20 Soe ae ihe Chie tri-pamcasat-adhika-dvadasa-sata-
samvatsare pausa-masi paurnimayam ravi-dine anke-pi samvata
1253 pausa sudi 15 ravaw........
: The above extract is quoted from Pandit Hirananda
astri’s article on the Machlishahr grant.! When I examin
the grant at Lucknow I read the date as 1257 instead of 1253.
| SDR ate Bas te oy o'stri-pa = adh

mc ika-dv
as adasa-
at sata-
samvatsare pausa-masi paurnimayam ravi-dine ankepi samvala
1257 pausa sudi 15 ravidine............
_ Thus, we have two different dates in one inscription,
which is by no means extraordinary. large number of
Vol. VII, No. 11.) |The Belkhara Inscription. 763
[N.S.]
change is not quite apparent as there is room enough at the
bottom of the inscription for a postscriptum. The only ex-
planation seems to be that the thing had to be and was done in
a hurry. The day and the month were not changed and conse-
quently the new date does not work out satisfactorily. I am
indebted to Pandit Hirananda Siastri for the calculation that
the Pausa purnima of the Vikrama year 1257 does not fall on a
Sunday. The Belkhara inscription is dated in the year 1253
of the same era and the last symbol of that inscription has no
resemblance to the last one of this grant. I am correct
then it becomes certain that King Haris-candra continued
to reign up to the year a.p. 1200.
The Belkhara inscription is dated in the year 1253 of the
Vikrama era and the date corresponds exactly =Seriearnesl the
29th April, a.p. 1197.' The text runs as follow
(1) Parama-bhattaraketyadi rajavali-... .vapa
(2) ti-gajapati-narapati- rajatrayadhi pati sides vi-
(3) dya-vicdra-vacaspati Sri-ma = KAN
t Y AKUBJA-
VIJAY A-
(4) RAJYE Samvat 1253 Vaisaésa Sudi 11 bhaume
(5) Velasara-palyam Ranaka Sri-Vijayakarnna-ra-
(6) jye dharmmakari nimnamatah Raita Sri Ana{m|da
(7) suta Raita Sakarukasya Kiirttir =iyam..
(8) Ghatita c=esam Sutradhara Jalhanena éubharin.
ra II Sri-Sakari aay —s gurau.... II.
phrases. We should compare with this thePeskeohee of one of

the Nepalese a a in the collection of the Cambridge
University library :—
Famcnatayes rajavale pirvvavat Siri-mad == Govindapala-
devanim vinastarajye astatrim sa
_-MS. Add. 1699, 5
On this Prof. Bendall remarks: ‘‘ The first clause prob-
ably represents the scribe as declining to recite before
(purvavat) the long list of be titles beginning as they do, in
fact, in the first three MSS. noticed—with the title paramesvarra.
he great interest, however, :he colophon lies in the phrase
nashiarajye instead of the usual pravardhamana-vijaya-rajye.
Ltake
: this to be an acknowledgment
: that the star of the Bud-
’ 9
dhist dynasty had set and their empire in
‘‘vinasta’’ ‘* rui ce w which well accords with the
fact that Govinda was the last Buddhist sovereign of
whom we have pea wath record, and that the ee enedsn
1 Ibid., vol. v, App. p. 27.

2 Cat:talogue of Budd. Sans. MSS., Cambridge intro., p. iii.
Conquest of Bengal took place in the very first years of the

twelfth century a.p.’’ The date in the Belkhara inscription
differs from that of colophon in three points :—
(1) The inscription begins with the word ‘‘ Paramabhattara-
ketyadi”’ instead of ‘‘ Paramesvaretyadi.’’ But this difference
is trifling, as beginnings of titles may differ in different
dynasties.
(2) The name of the king is not definitely mentioned in
the Belkhara inscription, as we have that of Govindapala in
the colophon of the MS. of Paficakara.
) We have the phrase ‘‘ Sri-mat = Kanyakubja-vijaya-
rajye’ instead of ‘‘ Vinasta-rajye.’’
From the initial line and the absence of the king’s name
d again from the phrase ‘ S7i-mal= Kanyakubja-vijaya-
hands of the kings of Kanyakubja, and to denote that the

phrase Paramabhattaraketyadi has been used. But the king-
dom of Kanyakubja was not entirely ruined, like the empire
of the Palas. So the phrase ‘ S77. Kanyakubja-vijaya- a
Vol. VII, No. 11.j The Belkhara Inscription. 765
[V.S.]
the tenth century a.p.!_ Copper coins continued to be issued
for a long time after the conquest so as to make the currency
acceptable to the masses of the subjects, and in the Joint
Cabinet of the Indian Museum and the Asiatic Society of
Bengal, the last coin is that of Sultan Muhammad ibn Tughlaq
. Shah.? Later on the Nagari legend was renewed under the
Suris, during the reigns of Farid-ud-din Sher Shah, Islam
Shah and Muhammad Bahadur Shah.’
The object of the Belkhara inscription was to record the
erection of the very pillar on which it was incised by a man
named Raiita Sakaruka, son of Raiita Ananda, when the
Vindhya ranges.
but continued to acknowledge the supremacy of the Gahadavala
rounded by Muhammadan Fe-offees, and had lost touch with
the centre of his Government at Kanauj. The subjugation of
Taj-ul-Ma’asir. As for the Taj-ul-Ma’asir, Elliot’s summar

does not contain any thi ng abo ut the red uct ion of the cit y of
Kanauj. The principal incidents of the war with the king of
Kanauj are :—
(1) The bat tle of Ch an da wa r an d the dea th of Jai cha nd,
(2) the capture of the fort of Asni,
3) the sack of Benares,
and (4) the reduction of the stronghold of Koil or Kol.
There is no mentio n of th e ci ty of Ka na uj , no r of th e
kingdom. In fa ct th e Ki ng Ja ya ca nd ra is ca ll ed th ro ug ho ut
the work, ‘‘ th e Ra i Be na re s. ’’ ® Th e ac co un t of th e
Tabaqat-i-Nasiri is ve ry me ag re . It co ns is ts of th re e pa rt s :— .
1 Lane-Poole, Brit. Mus. Cat. of Oriental Coins, vol. ii, pp. 150-51,
pl. vi.
2 Cat. of Coins, Ind. Mus., vol. ii, pt. i, p. 49.
8 Ibid., pp. 84-123. :
4 Tabagqat-i-Nasiri (Bib. Ind.), pp. 549-550
6 Elliot, vol. ii, pp. 222-225.
by that victory three hundred and odd elephants fell into his.
hand. —Raverty’s translation, p. 470.
(2) In the list of ‘‘ Victories, Successes and Holy-wars,””
We ligee. 5 ok ai Chand of Banaras, Banaras, Kinnauj,
Kalinjar, territory of Awadh, Malwa, Adwand Bihar, Lakha-
nawati, Sita, wa
—p 49]
(3) The only mention of the war with Kanauj in the

account of the events of the rule of Sult
an Qutb-ud-din, Ibak,
consists of: <* .... and, in the year 590 H., Kutb
o-
-ud-din
proceeded, at the august stirrup of the victorious
with the Sipah-Salar, ‘Izz-ud-din,
Su lt an , al on g
Husain, son of Kharmil, both
of them being the leaders of the van of the army, and fell
upon the Rae of Banaras, Jai-Chand, on the confines
Chandwal and overthrew him.”’ of
p. 516
So we find that the Taj-ul-Ma’asir does not contain even -

the name of Kanauj. In the Tabaqat-i-Nasiri, Sultan Muham-
to the East of the Sone. Adwand Bihar is the same

Uddandapura-Vihara
as
as we find in one of the inscriptions of
Strapala II of the Pala dynasty of Bengal.! It is also the
mi
take. _ Later on, in the account of Shamsi victories,
victories of Sultan Shams-ud-din Altamsh, we find the i.e. the
tion of Kanauj expressly mentioned :— reduc-
EEE OR subjugation of Lakhanawati “— :ts
territory, taking of Kinnauj-i-Sher-garh
ar ; jmir,
ae eae verty was led to remark: “ the greater num-
1 See above, vol. iv, p- 109, p

l. vii.
[V.S.]
from the mention o thram, Budaun (which I-yal-timish

held the fief of), Kinnauj and several other places, which were
taken in Sultan Muizz-ud-din’s reign, either by himself or
Malik Kutb-ud-din, Ibak.’’
—p. 628, note 2.
But I believe Major Raverty could not grasp the purport

of these double mentions properly. There are two different
ways in which this can be explained :
(1) The city of Kanauj was taken by Sultan Muhammad
bin Sam after the battle of Chandawar, but subsequently fell
into the hands of the Hindus, and so had to be re-conquered
by Altamsh ; or
(2) only the kingdom of Kanauj was partly conquered by
Muhammad bin Sam, the reduction of the city being effected
the list of Shamsi victories, Shergarh being the special honorific
Islam Shah,! but its mention in the Tabaqat-i-Nasiri makes it

much older. It is more probable that Maulana Minhajuddin
meant the kin gdo m and not the cit y of Kan auj whe n he wro te
that the Sul tan sta rte d tow ard s Kan auj and Ben are s. e
trouble was goi ng on in the new ly con que red kin gdo m, and it is
evi den t eve n fro m the Tab agq at- i-N asi ri ; thu s we hav e at the
beginnin g: ‘‘ Ba da un , Ba na ra s an d the def eat of Ra e Ma n’ ’
and again at the be gi nn in g of the acc oun t of Mal ik Nas ir- ud- din
Malmud ? 205 oo. 6 aft er a con sid era ble tim e, in the yea r
martyrdom, he over th re w an d se nt to he ll ; an d th e re fr ac to ry
infidels, who were in di ff er en t pa rt s of th e co un tr y of Aw ad h,
he reduced and over ca me , an d br ou gh t a co ns id er ab le nu mb er
under obedience.’’—p p. 62 8- 29 . We ha ve an ot he r pr oo f of th e
1 Cat. of Coins, Indian Museum, vol. ii, part i, p. 117-118, vol. iii,
intro., pp. lxxiv.
taking of the city of Kanauj during the reign of Altamsh: itis

a coin struck to commemorate the reduction of the city. In
1881, Dr. Hoernle published the coin for the first time.! and he
read the marginal legend containing the mint-name as :—
; os ciyh ... edd odgt oh gs? 2a8)} 132 ye
Later, in 1907, the Hon. Mr. H. Nelson Wright, in his

Catalogue of Coins in the Indian Museum, gives the reading of
the marginal legend of this coin as :—
. . . a i e l t I e o s L a a t w e ?
¥ 9 cP? G i y [ S ]
The marginal legend of this coin taken by itself shows _
that Mr. Wright’s reading is the correct one, but the legend
should be compared with that of another one, a coin of the
Bengal Sultan Mughisuddin Yuzbak, whose coin also was pub-
lished by Dr. Hoernle at the same time.? On comparison it
appears certain that what has been read by Mr. Wright as
zs is really the name of a place and the second name
beginning with ‘‘Ko” seems to be Gwaliyar or Gwalior.
I have examined the coin repeatedly during the last three
years, and I am almost convinced that the second name ought
to be read as ‘‘ Gwaliyir.’’ There are three dots over the first
Ghiyas-ud-din Iwaz, one feels certain that it is a name am

to assign two of the dots to the first letter, making it Qaf.
the accepted spelling for the name of the ancient Kanyakubja

in Perso-Arabic Historical Literature. These coins are very
Sikandar Shah of the First Diyas Shahi Dynasty.* lt was

struck in the ‘country of Chawalistan or Kamra’’ in the
[N.S.]
‘¢ Bilad-ul-Hind’’ ‘‘the country of India,’’ and it appears
certain that this coin also was struck in honour of the on oh
Unfortunately the date of this coin is irrecoverablyg
otherwise the date of the taking of Kanauj like that of N Ediah
would have been settled. But it is certain that the city of
Kanauj was taken some time during the reign of Altamsh, i.e.
between a.H. 607—633= a.p. 1210-—i235. It is more probable
that the actual conquest took place in the year a.H. 623 = A.D
1226, when Malik Nasir-ud-din Mahmiid was placed in charge
of the province of Oudh and when Bartu or Britu was over-
thrown. It coincides with the date of the evacuation of the
Upper provinces by Seoji and Saitaéram, as recorded in the
Bardic chronicles. In a couplet quoted by Cunningham on
the authority of Mukji the Bard of the Khichi Chauhans, the
date of the migration is Vikrama Samvat 1283=a.D. 1226=
A.H. 623.
The Bithu inscription of Siha the Rathoda, recently a
lished by Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar, shows that even in 1273 4
it was known that Siha was the son of Prince Setram; ‘80
the names handed down by tradition are genuine. The date
of the Bithu inscription, v.s. 1330, also shows that v.s. 1283
as the date of the re emigration is not improbable
Ind. Ant., vol. xl, p. 181f.
Thus the barir of the ancient city of Kanauj by the
Muhammadans took place thirty-three years after the battle
of Chandawar and the death of rae ckSecaeomidl_ twenty-six
years after the last date in the Machlishahr gra.
History has hitherto failed to record the go Ne of the
boy-king, the last of the proud Gahadavalas, who came to the
throne at the age of eighteen, to face difficulties at the —- of
which many a war-worn veteran would have turned pale The
and the fortunes of a falling kingdom, situated right in the

heart’ of the newly-formed empire of religious zealots. The
Punjab was lost a couple of centuries ago and the Chauhan
had fal len . Aft er the bat tle of Cha nda war pra cti cal ly the
a
ee
eT
whole of the Antarvedi, i.e. the Ganges-Jumna-Doab,
fallen into the hands of the victors, and immediately ‘after-
wards the last remnant of the Pala Empire had disappeared.
Bengal was tor n by int ern al dis sen sio ns and had fal len an eas y
vic tim to the mar aud ing exp edi tio ns of Mu ha mm ad Buk hti yar
Khilji, and the roy al fam ily had tak en ref uge in the wat er-
bone strongholds of Eastern Bengal. Only the last Gahada-
vala was making a stand for a remnant of his ancestral
dominions. The very name of the last king of the Gahadavala
dynasty was unknown to the Caranas of Rajputana. ‘‘ The

son of Jaya Chandra is called Set-Ram by Tod, Sita-Ram by
Mukji, and Sweta Raya by Dr. Hall’s informant. All these
various readings are clearly intended for the same name, but
they differ utterly from the name which has been handed
year A.D. 1268=1211. Cunningham places it in 1283 according

to Mukji’s books which he had himself examined and quotes a
verse which he heard from the Bard’s sons.”
An attempt to fix the boundaries of the Gahadavala king-
dom would probably meet with some success at the present
this fort after the sack of Kanauj and the flight of Jaipal or
Rajyapala.* In the west Badaun the ancient Vodamayuta
Sam, and in the list of his victories it is entered as a holy-war
(Jihad).*+ Altamsh was the feudatory of Budaun when he was
list of Altamsh’s victories. The only probable meaning seems

to be that Budaun and the surrounding country formed a sort
of buffer between the Gahadavala kingdom and the Muham-
madan Empi .
over-run,’ and probably the modern districts of Jaunpur,

Gorakhpur and Gonda were the last remnants of the empire
of the Gahadavalas.
+1 ta
Cuee
nningh
gham, Arch. Su
{ rv. Rep., vol. xii, p. 123.
3 Elliot, vol. ii, p. 46—Tarikh-Yamini

4 Tabag&t-i-Nasiri (Bib. Ind. 471 and 49 1
tina seer eather es
56. Contribution to our knowledge of Indian Earwigs.
By Matcotm Burr, D.Sc., M.A., F.ES., &c.
Since the publication of the half volume on Dermaptera in

the Fauna of British India series, substantial additions have
been made to our knowledge; the classification has been re-
vised, and in the following pages, sixteen species are added to
the list, of which eleven are new to science: several of the
others have been described since the appearance of the half
volume in question, and two or three genera are added to the
Indian list, and several imperfectly known species are here dealt
with more fully.
The Pygidicranidae are enriched by the inclusion among
them of the Hchinosomatinae, and also some Ethiopian and
Neotropical subfamilies.
The Lab idu rid ae are not mu ch aff ect ed, exc ept by the
removal of the Echinosomatinae.
The Labiidae have been profoundly altered by an outline
revision publ is he d by me in the De ut sc he En to mo lo gi sc he
Nati on al -B ib li ot he k, No. 8, pp. 58- 61 (19 11) : the ne w arr ang e-
ment is referred to below.
The Chelisochi na e are gi ve n th e ra nk of a fa mi ly , bu t ot he r-
wise are not much altered.
The Forficulidae are al to ge th er re ca st : th e su bf am il ie s
- represented in India are as follows :— —
Anechurinae, in wh ic h th e do ub tf ul ge nu s Li po de s is pr o-
visionally ra ng ed : Ho mo ta ge s is re mo ve d to th e Fo rf ic ul in ae
which is enriched by se ve ra l ot he r no n- In di an ge ne ra , se ve ra l
rh it is ot he rw is e sc ar ce ly
detail in Wytsman’s Genera In se ct or um , De rm ap te ra , 19 11 , Br us -

sels, to which the reader is re fe rr ed fo r fu rt he r pa rt ic ul ar s. M y
Lard
p- dis :
With reference to the food and habits of earwigs, it is

interesting to quote an extract from a letter from Dr. Annan-
dale :—
‘“The giant stinging-nettle of the Himalayas (Girardinia
heterophyla, Decne.) is, when in flower, extraordinarily attrac-
tive to many species of earwigs. I have not seen specimens of
the group in such variety elsewhere as I did on the inflores-
cence of this plant at Bhim Tal in Kumaon in September,
1906. The fruit had already begun to form, and representa-
tives of the following species were greedily devouring the un-
ripe seeds :—
Diplatys siva, Forcipula trispinosa, Allodahlia macropyg4,
A. coriacea, Forficula planicollis, and Eudohrnia metallica.
Apparently the plant possesses no attraction for earwigs
except when in this condition, for I have often examined it at
nit
Concerning Diplatys gladiator Mr. Gravely writes: ‘* This
May-fly is sufficient to send the Diplatys rushing wildly off again,

I doubt whether the latter ever captures really healthy flies.”’
Dr. Annandale has recently taken specimens of both
Labidura riparia and L. bengalensis under stones betweet
tide-marks on the shore of the Chilka Lake in N. B. Madras.
p. 31.
The classification of the earwigs has undergone a radical
ch an ge ow
1s not yet
in g to th e ap pe ar an ce of Za ch er 's bo ok , an d th e wo r
complete. The system is based upon the structure
of the opisthomeres, that is to say, the pygidium and its ap
pendages, upon the venation of the wings,
ture of the genitalia an d up on th e st ru e
.
;
Most of these characters are too difficult for ordinary PU
poses of identification, as their study involves the dissection of
slides Specimens and preparation of very numerous microscopl’
ee The order Dermaptera is divided into three suborder’.
t these two, the Ari zen ina and Hem ime rin a eac h inc lud e @
Thee subparasitic species foreign to the Indian Faun
¢ third sub ord er, the For fic uli na, inc lud es the tru e ear wig s-
Vol. Vil, No. 11.] Indian Earwigs. 773
[N.S.]
This is di vi de d in to th re e Su pe rf am il ie s, th e Pr ot od er ma p-
tera, consisting of th e Py gi di cr an ii da e an d th e La bi du ri da e, th e
Paradermaptera , wi th th e si ng le fa mi ly Ap ac hy id ae , an d th e
Budermaptera, in cl ud in g th e re ma in in g th re e fa mi li es , th e
Labiidae, Chelisochidae, and Forficulidae.
p- 43.
Fig. 3F is attributed by error to Diplatys fletcheri : it
really represen ts th e ve nt ra l as pe ct of th e ap ex of th e ab do me n
of D. gladiator , Barr.
p- 51.
Diplatys rujescens, Kirby.
The Indian Museum possesses specimens from :—
E. Hrmatayas: Kurseong, 5000 ft., 7-ix-09. Nos. 2878
and 2880 (N. Annandale).
Untrep Provinces: Kumaon, Bhim Tal, 4500 ft.,
21-x-06. ‘* Un de r st on e, si tt in g on a ma ss of eg gs ,
which it refused to leave.’’ No. 631/15 (N. Annan-
dale).
p- 53.
acher has restricted th e ge nu s Py gi di cr an a to th e So ut h
Aion forms, in which the ap ic al ch it in is ed po rt io n of th e
penis, the parameres, are slen de r an d na rr ow , wi th no te e
for the oriental species, an d co ns eq ue nt ly fo r al l th e To di sn
ie s in cl ud ed by me in Py gi di cr an a, he er ec ts th e ne w ge nu s
spec er ef or e,
Ka lo cr an ia , wi th K. m a r m o r i r u r a as it s ty pe . Th
for the six hitherto-known In di an sp ec ie s, t o g e t h e r wi th th e
following, the generic name Kalocr an ia , Za ch er , re pl ac es Py gi di -
crana, Serville.
_p. 56.
Kalocrania valida, Dohrn.
Father Astruc found a short- wi ng ed va ri et y c o m m o n in

the Madura District. He wr it es me th at ‘‘ th ey li ve un de r th e
of tr ee s, ch ie fl y wh er e so me a c c i d e n t a w
l o ad .
ba rk eg gs ,
ba rk be rs t. ’’ H e fo un d a fe ma le wi th so me fo rt y
the an d se t
s o m e w h a t ob lo ng , ‘a tt ac he d b y th e th in ne r ex tr em it y
or de r. ’? Fa th er As tr uc al so fo un d on e ap pa re nt ly
in so me h he
to a t t a c k a fe ma le of a la rg e Af ta cu s at la s, wh ic
about
had pi nn ed to a tr ee to at tr ac t ma le s.
Kalocrania raja, sp. 0.

Large and powerful.
Antennae yellow
Head eee w i t h b i g b l a c k s p o t o n t h e f r o n s .
ronotum dark-brown, with yellow sides and faint median

iio stripe :nearly oval, subtrancate posteriorly.
um equilateral, prominen
Elytra black, with discoidal lice spot, broad, rather
short, apically truncate.
Wings rudimentary.
Legs yellow.
Abdomen deep brown, gradually dilated towards the apex.
Last dorsal segment inflated, ample, deep chocolate, with
a median sulcus, finely rugulose, the external angles pro-
duced as a crested tubercle.
Penultimate ventral segment ample, very broad, and
rounded.
Forceps subcontiguous, broad and depressed asymmetri-
cally arcuate, the externalmargin raised near the base with
an erect blunt crested tooth.
of
Long. corporis es 30 mm.
», forcipis 6
Inpta : Nilgiri Hills, 6000 ft.
H. L. Andrewes, i. "hype in B.M.).
_ This species resembles P. valida, but differs in the colora-
tion, uniform legs, short, truncate elytra and aborted wings,
crest on exterior angles of the mg dsieat segment, and external
erect basal tooth of the force .
The structure of the last“dorsal segment and forceps is
almost identical with that of D. kallipyga.
p. 64.
Picrania angustata, Dohrn.
I refer to this species a male in my collection taken by Mr
E.
veE. Green in the Nilgiris, at Kharkur Ghal, on April 17th, q
pp. 67 and 68.

The placing of Palex sparattoides, Borm., as a subfa mily
of the Labiduridae is confirmed by Zacher after study of the
male gonapophyses ‘hed
Thave come to the conclusion that the creature descr"
p. 70.
The Echinosomatinae must be removed from the Labi
dae to the = ootroumen in spite of the absence of keels '
Vol. VII, No. 11.] Indian Earwigs. 775
[NV.8.]
the femora: these are not a scientific essential characteristic of
that group, but merely a convenient feature for purpose of
identification.
p- 73.
Subfamily ALLOSTETHINAE.
This subfamily includes a few species of powerfully built,
dark-coloured earwigs, only known from the Oriental Region.
It is characterized by the form of the sternal plates ; both
the prosternum and mesosternum being sharply pointed pos-
teriorly ; the second tarsal segment has a tufted lobe, some-
what resembling thatof the Chelisochidae.
Three genera are known, and as they may in time all be
discovered in India, and still more probably in Burma, we
give the following table of genera :—
Table of Genera.
1. Totally apterous: metanotum -
a
inflated at the base) .. 1. Gonolabidura, Zacher.
1. 1. Elytra always, wings usually,
well developed and metano-
tum truncate (virga not in-
flated).
2. Size large. (About 30 mm.) :
ES
ee
——
Se
the praeputial sack:

metaparameres powerful, el-
iptica vi .. 2. Allostethus, Verhoeft.
2. 2. Size smaller (l1O—21 mm.) (virga
ongly bowed, longer than
the praeputial sack: meta-
parameres feeble, apically
pointed) cs . 3. Allosthetella, Zacher.
The genus Allostethus includes the well-known Malayan ear-
wig formerly known as Psalis indica, Hagenb. : it is a powerful,
dark-coloured,. usually fully-winged species, sometimes with an
ill-defined yellowish spot on the elytra. It may be discovered
i a, whence I have seen a distinctly Allostethid, but
indeterminable, young larva. Allosthetella, Zacher, contains
a Malayan species, which resembles the above and its allies,
but is much smaller.
Genus GoNOLABIDURA, Zacher.

Typs: Gonolabidura volz, Zacher. (=piligera, Borm.).
Build powerful: antennae multi-segmentate, 4 and 5 seg-
ments short: totally apterous, the metanotum concave behind,
ee
kehee
ee
ST
ELE
ee
AFS
OND
RS
of larval form: pro- and A strongly narrowed poste-

riorly : abdomen more or less parallel-sided: forceps with.
branches subcontiguous, robust, ey trigonal.
his genus is very closely related to Allostethus, Verh.,
from which it differs mainly in being totally apterous.
Range :—Oriental Region.
Gonolabidura astruci, sp. n.
Size moderate : build robust : colour blackish brown.
Antennae brown, with 16-17 segments: third not very
long, fourth shorter, fifth nearly equal the third, rest a little
longer, subpyriform, slender at the base.
tumid, smooth and shining, sutures obsolete, broad
at the base : eyes s
reget teacaet. rectangular, smooth, shining, median
suture indistinct: meso- and metanota larv al, smooth and
shining.
Prosternum short, acute basally: mesosternum acute:
metasternum with lobe ‘short, rectangular, transverse, Pa
egs brown, paler apically : tarsi long and slender.
Abdomen shining brown above, broad and dilated, slightly
narrower at the apex than in the middle: basal segments
sm
inane
i hececcingy typical, not protruding.
ceps ¢ with the branches remote, apts! ure” at
the base itself, then attenuate and strongly arcu. sub-
contiguous, nearly straight, the inner margin pain
ref
Long. corporis .. 15 mm. 180
», forcipis ae 2°75 3)
Souts Inpra : Madura District ;Shembaganur.
Several specimens. in fungi and under rotten bark (coll.
mihi a).
m indebted to Father Astruc for this fine and very dis-
bactive species
an Allostethid. It differs from @. piligera from Sumatra, ms

the shorte r,
tr,broader body and more arcuate forceps. -
Vol. VII, No. !1.] Indian Earwigs. 777
[N.S.]
p. 76.
Psalis femoralis, Dohrn.
e Indian ee possesses a species, which I refer to
this ees from
E. Haire: Kurseong, 5000 ft., April 7, 1909. (D.
Lynch)
pp. 81 =— 82.
solabis colossea, Dohrn, is now placed in a distinct
genus "Titanolabis, Burr (Tr. Ent. Soc., p. 168, 1910), charac-
terized by the rounded lobes of the meso- and metasternum,
and also total absence of any rudiments of elytra.
Homeolabis, Borelli.
Homeolabis, Borelli, Boll. Mus. Torino, xxvi, No. 640.
p. l. (1911).
Differs from Euborellia only in the form of the sternal
eke the meso- and metasterna are not truncate, but rather
arrow: produced into rounded lobes: from Titanolabis it
differs in
i the presence of rudimentary elytra.
Type and only known species : H. maindroni, Borelli,
This genus stands in the same relation to Titanolabis that
Euborellia stands to Anisolabis.
Homeeolabis maindroni, Borelli.

|
ee
eS
ae
aee
a
Homeolabis maindroni, Bor., Bol. Mus. Tor., vol. xxvi,

No, 640, p. 4 (1911).
3
ro
Long. corporis .. 155—16 mm. 15 mm.
» forcipis a ae 2°5
General colour black, the legs orange yellow.
Antennae red at the base, the rest dark, with some ante-
apical segments pale: 4th segment a little shorter than the
third, fifth about equal to third : segments all rather thick, and
subovate, rather long.
Head deep reddish black, smooth and tumid, sutures obso-
lete : mouth parts deepred.
Pronotum rectangular, a little longer than broad,
slightly widened posteriorly ;black, with a median apatiaita
depression and sides reddish, distinctly keeled:
Prosterum parallel-sided :
Meso- and metasterna narrow, not truncate, but produced
into a aries narrow, prominent, rounded lobe.
Elytra small lateral flaps, narrow at the base.
Meso- and metanota smooth and black
Legs orange brads first tarsal segment a little longer

than the tumi
Abdomen blask, punctulation very fine and feeble.
Last dorsal segment almost smooth, broader than long,
truncate posteriorly, rectangular in the 3 almost so in the 9.
Penultimate ventral segment rounded in both sexes.
Forceps alike in both sexes, the branches stout, contigu-
ous,lor ge unarmed, trigonal at the base, somewhat de-
pressed.
“s. Inp1a : Pondichery (Mus. Paris, Type).
Cryton : Peradeniya, 141 Aug. 1910 (Green ; coll. mihi):
Kaltoys, SF ; 2 (coll. mihi): Kandy, 12-vi-10 1 ¢ (Indian
sue No. 8427-16).
t first pie this species looks like a large Z. annandalei,
but itisi characteriz y the contiguous, straight forceps,
alike in both sex
It is sharply ‘distinguished by the form of the sternal
plates, which characterize the gen
p. 84.
Anisolabis kudagae, Burr.
Cryton : Hagatale, February 11th, 1910, a female under —
a danaaed log, surrounded by young (Green, coll, mihit).
p. 87. :
The generic name Borellia being pienso by Rehn,
I have been obliged to alter this namme, and have propose
Euborellia (Proc. U. 8. Nat. Mus., xxxviii, p. 448, note, 1910).
Table of Species,
1. Elytra oe on the sutural
2. gen exposing half the meso-
cS Honcbe 3 similar, not arcuate:
sides of abdominal segments
4—9in the ¢ not acute nor
carinula -» 1. greent, Burr.
3-3. Hiroob’ 3 asymmetrical: sides
of abdominal Joeman 4—9
acute, carinulat -- 2. astruci, sp. 0.
2-2, mitre covering mesonotum
— " e n t i r e l y : (s id es of ab -
:
8 Qy asym 5 ®
fe
penultimate ventral segment
3 with Eette of é leneie bristles). 3. penicillata, Bor.
[N.S8.]
1-1. Elytra ews not meeting at
the sutu
2. Femora ringed with black ., 4. stali, Dohrn.
2-2. Femora not ringed 5. annandalei , Burr.
Euborellia astruci, sp. n.

Small: deep biac
Antennae dark brown, basal segments rather yellowish.
Head jet black, finely punctulate, tumid, sutures obsolete.
Pronntain black, brownish posteriorly and at the sides
almost a, very slightly wider posteriorly than anteriorly.
Elytraas in EZ. greeni, exposing about half the mesono-
tum : black: ea to reddish brown.
ris dark bro
men jet ‘leek: the segments bordered with reddish:
dawite punctulate : sides of segments in the ¢ 4—9 acute,
carinulate :
Last dorsal segment in the ? transverse, truncate, with
a median sulcus: similar in the 9 but sulcus feebler.
Penultimate ventral segment broadly rounded: in the 9
narrower.
Forceps with the branches in the ¢ trigonal, asymmetri-
cal, the left branch feebly, the right strongly, arcuate ; in the
2 contiguous, trigonal, simple.
roy
Long. corporis - 95 mm.
», forcipis Cage 1°75
S. Inp1a: Madura, Shembaganur: many specimens.

(Astruc, coll. mihi).
This species resembles H. greeni generally, agreeing espe-
cially in the form of the elytra, but the punctulation is
stronger, the colour deeper, the sides of the abdomen are acute
and carinulate in the male, and the penultimate ventral seg-
ment a and the forceps of the male asymmetrical.
m EH. penicillata it differs in the smaller size, denser
and odainb punctulation, darker colour, and broader penulti-
mate ventral segment,without tufts whoheyte
Fa and in fungi. He
aie:
notes that they mate about the end of and that the
eggs lie in a heap.
eee
eee
ee
ee
Se
Euborellia penicillata, Borelli.

Euborellia penicillaia, Bor., Boll. Mus. Tor., vol. xxvi,
).
Size medium : colour black, legs orang
Antennae with segments lod Banas, the rest blackish
brown.
Head black, mouth parts orange, sutures indistinct,

smooth.
Pronotum rectangular, a trifle longer than broad, black,
the sides slightly reflexed, and narrowly bordered with orange;
smooth.
ten ample for the genus, almost covering the meso-
notum.
Legs orange.
Abdomen punctulate, moderately dilated about the middle,
deep reddish black : sides of segments 4—9 in the ¢ acute,
rugulose and carinuslats.
t dorsal segment ¢ rectangular, with a ~~ sulcus,
truncate posteriorly : in the 9 similar, but narro
enultimate ventral segment ¢ rounded, phe smooth:
near the apex, in the middle, there is.a pair of diverging tufts
of long, stiff, yellow bristles.
Forceps inthe ¢ with the branches remote, trigonal in
the basal half, asymmetrical, the left branch feebly, right
branch strongly arcuate: in the 9 simple, trigonal, sub-
contiguous, gently arcuate
fe Q
Long. corporis s. Af pm. 12°5 mm.
,, forcipis FONE es 2
S. Inp1a : Ootacamund, under stone, ¢ and @, 12th
August, 1910. (E. E. Green, coll. mihi). Nilghiri, Coonoor
(Mus. Paris, Type).
This species closely resembles 2. greeni, Burr, but differs —
in the smoother head and pronotum, rather more strongly
punctulate ary but especially in the larger elytra, whi
only expose a very small portion of the mesonotum: also in
the acute and Sacked sides of the abdomen inthe male, and
asymmetrical force
characteristic is the peculiar pair of diverging tufts
of ae ‘iene bristles near the apex of the penultimate ventral
gm
p. 92.
Forcipula decolyi, Borm.
Sikkim : Gangtok, Sept. 9th, 1909 (coll. mihi).
p. 108.
Ctenisolabis bifoveolata, Bol.
Father Astruc has sent me several specimens of this spe-
cies, ee was hitherto known only from Bolivar’s unique
—
were found at Shembaganur, in the Madura dis-
trictin Soxcithiven: India. It was f
ound under stones, in com-.
pany with Buborellia astruci. 7
[N.S.]
The antennal segments are much shorter than indicated
in Bolivar’s figure, and the mesonotal keels exclude it from
Leptisolabis ; it therefore falls into Ctenisolabis.
It is easy to recognize by the relatively large eineuniform
red legs and remote, arcuate forceps of the male: e of the
female are the same as in other female a that is,
simple, and contiguous,
p- 106.
Genus NANNISOLABIS, Burr.
Table of Species.
1, Pronotum ionger than bro
2. Pronotum parallel-sided, densely punc-
ulate. .. 1. philetas, Burr.
2. 2. Pronotum gently dilated ee
nearly smooth . 2. willeyi, Burr.
1. 1. Pronotum broader than long, widen-
ed posteriorly, very finely punctulate 3. formicoides sp. n.
p. 108.
Nannisolabis formicoides, sp. 0.
Small, shining black, very finely punctulate, with fine
golden pubescen ce
Antennae black, paler pga the apex: first segment
long, and thick: secondmin third rather long, the rest
Pronotum a lit tle wi de r th an se ni rs a po st er io rl y:

j Mesonotum with tumid shoulders.
Legs nearly black.
Abdomen fi ne ly pu nc tu la te , bl ac k, su b- di vi de d be fo re th e
apex , wh ic h is na rr ow ed : Forc eps wi th th e br an ch es sh or t,
conical, Rei s in cu rv ed , su b- co nt ig uo us in th e ¢ , co nt ig uo us
in the
3 :
Long. cor por is .. &5 —6 mm . 7— 7° 5 mm .
», forc ipis ie 5 a3)
S. In p1 a :— Ma du ra dis tri ct, e n nu me ro us

specimens, under dry cow-dung (
This little sp ec ie s, wi th a Gi re ci oi al re se mb la nc e to an
ant, differs fr om N. ph il et as , wh ic h it ot he rw is e re se mb le s, in
the form of th e pr on ot um ; it is sm al le r an d bl ac ke r th an
N. willeyi.
The female is a little larger than the male but the two
sexes are very much alike
p. 110.
Family iv. LABIIDAB.
This family has now been revised by me and split into
several sub-families.
The following is the arrangement of the sub-families repre-
sented in India :—
Table of Subfamilies.
1. Head transverse, sutures very distinct,
broad posteriorly, narrowed anteriorly ;
eyes rather large and prominent, as long
as, or longer than, the first antennal
segmen ‘i - .. 1. Spongiphorinae.
1. 1. Head narrow, more or less parallel-sided,
the sutures nearly obsolete ; eyes smaller,
scarcely longer than the first antennal
segment ae ae .. 2. Labwinae.
The distinction between these two groups, though well
marked in the typical forms, is less marked in the Indian
genera. .
There are five other subfamilies, but these are not yet
known to be represented in India.
polit,
_ The genus Spongiphora, Serv., is now restricted to afew
South American forms. The subfamily Spongiphorinae is sepa-
I, Subfamily SPONGIPHORINAE.
This is mainly an American subfamily : it is characterized
by the broad and depressed head, strong sutures and prom
nent eyes. i a.
Table of Genera.
1, Cheeks tumid, shorter than the
_. 1. Irdex, Burr.
1. 1. Cheeks smooth, as long as the
5
eyes, or longer : .. 2. Spongovostox, Burt.
p. 114, 3
Genus Eroresis, Burr. ;
_, _ T,, heThe orig
origininal
al specimen of 9.pongi}p
hora sphi
nx , Bu rr
is the type of this genus, has been undoubtedly identified, W
w h i
‘i
Vol. VIL, No. 11.] Indian Earwigs. 783
[N.S]
Proreus eee: Stal., so the genus falls as coincident with
Proreus
It, therefore, remains to define the true position of Labi-
dura % Scaae Kirby.
Genus IRpEx, Burr.
Irdex, Burr, Deutsch. Ent. Nat. Bibl., Vol. 2, p. 59 (1911).

Antennae with about 15 cylindrical segments, the fourth
nearly as long as the third: head broad and depressed. Eyes
prominent. Elytra and wings perfectly developed. Legs
a
se
ee
ee slender. Tarsi long ae slender ; the first and third segments
equally long, the second minuute. omen nearly parallel.
Py ee pre Hen: Forceps remote, elongate, depressed.
enus contains the single species hitherto known as
Sponiiahonn nitidipennis, Borm.
Additional Indian localities are :—
MADURA: ee ee common. (Astruc, coll. Burr).
E. Himanayas : Kurseong, 5000 ft. (Ind. Mus.).
The PRES specimen isa small pale variety, with ver
hairy, buff elytra, and long narrow, apically emarginate
pygidium. —
Genus SponeovostTox, Burr.
Spongovostox, Burr, Deutsch. Ent. Nat. Bibl., No. 8, p.

59 (1911).
Tyre: Spongiphora quadrimaculata, Stal.
Sizes small or medium. Antennae with from fifteen to
Heed segments, all cylindrical, the fourth nearly as long as
the third. Head de Lohrane rather broad, sutures distinct.
ftyes:oy Pronotum often widened posteriorly, or subquadrate.
Legs slender. Tarsi acertngthe third segment much longer
ange : Tropical Asia, Africa, America and Australia.
. Spongovostox semiflavus, Burr. (p.
This is the only known Indian species of a Fst
although seventeen berer are at present included ini
ager! ee
CEYLON : Pe r an d Ru an we ll a, se ve ra l fr om un de r
bark of ‘Siacsiae rabber-tree (Hevea). (Green, coll. Burr).
Subfamily LABIINAE.
This ponciagird includes Chaetospania , Sphingolabi 8, Labia
and a few new gen era . Th ey are mo st ly sma ll spe cie s, wit h
body Beiter or sometimes strongly, depressed : the head
is smooth and tumid, the sutures nearly obsolete, the eyes
small.
Table of Genera.
pressed: anterior femora

thickened. = .. 1. Chaetospania, Karsch.
2.2. Head truncate posteriorly ;
anterior femora not thick-
ened. se .. 2. Labia, Leach.
1.1. Fourth and fifth antennal seg-
ments shorter than the third,
often conical. .. .. 3. Prolabia, Leach.
Genus Lapia, Leach.

This genus stands as arranged in the monogr
Earwings, with the following modific
a p h o f I n d i a n
ation : Spongiphora lutea,
Borm., is included, and [., arachidi
Dubr., and L. luzonica, Dohrn, are re s , Y e r s . , a n d L. n
moved to Prolabia, Burr.
p- 118.
Labia curvicauda, Motsch.
Additional localities :.
Beneat : Calcutta, Sibpur, Royal Bota
nic Gardens, “ in
fruit of Nipa fructitans.’’ (Ind. Mus.) : Calcutta,
‘‘ on wing at midday,”’ (Ind. Mus.).
E. Himawayas : Kurseong, 5000 ft.
(Ind. Mus.).
Genus Prowasia, Burr.

Prolabia, Burr, Deutsch Ent. Nat.
Bibl., ol. 2, p. 60(1911).
Type: P. arachidis, Yersin
Agrees with Labia, but the segments of the antennae Be
yond the third are all short, and generally mo
or pyriform. re or le ss co ni ¢
We remove to this genus the following sp
ecies :—
L. nigrella, Dubr.
L. luzonica, Dohrn,
L. arachidis, Yers.
p. 124.
We have seen (ante, p. 774) how ‘
t h e
replaces Palex, with the single species P. major, o n a m e P l a t y l a ba
8 f w h i c h P a l e t
is @ synonym. . ;
[N.8.]
For the remaining species, which were hitherto ranged in
Platylabia, we revive the genus Chaetospania, es the type
of whichis Ch. inornata, Karsch, from Madagasca
The characterization given of Platylabia holds good for
Chaetospania, as the name only was wrongly used.
Genus CHAETOSPANIA, Karsch.
Chaetospania, Karsch, Berl. ent. Zeit., xxx, p. 87 (1886).

Forest (partim), Dohrn, Stett. ent. Zeit., XXvVili,zi 347
Labidophora (partim), Scudder, Proc. Bost. Soc. N. H.,
Xvili, p. 297 (1876
Sparaitina, Verhoeff, Zool. Anzeig., No. 665, p. 198 (1902).
TYPE : Chactospania inornata, Karsch
Antennae with fourth and fifth segments, almost, or quite,
as long as the third. Head smooth, tumid, sutures subobsole te.
Pronotum subquadrate, gently convex anteriorly : build slender
short. Femora, especially anterior pair, thickened. Abdomen

subparallel-sided in the¢. Pygidium free. Forceps ¢ de
pressed, remote.
Platylabia major, Dohrn, the type of Platylabia, having
been shown to be a Labidurid, identical with Palex sparattordes,
Borm., and Sphingolabis, Borm., being¢stants he its type
ranged in Plati et well as the true Cha soeiie and

Ch. feae is returned to it“tipth Sphingolabis.
pp. 125 and 126.
I have come to the decision that Platylabia gestroi, Dubr.,
is the female of Ph. thoracica, Dhorn, and that P. as wba de
Kirby, is not specifically distinct, so that these three species,as
recorded, now are fused under the name Chaetospania thoracica,
p. 125.
Table of Species.
- Palen ¢ bifid at apex.
gidium ¢ with sides dilated. . foliata, a
2.9,Podium 3 parallel-sided 2. feae,Bor
1.1. Pygidium ¢ not bifid at the apex.
2. Pygidium ¢@ truncate at apex,
with a minute median lobe 3. thoracica, Dohrn.
2.2. Pygidium ¢_ triangular, apically
acute .. es .. 4, stiletta, sp. n.
Chaestospania foliata, Burr.

Platylabia foliata, Burr, Stett. ent. Zeit., p. 338 (1911).
Small: general colour red and black: build slender :
Antennae brownish-yellow: (nine segments remain) ;
Head smooth, chocolate-brown: sutures indistinct;
gently rounded posteriorly : prozona somewhat tumi

E wings dark brown, pubescent, ample.
Legs yellow : femora thick.
omen red: blackish near the base; hairy :
emarginate, with two triangular sharp-pointed lobes.

Forceps with the branches remote and slender: strongly
pubescent, gently arcuate: the inner margin armed with two
sharp teeth.
oi
Long. corporis se 55—7 mm.
es forcipis . 1-75 —2.
Ceyton: (1 3, Type, coll. Dohrn): Garnpola ? from can- —

seh barb of Hevea brasiliensis, 23-xii-09 (Green, 1 ¢ coll.
mihi),
_This species somewhat resembles the Australian C. brun-
nert but is a little smaller and weaker. The forceps are much
less strongly arcuate, and instead of one very prominent tooth
there are two short but sharp ones: the sygidium is bifid in
both, but in P. brunneri it is nearly parallel-sided, whereas in
this species the sides are distinctly convex and obtuse
angular 5
It is described from a well-preserved and well-developed
male in the Dohrn collection. Mr. Green has sent me a second
male, also from Ceylon, which is smaller, and the forceps are
somewhat malformed, and the teeth obsolete.
Type in Dohrn collection.
Chaetospania stiletta, sp. n.
f
ead smooth, black, depressed, sutures indistinct. ‘
Pronotum black, convex anteriorly, sides subparallel,
d
ytra and wings black, finely punctulate, w ll-devel-
ee
a
ee
Vol. VIL, No. 11.] Indian Earwigs. 787

[N.S.}
Legs prea anterior femora, which are decidedly
thickened, often
Abdomen sabparale-sided, deep reddish chestnut, hairy,
and finely punctula
Last dorsal seiptiieit 3 2 rectangular, transverse, posterior
margin truncate, darker in colour, somewhat tumid over the
insertion of the ‘forceps, with a pair of small, compressed
tubercles in the middle.
Penultimate ventral segment # ample, quadrate, pos-
terior margin gently sinuate; 2 broadly roun
idium prominent in both sexes: in 3 depressed,
rather broad, triangular, apically, acute; in ¢ depressed,
road, quadrate, apically truncate.
Forceps with the branches very hairy, deep reddish chest-
nut, depressed, sub-trigonal, remote, elongate, and gently
roy ¥
Long. — .. 75—8mm... 7:5—8:25 mm
$5 cipis . 2—3 2—2°5
SouTHERN Inpia :Madura District, Shembaganur, 11 ¢ 3,
8 92 (Astruc; coll. mzhi).
In coloration and general structure, this species resembles
Ch. fea e, bu t it is a siz e la rg er , th e ar ma tu re of th e fo rc ep s is
not quite the same, and the pygidium is acute, not bifid.
is quite different from those of its congeners, which
have — pygidia.
h. ac ul ea ta , Bo rm ., it di ff er s in th e st ra ig ht fo rc ep s
of di e ma le — a p g py gi di um of
o th e ? ; fr om th e Afri -
decidedly greater size, much broader, less oe pygidium,

and laminate, not spiniform teeth of the fore
This species ap pe ar s to be fa ir ly so au ta nt , for th e on ly
vari at io n, be yo nd e e e di ff er en ce in siz e, in the se ve ra l
specimens examined, is in the coloration of the = in about
half the specimens, the anterior femora are blac
p- 127.
Sphingolabis holds good, including S. hawaiiensis, Bor
(Lombok and Hawaii), and S: villica, Burr. (S. Africa), as call
as its type, S. furcifer (Sumat ra).
But Chaetospania being revi vived, as already mentioned,
Sphingolabis feae is restored to its original genus.
Sphingolabis is very closely related to Chaetospania : differ-

ing only in its somewhat larger size, stouter build, less de-
pressed body, broader head and more nearly square pro-
notum.
p 129.
The Chelisochinae are raised to the rank of a family, the
Chelisochidae, being the third family of the Superfamily Buder-
maptera : the remaining subfamilies given in this page remain
in the family Forficulidae.
p. 136.
Th € specimen from Travancore recorded here as var. stra-
tioticus, Rehn, of Chelisoches morio, Fab., proves to be the
hitherto undescribed male of Adiathetus tenebrator, Kirby
.
q-V. (post, p. 792).
p. 136.
Genus Prorevs, Burr.
Table of Species.
1. Pronotum longer than broad,
and gently widened posteriorly
(size medium).
bo- Forceps rather s
lender with one
sharp tooth, or not toothed -
build slender. .. 1. simulans, Stal.
Nm bo- Forceps depressed, broad and
stout, with several teeth : build
stronger -s es 2. ritsemae, Borm.
—_: —_H Pronotum about as broad as
long : (smaller insects),
- Pygidium
tubercl - ‘a 3. melanocephalus, Dohrn.

Sd Pygidium hidden: last dorsal
segment ¢ with a pair of
minute tubercles on _posterior
margin.
w - Build slender: forceps with
several strong teeth : abdomen
Searcely dilated: last dorsal
: wings
normally developed .. 4. delicatulus, sp. 0.
[N.S.]
3.3.w Build stout : forceps with teeth
together: wings normally

abortive oe .. 5. cunctator, sp. n.
p- 136.
Proreus delicatulus, sp. n.
Size small: build slender: general colour tawny and red-

dish. Antennae with 12—13 segments, yellowish brown, darker
towards the apex ; all slender and cylindrical, but third short,
and fourth hardly longer than broad; fifth about as long as
third, sixth longer.
He depressed, smooth shining blackish brown, sutures
obsolete.
Pronotum about as broad as long, chocolate brown, shin-
ing, ee by translucence at the sides, which are parallel ;
posterior margin truncate, anterior convex
Elytra smooth, ample, shining straw yellow, shading to
darker at the margins
ings prominent, ‘pale yellow, darker at the suture.
Legs yellow
bdomen shining chestnut red, darker at the sides, very
finely punctulate.
Last dorsal segment 3 rectangular, broader than long,
truncate posteriorly, with a pair of minute sharp tubercles in
the middle of the posterior margin ; narrowedin the °.
Penultimate ventral segment 3 broad, truncate, in °
ee orlnarrower.
ium ¢ scarcely visible, meomes in ? hidden
For with the branches in the @ remote, short, de-
pressed, broad straight, apically incurred, with one strong and
one weak tooth on the inner margin.
ey 2
Long. corporis 6 mm. 5°5 mm.
», forcipis 15 1
Cryion: Peradeniya, 9-vi-10 1 ¢ (type), and 6-v-09 1 2,

at light. (Green; ¢.m.).
This elegant little species recalls P. melanocephalus but is
smaller and the build more slender and graceful: the forceps
he
body much less hairy. The pair of minute tubercles in the
middle of the posterior margin of the last dorsal segment are
absent in that species; they are, however, present in P. eunc-
tator, but the dilated abdomen of that species distinguishes it
at once
p. 136.
Proreus cunctator, sp. n.
Size sm al l: bui ld sto ut: ge ne ra l co lo ur ta wn y an d bla ck.
Antennae 14 —1 5 se gm en ta te : fir st se gm en t bl ac k, sto ut, an d
long; third slenderand cylindrical, not very long, fourth nearly
as long as thi rd, the res t a lit tle lo ng er , all sl en de r an d sub - .
cylindric al, the se gm en ts nea r the ba se ta wn y, ea ch one da rk er
at the apex, the rest all dark-brown.
Head bl ac k, sm oo th , su tu re s no t di st in ct , ra th er fla tte ned ,
occiput and posterior margin somewhat tumid.
Pronotum orange-red, a little longer than broad, parallel-
sided, truncate anteriorly, posterior margin gently rounded,
Elytra short, sc ar ce ly lo ng er th an th e pr on ot um , tru nca te
posteriorly, orange-yellow, but an indistinct narrow fuscous
band along the suture and costal margin.
Wings hidden.
Legs tawny.
Abdomen black, dilated, closely, and finely punctulate. _
Last dorsal segment transverse, short; posterior margm
truncate, rather thickened, with a short, conical, mmu
tubercle above on each side of the middle. a
Penultimate ventral segment broadly rounded, with
faint median emargination.
ygidium not prominent, with a vertical face.
Forceps with the branches remote, depressed, not trigonal,
stout, and strongly arcuate with two minute teeth about the
middle on the inner margin.
Only cyclolabia form of ¢ known— 2? unknown.
3
Long. corporis es 55—7 mm.
» forcipis vs 1:5—1°75.
Inpia: Assam-Bhutan frontier: Darrang District, =
26-xii-10 (S.W. Kemp, 2 ¢ in Indian Museum No. 8587/1
8591/16).
and the sculpture of the abdomen more dense and clear. the
e macrolabious form of the male, and also of a
female, are unknown. Possibly there may be a macroptere
form, which would still more resemble P. melanocephalus, nt
in this case probably the pronotum would be gently widen
posteriorly,
ee

[N.8.]
pp- 146 and 147.
Adiathetus tenebrator, Kirby (redescribed).
Size medium or large: colour blackish-brown:
Antennae with 15—16 segments, one or two ante-apical
segments pale: fourth a little more than half as long as third :
fifth about equal to third, the rest elongate, all cylindrical.
Head broad, depressed, tumid behind the eyes, sutures
distinct.
Pronotum subquadrate, slightly widened posteriorly, pro-
zona tumid, with well-marked median suture and impression
on each side: metazona
Elytra perfectly smooth, duli brownish black
ings prominent, bright shining black tipped with orange
at the suture.
Legs short, black : tarsi long, ape strongly a
which it is gently narrowed apically, pe reddish black, inter
tubercles strong: punctulate.
orsal segment ample, smdoth: in the ¢ square,
tumid in the middle near the posterior margin, with a row of
small compressed tubercles, a depressed area — the angles:
in the 9 similarly, but more feebly, tuberculat
Penultimate ventral segment broadly aad in both
sexes.
Pygidium in the ¢ short, subquadrate, tumid, depressed,
a , which is abru
and somewhat narrowed to the apex uptly tran-
cate, similar in the 2 but more strongly narrowed, produced
orceps with the branches in the ¢ strongly depressed,
and dilated for half their length, strongly dentate on the inner
margin of this portion: apical portion attenuated. with a
nearly obsolete tooth, gently arcuate, the tips blunt and
incurve
In the 9, the branches are feebly depressed elongate,
nearly straight, ‘and not dilated, witha sharp triangular tooth
in the inner margin at the base itself, and a small tooth near
the mi oe.
3 9
Long. corporis ~.) 20 mm. 18°5 mm.
,, forcipis 7 9-5.
INpDIA: < se— s Type).
SouTHE : Travancore. 1 ¢ os ae: Nil-
, g ria
giris, Ratkurna (Leg. Green, 1 2 coll.m
Madura District : near Shembaganur Hsteas: coll. mihi).
ecies has long been known only from a single female
in the British Museum labelled ‘‘ India ’’, named tenebrator in
MS. by Westwood, and described by Kirby under that name in
1891.
n burmese specimens of B. macropyga (the origi

ancylura) the wings are vertically divided into black and
the black extending to the anal mar A. coriacea they
Anechura stoliczkae, Burr., s

p. n.
Anechura stoliczkae, Burr.
Colour uniform dark-brown.
Antennae light-brown : 11 —12 segme o e
third rather long, fourth hardly shorter than n t s , c y l i n d r i c :
third. a
Head smooth, bright.
Pronotum broader than long, truncate anteriorly, gomesom -
what rounded posteriorly, at the s
ides straight, flat.
Prozonum swollen or tumid.
Elytra broad, flat, without keels.
—— well developed.
$ long and small, blackish.
Tarsi se and small, the first 1} ird
nd a little widened. l o n g e r t h a n the be
_ Abdomen ¢ almost parallel-sided, wid i d e n e d ,
ened: 2° W per
narrow posteriorly, punctulate, dark r
ed-brown. :
[N.S.]
Last dorsal segment flat, broad, with a little hump on
cnn
folded up, simple.

2
Long. corporis oe mm. 11 mm.
», forcipis 4
NortHerN Inpia: Upper Sth District, Bashahr,2 ¢,
3 Q (Stoliczka, 1866, Mus., Vienn
his species was brought a India by Stoliczka as long
ago as 1866, but never described: the eee: two males
and three females, are in the Vienna Mus
It is well characterized by its onifetrm dark- brown colour
and simple arcuate forceps. Superficially, it somewhat recalls
Forficula schlagintweiti, Burr.
p. 164.
Guanchia, Burr.
Guanchia, Burr, Gen. Ins. Derm., p. 86 (1911).
Type: G. cabrrera
e e, Bolivar.
Differs only from Forficula in the abbreviated elytra, ahagrs
are decidedly rigid hig so that the sutural margini
much shorter than the costal.
vonage — islands, foo and India
This a very natural genus, although a convenient
one: it vonorinhally toy ri a group of four species peculiar
to the Canary Islands, to which was added one os form.
We have to include now two Indian species
Table of Species.
1. Colour dull brown-black: forceps
g crested above; third and
fourth antennal segments rather
long Se os te 1. chirurga, sp. n.
1.1. Colour shining black: forceps ¢
not crested: third h
antennal segments relatively —
short .. os as 2. medica, sp. n.
Guanchia medica, sp. n.
Antennae light brown, darker apically; segments all rela.
tively short, especially third and fourth.
Head shining, smooth, blackish brown

Pronotum decidedly transverse, subrectangular, genti
rounded geet deepchestnut, with pale sides
lytra yellowish-brown, abbreviated and atronis bh
truncate itarionty.
Wings abortive.
Legs yellowish.
Abdomen almost smooth, deep rich reddish-black, brik
sane ee worms with a slight greenish lustre: last dorsal segment
gently narrowed. 3
"sen aa minute, not protruding
orceps 3 wi e branches Sellen dilated throodle
aLesage or half their Secith, this part with parallel sides, the
argin Reionlated then strongly, but not brusquely,
siderite: and arcua .
ef
Long. corporis a 7—9°5 mm.
», forcipis zs 2—3°5
S. Inpra: Madura District, Shembaganur (3 ¢ coll. mihi,

Astruc).
This species does not very closely resemble @. chirurga
it is a size smaller, and the brilliant sheen of the abdome
very distinctive.
Guanchia chirurga, sp. n.
Size small :general colour dark chestn He
Antennae greyish-brown, 12—13 cea is fourthn
as long as the third. :
Head smooth and tumid, clear yellowish red, the mouth
parts dmat
Pronotum transverse, almost rectangular, the sides=
convex: apa black, light brown at the sides: median
faint: prozona feebly tum id.
_ Elytra short, obliquely truncate, the sutural margin being
much shorter than the costal : sm ooth, blackish brown.
Wings abortive.
Legs SS brown, the tarsi and claws rather long-
Abdomen dark brown or chestnut, darker at ie ese,
shading to reddish - the apex: smooth; sides of sixth =
eighth segments acu «
Last bess nicgthe:
sebinsen rectangular, transverse, poste
margin truncate, with a gently elevated, tumid, obtuse bis
cle over the Sti of the fore
Penultimate ventral segment broadly rounded.
F gidium very small, obtuse. \
— elongate, arcuate d slender: basa in
shout: the first third of their aan dilated, he dilated
: ee ath sanebn not toothed: e dilated
[V.S.]
tion isPile bent upwards, thus forming a laminate trian-
gular
es
Long. corporis we 9mm.
3? forrcipis oe 4— 4:5,
S1kkiM: Teesta Valley ,Tunglu, 13—14,000 feet :1-15. viii-

03. Tibet Expedition : 1905—172: 2 ¢
This species has very iheriseosiatis appearance owing to
the reflexion of the lamination of the forceps, which forms a
sue! ss — compressed, triangular crest in the basal third
the forceps.
t hese marked superficial resemblance to F. guancharia,
Heller, of the Canary Islands.
p- 170.
Forficula greeni, Burr.
r Astruc found this species by no means rare in the
Pines “Hills and at Shembaganur in the Madura District: it
occurs generally singly, in the chinks of the bark of trees, and
on dry shrubs. Father Astruc writes me that it takes up its
beetle in the branches of orange-trees ; in
i one such case he
found a pair with i eggs: they also frequent the hollow
stems of dried brambles
Forficula beebei, sp. n.
Size small or medium : colour uniform deep shining black,
with an oily lustre :the female is somewhat paler, rather of a
deep brownish black.
nnae with 12—13 greyish brown segments, the fourth
a little shorter than the third.
lead smooth, sutures not very distinct, eyes prominent.
Pronotum distinctly broader than long, truncate ante-
riorly, side parallel, gently rounded posteriorly.
Elytra perfect, ample, smooth.
Wings abbreviat rah
Legs i ae brow
Abdom a moderately dilated beyond the middle: plici-
form aliecclen distin dorsal surface very finely punctulate
in the ¢ , smooth in the 2: ventral surface dark brown
Last dorsal segment ¢ transverse, smooth, posterior mar-
gin irregular, with a depressed tumidity over the roots of the
forceps : in the female similar, but narrower and simpler.
Penultimate ventral segment ¢ broad, obtuse angled: 9
rounded.
Pygidium S tumid, with a short projecting transverse
lobe, armedat each corner with a short or spine: in Q
tumid and po arts
7196 Journal of the Asiatic So ci et y of Be ng al . [D ec em be r, 19 11 .
Forceps with the bran ch es in th e o fe eb ly di la te d at th e ;

base itself, gradually atte nu at ed fr om th e ba se , an d st ro ng ly
arcuate, finely denticulate about th e mi dd le , wi th a tu mi d, lo w
tubercle on the upper surface at th e an gl e of th e di la te d po r- —
tion: in the 2 simple contiguous.
?
Long. corporis “ 8 mm. 8 mm.

», forcipis 2 15
E. Himatayas: Darjiling Di st ri ct , Ph al lu t, 12 ,0 00 fe et ,
¢, 1 @. (Ind. Mu s. No s, 50 46 an d 50 47 /1 6:
April 1910, 1
C. W. Beebe).
Type in Indian Museum.
Beebe was in ve st ig at in g the fo od of th e ph ea sa nt s wh ic h oc

along the Darjil in g- Si kk im an d Ne pa le se fro nti er, at an alt itu de
of from 10,000 to 13 ,0 00 fee t : in Ap ri l, th ou sa nd s of a re d
yell ow lil y occ ur, the ir th re e- ch am be re d se ed -c as es ris ing
through the snow: th es e se em to fo rm th e mo re or les s p e r
manent rest in g- pl ac e of se ve ra l sp ec ie s of ins ect s, wh ic h af fo rd
an important item in the food of the Blood-Pheasants, SB
| oh Pipits which occur there. a
i ree
cases both were in the same partition, and one p contained
an earwig in one partition, and a Coccinella and a magge
another, so that 70 % of the seed-cases contained one or mor
earwigs.
The material thus found consisted of this pair of F. be
and a yellow-bellied variety of F. schlagintweitt, Burr.
p- 185.
Genus Corpax, Burr.
Table of Species.
1. Forceps contiguous at base.
- Colour nearly black, elytra
sometimes with small red spot :
(not shining) ee .. 1, foreipatus,H
[N.S.]
2.2. Colour lighter.
3. Elytra dull orange red, wit
narrow black bands .. 2. armatus, Haan.
3.3. Elytra dull brown .. 38. ceylonicus, Motsch.
(elytra shining black, with orange

shoulder and foot) .. .. 4. politus, sp. n.
p. 185.
Cordax forcipatus, Haan.

Forficula (1842), p. 242,
(Opisthocosmia) forcipata, Haan
pl. 23, fig. 11,
Opisthocosmia forcipata, Borm. (1909), p. 95 (nec Burr).
Opisthocosmia erroris, Burr (i904), p. 308.
prominent : antennae red-brown or blackish, with long, thin,
- eal, (a) in the typical form straight, parallel and contiguous for
about two-thirds their length, then armed with a strong shar
tooth on the up pe r sur fac e, be yo nd wh ic h the y are ell ipt ica lly
arcuate, meeting at a thickened tooth before the apex, or ( )
by var iet y, onl y sub par all el, the up pe r too th an d ant e-a pic al
tooth almost or ent ire ly obs ole te, an d ver y fee bly arc uat e in
ture : the small orange-red shoulder spot figured by Haan is
darkened at the teeth.

t probably occurs sh ae in India, and very likely t

ae form will be met with.
It is quite different in gas and appearance tr
C. armatus and from OC. ceylonicu
Cordax politus, sp. n.

Size mau build slender: general colour shining
dish chestnu
Siemeae with basal segment black, the rest reddish,
der and cylindrical.
Head dark wine-red, broad, frons tumid and smooth, trans
verse sutures deep, occiput tumid.
ronotum narrower than the head, decidedly longer th
broad, sole sided, rectangular, deep reddish, chestnut.
ae deep brown, paler at the shoulders, wh'
are ronroun .
— ee and long, black, with a large dis
: ellis spot.
ast dorsal weds 3 decsidedly narrower ne the

men, smooth, almost square; Se aea: margin wl
timate ventral asahnt not very broadly rou

vgidinm prominent, almost ae sided, with an
triangular isnipe and sma
or three small fine sharp teeth. ¢@ unknown.

dg
Long. corporis en 10 mm.
a forcipis we 6 ”
N. E. Burma: Chinese Frontier, Take-Pum

between 4000—5000 get November, 1910: under
near water,’ (C. Beebe; 1 ¢, Indian Museum
8374/16).
This species somewhat resembles C. ceylonicus in ge
appearance ; it may be —— by its oily lust
: Vy apically cleft pygidi
thas o
a o al Eaiatblacen to Kosmetor temora,
= oneagliwhich is the Type, in the:
[N.8.]
p. 187.
The genus Hypurgus, Burr, is now split, since H. simplex,
Borm., and H. biroi, Burr (New Guinea), are not congeneric with
H. humeralis, the type of Hypurgus. They differ in the long,
and slender antennal segments, which are those of a true
opisthocosmiid, while the antennae of Hypurgus humeralis are
short, as in the Forficulinae.
new genus has therefore been erected for H. simplex and
H. birot: this is :—
Genus NarBERIA, Burr.
Narberia, Burr., Gen. Ins. Derm., p. 94, 1911.
p. 188.
Hypurgus humeralis, Kirby, var. vittatus, nov.
Differs from typical Cingalese specimens in being rather
larger, and in having the shoulder spot lengthened into a longi-
tudinal band: itis not structurally distinct, only a larger,
rather finer race with different pattern of elytra.
N. \Bencat: Jalpaiguri District: Banarhat: ‘‘ flying to
light between rainstorms, 24-viii-08. I. H. Burkill’ 2¢¢
(Ind. Mus ).
_ p. 203.
Genus Liropgs, Burr.
am now inclined to refer this genus to the Anechurinae :

it is to be hoped that fresh material be shortly forthcoming to
settle the very unsatisfactory question.
p- 205.
Forficula? cingalensis, Dohrn.
In a review of the monograph of the Indian Earwigs
(Ent. Rundschau, xxvii, p. 175, 1910), Zacher discusses this
species, ha vi ng fo un d Do hr n’ s typ e an d a sec ond ma le in the
lin Museum. He co ns id er s it to be a Sp on gi ph or id e m
sg
long, and th e el yt ra ha ve a sh ar p kee l. Za ch er su gg es ts pla c-
ing it provisionally in Ero tes is, ne ar to E. dec ipi ens , bu t. th e
presence of the keel on the el yt ra de ma nd s a ne w ge nu s, if it
is at all related to this group. :
The followin g is a tr an sl at io n of Za ch er ’s re de sc ri pt io n of
this species :—
* Antennae with 16 se gm en ts : pr on ot um wi th br oa d,
translucent bord er s: el yt ra ke el ed an d si de s of th e ab do me n
acute and keeled : se co nd ta rs al se gm en t si mp le , th e fi rs t ve ry
long: forcep s of th e ¢ br oa d at th e ba se s, bo we d, wi th tw o
800 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December,
small teeth ant the apex, the points hooked and ¢

~ last dorsal s with transverse median ridge.’’
From the tad of ae forceps, tarsi and elytra it
pears that itis unlikely to be a Spongiphorid or a Labiid. —
57. References to Indian Mathematics in certain
Medieval Works.
By G. R. Kaye.
i,
In certain medieval works on mathematics and kindred
subjects there are curious references to Indian sources which
have possibly led to misunderstandings as to the part played
indu scholars in the domain of mathematics.
Such references may be roughly divided into three classes :
viz. (1) those that attribute to an Indian source a general
system of some branch of mathematics ; (2) those that refer
by Ibn Sina, Ibn el -B en na an d Jo rd an us ; wh il e of the th ir d

are statements by el -Q al as ad i, el -M ah al li an d ot he rs be si de s
statements in th e wo rk s of Pl an ud es , an d Le on ar d of Pi sa
already mentioned.!
Il.
A detailed exam in at io n of th e pa rt ic ul ar in st an ce s ci te d
brings to light so me ve ry cu ri ou s fa ct s and at th e sa me ti me
shows that the term ‘ In di an ’ wa s of te n in co rr ec tl y ap pl ie d.
To those familiar with th e ol d Hi nd u ma th em at ic al wo rk s
a casual inspection of th e wo rk s of M u h a m m . Mu sa ,
Meximus Planudes an d Le on ar do Fi bo na cc i wi ll co nv in ce th em
that the connection wi th In di a is ve ry sl ig ht in de ed , an d if it
were not for the fact that in ea ch of th e wo rk s re fe rr ed to th e
term ‘Indian’ is us ed or su pp os ed to be us ed no on e wo ul d
have suggested the connection.
Muhammad Masa el-C ho wa re zm i li ve d in th e fi rs t
quarter of the ninth centur y of ou r er a. He wa s on e of th e
scholars that the Kh al if el -M am in is sa id to ha ve em pl oy ed in
a degree of the me ri di an , th e re vi si on of Pt ol em y’ s
measuring
Pp
on Algebra, and his treatise on that subject is well known
1 For a fuller li st of su ch re fe re nc es se e th e Ap pe nd ix .
through Rosen’s translation.! The particular work of Muham-
mad tsa in question was published in Europe in 1857 by
Prince Boncompagni who gives it the title Algoritmi de numero
Indorum. The following list of contents of the work, however,
shows pretty conclusively that it is not of Indian origin :-—
~—
on Principles of numeration.
(2) Addition. ;
(3) Subtraction. '
(4) Division by two (Mediation).
(5) Multiplication by two (Duplation).
(6) Proof by ‘nines.’
(7) Division.
(8) Multiplication of sexagesimal fractions.
(9) Division of sexagesimal fractions.
(10) Manner of writing sexagesimal fractions.
(11) Addition of sexagesimal fractions.
(13) Mediation with sexagesimal fractions.
(14) Duplation with sexagesimal fractions.
(15) Multiplication of ordinary fractions.
mathematical works practically ignore the system,” but

Woepcke misunderstood his text as he did in other sim oS
as will be seen later on. Secondly according to Rosen, Cole
brooke, Woepcke, and others Muhammad b. Misa was also
debted to the Hindus for the substance of his algebra, bu
is by no means true as was long ago conclusively proved |
Rodet. Thirdly, although the work is supposed to deal wi
Indian numbers no :
r abbaci contains the following chapters -—_

1 The AlgebraofMuhammad b. Maea, F. Rosen, 1823. :
2 The Hindu astronomers use the notation and Brahmagupta em
ploys it insome quasi-astronomical examples in his bra. He
si toitina suppl nt to his work, but in such a way as to exc
ates as of Indian origin.
— 4 78, pp. 5-98
matiques en Italie, ii, 20.
Vol. VII, No. 11.] References to Indian Mathematics. 803
[N.S.]
1) The nine ‘ Indian’ figures.
(2) Multiplication of integers.
3) Addition of integers.
(4) Subtraction.
(5) Division.
(6 and 7) Operations with fractions.
(12) Progressions, etc.

(13) Regula duorum falsorum, etc.
(14) Surds, etc.
(15) Geometry and Algebra (Indeterminates, etc.).
Beyond the somewhat cryptic statement that the Pytha-

gorean methods and the algorithm are less accurate than the
mod i ind oru m, and the ref ere nce to the Ind ian fig ure s (wh ich
are not Indian at all ) the re is lit tle to con nec t thi s wor k wit h a
Hindu origin . For exa mpl e, Cha pte r XI V is lar gel y bas ed on
the ten th boo k of Euc lid , and the fif tee nth Cha pte r is mos tly
drawn from the wor ks of el- Kar chi ! and Mu ha mm ad b
Misa *; Cha pte r XII I dea ls wit h the reg ula elc ata yn or reg ula
duorum fal sor um whi ch occ urs in no kn ow n ear ly Hi nd u wor k.
The author had no direct knowledge of India.
Maximus PL an up Es (A. D. 12 60 -1 33 0) wa s a By za nt in e
of Boethius may be mentioned.

obtained his info rm at io n ab ou t In di a fr om th e me rc ha nt s and
enced Eu ro pe an wr it er s to a gr ea te r ex te nt .
The topics dealt with are al mo st id en ti ca l wi th th os e in th e
differs from Hi nd u wr it er s on ma th em at ic s
ample of division which me an s th at 85 69 78 + 2 4 = 3 5 7 0 7 +4 4.
le F a k h r i , et e. , p- 28 .
1 Woepcke, Notice sur
2 Chasles, A p e r e u , e t e . , p . 51 9.
e n b u c h d e s M a x i m u s P l a n u d e s , p . ii .
3 C. J. espe Das Rech
| 9 8 3 oy 9 1 3 10 { Remainders,
ba 5 6 9 7 8 Dividend.
oe eee eee Quotient.
| 2 ‘ Divisor.
This may be compared with examples in Hindu works

which are as different as such fundamental operations can well
be. The Hindus, it may be added, in giving formal illustration
of inverse operations seldom or never give examples that do
not ‘come out’ ly.
Planudes next exhibits operations in the sexagesimal nota-
tion. Hereis an example which means that 14° 23’ multiplied
by 8° 12’ gives 3 zddia 28° 54’ 8”. fe
3 28 54 8 Product.
g 16 ;Factors.
The following means that 3° 23’ 54” divided by 2 34"

of =)" 197 14"... ;
S90 ad
oe eee
Reduced dividend. 219884 4
Reduced divisor =: 9264
Difference oe 2970
Reduced difference. 178200 19 — Quotient.
Divisor | 9264
Difference > | 2184
Reduced difference 131040 = 14. — Quotient.
64
These oxa are in themselves absolute and. conv!

u origin of the work of Planudes.
[N.S.]
ILI,
Libri has eo in Latin the text of a work with the
following title
Inber “augmenti et ese eit vocatus numeratio divina-
o quod sapientes Indi posuerunt, quem
Abraham comptlait et secundum librum qui Indorum
dictus est composuit
Of this Abraham practically nothing is known, but it i

been supposed that he is the same as Ibrahim b. Ezra,!
learned Jew, who liv ed in the twe lft h cen tur y (10 93- 116 8 a.p . .
His wor k con sis ts of som e thi rty -th ree alg ebr aic pro ble ms whi ch
he solves in var iou s way s. Aft er the bri ef int rod uct ory rem ark s
the aut hor ma re no ref ere nce to Ind ia. Of the sha nty thr ee
Th e rul e of tw o Aa s or reg ula elc hat ayn ,’ or reg ula

duorum jfalsorum, or me th od of eA bal anc e, or me th od of
increase and dec rea se as it is var iou sly cal led , occ urs in no
known early Hindu wor
The rule ena ble s us to so lv e pr ob le ms tha t can be ex pr es se d
in the form
f (xz) =axr+b=k.
For if we se t k— f (2 ) =e , th e ‘f ir st er ro r’ and k—f (8)=e,
the ‘second error’ we have the rule
on Re—ae,
€,—e,
which is so la rg el y em pl oy ed by Ab ra ha m.
The follow in g is a fa ir ly ty pi ca l ex am pl e ta ke n fr om e d
Liber augmenti et diminuti on is ex pr es se d
in mo de rn no ta ti on *
f (a) =2— 4 - } ( @ — 4 ) - 5 - } { x - 4 - 3 (e ad ) Bi e l0 ~
First method: f (16)=3 and e,=7
f (32) =12 and e,= —2
32.7+2.16
whence x= ie =
Ss. ees 28
Second me th od : — 4 — } (w —4 )= 3 47 -3
p2—3-5=} 2-8, b(}2-8)=42+} § e-2
4
m ee a+. st v= 16
‘Rabbi be n E z r a , bu t it is ve ry do ub tf ul .
2Elkhata’ ayn.
8 Libri, vol. i, pp. 310-311.
mi 72 os) x+ qgt= 16 + $16 or
2=16
+ 2:16 =28 +
As stated above, the great majority of the problems are solved
by the first of these methods, or regula duorum falsorwm. There
are, however, two examples of the method of ‘ inversion’ as
used by the Hindus.! Here is one of these examples *:—
w—5
ee-2—} (e-
eh 5-2)-2
9,-f{x—5
2 —2
eee. 9) 9) 9)
2
%=2 (2 (2 (1 + 2) + 2) + 2) =36.
These two examples of the method of ‘ inversion’ of course
do not constitute a connection with India while, on the other
hand, the occurrence of 21 examples of the r us
falsorum out of 33 problems does prove pretty conclusively —
that the work was not of Hindu origin.
tion of the balance, and goes on to say, ‘‘ As to the balance this

procedure is a geometrical method (al-sina ’at al hindasiyyal).
knowledges that
ndasiyya
ordinarily it should
be ‘ geometrical.’’ Hesay8 —
that there isabsolutely nothing geometrical in the rule of the two
ion, g on to
geometrically by the help of a figure; and el-Sabi gives the : |
following demonstration ° :—
If the line ab is divided into three parts—ag, gd, db—then
ab. gd + ag. bd=ad. bq.
1 Lilavati, §$47-49, ete.

2 Libri, vol. » 1,1, p. 343, Us
5 See Suter’s Die Mathematiker und Astron
omen der Araber und Ihre
Werke, p . 13, 43, 66, ete., etc.
F
‘ supposition’
* The nearest the Hindus get to this method is in their pe
(ishta karman) or ‘single false position’ after the
man fashion. See Cantor i, 618, and Colebrooke, p. 23.
[V.S.]
For the rectangle bk=gh and the rectangle az=az, whence
by adding we have bamzki= rectangle ah
or ab. bi + mz. kz=ad. dh
or ab. gd +ag. bd=ad. bg
{ va g apie
(
é : k
|
. re -Zz. . n
By setting ag=a the first assumed number of the rule and

gd =e, the first error, and further ab=£ and bd=e,, we have
nd
a, €, +a, @,
é, +e,
Led sd Dana
This is more than sufficient warrant for rejecting Woepcke’ 8

translation and discarding the theory of Indian origin that his
incorrect rendering implied.
Lys
It will have been noticed that in the Algoritmi of Muham-
mad | b. Miisi and the arithmetic of Planudes the ‘proof by
nine’ is employed, but we find no trace of this method in an.
early Hindu work. Avicenna (980-1037 a.p. beis, however, said
to attribute a connected rule to the Hind After having
mentioned that the unit figures br— numabees are alwa
1, 4, 9, 6 or 5 he goes on to say—‘ As tothe verification of the
squares by the———— method it is aaa one, or four, or
seven, or nine. Now unity corresponds to one or eight, to four,
two or seven, to seven, four or five, and if it is nine there will
be three, or six, or nine.’’ The blank to be filled is the trans-
lation of the word hindasi. Woepcke gives ‘Indian’ but
acknowledges that it should ordinarily be ‘geometrical.’ His
reason for rejecting theterm ‘ geometrical’ is that the rule in
question appears to hae no connection with any geometrical
es
method, apr his reason for giving ‘Indian’ as the on mapa
appears to be basedon the assumption that the Arabs ow
their BO pars scaridige to the Hindus. Now Wovrcke
is wrong on both points for, as likely as not, the rule was based
on a geometrical stasunabiation! and the Arabs owed very little
1 I have already given one geometrical illustration of the rule

(Journal Asiatic Socy., Bengal, 1907, p. 491) and it is easy enough to
devise others.
of their mathematics to the Hindus. The rule means that on
division by nine of any numbers the possible remainders are
for linear numbers .. 1,8, 2,7, 4,5 3,6,9
Hee es eee
js; eGUare: - .;, es 1 4 < 9
Not only is the translation of hindasi by ‘Indian’ here philo-
logically wrong but the term ‘Indian’ cannot be applied to the -
Hindu work the slightest indication that would lead one to

expect to come across such arule. The same termh indasi is
applied to another rule obviously deduced from the former by
Avicenna. This second rule may be expressed thus—
n= +1 mod 9
No such rule occurs in any Hindu work.
aie
‘* Ther was a kyng of Inde the quich heyth Algor and he
craft... Algorisms, in quych we use te ma de th is
en figurys of Inde.’’ ! ;
The cases in which the term ‘Indian’ is applied to numeri-
cal symbols are not at first glance as easy to deal with since ib
appears incongruous to apply the term ‘ geometri —
The term hindasi is, however, quite broad enough to incl ca l’ to th em .
ude
them as will be seen later on.
The symbols given by Maximus Planudes
other Western writers, together with som , e l - Q a l a s a d i, and
e o t h e r
sake of comparison, are exhibited in the accompanying table. hef o r m s f o r t
_ _The table on opposite page shows
t h a t t h e s e t s o
under consideration (a, b, c, d, e) are not of Hindu butsyAmrbaobls ~ f
ic
forms. Where they differ from the
Arabic they generally
bers ; (3) Commentary on the Talchis of e

l-Benna, etc.”
PE RE ne Bee 2 an :
Qu
P 1, oted by Sm it h an d Ka rp in sk i. —T he Hi nd u- Ar ab ic Nu merals,
, * A. Cherbonnean. Notice bibliographique sur Kalacadi, mathémati- 7
aa Sedeu aXlVs°o SSi éc le , J
uter, p. 180,o u r n a l r e b a 18 59 , T o m e X I V , 5¢ Sé ri e, —
[V.S.]
In the last-named work the author gives a circumstantial
account of the invention of the modern numerical system by
the Hindus.
/ ©3 [S o> Gi: 9 Y
a\ |
| |
|
ce
kw
XK
ee
NS
YL
Bees
Gee
MES
om
>wo oe
Ss
bo
>>Ws
2
< ein Soa
ON
ee
cl eae
a
8
CE NE)
ee
Ge
ed.
Mo
(NO
Xe
Gn
AMM
ico
. Symbols used by Maximus Planudes (after Goenonsie)-
= Pppowatee s figures. (Journal Asiatique, 1863, p. 58.)
ls en by Hosein b. Muh. el-Mahalli. (Journal
Ablalres, 1863,p. 63.)
*Shs Ahmed b Bae Rokr gives these in his book on ‘ Ancient
ts, te.
iinmpices of Boethius taken from Friedlein’s edition, p. 397.
Orag ilArabic figures
72These are early Hindu symbols of the 4th century A.D. taken
from coins as in R. n’s British Museum Catalogue
;. Hindu symbols of the 12th century a.p., Epigraphia Indica, tr;
j. Modern Hindu symbols [i.e Devanagari].
‘* As to the Pythagoreans, *? he writes, ‘‘ and these are the

men of numbers, they admit six orders.... The first order
goes from one to nime and is called the order of units. These
nine signs, called the signs of Gobar, are those which are em-
ployed very frequently in our Spanish province and in the
country of Maghreb and Africa. Their origin is said to be as
follows: A man of the nation of Indians took some fine powder
and spread it on a table made of wood or some other substance
or on any plane surface whatever and marked in it whatever
he wanted to in the operations of multiplication or division or
other operations. Then when he had finished the problem
he put it into a cup-board until he wanted it again.’’
dosein b. Muh. el-Mahalli gives practically the same
account but leaves out the cup-board business, while Ahmed b.
Abi Bekr gives the so-termed ‘ Indian’ notations in a book
entitled ‘‘ The ancient Alphabets and Hieroglyphic characters
explained ; with an account of the Egyptian Priests, their
classes, initiation, and sacrifices.’ This is hardly the sort of
book in which we should expect to find an authoritative state-
ment on Indian matters! The notations given are not Hindu
at all but Arabic in form.
a For other references to ‘ Indian ’ numbers see the Appen-
ix.
¥I.
_ it has been shown how the learned Woepcke fell into ;
srlevous error in rejecting the term ‘ geometrical’ as not being
aa apa to the problems to which the term indasi had been
piled, i
preting the same writer’s numerical symbols. This ca

n hardly
@ mere coincidence and suggests an historical connection
between the two classes of mistakes. '
e hesitation of comparatively-speaking mo :
d e r n
like el-Qalasadi to use the term ‘ geometrical’ when refe writers
rring
to an arithmetical notation is easily understood; but 3
may be pointed out that the language of numbers 1s
essentially geometrical. of te n
The Greeks termed odd numbers
gnomons a;
have since come a c r o s s the following note by Woe

wool peke.—*
bs te on Sugmentation and dimi t hris! mention ruleof
nution,’ that is to say on the ru!
a alse eee by Send i
bn ‘Ali and by Sinan Ibn ra
ys o t i c . ”
sam e who had wri
Journal Asiatique, p. tte n also..... . treatises on Indian arithmev™
514,
. :
Vol. VII, No. 11.] References to Indian Mathematics. 81l
{N.S.]
also be noted that the symbols of Boethius were given in his
geometry and not in his arithmetic, and we may refer to the
famous ‘geometrical number’ of Plato! and to the Hebrew
gematria. .
There is an instructive point about this last. Until quite
recent!y scholars derived the word from the Greek grammateia
simply because they could not conceive how the term * geome-
trical’ could be applied to the system. Here is a recent
authoritative statement * on the meaning of the term:
cal value when added.
The Arabic words hindaz, hindazat, hindasi, etc. mean

‘a measure,’ ‘g eo me tr y, ’ ‘ar chi tec tur e.’ Ac co rd in g to Wh is h 4
the term hindasi was often used by the Arabs to designate
especially an alphabetic notation. According to the Burhan-i-
kati (Calcutta 1818) the term ‘‘ Hindisah signifies measure and
re. It is also applied to the numerals which are here writ-
ten below the corresponding words :—’’
usbo 3a osu!
1°49A ve err!
Surely if it was intended that the word hindisah should be

connected wit h the wor d ‘In dia n’ the Hin du and not the
Arabic forms would have here been given.
The wo rd s ha nd as i, etc . are sai d to be de ri ve d fr om th e
Persian andaza which means ‘a measure,’ ‘a quantity,’
‘proportion.’ Th is de ri va ti on is gi ve n in mo de rn di ct io na ri es ,
but it was als o gi ve n by th e gr ea t le xi co gr ap he r Fi ro za ba di
).
Another fa ct wo rt hy of no te is th at th e te rm s Ai nd i an d
hindasi were ap pl ie d to ot he r no ta ti on s th at ne ve r we re em -
1 Republic VIII 645-547.

2 New English Dictionary.
8 Jour na l As ia ti qu e, 18 35 , p. 11 7.
4 Journal Asiatique, 1863, p. 490.
ployed by the Hindus in early days. Besides alphabetica

notations mentioned by Whish we find the term hindi app
to the following system by Ahmed b. ‘Abu Bekr and others.
a ee
T4434 AAA 1 rh By te,
In the Fihrist a similar non-place value notation is give

but with the dot underneath the figures.! Neither of the sys-
tems is in any way Indian.
VII.
That such errors as those illustrated above have
the Indian numerical system.’’ He also said that a Hir

book served as the basis of the Almagest which in its tu
was the foundation of Ptolemy’s work.? Bombelli stated th
Diophantus often quotes from Indian authors.’ Such mis
representations are so obviously wrong that they are readll
detected; but Cossali, Sir W. Jones, Playfair, Taylor,
M ‘
1 L. C. Karpinski. Hindu numerals in the Firhist. Biblio

Mathematica, 11, 2,.1911, p. 121.
; ® The whole passage is worth quoting as an illustration of the .
° evidence that has been accepted by writers on oriental
subjects -—
a, ngress of sages, gathered together by order of th
(Brahma the great !), composed the book Sindhind which signifies
relative to.the origin of things imitive hi

and to primitive history wil ie
indians utilize to evaluate the ancient aa: a study which18
developed ,#mong them than any other people..... Brahma |
goudi Les Praird'eOs
r p. 150F.
’. p.21 (Second Edition).
[N.S.]
The Hindus themselves never claimed to have invented the
n
device of places to make them suffice for all numbers

ascribed to the beneficent Creator of the Universe in Bhashara’s
Vasana and in Krishna’s commentary on the Vijaganita.'
Neither did they claim originality in mathematics. Bhaskara
often speaks with disdain of Hindu mathematicians and refers
to certain ‘ ancient teachers’ as authorities. If these ancient
teac hers had been Hin dus he wou ld most prob ably have men-
tioned them by name
Hindu mathematicians. Personally I prefer to accep

Hindu works as rea lly rep res ent ati ve and to rej ect the Wes ter n
evidence where it does not agree with the orthodox Hindu
exposition.
1 Colebrooke, p. 4.
814 Journal of the Asiatic. Society of Bengal. |December, 191
APPENDIX.
The references to Indian sources already cited and other
similar references are here oo tabulated.
Author. Work. Notes.
Muh. b. Musa sepa de = mina was published7 Prince

eel 0 Indor Boncomp agni n 1857. It
(died c. 840 a.p.). not contai ny Hindu nu-
merals but gives a com
exposition of the sex
n on, e His
known Algebra ig not of Hindu
pin See Suter’s Dre
atiker und Astronomen
price und Ihre Werke,p.
etc.
2. Sind be SAL states that
Woepcke
(died c. 864 a.p.), ‘ In di an Ar it hm et ic ”
wrote on
th e re gu la du or um u e
ete. (Journal Asiatique,|
614).
oe Tes a Indian Arithmetic = See Cantor’s Vor
b. el-Sabb S u t e r , 2 8 . W o e
761 _ a n d
Kindi (di7 q u e , 1 8 6 3 , p . 4 9 3 . 5
J. Asi a t i
874A.D.),
4. Ahmed b. Abi The ancient Alpha- The so-called Indian
Bekr b. ahsih,
bets & Hierogly- as e x h i b i t e d a b o v e ar e g i v e n .
(? ixth century phic characters
AD.). explat
tions ona sacri-
5. El-Ja‘qibi es.
Kitab el-buldan .. E, Wiedemann (Mul. ®
Ge, |
Med. u. d. Nat. OU
6. ‘Ali b. a The great treatise See

on the table relat-
oe to ‘stgIndian
Hasanb.el-Hatam principles of
hege
I en caleu-
(ca. 965 to 1039
A.D.).
and: great num
8. Avicenna El Treatise on Arith- teem work is a sorta
a b.§ Atal metic, phrase of the hae
— el-Hosei iniecoseatibih:
b. val Aba “All, to a n a b t !
re f e r e n c e
Vol. VII, No. 11.] References to Indian Mathematics.
[W.S.]
Author. Work Notes.
el-Seich el-Ra’is, but oepcke wrongly trans-

Ibn Sina), (born Hees v4Ltharik al hindasi by
980 A.D.). “la méthode indienne’ (Jour-
nal Asiati 1863, p. 50
i b. Ahmed, ae satisfactory | UWonscke (J. Asiatique, 1863,
el eatise on In- pp. 492-500) gives the intr
he arithmetic. duction a n anil yata of
1030 a.D.). {El-moqni ‘fi’l- this work e author refers
his&b el-hindi]. to many Arab writers but to
no ndus. The so-called
Indian symbols are aa in
fi . Ther e seven chap-
ters on sexagesimal operations,
etc., etc. See Suter
10. Aba’l-Hosein b. Les Prairies d’Or See Pintranslation ya C.
Hosein b. ‘Ali el- de and de Cour-
Mas* adi (xth cen- teille, “1861, p- 150.
tury 4.D.). nent passage is given
ei Abraham (full Liber; aqugmenti et The whole text is ieean by
ame and a diminutionis, etc. Libri (Histoire Sct
doubtful), tig Italie, i, 304)
At he beginning it is sta
an
Poors with
duorum falsorum
42. Ahmed b. Indian Arithmetic Salar, 65; Woepcke, 459;
‘Omar el-Karabi- Fihrist, 282.
*ge ixth coniury |
ae
el- || Intian Arithmetic — ae =e, 54; Suter,
path |[?10th cen- | H
turyA.D.]. |
14, ‘Abderrahman Suter ; Fihrist, I84 :er

Berney Pe ‘and 3358.
“L’Algebred’Omar The sate writes: ‘‘ On

him el- Chaij sini Alkhayyami by| this eee ce
born 1045 F. Woepcke. of those weno the algebraists
— ee a The
| India: thi rently.’’
| Surety £for ‘ Indians we should
|
|
* geometers,’ p.
oo] See notes above and also
4 Libri’s Histoire, eic., ii, 287;
_ Woepeke’s Introduction de
a étique indienne en Occi-
Johnof eo Tractatus ep “Seeoeaaed Apercu, ete,
w mt, 1236 A.D.
D.
co], died 1244 ab
Author. | Work
Se
The work commences—
Haec algonea arsne
sens dicitur, in qua
Talibus Indortitt fruimar
18. Jordanus Saxo |Geometry
or Jordanus Ne-
morarius (xiiith a regular polygon to India
century). 2 Rp
Sn — n( ‘2
but it occurs in n
"Bnestrm’ s note
Mathematica
19. Ahmed b. Muh. Talchis a‘mal a: >
Here again “Woepcke forces

hisab. (Epitom s indas’
of erithmetica
(Ibn El- Sac operatio
1258-1340 a.p.
sere appeat
pek
m Abu Nasr Muh. | 4 treatise Su 162. :
b.Sst
on the See Woepeke, J. Asiatique,
allah el- Indian calculus. 1863, p. 494.
21. Maxim ie Pla- Arithmetic accord- e w h e r e
See t h e n o t e s a b o v
eg (1260-133)
A.D.).
ing to the Hin the work is discussed in. detail.
22. ‘Ali b. Muh, b. Commenta thene

r o O ves a circu
‘Ali el-Qorési_ el- the Talehie of
ae ating“ a.the inveae a
(el-Qalasa- Tbn el-Benna. In di an s ! 3
di), xvth centurry ne figur
A,
238. all b. |Revelation of th
Ch lil b. Jiisuf,; truth
Gemal ed-din el- eng aboutt
Maridini (Sibt el- with |
ne
Maridini) (died | gures. ee
1407 an’
a.p I n t r o d u c t i o n
- Wo e p e k e ’ 8 L ’
a oe ind i e n n e , p- 68; 7 oS
ie faire uter, p. 170.

b.
- _ @l-Mahalli
entar He speaks “5ee ‘ Indian
eee vrith tic of | lkegsols. oepeke, 8 =:
(died 1756 a.p, ‘Abdelqad itive
‘Ali el-Sac
(ca 1000 a.p.).
et eR OEE, ve _
Journ., As. Soc. Beng., Vol. VII. 1911, PLATE \)
BUST OF ALEXANDER CSOMA de KOROS.

Presented by the Hungarian Academy of Sciences.
TIBETAN STUDIES:
ee
OO
BEING
| A REPRINT OF THE ARTICLES CONTRIBUTED TO

! THE JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF
BENGAL
BY
ALEXANDER CSOMA DE KOROS.
EDITED BY
E. DENISON ROSS.
ih ok aR HE a Oe SS
seagate at'nat.gin
CALCUTTA:
T E D A T T H E B A P T I S T M I S S I O N P R E S S .
P R I N
1912.
EDITOR’S PREFACE.
Very few words seem to be required by way of introduction
to the present reprint.
The pioneer work of Csoma de KGrés in the field of Tibe-
tan research has a permanent value for scholars ; and on the
occasion of the 125th anniversary of Csoma’s birth,' I sug-
gested to the Asiatic Society of Bengal that it would be a fit-
ting tribute to the great Hungarian traveller and scholar, if
they were to publish in a collected form all the articles he had
contributed to their Journal. These articles are scattered
over seven different volumes of the Journal. Some of the
earliest volumes are very difficult to procure, and time has
played sad havoc with the existing copies owing to the bad
paper on which they were printed. Of the fourteen articles
contained in this collection, Nos. I to XIII were published
during the author’s lifetime, and they have consequently been
reprinted exactly as they were sent to Press by Csoma de
Korés. No. XIV, however, did not appear till many years
after his death—and although, as we learn from an editorial
note, the proofs were corrected by a Lama, the Tibetan text
in the original article is full of misprints and misspellings. I
have, therefore, revised the text, and in this connection I have
to acknowledge with grateful thanks the assistance received
from Lama Lobzang Mingyur of the Darjeeling High School,
who possesses a knowledge of Tibetan orthography rare among
Lamas of to-day.
E. Denison Ross.
1 Csoma de Kérés was born in Transylvania, April 1784, and died in

Darjeeling, April 1842.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
pment! Semmepycee
. Geographical Notice of Tibet

i—{
ht Translation of a Tibetan Fragment
Ii. Note on the Origin of sg Kala-Chakra
and ‘AdiBuddha System
Translation of a Tibetan Passport dated
= Origin Se the Shakya Bane ciahetatad

from the % (La), or ‘the 26th volume of
the mDo class in the thee commenc-
ing on the 161st leaf
Eicon alae Names, dis as ts
erals
Pisin from Tibetan Werks.
Analysis of a Tibetan Medical Work
Interpretation of the Tibetan inscription
on a Bhotian Banner, takenin Assam,
and ‘praeniell to the Asiatic Society s/
Captain Bog le .. 67 —6 9
No. Note on the white Solin eitredeced :
Scar fs 3 th e Ti be ta n Pr ie st s. By Ma jo r
T. H . A. Ll oy d. Wi th a tr an sl at io n of
th e moot to on th e ma rg in of on e a e s
71 —7 2
eS
Te
ee
ae
ee
Se
RS
ed to the As ia ti c So ci et y
No. Notices on th e Di ff er en t Sy st em s of Bu d-
dhism, extracted from the Tibetan
authorities 73—79
Enumeration of Hi st or ic al a e d “C ri aa i e
tical Wor k s to be m e t wi th in Ti be t 81—87
Remarks on aa t i n s o c e a n i a
Amulets - 91
89
A brief Notice o f t s S u b h é s h i t a c o n
ere of Sa s k y a Pa nd it a, wi th ex tr ac ts
d translations . 983—162
No. I. Geographical Notice of Tibet.
[J.A.S.B., Vol. 1, p. 122 (1832).]
The vast mountainous tract of country between about 73°

and 98° east longitude from London, and 27° and 38° north
latitude, may be called by the general name of ‘‘ Tibet,’’ since
the Tibetan language is understood everywhere from Beltistan
(or Little Tibet) down to the frontier of China, although there
be several corrupt dialects psit, and the inhabitants of these
countries, in general, have the same manners and customs, are
addicted to the same "faith ps Buddhism), and have the same
religious books written or printed in characters common to all
the different provinces.
e native name of Tibet is ‘‘ Pot,” as it is pronounced
commonly; ‘‘ Bod,’’ more properly. It denotes both the
nation, and the country: for distinction’s sake the countryiis
expressed by ‘* Bod-yul’’ (Bod-land), a male native ‘‘ Bod-pa,’’
and a female one ‘‘ Bod-mo.’’ The Indian name for Tibet is
Bhot,
The natives of Tibet apply the name Pot, or Bod, especially
to _ middle Tibet, or to the two provinces ‘‘ U”’ [U] and
towards Ladak isi called ‘‘ Narv.”’ Bhutan iis called by several

names by the Tibetans ; as, ‘* Lhopato,’ “‘Lho-mon-k’ ha-zhi,”’
‘© Lho-bruk-pé-yul,’’ or simply ‘¢ Tho”’ (the south). According
to these divisions, the inhabitants of Tibet are distinguished
thus: ‘‘ Pot-pa”? (or U-tsdng-pa) means a native of middle
Tib et ; ‘‘ K’h amp a’’ (or K’h am- ba) , one of eas ter n Tib et;
*$ at >> one of western Tibet ; and ‘‘ Lho-pa,”’ a native of
Bhuta
The whole of Tibet —_ high ground, and lies among
snowy mountains. Hence it is called in ‘Tibetan books by
Sanskrit, abo
latitude. The sources of the Indus, Sutlej, Gogra, and the
Brahmaputra rivers are in Nari (Mnahris). There are several
large lakes also. Tibetan writers, in describing the situation of
2 Geographical Notice of Tibet.
Tibet, have likened Nari to a lake or watering pond ; U-tsang to

four channels ; and K’ham-yul to a field.
Tibet is bounded on the north by the countries of the Turks
and Mongols, whom the Tibetan call Hor, and Sok-po (Hor-sok).
On the east by China (Gyanak in Tib.). On the south by India —
(Gyagar in Tib.). On the west by India, Cashmir, Afganistan,
Tazik-yul, and Turkistan.
The hill people of India, who dwell next to the Tibetans,
are called by them by the general name ‘‘ Mon,’’ their country
3B eS § E 3 oa = . 23 7 Ss. o = a
.E. mR
and Bésahr ; Kyonam and Shdék’ hok, or Garhwal and Kamaon;

Dsumlang ; Gorkha-
next to India, commencing from Cashmir, are as follows:

Himbab (near to Cashmir), Purtk, Zanskar, Spiti, Gugé, Purangs
Kyirong, Lhoprak, Mydnam, Lach’ hi, Mon-ts’ ho-sna.
g
Bomba, Chang-ts’ha k’ hai, Chang-ra greng.
es aay a divisions of Tibet are : he easter
- + ibet Froper, or U-tsing. 2. K’ham-yul, or the
eas”
part of Tibet, and 3. Néri, or tbe cet waters part
- Tibet Proper or U-tsdng. It is that part of Tiobfetehr e ||
lies next to the north of Asam, Bhutan, and Nepal,
that is cae”
oc this name. This is the most considerable part
o f T i
e inhabitants of this division are the most industrious, skilful, i
Geographical Notice of Tibet. 3
and polite of all the Tibetan races. The number of the inhabit-
ants in these two provincesis said to be about one hundred and
thirty thousand families. Lhassa is the capital of the province
U, as also of the whole of Tibet. From the seventh till the
a
Lhassa is Potala, the residence of the great Lama (styled Gyel-
vd-rin-po-ch’ hé), the head of the sect called fee 28or Geldan-
pa. Other remarkable places, in the province U, are: Yam-
bu-Lhd-gdng, a fort or castle built in the fourth century, by
Kam stevenson a celebrated aes There are deposited

several ancient books taken from India. In the yma of
U, among other forts or castles, Dé-ch’hén-song andH
are the most considerable. In the province of Fides "die
following ones are of some — Se Chang-
sii Phun-ts’ hok-ling, and Gyang
K’ham-yul (K’hams-yul), Gated also Pot-ch’hen, or
a “Tibet, conus of the eastern part of Tibet, and is bounded
by China on the east. There are several small p rincipalities;
as, K’ham-bo, Gaba, Li-thang, Dégé (or Devighs), Brag-yak,
Demis Go-jo, Gya-mo-r ong, Jang-sa tam, Am yamdo,
The people of these parts differ very ‘much from the rest
ofthe Tibetans in their stature, features, dress, customs, and
in the man ner of spe aki ng the Tib eta n lan gua ge. The y are
very robust, passionate, void of artifice or cunning, not fond of
ornaments on thei r dres s. In K’h am- yul , tho se call ed Pon or
Bon , hol din g stil l the anc ien t reli gion of Tib et, are ver y num ero us.
They have also their literature, religious order, several mon-
asteries, and kill several animals, at and small cattle, for
sacrifice: they have many superstitious rites
3. The north-western partof Tibet, from Tsangto Ladak,
is called Ndri. This part is of very great extent, but the
number of in ha bi ta nt s is inc ons ide rab le, not m a , fif ty
thou sa nd fam ili es tog eth er wit h La da k an d Bel tis tan . Th er e
have be en sev era l sma ll pri nci pal iti es fo rm er ly in dr i, as,
Gugé, Purdéng, Kangri ; but all these belong now to the great
L4méat Lhassa, and are governed by K’harpons (commanders
of 3 sen t fr om Lha ssa . Th er e are als o in Na ri ve
extensive deserts. The inhabitants dwells in tents, made of hair
cloth ; exercise a pastoral life, without any agriculture. Their
number iis said to amount to ten thousand families, and they all
are under the sGar-pon or chief officer residing at sQar or sGaro,
who is sent from U-tsang or Lhassa, and generally remains there —

for three years. __
Gugé, part of Nari, lying to the north of Garhwal and Ka-
méon, consists of two valleys, inhabited by somewhat more than
two thousand families. The principal places are 7'’saprang and
of the commanding officer called the Kh’arpon of T'saprang,
ma
ak, formerly called Mar-yul, still has its own prince,

but he must accommodate himself to the political views of the
Chinese. Zanskar, Purik, Nubra, form part of the Lad
principality. In the whole of Ladak the number of the inhabit-
ants does not exceed twenty thousand families. Nearly the
half of them are Mohammedans, mostly of the Shia persuasion.
Lé (slé) is the capital of Ladak, the residence of the prince, and
the emporium of a considerable trade with Turkistan, Lhassa,
and the Panjab countries. It is about 15 to 20 days’ journey
from Cashmir to the east, and nearly under the same latitude, —
(7.e. 34° north lat.).
Little Tibet or Beltistan (Belti-yul, in Tibetan) is the most
north-western part of Tibet. There are several chiefs. The
chief residing at Kdrdo is the most powerful among them ; those
of Kyeré and Kuru, with some others, depend on the former.
The chief of Shigér holds sometimes with the prince of Ladak —
and sometimes with the chief of Kdrdo. The chiefs of Minaro, —
Hasora ete. are the heads of some predatory tribes. In the _
rom
Yarkand through Beltistan (of 30 days’ journey); but|
Geographical Notice oj T'vbet. 5
country being in an unsettled state, the Cashmirian merchants

afterwards preferred that through Lé, in Ladak, although it is
very circuitous,
The people of Lhopdto or Bhutan, on account of their
language, religion, and political connexion, belong to Tibet.
But in their customs and manners they have adopted much from
the Indians. They are more clean in their dresses and houses
than the other Tibetan races. The men are of a martial spirit,
like those of K’ham-yul, with whom they are said to have much
resemblance in their character. The people of Bhutan speak
a corrupt dialect of the Tibetan language ; but there are several
religious establishments, a great many books, and some
religious persons are well acquainted with the Tibetan language
and literature. They are Buddhists of the sect called in Tibet
Brukpa (vulg. Dukpa). They adopted this kind of Buddhism
in the 17th cent ury of our era, when Ndk- Vang Nam- gyel , a
Lama of great respectability, leaving 7'sdng in middle Tibet,
established himself in Bhutan. There are counted now about
Ma-pham yu-ts’ho (Mansarovara), in Nari, is the most consider-

able, of a cir cum fer enc e of abo ut one and a hal f day ’s jou rne y.
In U-tséng, the Ydr bro kyu -ts ’ho , Mu- le- sgr um ts’ ho, and Na m-
ts’ho ch’hukmo are likewise of great extent. There are many
others of inf eri or ran k or les s com pas s ; as, tha t of Ld- ndg to the
west of Ma-p’ham. From Ridok (near Ladak) to the east or
south-east, there are many salt lakes.
MEDICINAL OR MI NE RA L WA TE RS . —B et we en U an d 7' s’ an g
there are some ho t sp ri ng s, us ed in cu ri ng cu ta ne ou s di se as es
and the gout. Bu t su ch ho t sp ri ng s ar e nu me ro usin th e mo un -
tains lying east from the Ma- p’ h a m la ke ; es pe ci al ly at on e pl ac e
there isa ho le ou t of wh ic h co nt in ua ll y is su es va po r, and at certain
intervals, hot water is ejecte d wi th gr ea t no is e to th e he ig ht of
Minzs.—Mines are rarely ex ca va te d in Ti be t. In th e

northern part of Néri, and in Gu gé , so me go ld du st is ga th er ed ,
d lead.
Petrifactions are found at m a n y pl ac es in Ti be t, es pe ci al ly
in Nari. the 2nd an d 3r d ra ng e of th e Hi ma la ya mo un ta in s,
there are several sorts of them . SA lg ré ms an d sh el ls ar e fo un d
most frequently, in many places. All such petrifactions are

denominated in Tibetan, according to the resemblance they.
have to anything ; as, sheep-eye, sheep-horn, sheep-brain, swine-
head, bird-leg, cow-tongue, stone-trumpet, etc. They are not
objects of reverence in Tibet, neither of curiosity. Some o
them, after being burnt and reduced to powder, are used as
medicaments in certain diseases.
In the whole of Tibet, there is, in general, a deficiency
of wood, both for fuel and for building, or timber, especially
in Nari and U-tsang. In Bhutan and Beltistan there are many
sorts of fruit trees. In K’ham-yul there are some woods a
forests. In the western part of Ladak and in Beltistan some
vines are cultivated. Inmiddle Tibet and Ladak the mountains
are in general naked, destitute of herb, grass, and every vege
table. In the valleys, where the fields can be watered or irrigat-
ed, several kinds of corn are produced, especially wheat, barley,
buck-wheat, millet, peas, and some others. In dri and in
the northern deserts of Tibet, there grow several kinds of medi-
cal herbs and plants, and there are likewise good pastures ; but
there are in the deserts no fields for producing corn, and wh
they want they purchase from those who inhabit the southern
parts of Nari, and give them in exchange yaks, sheep, wool,
woollen cloth, salt, borax, ete. ;
_ Rice is nowhere cultivated in Tibet. There are some
kinds of pulse; as peas, bean, and lentils . There is no great
variety of esculent plants. They have some turnips, cabbages,
carrots, Onions, garlics, and a few others ; but for potherbs they
use in general such greens as grow wild. In the western part
of Ladak, in Purik, there is a certain plant (with bushy stalks),
n
| he daily food of the Tibetans consists, in general, of gruel,
or thick pottage prepared from the meal of parched barley (sai),
several kinds of flesh, bread, sour-milk, curds, potherbs, am .
tea prepared in a particular manner in a churn, with butter, salt,
people or races (or nations) among themselves ; as |:

one dwelling in K’ham-yul. 2. i one inhabiting in U-
Geographical Notice of Tibet. 7
3. Brok-pa or Hor-pa, one living in the deserts eesee north-

west Lhassa. 4. Ndri-pa, one of Nari, Ladak and Beltistan,
and 5. Lho-pa, one of Bhutan. All of whom Rave yet other
subdivisions. They differ much from each other in their stature,
character, dress, and in the accent with which theypronounce
the Tibetan language. But they can all understand each
other. They all agree (with the exception of the Mahom-
medans in Ladak and Beltistan) in having the same aha ee
whose records are in the same language and character
SOP FELL LR LOI LAPP

No. II. Translation of a Tibetan Fragment.
With remarks by H. H. Witson, Secy.
[J.A.8.B., Vol. I, p. 269 (1832).
(Read, July 4th.)
In the 9th volume of the Gyut class of the Kahgyur occurs

a original of a Tibetan fragment, which created in the beginning
the last century a lively sensation amongst the learned men
ofEurope, and the history of which furnishes an amusing in-
stance of the vanity of literary pretensions, and of the patience
and pain with which men of et and erudition have imposed
upon themselves and upon the wo
In the end of the 17th and beginning of the 18th century,
the Russians in their incursions into Siberia came upon various
collections of books were deposited. These were in gener.
destroyed or mutilated by the ignorant rapacity of the soldiery,
but fragments of = were preserved, and found their way as
curiosities to Eur
Amongst chee some loose leaves, supposed to have been
obtained at the ruins of Ablaikit, a monastery near the source
of the Irtish, were presented to the emperor Peter the Great.
Literature being then at a low ebb in Russia, no attempt was
made to decypher these fragments, and they were sent by the
Czar to the French Academy, whose sittings he had attended
when at Paris, and who deservedly enjoyed the Beer of
being the most learned bodyin Europe. In 1723, the Abbé de
Bignon, on the part of the Academy, ooanesiaated S the Czar
the result of their labour, apprising him, that the fragments
sent were portions of a workin the Tibetan language, and sending
a translation of one page made by the Abbé Fourmont with the
help of a Latin and Tibetan Dictionary in the Royal Library.
The letter was published in the Transactions of the Academy
of St. Petersburgh, and the text and translation reprinted by
Bayer in his Museum Sinicum. Miiller in his Commentatio
de Scriptis Tanguticis in Siberia repertis—Petropoli, 1747,
criticised Fourmont’s translation, and gave a new one of the
first lines, prepared with the double aid of a Tangutan priest,
or Gelong, who rendered it into Mongol, and a Mongol student
of the Imperial College, who interpreted that version to Miiller.
10 Translation of a Tibetan Fragment.
The original was also engraved in the Transactions of the Leipsic

Academy. It was reprinted with corrections and additionsanda
new translation by Giorgi in his Alphabetum Tibetanum, and
has recently been made the subject of animadversion by Mons.
emusat, in his Recherches sur les Langues Tartares. Of the
previous performances M. Remusat thus speaks: ‘* On
avoit d’abord admiré la profonde erudition qui avoit permis &
Fourmont de reconnoitre seulement la langue dans laquelle le
volume étoit écrit : on a vanté depuis celle de Giorgi, qui avoit
like them in the imperfect dictionaries possessed by the trans-

lators. Afterall, the translation was not only unlike
the original, —
but unlike common sense ; and as was remarked of Fourmont’s
version by the President de Brosses, the Latin
w a s
unintelligible as the Tangutan, The following specimens of theq u i t e as
first lines of the different versions will show that the remark was
applicable to all as well as to the first.
a
Fourmont’s Translation.
‘* Attritaé fortitudine quisnam brevis equus frigoris vite
destruatur (pro) spiritu inest putredo. Contritus oratne? hoe
est irrisio omnes vident: orat avis contrita ? morbida? non
scit (non potest amplius) os aperire legis (ratiocinationis).’’
|
was of marvellous use to the translator. Fourmont would
bot ae dared to write a syllable of su
ch nonsense 12
rench.
manner in which Fourmont was led to such @ sr
misrepresentation of the original is explained by Mons. Remusal,
whom we may take one instance as a specimen—Thus
meaning
syllables before him,
rendered them according
Translation of a Tibetan Fragment. 11
Miilier’s Translation.
** Firma conscientia mediante omnia parvi _pendendo in
i Quibus
namque religionis = agen. Magnates autem intellectu (suo)

ea non comprehendun
e matter has Bot been made much more aces by the
aid of the Tangutan Monk and Mongolian studen
Giorgi’s Translation.
‘‘Misericordia recreat et a cruciatibus absolvit Summus

protector viventes omnes qui eam adoratoribus suis revelat.
nefici largitoris virtutem sciuits omnes, mie orationis invoca-
tionisque vim et caciam exponere et aperire nesciunt:
Pans ea RC aarcanum illius legis que lex est spirituum,
How far either of these expresses the sense of the opening of

this newts may now be duly appreciated by the perusal of
the followi
Mr. Cuoineit Translation.
[Chom dan das] ‘‘ addressed his mind to meditation upon
the affairs of animate existences. The ignorant do not perceive
the moral signification of moral thin
Not a word of this appears in the preceding versions. Its
accuracy speaks for itself; but in confirmation of its correctness,
the original Tibetan, both in Tibetan and Roman characters
is here reprinted, as well as the translation of the entire passage.
Those to whom the prosecution of the subject is of interest may
readily estimate for themselves the superiorityof Mr. Csoma’s
labours, by comparing them at length with the text and trans-
lations of Fourmont and Giorgi in the Alphabetum Tibetanum.
Before proceeding to the new translation, powevers a few
further remarks upon the subject of the old are sary.
The Society is apprised of the general Suaiecear of the
contents of the Gyut portion of the Kahgyur,to whichour
original belongs, and will not be surprised, therefore, to learn
that a great part of the extract consists of Mantras, or ‘mystical
formule, or invocations, and these not in Tibetan but in Sanscrit.
Now, neither of the former translators had any knowledge of
Sanscrit,, nor was aware that these passages were in that langu-
e. Fourmont considered them to be Tibetan, as well as the rest,
and very deliberately translated the Sanscrit words with the
help of his Tibetan Dictionary. As he could not find the exact
words, however, he was content to take those most like them;
and at the expense of a few letters omitted or inserted, he con-
trived equivalents for the mantras equally baisdachers with those
12 T'ranslation of a T'ibetan Fragment.
he had devised for the other sentences of his text. Thus he

converts the Mantra Nama Sdmanta Buddhinam, Sémantanu-
gate, varaja, Dhermannirgata, Mahi Maha Swahd, into Na-ma
am-tam Pou-tra Nan-hi-tsi cha-ya r-pa sa-n-ha, which he trans-
lates, ‘‘ Hgrotavit (restitit morbo) Samtam poutra per annum —
dum hujus mundi evanesceret, &c.’’ The same importing,
as far as such things admit of being translated, ‘‘ Salutation to
the chief Buddhas. Obtainer of pre-eminence; best born; :
who proceeded from virtue. Great, great adoration.’’ -
iorgi is more upon his guard, and discovers that the man-
without having the merit of his blundering simplicity.

We shall now proceed to the translation.
Translation of Extract from the T. or 9th volume r,Gyut class

of the Kah-gyur, the 337—339 leaves.
Ignorant men do not know that all these (doctrines) hav
been thus explained by Chom dan dds (the Su
preme), the knowet
of all and possessor of all, who in remote ages
, through com
passion for all living beings, addressed his mind to meditation
been distinctly taught (by Buddha), t

of morality is the non-ent.ty of h a t t h e e s s e n t i a l
matter.
., _Fhe performer of mystic rites must always dwell upon
idea, and discharge his duty accordingl
y
sae ct acon hee

(Samanvra BHADRA), and other Chang
enmeare
chub sempd (Bodhisa
| AIROCHANA), being desirous to express
his Own mantra or invocation, his ©a¢
mystic praise, and how
Indged in this great circle the source of infinite mercy,
pure way of see to the root of all things, requested permission

from CHoM
Then Gnphe DAN Das having granted them permission, and
bioetdwed his benediction upon them, thus spake, ‘‘ Illustrious
children accordingly as you judge of the root of things (the
first moral being), utter ie mystic sentences for the puri-
fication of all animate existenc
Then the Bodhisatwa peal ZanGPo, being immersed in
that profound meditation, which is called the region of the orna-
mental (characteristic) of a sete uttered this mystical sentence
(mantra) of irresistible efficac
Na Samanta Buddhénam, &e. Glory to the exalted
Buddhas! obtainer of eminence; best born; who proceedest
from ot ae ae great adoration. This is the mantra of
Kuntu Zangro
[For the rest of this, and for the Sanscrit. of the other enters see
the passages in Italicsiin the Tibetan extract in Roman charac
eile mantra), Nama Sdéménta Budihéndm , &c. Glory to the

exalted Buddhas; conqueror of the invincible ; possessor ad™~
fame of all purity—adoration. This is the prayer of CHamM
Then the Bodhisatwa. NAM-KHE NYING Po (AKASA oun)
being immersed iin the asian meditation called ‘‘the pures
region,” uttered through mystery, Glory to all the Budihas ;
wonderful holder of blessing ; who art possessed of equal eleva-
tion with the heavens—salutation. This is the prayer of Nam-
KHE NYING PO.
Then the Bodhisatwa GripPA THAM CHET NAM-PAR SELVA
(S. Sarva Anavarana Vishkambhi, being immersed in the medi-
tation, called ‘‘ the power of great mercy,’’ uttered his mystery.
Glory to the exalted Buddhas; thou who art not separated ;
connected with the Aswattha tree. Trdm Trém, Ram Ram—
salutation.
[This is one of the egos of which there is no making any sense ;
some allusion is implied ably, a knowledge of which is necessary
to ee the words. The eoteatacttiey syllables are merely ejaculatory
monosyllables. }
Then the Bodhisatwa Kuntu CHENRESIK VANG

(S. Promatttaebincenr being immersed in the meditation called
(after him) Kountu Casenresik, or “ looking votre eg
with clear vision,’’ thus together with his capri utteredh
own radical sragnee Glory to the exalted as: ieceni
Tathdagata, AvaLoxita ; abounding with sled ysRicea-ta-
hiktn fo =oalemetites This is the mantra of CHENRESIK
lory to the exalted Buddhas, Jang-jang sa —-sahatasion.
This is the mantra of THU-cH HEN 1’ HOP (S. MAHA St HAN.

APTA).
Glory to the exalted Buddhas; offspring of clemency,
TArd, by whom existence is traversed—salutation. This is
the Mantra of the Lamo Gro. Ma (the goddess TARA). :
Glory to the exalted Buddhas: frightener of every fear. —
Hum, Sphotaya—salutation. This is the mantra of Kronyer
Chen Ma (8. Bhrikuti).
Glory to the exalted Buddhas: born from all the Tatha-—
gatas ; decorated with a chaplet of Lotus flowers—salutation.
This is the Mantra of Kos Kar Chen (S. PAnpura vAstni(, the
goddess clothed in white garments.
Glory to the exalted Buddhas : Hum-Eat-bind-Sphotaya
This is the Mantras of a Ta-grin. (S. Kinnara. [
Then the Bodhisatwa Sant Nyrna po (S. KsuHrtil GERBHA)
being immersed in the meditation called ‘‘ the region of reason-
ing,’’ uttered this mystery, Glory to the exalted Buddhas, H
ha-ha Putanu—salutation. This is the mantra of SHI NYING
wn mys
tery, Glory to the exalted Buddhas. He-he-he, the young
en the Lord Sakya Txur-pa (Muni) being immersed

the deep meditation called ‘‘ the mine of precious things, thus
with his attendants uttered his own mystery, Glory to theexa!
as ; reliever of all distress; master of all virtue. }
equal to the heavens—salutation. This is the Mantra
HUP-PA,.
(Similar mantras are continued through the following
of the same leaf.)
The Tibetan Text in Roman Character.

a ae — in italics at the commencement of — Baie
aeaeunes ne Pronunciation. The Sanskrit passages
Mi blun po dé dag gis Adi Itar bchom-/dan-ddas thams
mkhyen pa chhos thamschad lamiiah brny paeSesms:
Translation of a Tibetan Fragment, 15
don rtogs ‘‘ *par thugs su chhud pa dés sion sems chan rnams
la phan par ee nas Adi dag thams chad bshad do zhes bya
var ni mi shess
Chhos rnams s kyi ni chhos kyi mts’ han bLun po dés ni dé
mi shes; Chhos rnams kun gyimts’han nyid ni, stong pa nyid
du yang dag gsungs cee pa rtag tu der gnas nas, rab tu fies par
las byaho. Bgegszhi var bya va rim par phyé va stérgyas pa ho.
rang rang gi ts‘ tistu bod pahi ts’hig gis gsang shags rnams
smra var hdod nas bchom-ldan-hdas la gsol va btab po dé nas
bchom-/dan-Adas rnam par snang ‘idlaeal kyis byang sBhGe sems
dpah dé dang rdo rjé hdsin dé dag la mi nyams pahi chhos nyid
du byin gyis brlabs nas bkah stsal pa: Rigs kyi bu dag chhos
ngs ji /tar rtogs pa bzhin sems chan gyi khams rnam par
hi ts’hé byang chhub sems Dpah Kun tu bzang
pos sangs rgyas kyi yul zhes bya vahi ting gé Ads’in la snyoms
par zhugs nas wteggethogs pa med pahi gsang sfiags smras pa:
Namah Sdémanta Baddhéndém ; Samantaénugati Varaja, Dher-
manirgata,, Mahé Mahé. Swéhd. Kun tu bzanng po hiho.
Dé-nas byang chhub sems dpah byams pas es chhen
po kun tu miion par hbyung va zhes bya vahi ting go hd
erdiger par zhugs nas rang gi snying po smras pa ‘Va or
Sama Soe Ajitanajaya, Sania Satwayashaydnugata,
Suh. Byams i ho.
Dé-nas seis’ chhub sems dpah nam mkhahi snying po
ram par dag pahi yul zhes-bya vahi ting gé Adsin la snyoms
par zhugs nas gsang siiags smras pa: Nama. a dha-
nim, A’késha somatdnugata Vichittram Varadhara, Swahd.
Nam mkhahi snying pohi ho.
* The Tibetan fragment of Giorgi commences here.
Dé-nas byang chhub sems dpah sgrib pa thams chad rnam
par sel va Snying rjé chhen pohi Stobs zhes bya shoe ting gé
Adsin la snyoms par zhugs-nas geeng silags smras ama
Samanta Buddhénam, A’ swadta hrita, Avyudgata, Titm Tram,
Ram Ram, Swéhé. Sgrib ba thamsSeka mampar sel vahi ho.
Dé nas byang chhub sems dpah kun tu spyan ras gzigs
dvang phyug 5 ras gzigs zhes bya vahi ting gi Adsin la snyoms
ot4
par zhugs nas recage Bee tndpo Akhor dang bchas par smras pa:
Namah Samanta nin, Sarvva Tathagata, ua,
Karand, Maya, Ra Ra Ra, Hum jah, Swéha. Spyan ras gzigs
dvang phyug gi ho.
Namah Samanta Buddhanim, jang jangsa, Swahd. Mthu-
chhen-thob pahi ho.
Namah Samanta Buddhinim, Karnnodbh

Swaha. a v é T é r i T a r a n t ,
a mo sgrol ma hi ho.
Namah Samanta Buddhénim, Sarvva Bh “
spho’ltaya, swihd. Khro G,nyer chan a y a T r é s a é i Hum
mahi ho.
Namah Samanta Buddhinam, Tathagata Vishwayd,
bavé, Padma mdlini, Swahd. Sam-
0S dkar-chan gyi-ho. Namah Samanta Buddhénam,
Hum khada bandha spho'taya, Swahd.
RTa N grin gyi ho.
Ha, Putinu, Swihd. Sahi snying pahi ho.

Dé-nas byang chhub sems Dpah hjam dpal
gzhon nur gyur
smras-pa: Namah Samanta

Kumaraka, Vimukti, Sathir B u d d h inim, Hé Hé Hé,
Swéhé. Hjam dpal gyi h t h a t ; , S m a r a smara, Prathihana,
o.
nas gsang va pahi bdag po Phya :
pazhes by vahi ting gé hdsin g na rdo rjé mi pham
Snying po Akhor dang bchas pa l a s n y o m s par zhugs nas rang gi
smras pa: Namah Samanta
r t
a é n
rjéhi ho.é n , C h é n d a M d h d*” Ros'hana Hum. Phyakna rd0_
* = * * o i
Dé-nas déhi ts*hé, Chom-/dan-hda

enchhehi Abyung gnas zhes bya s S h a kya Thub pas rin
vahi ting gé hdsin la snyoms pat
ugs nas nyid kyi snying po Akhor d
Namah a n g b c h a s
Samania Buddhinim, Sarvvaklésha a gsungs pa:
p
Sarvva Dherma vahi n i s h u
thé. ddShh dna,
Thub pahi ho. sre cal agai sama sama, sw
* G i o r g i ’s f
remaining Passageragisment ends here in the middle of the word mahd,
added to complete the
the sense,
|
TEATS STS ak gx Syweygas ga A

AEG) | SAVER 5 AVICR AEE | Tasrsgayay
aa RAST SLESTAR Rater Sy RATT AFBe
SAY FAAS SATERY 35 RR AR gigs SHAT
MRT] ge Zqy He
PATRAS] ety scseyqyeasy
erEaTY SSAA AA || ATS CN AA ASA 1] Aayaysre

ANT TANI
RTS ANAS
A |] Fasrgayye 2orsays
ae B QRS ce Say AC lola eparRtejar cy 9 SA"
RSIS" RrIQ" =E5151 sree BS QRS ESTES) SrReR ay
gyaaargary FOEAF TASCA STARS ASATARS

ANN SICA SAIL ATT AIA STE BN AMS AAC ac RyRay
PRA
ESSATA AISI LST Sarg AR AY Aer 135y
BF QHMATA
THA ANSFIRAS
AATT
ASS SS
sesTwgcartawsan sayy) FESR sepor
SPSRINTEIA ASTHH 4 HG Ta IS ASIST AITA LAr] AAVEr
Nay Saray sicsy BBR SIAN CAAA ASIST 357) SNS
SAGO AAAS SINT STAN EAAA] AarRS
SOC ATNRAT ALIA" MAS TRCN SICA ANT A I
aay AR ECE AEqr Rae gar 581 SAS SNAG,
SYGH AG saree
212 ISISSISA! | FATA
X85 EES ERESE NM ‘av eeencalat nial
SRST SINATRA’ JASN EIN JASN TATED NAS SIRS
age aang aa Re PEs arFar as Qasrgsrsc
SOHAL FAAS GH WEST EH | NAA5
FTTH | Saree | FIN IO STATA CIO
Sara SC" EPga" OR Say CIA Waraar Jaa Rea

Boe
aT GAIT ISTANE' SANTA |] ESTES ca 2
ee Bal Befall SOND ara
aS 0
areaQR |) FININ GTSaixstAZ’ aa Pesta ay

exia] —§cB S50 Soy GargaR eee=
SATIS QAR ASTASIC LIT YSIS] FSIS sg al
So eal 92349Eb STC gAISTSA A
ARSAARA] |Rasrgraarsisvey sci Wil af
aI AAC’ iedA)3 i il Rar SAIS " as cya am mart ve
SATE QATAR AC AySieea: aca Ssy AIR HST

FRENTE NESTS orT ars | TS
VAN GEYS| SAAS aSaSrSa6 zarhR | | 351
EREH ant ATASHTAG|]eM
ABST TSPTITA TSEPY5| BaAra |
eA Sg. NAIA! FAVA E Seo
A g) &
-=,° ~~
ABA SFSIRS J] x leraay 5 iI.om yy

125 aS TAY 5 ie ee talkQl wale ss
Einar bl Say | A
Sal Sal| passes
gr asia Sc] ANA Sct = ES) AAA | 2
QAGNTT RCE Eg ergiRer ae Qaysrs81 |INE}

an wre aa 7991 2852! aa

QOARA |] Paargrgrsisisrscia Qearsciarsjas Sins
SNES] NRRSAAS THS MA
ISASr aayes Agorey Gar
FAAS AES ar eaer AR GAIN 5a ADAP SREP Herc
Wit ial byl a55 | apalogl vat | HH |
exeey “hh bil Qesrsciar hy J] FSSC
nya" ARSy EP gay sFES Qxsl cr@ar gy sao Oaesar
FANTINI AN] AC EH
ARS Scoserergysy |
Fa ge Pelapbaa ral QTFSEAS |] —
FINRA STRAIN
IT TAT RGwakeAIS aA
aan yaa }o S aEg or SeerBIR AIS Agr QA) RICE
QAS ALAS EPAISICAY'S | FAA ITE 45 NSO 7
FSHe x]a5 ey SRT TANTS ES | ay
gare’|]
No. III, Note on the Origin of the Kéla-Chakra and
Adi-Buddha Systems,
[J.A.S.B., Vol. Il, p. 57 (1833).]
The peculiar religious system entitled the Kdla-Chakra is

stated, generally, to have been derived from Shambhala, as it is
called in Sanscrit, (in Tibetan ** bdé-hbyung,’” vulgé ** de-
jung,’ signifying “‘ origin or source of happiness’’), a fabulous
country in the north, the capital of which was Cdlapa,a very
splendid city, the residence of many illustrious kings of Sham-
bhala, situated between about 45° and 50° north latitude, beyond
the Sita or Jaxartes, where the increase of the days from the
vernal equinox till the summer solstice amounted to 12 Indian
last half of the tenth century. after Christ, and afterwards, vid
Cashmir, it grin its way into Tibet; where, in the fourteenth,
fifteenth, and s nth centuries, several learn men, whose
works are still pas in that country, published researches and
commentaries on the Kdla-Chakra system ;among these authors
the most celebrated are PuToN, or Bu-stom, Kuetup, or m
GRUB and PapMA CaRpo, who lived respectively in the three
centuries eePeake ed.
ARPO (on the 68th leaf of his e Origin of (the
ce hy’
sj n
consisting of 189 leaves,) thus describes the introduction of the

Kdla-Chakra into, or at, Nalanda (or Nalendra, a large religious
establishment in Central India), and the doctrine which it con-
tained:
‘* He (a certain pandit called Tstmxu or CuiLu) then came
to Nalanda in Central India, (S. Madhyam, &ib. dvus, or vulgd
). Having designed over the door of the Bihar the ten guardians
(of the world), he bine eg them thus
‘He, that does not know the chief first Buddha, (Adi-
Se
ee
Ee,
oO
eeeae
Buddha), knows not the.circle of time. (Kdla-Chakra, dus-kyi

_ hkhor-lo, in Tibetan*).
The Kdla-Chakra and ‘Adi-Buddha systems are© probably the same

with "Eat of the Samanians in the north, in Transoxan and beyond the
‘ it been described by M. i . toire
Générale des Huns,’’ PGR 9Hg 53 ete. Reon criticised by M
I
have found in the Tibetan volumes.— Besides the mystical theology and
philosophy, there are in the Kdla-Chakra system several works on astro-
nomy, astrology, andsfpga stories on the rise, progress, and decline
22 Kdla-Chakra and Adi-Buddha Systems.
He, that does not know circle of time, knows not thee
enumeration of the divine attributes. a
e, that does not know the exact enumeration of the di
attributes, knows not the supreme intelligence (S. Vajra dl
jnydna, Tib. rdo-rjé hdsin-pahi yé-shes).
He, that does not know the supreme intelligence, k
not the Tantrica principles (Tantra Yanam). :
e, that does not know the Tantrika principles, and¢
being at that time the principal (S. Upddhya

.
; CIS t. p
all in:
t en this doctrine was much propag
ated.’’—See leaf
Papa C<rpo. ‘
: Here follows the text of th
e above-quoted pass
PxpMa Cxrpo, both in the Tibetan and Roman c
haracters.
SATAN RINTA) sygspamyRCHRAE
SENN Fags) <n we
NEN HVA Aareraar hs phy eee aT AeA} AE
SNF PR AR Garrer Panay oe: gaySEA
4are)] SIRAISTISAAS SAYER SER CTHY G8 ETH fe
aesBAR Fahy ayBrGar | ae iarg BARA

Bary hAererRarRgeymereFrahrk}
of the Muhammedan faith. —In the bst
an-hgyur collection (of 225
ve first volumes contain fifty-two tracts or treati
ses on
lated t i , besides
1910. | Kdla-Chakra and Adi-Buddha Systems. 23
MTNA YAY LV EY GST ETAA S N B5 5 QA R VE T

Y S AA S
Em TAR C N A S R | ] |F a r e
ARNE E al Ra Er S187 Asrayy rx: Bis asraye A y
Roe SIDS a Rek
ee Rea ap aR I a g e r g e r Fe rs ng a S
Ga r d a i ] E A 4 ai la l at ei alR Q AI RF A R C ) Ao r
AI N E al co E
} a g e A S A E R a 21 5 S C A R GA S!
ar a5" 5) 50° 2) A SICA BN" 35" AIST AR AR AR AS CI
WS11°
Dé nas dvus Nalandar byon, gtsug-lag khang-gi sgo gong:
du rnampa bchu dvang /dan bris, déhi gsham-du: ‘* Gang-g
mchhog-gi dang-pohi Sangs-rgyas sivaes-pa s dés ni ciiskyi
hkhor-lo mi-shes-so; Gang-gis dus-kyi hkhor-lo mi-shes-pa-dés
ni mtshan vang-dag-par brjod-pa mi-shes-so; Gang-gis mtshan
yang-dag-par brjod-pa mnbshees-pa s: dés rdo-rjé hdsin-pahi-yé-
shes-kyi sku-mi-shes-so; Gang-gis rdo-rjé hdsin-pahi yé-shes-
kyi sku mi-shes-pa dés acs ca Sheth mi-shes-so ; Gang-gis
snags-kyi thég-p a mishes -pa détha ms-ch ad n i hkhor- va- pa sté
bchom-/dan-hdas rdo-rje Adsin-pahi, lam dang beakoatn Dé-
ta-vas-na mchhog-gi dang-pohi Sangs-rgyas ni bLamaé dam-pa-
rnams-kyis bstan-par-bya-zhing, thar-pa don-du ie slob-
ma dam-pa-rnams-kyis mnyan-par-byaho,’’ zhes bris-
Jovo Nsrotapa dé nus déhi mkhan-po yin-pas, "ae la sogs
pa Pandita Ina brgyas brtsad-pas phul-du phyin-par mthong-
nas zhabs- la tee ae dang-p ohi Sangs rgyas nyan-p as chhér dar-
var gyur-pa yin-n
No mention isa ialts of the Kdla-Chakra, nor of Adi-Buddha,
by ancient writers in India, till the 10th centur y, except in the
first volume of the rGyut class in the Kah-gy ur, where it is
eviden tly an interp olatio n from true histori cal works of later ages.
ince the passage above exhibited is an authentic text for
the name of Adi-Buddha, while it furnishes a general idea of the
Kdla-C hakra system , I have though t proper to bring it to the
notice of the Society, and hope it will be of some interest.
No. IV. Translation of a Tibetan Passport, dated
A.D. 1688,
[J.A.8.B., Vol. II, p. 201 (1833).]
[Read 24th April, 1833.]
In Hyde’s Historia Religionis Veterum Persarum (2nd

edition, page 552-3), thereisan engraving of a passport granted
by the governor (or grand Lama) of Lassa, to an Armenian, of
which, at the time of its publication, no European was able to
decypher the characters. The learned author’s account of it is
in the following wor
‘Secundd damus Seripturam Tatarorum de Boutan* (al. Boutunt) citra
cial eS Indiam. Hujuslectio.est 4 dextra mm.
elegantissi speciimen est, id quod vulg6 sonat, wn passport, seu sal-
vioondustie |liters, a8 Sop aeurbis et provincie de Boutan datx, nuperis
annis, a uanne (i. - Domino Joanni) mercatori Armeno ibidem
negotianti: et dictus pr josie omen suum (ut vides) sigiili loco et forma
ie nearer et implicatis characteribus infra apposuit., Talis sigilli im-
pressio arabibus dicitur esx taukia; Persis et Turcis | rb togra, unde,
apud eos, talis majusculorum characterum scriptor, aut talis sigilli
s gi seu psa subsignator, vocatur
factor, hes appome Togrdt. Hanc
chartam nobiscu mmu cavit singularis amicusD. Joh. rake 8.T. Dy
napere acnke ex idk
The character of this curious manuscript proves to be the
small running-hand of the Tibetans, written and engraved with
hardly a sin gle erro r. The fol low ing is a ver sio n of it in Ro ma n
cha rac ter s, ae — be int ere sti ng to tho se who pos ses s Hyd e’s
very learnedv
Chhos-hkhor dPal-gyi Lha-sa nas.—rGya-gar hphags-yul bar-gyi ae
du hkh od- pah i Ser, skya , drag , zhan , Lha hi mi-r je rdso ng bsdo d gn
hgri
dag-la spr ing s pa. —-L hasa p hun -ts ’ hog s Ich ang -lo -ch an- gyi Agr on- po
mGo dkart Te’ han g-n e-c han mi bzh i zho n kha l bch u-d rug bc ha s nyé -
B e r app lie d iy ur op ea ns and Mo ha mm ed an s to Tib et

generally, is properly the 75 ofoneof the southern provinces, sien
in Tibetan Llop at o : a has sa ae cap ita l of Tib et Pro per or U-t s
[See Journ. As. Soe. i. 123.
+ Thi s is ofc our se js A a the Tib eta n rea ds like the San skr it fro m
Mohammed an s of Ind ia and to the Eur ope ans . But of lat e the Tib eta ns
g have commen ced cal lin g the Eur ope ans by th e nam e of Phi lin g-p a, and
hig of British India by that of rGye-Philing (-pa) or Indo-Euro-
26 Translation of a Tibetan Passport.
g as bris.
Bod-pahi zla hdres med-ching lo-thog mi-khal-gyi Akhri sgrub dés
byung phyin bdé-var hgrims chug.
A square
seal.
Translation.
“From the noble (city) Lhassa, the circumambulating
of religion.—To those that are on the road as far as A
men ; to residents in forts, stewards, managers of a i
Mongols, Tibetans, Turks, and to dwellers in tents in
desert ; to ex-chis (or ei-chis, envoys, or public messe
civil affairs, in Sa-hbrug* (in the
a
that there has bee
go in peace.”’
* Sa-hbrug (earth’s dragon) is the title of the second year of the

jee of sixty years: it corresponds with Vibhaba of the Indian
nm of the Chinese cycle. The Tibetan reckoning
a
and he uses the expression ‘‘n . : ia redua;’’
has been referre
to the year168
d to th e twelfth cycle,
me then
gecurrent «ah fixes;
a , which its|
, -monel has)gt
Warren in the Kala Sankalita (Chron. tab. xxi.
descriptition of the Indian cetainges it Aan
No. V. Origin of the Shakya Race translated from the
Al (La), or the 26th volume of the mDo class in the
Ka-gyur, commencing on the 161st leaf.
[J.A.S.B., Vol. II, p. 385 (1833).]
On a certain occasion, when SHakya (in the text ARAN AN
4aee ee Sangs-rgyas bchom-\dan hdas ; Sanscrit, Buddha

hagavin) was in the Nyagrodha grove (S. Arama), near Ser-
ae Gzhi (S. Capilavastu), many of the Shakyas that inhabited
Capilavastu er gathered together in their spapat hove,
questioned one eee saying ; Shés-dan-tak ! (gar BF ay
‘* intelligent ones:’’ an address.) ‘‘ Whence sprang the Shakya

race? What is a origin? What is the cau reason
thereof? And what is the pave elitail ong of the
Shakyas? If any one should come to us, and ask us abont
those points, we could not tell ith: whence theaeiaighe origi-c
nated. Come, let us go to Bhagavén and ask him on the subject,
that we may abide by his say
Thereupon a very great ae of the Shakyas inhabiting
Capilavastu, went to the place where BHacava’n ( Idan
hdas) was, and after having made their salutation by prostrating
themselves at his feet, sat aside.
- Having addressed him by this term ASH, bisun-pa
(Venerable a !) they repeat again, how they had been assem-
bled, t subject they had talked, and how they had re-
solved to come before him; and then they begged of him, that he
would acquaint them witth those things that they might after-
wards oePoca to others.
van thinking that, should he himself tell the history
of the ancient national descent sithe Shakyas, then the Tirthikas
and Pari (or they thatare not of his followers) would say,
that Gavrama tells whatever he aon to praise himself and his
tribe. Not to give them an opportunity for using such expres-
Sie he reflected within himself who were there ar his dis-
demand wethe Sidkyas.
Perceiving MonGatyana to be present, and judging that he
was a fit.person for that purpose, he called on him, saying,
28 _ Origin of the Shakya Race.
** Mongalyana, I am somewhat indisposed (I feel some pain i

my back‘, and want repose; be you empowered by me to tell
the priests (Gelongs) in an instructive manner the ancient nations
descent of the Shdkyas.’’ He, nothing loth, assented. Swaky
seeing that he obeyed his bidding, and having folded up his cloak
and put it for a bolster or cushion, leaning on his right side, a
laying his feet upon each other, with a clear knowledge, recollec-
tion, and self-consciousness, composed himself to sleep.
MONGatyaNa (with the prefixed title SRCBHEl, &
Ayusmdn, long-lived ;Ayusman Méngalyana), in order to collect:
his ideas on the subject, entered into a deep meditation, w
he saw the whole story. Recovering from his ecstasy, he
down on a carpet, spread on the ground, in the middle of |
priests. Then he addressed the Shikyas of Capilavdstu, in
following manner :
** Gautamas ! (or descendants of Gaulama, a hoka bata
When this world was destroyed, the animal bei

ngs (a5)
Sems-chan, Sanscrit Satwa) mostly were born again a
the gods, in that division of the heaven which is
that of «clear light? (S. Abhdswdra, Tib.
ARs)
odour, and taste. The colour like f

that
taste like that of refined honey. Descendantsof fresh butter;
was the beginning of Gautama!
of this world.
De: tem Some animal beings in Abhdswdra, having
their lives, were born again to taste of the condition fiml
and came to this earth, of
fnreotmnbtehres mainndd (o(orr theythey hhad ad amneeintellect b
ual ody), peeall
on pleasures only ; hey lived foa

rlon
There was at that time in the world
Origin of the Shakya Race. 29
sex. They were called all by this one name, Animal (AHS SH
Sems-chan).
Afterwards an animal being, of a covetous nature, tasted
ox
with, his finger’s top of the earthly essence (Sahi-h,chud NQ’
I$4)): and the more he tasted the more he liked it, and the more
he liked the more he ate thereof, till by little and little he ate a
mouthful. Ot op — beings having observed him, they
likewise did the
When <te cual beings had eaten, successively, each a
mouthful, then entered into their bodies solidity and heaviness.
The brightness of their colour vanished, and then arose darkness
_in the world. Gauiamas! After there had morally arisen dark-
ness in the world, the sun and moon appeared, and so the stars
also, and the distinction of time into moment, minute, night
and day, month and year, began. Thev passed thus a long time,
living on that essential food. They that had eaten but little
of that food, were ohieuee of a fine complexion or colour, they
that had eaten ae became of a bad colour. And so from
the measure of food, there arose among them two species of colour.
‘Ha! Animal being ! I have a good colour, oye hast a bad
colour ;’’—thus spoke contemptuously one mal being to
another. On account of the sin of such proud talk with respect
to colour, that see essence disappeared.
Gaulamas ! The earthly essence having disappeared, the
animal beings, Pe) together, uttered many lamentations,
and recollecting what a fine flavour it had, regretted much the
loss of that substance
utamas ! After the earthly essence of the animal beings
had vanished, there arose from the earth a fatty substance of a
fine colour and taste. They lived for a long time by eating of
that substance. They that ate but little of that food were
possessed of a good complexion or colour ; they that ate much
became of a bad colour. And thus from the measureo served
in eating, there arose oe them two species of colour. ‘* Ha!
Anim al bein g! I have a good colou r, thou hast a bad clo t ig
thus contemptuously et om one animal beingto another
animal being. On account of the sin of pride, again, the fat of
the earth disappeare
Gautamas | The fatty substance of the earth having dis-
appeared, ahanimal —. gathering together, uttered lamenta-
tions ;and recollectingwhat a fine flavour it had, they regretted
much its loss ;but they sould not tell in weeds their sentiments.
Gautamas ! After the greasy substance of the earth had
vanished, there arose a sugar-cane plantation, of a fine colour,
odour, and taste. The animal beings passed afterwards a long
30 Origin of the Shakya Race.
time by living on that food, until the same cause led to its
appearance.
Gautamas ! After the sugar-cane plantation had vanished
there came forth clean and pure sd/u (rice), without being ploughe
or sown, having no straw, no husk, no chaff ; if cut in the evenin
it ripened again till the next morning (or there was every even
morning ready a fresh crop). The animal beings passed
long time living on sdlu.
From the use of that fruit there arose the distinction ¢
é requir rning. en
being reflected with himself thus : ‘Ah, well then!
take sdlu for 2, 3, nay for 7 days, at once.” H
had been taken thus by anti

cipation
Belts CoM
Origin of the Shakya Race. 31
with straw, husk, and chaff, and when cut down, grew not
again.
Then those animal — assembled together, and reflected
on their former state thu
Shes-dan-tak ! (SSBF RAT, etc.) See leaves 168, 169.
[Here follows a repetition of the above described stories respecting

the several changes that took place in the state of the animal
beings. How perfect cc were formerly, and how degenerate
they are now
Afterwards, being —— together, some of them said,
‘‘We must mete out the land an assign the ‘boundary of each
property : saying, is thine, and this is mine.
This i Acco ing:
Gautamas ! This is the first time in the world that men

commenced to erect land-marks. This also was a natural con-
sequence.
It happened afterwards, that an animal being, who had _ his
ot being
givenPen they said thus to him, ‘‘ Ob animal being! thou
having thine own sdlu, why takest thou that of another, without
being given thee ?’’ They se seized him and dragged him on this
and on that side, and took him into the congregation, and then
epneved him thus, ‘‘ Sirs! this animal being, having his own
sdlu, has taken away three times that of another without its its
being given unto
Then those animal beings said to this, thus, ‘‘ Oh! animal
being, thou having thy own sdlu, psatakestthou that of another
which he had not given thee ? Oh! mal being ;go now away.
henceforth do not act in this manner.’ en that animal
beingthus said to the others, ‘‘ cone tiebeings! This animal
being having ae me on this side and on that side, on account
of the sdlu, taking me into the congregation, has ‘also abused
me (with his language).’’ Then those animal beings thus said to
that animal, ‘‘ Ha! animal being! after having dragged this
animal hither and thither on account of the sdlu, si having
bro care oy into the congregation too, why hast t ~ s
him? rs animal being, go thou now thy way, re: do not
thus
Then those animal beings reflected with themselves thus,

Intelligent beings ! On accoun t w, oneis dragged hither
of sdl
and thither, and is rebuked also in the congregation. But we
should meet, and from among us we should elect one (who is
of a better complexion, handsomer countenance, more beautiful,
more fortunate, and more renowned) for the master and pro-
prietor of all our fields or lands.
32 ' Origin of the Shakya Race.
He shall punish from among us those that are to be p

He shall reward those that merit to be rewarded. And fi
the produce of our lands we shall give him a certain part, accor
ing toa oe :
cordingly met, and elected one for their mas
and proprietor of their lands, and for the arbitrator of their ¢
CO
,« Come, animal bei
Maha Souinat, wy ionliied b

mas! At the mnt of“Maké Sammata, man
called ypthinsame, “‘ Animal being.’
[The following five Gave (from 171—175) are occu
with an enumeration of the descendants of Mans
down to Karna (T. Se Ey ) at Potala (JE
Gru-hdsin* the harbour.) He had ao sons, GOTAMA
JA Th
called by several names ; as, neaay ar
(S. Angirasa), FAAASY ,Nyi-mahignyen, (S. Surya V

Gautama, aA ; TRACE Bu-ram shing-pa, (8.
ku). One of the two brothers dies without issue, the
reigns under the name of IksHWAKU.
To him succeeds his son, whose descendants (one ht
afterwards successively reign at
Potala ‘f ae),
3nd The sonic Potala, or the modern Prleseat at the m

Origin of the Shakya Race, 33
Virudhaka, (or Vidéhaka). He has four sons, $X'55Q"7156",

pale ARSSAGM, an
« d sn, Aol After the death
byy a a Wen multItitu

itudde
e, leavvee Potalanape ), #° towaP rds
the Himalaya, and reaching the bank of the Bhagirathi river
(RerEAcs ) settle there, not far from the hermitage
of Carma the Rishia aE allay: ), and live
the Rishi, banished princes may act in this way. Therefore,

taking for a rule the advice of the Rishi, they do accordi
and cohabit with their non-uterine sisters, ‘and rete many
children by them. ratnoise of them being inconvenient to the
Rishi in his meditation, he wishes to change his habitation.
i desi
place where they should build a town: since the
given to them by Carma, they called the new city Capilavastu.
to multiply there exceedingly. The gods seeingtheir great
umber, show them another place for their settlement. They
build there a town, and call it by the name of aN ayy Lhas-
bstan, (shown by a god).
Remembering the cause of their banishment, they make
it a law, that no one of them hereafter shall marrya second
wife of the same tribe, but that he shall be contented with one
wife.
At Potala ( Ex ) the king IksHwaku Virupnaka,
recollecting that he bad four sons, asks his officers what has
34 Origin of the Shakya Race.
become of them. They tell him, how for some offence His Maj
had expelled them, and how they had settled in the neight
hood of the Himdlaya, and that they have abe their owns
for their wives, and have been much multipli
being much surprisedon hearing this, exclaims several ti
Shdkya! Shakya! Is it possible! Is it possible! (or
daring! O daring !) Rec" phod-pa, and this is the
of the Shékya name. :
After the death of IksHwaku VirupHAKA, TAN" ae"
ARAIST Sster at Potala succeeds his younger son ares
rgyal-srid dgah, (he that desires to reign). Onhis dying wi
ee
children, the banished princes successively inherit. The
first have no issue; the son of mAC'a}qo" the —
prince, is Gnag-hjog, ANAT RA) His son is aay

descendants to the number of 66,000 have reigned at
acco to their lite ing; as forM

Mang pos bkur-va, greatly honoured, etc.]
ere ends the narration of |Peroni n2
approves and recommends it to the priests
No. VI. Tibetan Symbolical Names, used as Numerals.
[J.A.S.B., Vol. III, p. 6 (1834).]
In astronomy and astrology, there are many works to be

found in Tibet that have not been introduced into the Kah-
gyur or Stan-gyur collections. Of these the most celebrated
is the ce tab Karpo, written by s,De-srid Sangs-r gqyas r,Gya-
m,ts’ ho (xa5 AIA" ar J "aI ), 2 regent or viceroy at
Lhassa, in the last half of the seventeenth century of our era.
In all these works, symbolical names (AERTAR grangs
br,da, numerical signs) are used instead of numerals, in all

arithmetical and astronomical calculations. As for instance:
+A, for + 2 a for—3 ; x &, for x 4 ;+ 3] for +32.
This mode of expressing numbers has been borrowed from

India by the Tibetans. For some of the numerals specified
below, there are yet other synonymous terms applied in Tibetan,
as in Sanskrit, but in their works these only are of general use
Although the nine units, together with the zero (0), would be
sufficient to express any greater number, yet there are used the
following numerals also : 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 18, 24, 25, 27,
and 32.
When dictating to an assistant in symbolical names what to
write in characters, the pandit commences the operation from
right to left :thus if he says oA (12), RRA (0), NA (4),
the other writes 4012, &c. This method is the same as that
i the Shastras of India, therefore it is unnecessary to
followed in
not from Tibetan books, but from other toe?
9: eds aq, . g2ugs, body ; 8. shariram.
A zla, the moon ; 8. chandra.
Qaa7R, hot-tkar, white brightness, the moon:
S. shwétd-rochis.
36 | Tibetan Symbolicai Names.
aN, bse-ru, rhinoceros ; 8S. gandaka.
Zor 2. ANA, lag, the hand: S. bhuja, hasta, or pam.
XI, a the eye: S. nétra, chakshus.
+ ‘Note, —The articles, cl,a, Q, aq, a, 5, (Pa, po, Va,t
Hag ee.) HaidaEee omitted after the roots, since the words occur
aise,trig, or0 a 99a the twins ;eopall

4 or 3. AEATRS, hijig-rtan, the world ;8. loka. :
Reg, yon-tan, quality ; S. guna.
&, Mé, fire 8. agni or anala. :
zf risé, top, summit : S. agram.
Zork 51%, misho, a seaorlake: 8. samudra.

&, chhu, water ; 8. jala or wari.
mR, rkang, a foot: 8. pada.
Say3s, Rig-byéd, a Veda ;8. Veda.

eae ass, hbyung, an elemen;t8.bhiitam.
RAC, dvang, anorgan ofsense ; S. indrayam.
ay mda h , a n ar ro w : S. b é n a o r vd na .
Set: a heap oftheaggregates 00
Tibetan Symbolical Names. 37
Sor 6. HAN, mtshams, the six cardinal points : the north,
east, south, west, zenith and nadir.
x]aA, ro, bro-va, taste, savour ; S. rasa.
aN, dus, time, season: 8. samaya.

~~
We ORaw. gar4, Thub-pa, a sage ; 8. Muni.
AC'AIE, Drang-srong, an hermit : 8. Risht.
x rt, a hill or mountain ; 8. parvata.
Ray ARA, Res-gzah, a special or chief planet; 8.
Graha.
L oe a kiu, an hydra or snake ; 8. naga.
§4, sbrul, serpent ; S. sarpa.
ARCSTSS, gdengs-chan, a hooded-snake; S. ?

Tay, li o- hg ro , cr ee pi ng on its be ll y : 8. wr ag a.
aR nor Or 5NB, no r- lh a, we al th , or th e ei gh t go ds
of wealth : S. Vasu or vasudéva.

gC, sred-pa, affection, passion : S. %
@ or 9. g, rtsa, root (or vein) : 8S. mila.
a5, gter, treasure ; 8. kosham.
m=A, gzah, a planet ; S. graha.
34, bu-ga, a hole, 8. chiddra.
Rez, Sr in -p o, an im p or go bl in ; 8. Ra ks ha sa .
Z A I N , p h y o g s , c o r n e r , q u a r t e r , p o i n t : S . D i k or
90 or 10.
38 Pibetan Symbolical Names.
@
Dish. The ten points, 4 cardinal, 4

mediate, the zenith and the nadir.
oer il, Aza SS, h,phrog-byed, that takes by force;
Hari, for Siva.
S74, Drag-po, the brave or fierce, 8. Rudra, for 8
ARSC, Bde-hbyung, the source of happiness ; |
Shambhu, another name of Siva.

ALKA], Doang-phyug, the powerful: S. Ishwan
~ :
for Siva.
92 or 12. 38}, Nyi-ma, the sun ; 8. Surya, Arka, Bhanu.
AX, khyim, the sun’s place in the zodiac ; S.
or pl. Grihds, the 12 zodiacal signs.

9% or 13. QARL) hdod-pa, lust, desire, wish, Cupid ;8.
ag A oem ~ gas - ae
ar 34 or Aa gs, myos-byed, that inebriates
makes mad, lust, desire, wish,
S. Madana, Kama Deva.
Qe or l4. Ws, yid, the mind ; 8. manas.
sa Ma-nu, ditto ; 8. manu.
541, Srid-pa, existence, birth, the world
bhuvanam.
a r»,39 9 5F A I ,ts he s, n y i n - z h a g , t h e 1 5 t h d a y o f @ }
Ab laos B
month; any day of the semi
Aha or Ahan.
A~S or 16, Ta55, Mi-bdag, lord of men, a soversan
Tibetan Symbolical Names. 39
PL or 18. Sard, 54, nyes-pa, or skyon, vice, fault, blemish;
8. Dosha.
2— or 24. ara, Rgyal-va, he that has been victorious, a Jina
or Buddha ; S. Jina.
2Vv or 25. 535, de-nyid, the same self ; 8. tatwam.
or 27. Skar-ma, a star, one of the 27 ae

in the path of the moon ; 8. Naksha
32 or 32. gT, So, a tooth ; 8. danta.
For 0 zero or 0 the following three terms are used :

RIAA, mkhah, void, space, 8. kha, dkdsha, gaganam.
a, thig, a spot, stain ; 8. ? nabhas.
ra, Stong-pa, the vacuum ; empty space, zero ;
S. shinyam.
No. VII. Extracts from Tibetan Works.
[(J.A.8.B., Vol. III, p. 57 (1834).]
Tibetan beau-ideal of a wife.

{Extracted from the Bkah-hgyur, mdo kha, leaf 106-7; corresponding
with leaf 73-74 of the Lalite vistara, the original Sanscrit text, in the
Lantsa price a presented to the Society by Mr. Hodgson. }
THE required qualities in a maiden who may aspire to be

united iin marriage with Suakya are thus defined by himself :
‘No ordinary woman is suitable to my taste and habits;
none who is incorrect in her behaviour ; who has bad qualities,
or who does not speak the truth. But she ange will be pleasi
and fit for me, who, exhilarating my mind, is chaste, young,o
good complexion, and of a pure family aoa descent.’’ He
indited a ca talogue of these qualifications in verse, and said
& his father, ‘‘ If there shall be found any girl with the virtues
I havedescribed: since I like not an unrestrained woman, let
iage.’’ ‘*She, who is y we
polit lec! and elegant, yet not boastful of her beauty (lit.,
with her body) ; who is affectionate towards her brother, sister,
and mother ; who. alway rejoicing in giving alms, knoweth the
brought to One who being without arrogance, pride, and

passion, hath Teft off artifice, envy, deceit, and is of an upright
nature :—who even in her dreams hath not lusted after any
other man ;—who Palask content with her ene and is
always submissive and chaste :—whoisfirm and not ering :—
who is not proud or haughty, but full of humility like a female
slave :—who hath no excessive —_ for the vanities of
sound, smell, taste (music, perfum and exquisite meats),
nor for wine :—who is void of capi —who hath not a cove-
tous heart, but is contentwi th her os ade
who is diligent inmagee moral duties, without being ma mk

addicted to the gods and festivals (or cae overmuch)
— is very clean pure in her body, he h her
* See Journal, vol. i, page 380, and pages |—8, where a brief analysis
is given by Mr. Wileon, of the contents of the Lalita vistara
42 Extracts from Tibetan Works.
being of good judgment, doth everything — due reflection

:—
who hath for her father and mother-in-law equal reverence as
for a spiritual teacher Se treateth her vervaee both
d with constant mil —-who is as well versed as
any co a
Shastras:—who goeth last to sleep and riseth earliest from
her couch :—who maketh every endeavour with mildness,li
mother without affectation :—if there be any such maiden to be
found, father, ae her unto me as a wife.’
tterw
kas,
eaning: ‘‘ Bring hither that maiden who has the oe
qulities, whether she be of the royal tribe, or of = bre
caste ; of the gentry, of the plebeian class. My 80
not tribe nor family extraction : his delight is in pee qualities,
truth, and virtue alone
pier ew Bg
EQAmaraainarSayerh
0955 |
HAHAHA ATTA]
TAA FAAS AG 85) —_
Ror aA SRTSET AE
SVU SRSA AES SHS |
AS SFOR VAR SAA gH
VarAA aaa I
The objections of the Buddhists to the seclusion of ¥
may be gathered — the following imaginary conve
Swakya’s wife, extracted from the Kahh--gyur, Do, xi
ra "Sd toorsbeponding with the Sanscrit Lalita ¥
Sa-hisho-ma (S. Gopa), the wife of SHakya, upon
of he
rr being upbraided by the domestics for not conc
Extracts from Tibetan Works. 43
face when in company with others, expresses herself in some

verses (against the veil), the meaning of which is as follows :
‘* Sitting, standing, and walking, those that are venerable,
are pleasing when not concealed. A bright gem will give more
lustre if put on the top of a standard. The venerable are pleas-
ing when they go, they are agreeable also when they come.
They are so whether they stand or whether they are sitting.
In every manner the venerable are pleasing. The man excellent
in virtue is pleasing when he speaks ; he is so also when he sits
still. As an example, doth not the Kalapinka bird appear
more beautiful when she chaunteth her lovely song in your
presence ? The venerable man who putteth on a garment
made of the kusha grass, or whose squalid clothing concealeth
not his emaciated body, still shineth with his own lustre. He
that hath good qualities is adorned by those qualifications.
They who have put off all vices are venerable. Fools, com-
mitting vices, howmuchsoever they be adorned, are never
pleasing. Those that have malice in their heart and speak a
to them, all reverence them. They are suppo and cherished

by all men, as the stairs descen to the water’s edge are
kept in repair by the multitude. The venerable are always like
a 1 milk and curd. It is a great happin
their speech, an d ne ve r use a dec eit ful la ng ua ge ; an d ha vi ng

subdued th e fle sh, are he ld in res tra int by a pu re co ns ci en ce :
for such, to what pu rp os e is the vei lin g of the fa ce ¢ ey
that have a cu nn in g he ar t are im pu de nt an d sh am el es s; an d
having not the re qu ir ed qua lit ies , do no t sp ea k the tr ut h :—
though th ey sh ou ld co ve r the ir bo dy ev en wi th a th ou sa nd
clothes, th ey wo ul d go ab ou t in th e wo rl d mo re na ke d th an the
unclothed. ‘They tha t ha ve co nc ea le d the ir pa ss io ns , an d ha ve
kept them under su bj ec ti on , an d are co nt en t wi th the ir ow n
hus and th in k no t on an y ot he r ;— su ch wo me n, wh en
not concealed by a vei l, sh in e for th lik e the su n an d mo on ,
More ov er Dr an a- Sr on c (8. Ri s’ hi ), the gr ea t Lo rd (G od )
who wise in knowing the hearts of others, yea, also the whole
company of th e go ds , kn ow my th ou gh ts , my go od mo ra ls , my
virtues, my ob li ga ti on , an d my ch as ti ty . Th er ef or e, wh y sh ou ld
I conceal my face ?”’
Zas-Qtsang-ma (S. Shuddhodana, the father of SHaKya).
44 Extracts from Tibetan Works.
her father-in-law, was much pleased with these expressions

and ° her with several precious things. He utt
see two such pure persons united together, is like when butter
and ghee are mixed together.’’
RA a aaMysaEagarg SVSTAS
RAR AC KGS sPeA aay ny
NAT SAAT ASTRA IATA

RAACRR ATscp eq RQ 5 a nq5
As breathing in accordance with the virtuous sentiments

of the above favourable specimen of the Tibetan sacred works;
we may here extract a curious correspondence (whether imagi
ary or real we will not pretend to determine), stated to ha’
chants returned home, she sent some presents to CHOM-DAN-

(SHAKYA), with a letter of the following contents:
PE FATA AN STRIATE |
PARAS aS agcaraereeraar ge
aisPISR T RTITE |
ASR AAT FSA GENTE
** ‘ Rey Reverenced by the Suras, Asuras, and men; really
livered from birth, sickness. and fear ;Lord! who art
celebrated by thy far-extending
renown, from the
Extracts from Tibetan Works. 45
brosial ete kindly grant me! (meaning religious instruction
or wi ee
SHAKYA tebe this letter, and sent to the princess a
picture of Buddhaon cotton ¢ oth, with some verses wri
above and below tg image, containing the terms upon iain
refuge is obtained with Buddha, Dharma; and Sangha; and a
few fundamental articles of the faith ;together with two stanzas
prem crime of Buddhism. Ina letter to the king of Singala,
A prescribes with what solemnity this Totesshould be
coarved. the letter perused, and made known in Cey
e stanzas are these. See Dulva, vol.5eae 30.
AZ NAAT aragcas’ |
a aeebiea
tal
ACA AN ALFA AL |
asracarayarsy asd
ARTA BFA STG |
a ge
IA ARAL age" AAA |
AS OTS FATES |
a assay yoy I
“* Arise, commence a new course of life. Turn to the religion
of Buddha. ‘Conyeet the host of the lord of death (the passions),
that are like an elephant in this muddy house (the body), (or
conquer your passions, like as an elephant subdues every thing
under his feet in a muddy lake). Whoever has lived a pure
or chaste life, according to the precepts of this Dulva, shall be
free from transmigration, and shall put an end to all his miseries.”’
The compendium, or.sum of the Buddhistic doctrine in one
sléka, runs thus :
STIS ACA TS | ** No vice is to be committed,
aes
= : "pix:
oe
Virtue must perfectly be prac-
xc aypaiasra Wicsr yaa | Subdue entirely your thoughts.
AR FACS NAGS NG | This is the doctrine of Buddha.”

}
No. VIII. Analysis of a Tibetan Medical Work.

[J.A.8.B., Vol. IV, p. 1 (1835).]
The principal work on medicine in Tibet is that entitled

the ** rGyud bZhi”’ (nia the tract iin four parts). It is
attributed to SHA’KyYA, though not introduced into the Kah-
gyur or heen he collecti
When in Tibet I requested the Lama, my instructor in the
language oftke country,to give me an account of its contents,
which he did in an abridged compilation divided, like the original,
into four parts. The present translation of the LAMA’s manu-
script may be interesting to those who are curious on the subject
of Tibetan literature, and the state of medical phate in that
remote part of the world. The materials of theo
usual all derived from Sanskrit works, whichoak not however
hitherto been made known in an English drdress
The following is the account given in the work itself of the
manner in which this Treatise of Medicine found its way to Tibet.
In the time of Kurt-srona Drnuts4n (in the 8th or 9th
centuryof the Christian era) a Tibetan interpreter Batror-
SANA (or Vairochana) having translated it in Cashmir, with
the assistance of a physician-pandit (RTARTA - Dava
mNon-gah), presented it to the remit Tibetan-king.

a time it was receivedpele gyu-THOG ’’ a learned at
physician of the same name, who is called “te ancient.’

This physician much improved and propagated it ; ie at that
time, it is mine nine men became learned in medici
ie LAMA, ote me this extract, mintierts several
works on ediinb, current in Tibet, of which the most cele-
brated is a commentary on the present ‘work, entitled ‘‘ Baidtirya
shon-po’’ (the lapis lazuli) written by ‘‘Sangs-rgyas rgya
mts’ho ”’ HHF NCAAs a regent at Lassa about the
end of the 17th century.

The Lama states that there are about forty books or works
written in Tibet, on medicine, besides the five volumes in the
48 Analysis of a Tibetan Medical Work.
Stan-gyur collection, and the scattered occasional instruc

on medicaments in the Kah-
The chief medical school in Tibet is at Chék-phuri (
ak ) # monastery at or near Lassa. There are also two ot
in middle Tibet, of some repute, called Chang-Zar (gra5
~
basis of the (medical) tract. It is divided into six chapters
First Chapter.
In this is described how Cuompanpas (Suaxya) transformi
self into the shape of a het etyargo eng gspakiedi .cal
delivered his instrpuishions: |in @ super
sages (or Rishis), anda large train both of Gaels me econ
Second Chapter.
(Suaxya) addressed his audience thus:—‘‘ Assembled fr
be it known to you, that every human creature who wis 2
health ; pe every man who desires_ ~: i
, in the d ine.
wishes for moral virtue, wealth,tgo oe and desires to be :
from the miseries of sickness; as also, he that wishes to be h
respected by others, must be instructed iin the an of healing.”
of the hermits or Rishis (ES DroneSeong)expressing his de
Promoting the well-being of others, requested his advice as to the 1

n which hemight become ieetrasteed ts the doctrine -Reape
he te acher (SHAKYA) said (or incor een H
e m
the four parts of the medical se ce, which areor
SMS; RR, ae
root or anecey: explication, inst ; and lastl
farther, he mus
betins eid he
nebranches of
spear, 6, of all sortso

Paez infections; 77, of the indiemitves of“old
age; poe8, the in
virility inmen. These are the principal divisions ssathe whole
treati
Analysis of a Tibetan Medical Work. 49
In the explanatory part, there are 11 places or sections, and 31 chap-
ters; in veraegy ctive part on cures or remedies for each specified dis-
ease, there are 15 cisdciiatadions and 92 Ber armed last ae has four
divisions aisd27 chapters.
Third Chapter.
The theory of the human constitution is illustrated by a similitude
taken from the Indian fig-tree (Ararcaais y Thus, there are three
eots or trunks; thence arise nine stems; thence spread 47 boughs or

tianches; thence 224 leaves; two blossoms, and three fruits. The ex-
plication of the simile as applied to the states of the body. The single
i es; the ste isi ce,
ee
es.
There are seven hg 3 8 endof e the Body“es which life depends; the
chyle, fledd, flesh, fat, bon arrow, and semen. Description of the
sweat.
The three pes tronheecauses of disease are: lust or ardent desire;
passion or anger ;dulness or ignorance. 7 eofirst is caused wind ; by
the and. forced: by the last,nate The ry causes of disease are
four with respect to cold and andes rgra evil spirit ;3, wrong
use of food:‘and4,= enti of life.
The y; commonly subject to diseases, are six :the
skin, the nals soyveins, the bones, the viscera, and the Is.
The“int hae of the threehumours are: that of the phlegm ms
upper of the body, as the proper place of dulness, in
oraa thata the bile, inthe middle part of the body, hich is sit
pro riate to anger ; and the wind resides in the lower part of the trunk,
in a6 a d loins,as in its proper place
wo15 ways or channels through which disease spreads itself,
The ohateaad of if motion of wind are, the bones, the ear, skin, heart,
ure he nose and the tongue, the lungs, the

ielaen, pete theag trang ‘the stomach, ve ne bladder, are the vehicles
for the conveyance of the phlegmatic humo
hyth respect to the three humours, thisfacta distinction is made:
wind i ominant in the Some ke of old people; bile, in those of
wiicieubeatta or youths;Sporn phi in children.
With respect to place (or teakof |the body); wind occursin the cold
ante! of the vier Be in the dry and hot parts; phlegm abides in the
and unctuous parts
“The seve!ical os
seasons, in which the diseases causedb any of these
three humours prevail, are thus stated: diseases, ca b d, arise
commonly during the summer season, before the dawn, about mid
Phlegm prevails during the spring season, sain the morning and even-
ing.
There are specified nine sorts of diseases, in which there is no hope
of recov
Onthe’12 causesby whichanyof thedieasos o aused b of the
three humours,is changed phlegm,en
into another, as wind into ery wend
press tsere classed unde two heads: heat and cold. ose,
which wind an blithe egm prevail, being of tine wate, belong to ool.
Blood and bile,Ags of natural fire, belongto heat. The diseases caused
by the worms and the serum, belong both to cold and heat.
Fourth Chapter. On the symptomsof diseases. On examining the
fone |ave= On feeling the pulse. On asking (orally) after th

, how the disease first arose, ara its ora —what pain
it,,
sfelt
is whatart of food has Yeu useful or noxious?
cially with respect to the oruia If bee tongue is red, dry,
rough, tbisthe sign of Spe ge ote if covered witha yellowish w
i is the if covered wi
soft, and moist substance, itis isthe eae"of phlegm.
With respect to the urine: If theurine of the patient is blue, cle
like spring-water, and mot much spume or froth, it is the symane
wind ; if yelloowish redand thick, steaming or vapouring great
diffusinga smell, it isets atepofe a= if white, with little pore
steam or vapour, it is the sign of p
With respect to the pulse When 3thephysician feels the pulse,
itsom ewh at ow e (if irre gula r), it is the sign
beating greatlyupw anda
wind; @ quick re Natit isthe sign of bile ; a sunk, low, and soft be
ing is‘the sign 0 egm.
ler s 29 questions to the patient about his food, exercise, os
and the pains or relief felt oer yeti taken such and such a food, made
such and such an exertion, &c. are here iled.
Fifth Chapter. On the “estan m of curing diseases.
1. With respect to food:
The several sorts of flesh, grain, vegetables, and liquids em
mplo;
successfully in in curing diseases caused by wind. setae
pate of
i -
respectot one’s conduct of life or exercise.

Tt agood ag windthn remain in warmth, = to have a.
panion Rhaene can best agree. Against bile : to remain
and stilllass, or undisturbed. Against rely to cease from €
or business, and to remain in warmth.
Bh With respect to medicaments to be used against these
> iia against wind are of three different preter sweet, sour,
saline ; and with respect to their efficacy, unctuous, heavy,and
an soft.
nas0ous bit
Those used against bile ate, sweet, bitter, and
efficacy; coolness, thinness, and dulness,or blun
ose used against phlegm ro hot, sour ad|grid :—their
sharpness, As rio! and lightne
Mixtures of medicaments with 1respect to their tastes ; for é
pains, and foe phe
é wingoff diseases, or for purging.
1, Soar Sak mi aera ‘ i
i indy diseases : soup, and medical butter (® kind 0
Against bile: liquid shed
cine and powder. —
ge phlegm: pills and powdered medic ne (aromatics |Bp
ral kindsof soup are : of bones, gas; butter, mole
wine,
There are e kinds of sirup, according banthe
pene pal Banal stone chineseveralrege and effec 7:
epuratory or purging
Ta windy diseases :a gentle Geparatory ‘medicament.
In bilfious diseases: a pur;
In phlegmatic diseases :emetics.
With respect to the first chats wes specified three sorts of dep
vp mapa the purging medicaments are of four kinds, the en
of San iail
With respect
re to
tsaodeaed (or chirurgical) bearers
bod tter nd
™ Again tl: phlabrr, and cold water(oF
: warm applications and caute
a
ee
phlegm. They amount to 98 (compared to so many leaves). If the

physician is skilful and ailigent in akapp lieagoes ond the patient obedi-
ent and respectful, so will the latter soon be delivered from disease
; h
three roots (or trunks): !, the root, place, or ground of the disease ; 2,
that of the bebo 28H and 3, that of the manner of curing
he m the first trunk (or root) two stems: that of the un-
changed ph Agie body, and that of the changed or diseased state of
the body.
From the 2nd trunk (or root) there arise three stem=, veges ely
of looking on, feeling and asking (or of inspection oftthe onguevous
urine; of Pins,e feeling vy the pulse ; and of asking after the suscomehcione
of the er
n S ied trunk there arise four stems: those of the food; iethe
manner afiiving or conduct of life; of the medicaments used ; and of the
operations ee med, Therefore, from the three trunks (or roots) there
arise nine stem
The number of the boughs or Pge se
Those branching from the stem of the unchanged body are : disease,
the seven ‘supports ts of the body, aa the fx
On t m denoting the changed or atinenandl state Deethen
ey are a “‘ollo owing 9 K"oughs: cause of disease, access
beginning or injured parts, place, way, time of arising icero a fit),
fe or poreaioe cag auses of transition from one into another disease;
i of all diseases to heat and
the reduction cold.
n the stem denoting the symptoms =eee there arise the
rae ig pats boughs: 2 of inspectingt and urine. Of
feeling th ehay aot ve 3: wind-pulse, Siecioten and a: op Pang tage
i circumstances of the dis there are
) es and
efficacy; 3 of Speers! physic. There are also 3 boughs of medical
(or chirurgical) operations. Thus in all there are 47 boug
ranches.
The number of leaves (or of leafy branches) issuing from the 47
boughs :
“ist. On the top of the unchanged stem. the enumeration of 25
diseases.
d. On the top of the stem denoting the a or diseased
state of the body, 63s syeee or tokens of indi
3rd. On 6 top of the stem of inspection (or stundintioe of the
tongue and gee 6 branches or hagpre of inspection
4th. On the topof the stem of feeling, three sorts of pulse (or three
manners of keer of the pulse
5th of the stem of asking the patient about the circum-
stances of the saa: 29 questions
6th. On the top of the stem “denoting the food (diet, meat, oe
peti or potion) fin 2 t 6 pope there ie hee enumeration of suc h,
in respec to bile ;and 9 legm.
jth. On the top ‘adcng stem. of the sduee of life, 6.
8th. On the of the efficacies are
cinch together 18; 3 kinds of soup or broth; 5 kinds of medical
butter or sirup ; 4 kinds of potions ; 4 kinds of powders; 2 kinds of pills;
5 kinds of pow— ear pec tard 9 sorts of depuratory application.
Totaleats= kinds of physi
ha
the top eeViivelvia (or chirurgical) operations, 7 leafy
oe
52 Analysis of a Tibetan Medical Work,
A summary ex hi bi ti on of th e ab ov e sp ec if ie d le av es ?
1. Onthe trunk denoting th e pl ac e an d gr ou nd of di se as es , th
a
are 188 leaves
2. On that denoting the symptoms, 38.
3. On that r i n d th e ma nn er ‘o f cu ri ng , th er e are 98 le a
— ng
yg, “iponoton
Ther two “ie : health and a longlife.
The a nie th re e fr ui ts: mo ra l pe rf ec ti on (o r go od m o u t h
and a
are the cont en ts of th e si x ch ap te rs of th e fir st pa rt of
sre tr ac t. f
Srconp PART.
There are fo ur thi ngs to be tr ea te d of in th e do ct ri ne

curing or healin g: 1, Wha t is to be cu re d or he al ed ? 2,
what is it to be cu re d ?? 3, In wh at ma nn er is it to be cu re d?
By whom is it to be cured ?
lat Chapter. phy respect to the moe —. Whatis to bec
the answer is: the disease in the human body. Bywha
By diet or scpeie fo od, exercise, sudicaitions, and radchi
te
tio n. 3, In wha t man ner is it to cur ed ?}— so tha t the pé
covering fromne sickness, may remain long janie: To this
longs the examination of the symptoms, the rules of curing,
which re is perform of this part
treatise are redu roots, an hes or minor pt
2nd Chapter.—Cure is ordained for the well-being of the boay.
origin or B aytedgemes of the body. Cause, and accessory
Tokens or signs of birth.
Thepire. of the generation of the body is stated to be: the fa
seed, the mother’s blood, and the pipe of Neeemepbtore Ifthe
ominant, ther o-will be borna son; if the a
second, dau
both are equal,tthen a ‘cme hrodite. “Should it happen that th
be formed into two masses, then twins will be
Out of the semen are formed: _ bone, the brain, and the sk
of the body. Out of the mother’s blood are gener the é
heart, with the other four vital parts (lungs, liver, “spleet, kidney®
}
the six vessels or veins. From the soul or vital principle arises con®
an 8.
ter the | has been thus conceived, the cause of i
on the right and left sides of the Se
in the two veins andif
vessel omg the motes blood for menstruation, .
o h :
womb, concurs to the coagulation or union of the sernen, bi
vital principle, — to i increase, in the same ee
productof com canals, from a atucing oe
the 5th sian

Analysis of a Tibetan Medical Work, 53
formed. In Sey 6th week, the vital vein (or artery), depending on a
navel. Inthe 7th week, the forms of bot eyes cern In ‘ae!
week, in consepeatbaes of the forms o of heada:
In the 9th week, the shape of the upper and lower parts of ‘the adie ae
pe is formed.
the 3rd apart in ni loth week, the forms of the two arms
cides (orhips) appear. In 11th week, the forms of the holes of the
ns become mata ble. e. In the 12th week, the five vital par
proms“Teng +A spleen, veins) are formed. In the 13th week, ome
of the six vesse
In the 4th ou, in the 14th week, the marrows in thea
thighs are formed. In the 15th week, the wrists of the hands id ths tgs
of the feet are perceptible. In the 16th week, the 10 fingers and the
toes be:ome visible. db the pbbweek, the veins or nerves, SSinetics
the cot and inner parts, are for
e Sth ae in the 18th *we ek, the flesh and fat are formed.
In the botyweek, the tendons or sinews and the fibres are formed. In
the 20th week, the bone and the ee of the feet are formed. In the
2lst week, the body is ceed with as
In the 6th month, in the oan wenk, the nine holes of ane organs
the 26th week, the memory of the mind begins

In the 7th month, the 27th: to the 30th mort ohoie body comes
ion, or is completelyformed.
In the 8th month, — sahaee st to 35th week, the whole body, both
within pst? bres greatly
In the 9th month, in “the 36th week, there arises a nen
ee agi the womb. In the 37th week, there arises a na us sensa-
tion. In the 38th week, the head turning to the entrance of the
th ne,
the birth takes place. But, though the months are completed, yet, on
account of the mother’s menstruat ion, and of wind, ‘birth may tee some
time d.
; Farther it is stated, that if the right side ef the pregnant woman)
is high, and the body light, there will be born a son; if the left sideval
high, and the body heavy, then a daughter ; if thay both Be in an eq
i And i
then twins will be born
The tokens and cir cum sta nce s of ap pr oa ch in g bir th are the n des -
cribed.
(This: may be see n at: lar ge, in the Ka h- gy ur , in the wo rk ent itl ed
m, ii al h, ju g’ ’ Na nd a en te ri ng in to
RAIA TAIRA RS] ‘‘d,Gah-vo
the wo
3rd iain, mutans several members of the body are likened to cer-
tain bene 32 in number.
e manner 0;f th eex is te nc e of th e bo dy , un de r fo ur di st in ct he ad s:
ie te Pb f ‘ a me as ur eor we ig ht ) of re e se ve ra l co ns ti tu en t
partsof the body , an d th e ma nn erof ex is te nc e of t in se t ic
r i p e ap ba k 2. Th e st at e of th e ve in s an d n
ture of , the en em ie s of the bod y. 4. Th e ic ed ie op en in gs
for the circulation of the air, &c,
wi respect Pr the ist:
sore
quantity of the wi nd or air (in the bo dy ) is a ye to

oe one
full bind de r : th at of the bi le to the qu an tit y of or du re onc e di sc ha rg ed ;
brim . of th e ph le gm —t o one ’s thr ee tw o- ha nd fu ls (th e tw o ha nd s thr ee
es full) ;.a g e of the bl oo d an d or du re to se ve n dit to; tha t of th e
stine and se ru m | to fo ur dit to; th at of the gre ase an d fat to tw o dit to.
that of the chyle and the semen to one handful; that of the brain to @
— sattig that of the flesh= 500 handfuls; —_ handful being as
as ca closed once in a single han ie Vomen have an excess —
of more on account of their thighs and breasts.
There are 23 sorts of bones; in the bacck:bone,28 are distinguished:
There are 24 ribs; 32 teeth; aa pi _— “ “ei irre are 12 large
joints of limbs;—small joints, 250. sndons or sinews,
and 900 nerves or fibres; 11,000 hairs on nae ant “a millions of pores
of the hair on the body. There are five vital parts (or viscera) (as the
heart, lungs, liver, spleen, and the reins bekidneys); six vessels, and an
nine openings or holes.—In Jambudwipa the ance’ of a man’s height
is one fathom ted — cubits—deformed bodies have only 34 cubits,
measured by t
With reapent i "the 2nd _ section, showing the state of the veins. —
There are four kinds of veins or nerves 7a that of conception; 2, of
sensation ; 3, of connexion, and4, that of vitality
The 1st’: From the oho there ace or sprea ad three veins OF —
nerves, one of them ascendsto the brain, and is acted on by the dull—
part it, g ating t in the : Vea
Another nerve (or vein) entering into the middle, forms the vital nerve,
or its existen ce he vital nerv p and bl —
that part of it, which causes bile, resides in the middle. The yet
nerve (or vein) descends to the privy parts, and generates pen
in the male and — That part of it, which produces wind,
For rousing (or exciting) the — in their proper — there isin

the brain a principal nerve, surrounded with 500 other smaller a
Another nerve formaking clear theorgan ofrecollection or @ “menor re
sides in the heart, surrounded with 500 other smaller
Tha nerve, which cau h an
of the body, resides in the navel, surrounded wit
That nerve, ae causes th ase of children, and descen
comprehends or aviodnasanes the whole body.
The 3rd: The nerve of connexion consists of two kinds, vatoand
black. There are 24 large veins (or nerves), which, like as so man
nerves for making the connexion of the diseases oft

vessels, pat
There are 16 conspicuous veins connecting the outward limbs,
77 others spreading from them, called M555 bleeding veins (that
may occasionally be nerergah to let out blood

There are 112 hurtfulor pestilential saés (or nerves); . ae
nature, there are 189 others. Thence originate 120 in the foe
s e
d middleee. that spread into 360 smaller ones. Then ga
ones scene emp e bodyas with a net-work. nd from
re 19 — working —. — like roots, descen’ | are
the brain, privet n of nerves; from among them there are 13 tha’
hidden, and somnenl the inte intestines— it others, connecting theou
Parts, are visible ;from them spread 16 small tendons or i
With big to the third poi
Diseases yop oy bpm in the flesh, fat. bone, tendons,
of ¢
nerve, Fateetinde , andvi
Su ch diigeases arwasaiited in the flesh, 45; in the fat, 8; in the bone,
32; in the tendons or sinews, 14; in the intestines, 13; in the veins, 190.
On the head, coat are 62; on the neck, 33; in the trunk of the body,
r m f i
- a u ay be ed
learned ee The may be cured by others also; since they
are of no greatcanaes though "ehiey ies be reckoned among dis-
eases of magnitude.
With apa to the fourth poi
f the several orifices0+ pansies tor the conveyance of air, blood,
ee
ee
ae
ee
ee
ee pt gs and ht both within and without, are enumerated 13 in males,
males
Throug ehinconvenient food and exercise, these passages being hurt,
there arises a distemper of the body, by the humours being either too
much inc rea sed , issu ed, or hin der ed ; or by tak ing wro ng dire ctio n, con-
hat, is produced. When the Sag le re clean, and free from any
u L state.
pter.—Ch ar ac te ri st ic ci at ei pe l on of th e bo dy . Th er e 1s a
two fo division : 1, parts which are subject to injury (t body).
ee they are injured (bad humours or di s
Bins,ofthos tha t ar e subj ect to inju ry The se are thu s dis tin gui she d :
the supports (or thos e part s whi ch keep the bod y toge ther ), seve n in
number; as, Sa chyl e, bloo d, fles h, fat, bone , mar row , and seme n.
Excrements, as ordu re, urin e, and swea t; also the dirt of the ico n and
pare the nail as“ai d get t impu rity issu ing from othe r ope nin gs o
wettly. The office of a se ve n su pp or ts of th e bo dy , an d of the th re e

ehearerse AN is thus deser
éfe er bei ng di ge st edin the gr ot e ar e cha nge d
The meat and drink.
The se tur n in to ord ure and urin e, tha t is, for
into chyle and feces. vin g
y, by inc rea sin g ra e blo od. The blo od pre ser
the iatestion of the
r humidi ty of y> ps up life , and inc rea ses the
he h-
esh covering and cle ans ing the bod y, bot thi n and wit
flesh
the fat. 2 % th e wh ol e bo dy un ct uo us , an d
, produces es th e
of the bon is p- rt s th e bo dy an re as
the increase es th e
is improves oC es se nt ia l sa p of th e bo dy , an d pr od uc
marroww. to
the well-being of the whole body, and
semen virile. This jeceeatcnee to
the cha peecr enofa the ee @
vice, veatened‘bythe ech is : the ordure serves for
By urine, morbid humours are carried off ;
port of thebowels — off the
of shiaa chinna feces, and carries
it serves alsof eauppar
putrid thicksedim vel - obstruct-
of ied is to soften the skin, and to change
The o
ed pores of the hair body.
meee
th e c o m m o n ge nt le wa rm th , or he at , of
Fire-w ar m 4 ° 4 is
m t h r d th e s t o m a c h is th e pr in ci pa l ca us e of th e
the whol e bo dy . Th e w a r
ev er y ki nd . If th is — th i s i
digestion of meat and drink of ; no
m e a t an d d r i n ki s ea sy
state, the digestion of e b o dayb d li fe , g o
e Sc op or ia of th
the lustre of the face, theine th b e k e pu pt ( o i
r f
armth of the reng a mu st
eet taste, and increases the quantity of phlegm. Afterwards, bein,

digested by the aid of bile, taking a hot and sour taste, it baer: ui
Afterwards, by theaid of the air or wind that conveys an equal heat to
ac whole body a Sensaac or feeces being eaeenter and takhig a bitter
, it gene win The feces shrip a ig into thick (or
slid)ee thin oe ftaid) parts, become ordure and u
chyle, ain bated passed by nine oie ‘rom stomach into
the Meee: it becom changes “pe blood; afte ceeria ikeessively, it
is transformed int i:flesh and the seven a ag of the bo y:
2ndly. The hurtful, thingsor bad hu rs. These are three: wind,
bile, bra phlegm, each with afive-fold divisi
. Of Wind. The life-keeping wind or air ie vohide tiin the upper par
of bshead ; that which os en upwards, has its place in the breast;
that which pervades or encompasses all, resides in the heart ; that which
communicates or onvVeys an equal he at to the body, has its seat in the
a ae ach ;that witch leeinas downwards, abides in bis lower part of the
ru
2. Of Bile. The digesting bile resides in the stomach, between the
digested and indigested hai that which forms the chyle, resides in the
live:
er ; that which res pr increases, in the rer inage Be
thas, elit assist
”Of: Pisce The supporting phlegm Specie in bd breast ; pe

masticatory, in the indigested part; the tasting, on the ongue ; the
freshing (or that makes con barred in the head; the conj nee or See
ting, ic in every Juncture or ie nt).
The characteristic si the above-as hanes t of
wind ; roughness, lightness, aes mallness, and
_ Thatof bile ;unctuousness, suaeenehe etnies, yen ts *depuratory
mo
“That of phlegm: unctuousness, coolness, heaviness, and dulness, soft-
ness, or gentleness, steadiness, esion, passionateness.
hapter.—On tho works or action of the body. These are the
u seases-
The basis has a triple division. Age also has the same number ; that of
nature or native disposition, has seven, With respect as disease, the dis-
tinctions are : shar gra and absence of as tate.
th Chaeee —On the tokens of Da edtion M2approaching5
of the body: 1 - Tokens of a far distant death. of a
tain, ; okens of death Dicaat poxivety e: any
envoy (of death), dream, and change (by age), &c. ; the near tokens are
rom a sickness, one may live yet many years. Certain
tokens, as, when the disease iis incrratla. ¥ rs
A physician should be well acqusags with the tokens of death;
that he may know whintieethe patient be curable or incurable, and
perform his medical service accordinngly.
8th Chapter.—On nee increasing and decreasing state of sic ick
Here is ented of the causes and accessory causes of the disease; theof
manner of its origin; theidee part ;the charac ter and distinctions
thea of each.
rst. The causes are proximate, — ae
_ Oth ne ose mre three soc ssory causes that depend on br
primary causes: the originating and vapresding, “the gathering together
and arising ;and the pe away of thedisease.
FOE hooChapter.—On the manner in which any disease takes place in
llth Chapter.—On the character inc rea sin g,
diminishi ng, o f d i
and a perplexed, disea ec ie nt
sa vers ‘of which are to be
se
sought in the too great or too small queetiey of the three humours, of
the seven supports of the body, a 2 the fx
12th Chapter.—Division of diseases; oaths espect to the cause, the
ividual, and the kind of pfaitiesg, Ww ith respect to the cause: this is
attributedte to the vicious three humours of this life ; to the consequence
of immoral actions in former generations liv
bot h respect to the individuals: they
old persons ; and men of every description The sev sealdieskik cee
re enumera ber on di
eases is stated to be 404, which are divided or distinguished out of several
with respect to the vicious hu » principal humour,
la
place or injured part, and the kin ind of disease, 42 belong to wind, 26 t
bile, 33 to phlegm. Thus with respect to the humours, 101 divbeigerorare
made, and so on ; with respect to the other points also, many distine-
tions or classifications are enumerated, each amountingto 101.
periods, and 3, occasionally,or as Seca s may requ1ire. The two

first are treatedin the next two chapters: 1, coniineslly to we done are:
wordly affairs at religious exercises ae occupat ; first, the leaving
off every immoral action committed by the es speech, ani the mind;
and the doing of such things as are agreeable to these, in every circum-
stance of life: as in eating, walking, sitting, mounting a horse, sleeping,
&
2. Religious i tee are the exercise of moral virtues, and the
desisting from the ten immoral actions.
14th Chapter. eit he periodical conduct of life, eg to the
different seasons (as the first and last part of winter, the spring, the hot
on, Summer, and autumn :) with respect to diet, Breas: medicine,
and chirurgical operations
15th Chapter.—On the circumstantial conduct of life, with respect
to several cases, teaching that, on e should n ot obstruc t hunger and thirst
any of a ee De, pact since the obstruction or hindrance of the

may give rise any disease, of which several cases or examples are
oa ote ated.
16¢h Chap ter.—The manner of i meat and drink: |. The several
kinds of food, and the manner of using them. 2. Several kinds of food
that do not agree, and therefore may not be used together. 3. Tempera-
ure e served.
rve
For food are used, grain (or ove): flesh, gs og. bes or
greens, and dressed victuals. There are two kinds of g : 1, growing
in ears, and 2, in pods (as pulse}. Flesh or animal fo ae a eight kinds
or sorts. Several kinds of unctuous or oily substances; as, butter, oil
expressed from ie kernels, frui e & r shrubs;
at, ma ; To vegetable of green things eee Pr Gechs
od
ne iets are milk, water, wine,
17th Cha ter.—Enuumeration of‘eoveral kinds of food that it were
Ree to tae together; as, fishfish and milk,
Chapter.—On the proper measure of food to he taken, or on
and drink.
healing any psmet Taste of medi on. pa digestive quality,

mode of composing, &c.,-apprope riate to any specified dise
20th Chapter—On materia medica, the efficacy of every vo =
medicament. The rire ogfor medicament are: preci and natural
stones, earths, w , vegetables, and those obtained from animals
the text, and in another um
quoted work, 915 articles are enumerat ed, and
— of each to beiotee disease it may be applied especially, as a remedy.
21st Chapter.—Specification of the eer of medicaments; their

preparation ae ae ou to specified dis
22ndnd Chapter.—On the five sorts of (chirurgical) ee em-
ployed in tryingor cere any disease, in cutting,
23rd Chap oe t one may remain in health ‘ad ease, rules are
a to bsoes ved.
h Chapter. ~Diserimination of the humours as the cause of any
inwardor ~tchaetin dise
h Chapt Whats ‘the retina are insufficient, it is taught, to seek
it in el vicious inclinat tion oft ind.
h pter.—To exhibit aacisal ets sihere the disease may be
healed ; and to siveit up, “aioe n it cannot be
27th Chapter.—On the manner of curing diseases How ? by whom?
with what ? The measure
m oreligrth of time of curing.
28th Chapter.—Detailed description of the curing |of ee
29th rn a Man and Sarai, mode of curing diseas
“Bet
ooh r.—The requisite qualities in a physician, that he poi
be wellieseyhesnted
a with the theorya
= practice of medicine ; and be
ferpurtial: upright, good-hearted ma
TairD Part.
Containing a full explanation of Diseases.
Chapter 1. Exhortation to the teacher (SHAKya) to deliver a trea-

tise (55 )or oral instruction on the manner of curing diseases.
2. The curing of diseases sins from wind (or windy pene

There are is distinctions: 1, causes; 2, accessory cause and effect;
Pasar: 4, ae oms ; 5, man erratecuring (diseases oe rom ge
Wl
In the¢ ing oe diserie =~ from (or caused by) bile, there
are te following.distincti ons : 1, cause ; 2, accessory pres and effect:3,
division ; 4 ymptoms; 5, manner of sete and 6, stopping or hindering
: curing of — caused by phlegm (or phiegmattical
humours), are considered ; cause, accessory cause and effect, division,
symptoms, and manner of cu
5. In the curing of dise caine caused by the gathering of the —
humours (wind, bile. phlegm), = of blood, there are the following dis
scan ee considerations : cause, incident or accessory cause annd effect,
place , kind or genus, symptoms, manner or mode of curing, and
thefa of it “iethe futu
In the curing of d
in adsestion, the root (or primary pase of ich
ward diiseases, ieee are the followi ing oe or sections : cause,
eonnt or accessory cause and — of its partes division,
the curing of a wwolhae. or a hard conglome
crescence), there is treated of: cause, incide ration oF ©*
nt, division, place, manner
of arising, mh mode of curi
ringofwhite swellings, a kind of dropsy. Here are CoP
sidered : pitasincident, division, symptom, mode
ofcaring.
9. In the curing of another kind of drop
sy (ax eya ):
are the same distinctions as
before.
10. The curing of dropsy is taught, by expossing the cause and in-
cident, sipelayain manner of arising, symptom, mode of curing, stopping
or cessation
In the curing of phthisis or consumption of the lungs, ayay
3 5 Q , th er e ar e th e fo ll ow in g di st in ct io ns : ca us e, an d
Oe 35 e S
acessory cause or; effect, division, symptom, a of curing. And thus
there are sixcaeapters o oar ee ark diseas
2. In curing feve diseas : (whan head prevails) in geney
there are the epee “datinetons cause and incident, nature, name
symptom, mode of¢
13, 14. Pasthat pieplanaiors on the causes of the heat and cold, in
15. In the curing of a fever, in its beginning, or where heat has not
yet ep the upper hand, there are enumerated the etl distine-
tions : cause and incident, nature, name, division, symptom, mode of
e Hig
In an increased ve porate fever, the same distinctions are as
before, “except a trifling div
o 20. On curing woven kinds of fever, such as are: the sly,
hidden, ge pian and the mixedo
21. curingof inflammation of any hurt or wounded part of the
body, ‘with seta distinctions; and that of inward and outward hurt
the inwards are, the viscera and ‘the vesseis; ; the oeiwied parts are, ihe
flesh, bone,ane m ot taae and fibre
22. uring ofh or fever (arising from the contest between
wind, bile,artyphiepriys3inn whichthe mental faculties are troubled, with
ver distinctions to nsiinlrs and ‘so there are 11 chapters on
curing fever (h eat anod inflammati
23. On curing jade OF infectious diseases, with several
distinctions and divisions ; as, ANAS a kind of pestilence of Nepal.
24. On curing the small-pox: cause and effect, definition of small-

pox, distinction, symptom, mode of curing; distinction into white and
black variole, each having ‘threespecies.
25. nea
s affecting the bowelsedbeager ab
several distinctions purging the viscera and the lower ves ing
with Piss vehemence ; and so there are eight inde ‘ofgee
affecting the bow
26. The dubsof swellings in the throat (or of ulcers and inflam-
mations), and infective diseases, as the cholera, ays" aR Sayal the
first has 4, the second 11, subdivisions, or minor ce ei :

27. With — toheroic? are considered : cause and incident,
kind, eae mode 0 ‘And so a five shapes on infectious
diseases, RASTIE to which oatouie the cholera morbus also, 95
3
So eed
= lem eda:
28. Incuring the upper ee of es body, the head occupies the first
place. Here are considered : cause, circumstantial accident, distinction,
symptom, mode of cu There bis eight distinctions, as win
29. In curing the diseases of ne eyes, are considered : cause, inci-
dent, nog symptom, mode of curing, with 33 distinctions of opthal-

mic dise
30. lanes s of the ear; cause andcoeeaperiaggh net cause and
effect, division So distinction, symptom, mode ring. Distinction
into disease of t , ani ness ; that has six,ati four, kinds.
31, tiesto of.the ose : cause and incident, division, symptom,
mode of curing; there tye divisions or meanest
2. ia age curing ae the diseases of the mouth, -aniins are to be con-
sidered : e and incidents, division, seeibtehs, mode of curing. There
is a six-fold ddivision ; as, the lip, the gum, &c. There are several distine-
tions of diseases, as mesof the teeth; five of the tongue; six of the palate,
and oe “ae
33. curing ‘the “distases of goitre in swelling in the fore-part of
neck, po considered : cause and incident (or acsorrel causes), dis-
netion, symptom, cure or remedy. There are eight sorts of goitre, as
renee arising “one jes bile, &e. Thus six chapters are on curing di
eases in the uppe rt of the body.
Now mi the curing of Hisbanes affecting the viscera, and the en-
trails or vesse
8 — ring the diseases of the sonal there is treated of: cause
and incident, aiviaida: symptom, and re There are seven i tthe!
tion of iat in the heart ; as the Probing: or palpitation of the heart
ac"AZA, &e, &e.
35. In curing pe diseases of thi lungs are considered: cause,

division, ¢ hoaneme medy. There are sake diantions ofi es.
: 36. In aba the:diseases of the liver, are treate do use, divi-
sion, omaiieah, ¢ medy. There are 18 distinctions of aiseakeg::
p< enting the diseases of the ee or milt, four things come
ty consideration. There are five kindsof diseases, as inflammation,
38. In curing Liegediseases of the reins or kidneys, there are four

considerations
ns, with seven kinds of diseases ; as wind in the reins, &c.
curing the diseases of the stomach, or the pit of the stomach,
there are likewise four things to be previously considered. And first. 16
kinds , eat, cold, &c., and aga pon as wind, port
rio the diseases of the intestines or bowels are ”
‘i za the curing of the gut of the entrails or bowels, are considered:

symptom and remedy, with five distinctions of diseases ;as cold, pu &
up, &c. Thus eight A eats are on curing the diseases of the viscera
and vessels ay35]
Diseases of the privy part:

ché ipt ers for mal e and fem ale cas es are con -
ss, &. the se two
five dis tin cti ons of dis eas e Tes-
cn , &ec. fou r, wit h nin e and
ets
This class of disorders is called AISIR'SR, (secret disease).
The curing of little diseases ( 3535 ) |
44. In the curing of hoarseness, or d ifficulty of using the voice , are

nside: ,
cause, incident, &c. four, with seven distinctions of diseases;
as wi red:
45. In curing aversion from food, or restoring the loss of ap
petite
CATA SSE there are considered: cause, &c. four; with four dis-
tinctions of pe disease.
S.. cae ing the distemper of continual thirst, are considered:
cause and prelee etc. four, with five kinds of that distemper ; as wind,
bile, etc.
47, In the curing of the hiccup, the disease of yexing (convulsion
of the stomach SaINaA'45), are considered: cause and accident,
&e. four, with five distinctions of that distemper; as from meat or food,
irom llmsthe difficulty of breathing : cause, &c. four; with

five minor distinctio
49. The curing g of a sudden colic, .
(ARRAN, a distemper r of the
bowels), are considered :cause and accident, &c. four ;with three princi-
pal, and eleven minor, kinds of that distemper; besides ht others that
are enumerated, as heat and cold; worms and phlegm,
50. The curing of diseases arising from worms (ithe belly or
bowels :) and insects, are considered: cause and accidents, &c. four, with
two distinctions inward and outward worms or insects ; as belly worms,
lice, an
ringvomiting, are considered: cause and accidents, &c.
four, with four. eeeecwene are that paren oad as — nd, &c.
52. In curing purgi es (or re considered : cause,
&e. a with fpoi aie COne =i that distem
The curing of obstruction of stoo “—‘or of evacuation, four
“ie, to be Bie pos and five kinds of that distemper are enumerat-
ed.
si. In curing dysury (or difficulty of making urine), is treated of
use and accidents, &c. four, with several distinctions of the kinds
at‘that oak rt
In curing the frequent discharge of urine; cause, &c. four, with
the three acl of that intesper arising from phlegm, bile, and wind;
phlegm has 2 oN 10 distincti
the aoa Poa the ‘ fag enheat’’
ous to Tib eta ns, by cau sin g wa y hea t and fr eq ue nt een cad bic ns: of
vis it Ind ia) , he B ser asi ait e cause, &c. four, with
whic h man y e who
four Teron 4divisions : that distem
57. In curing the swe lli ng or en
is S e of the fee t, are co ns id er ed:
cause, &c. aes with pitch distinctions of thatt diseas
58. In curing the gout pak are considered : cause, &c. four, with
six distinctions of that painful distemper

59. In the curing of diseases arising from the serum or watery
parts of the blood (BR yellow water, bad or corrupt humours), are
considered: thehe ma nn er of its ori gin , its div isi on, sy mp to m, mo de of

curing, with several distinctions.
60. The curing of the disease called ** the white vein,’’ fits
with several divisions and distinctions.

61. The curing of cutaneous diseases. Of these there are several
divisions and distinctions.
62 Anal ys is of a Ti be ta n Me di ca l Wo rk .
62. The re “3 mi sc el la ne ou s dis eas es of the sm al le r ki nd : suc h

as contraction or sinking of the sin ews ; dy se nt er y; vo mi ti ng ; an y hur t
cau : =rea e
orew oi nd ade wi th a nee dle ; or wh en a ne ed le or
the iron-point of ap ha pp en ‘h sw
e al lo we d; ch oa ki ng or suf foc a-
tion; on the st op pi ng of an y thi ng the ms as, a bea rd of cor n,
bone, fish-prickle ; ee en te ri ng or sw al lo wi ng in of a spi der or sco rpi on;
intoxication ; stiffness of the ne ck ; ill sme ll of the bo dy ; hu rt of the
coatedand fee t out ioo ll by oo
co - ro n ; the cr ee pi ng of an y in se ct in
theear; the sw el li ng of t a wo ma n. Th e cu ri ng of all suc h
ropes is calle “! Ni cure ofseat tele: Thus there are !9 chapters
on minute disea
The he tiieofwounds, sores, or ulcers.
63. The curing of ulcers (AXA) here are considered: cause, &e,
four, with several distinctions.

64. The curingof the Ricauvboids (piles or emerods in the funda-
ment, nical aa ): cause, &e. four, with six distinctions.
65. The curing of St. Anthony’s fire (any swelling full of heat and
redness, 51-5512 ) ¢ cause, &e. four, with several distinctions, and the
places (or parts) where generally they occur.

66. The curing of the Surya disease (ARG’ 55) affecting
the lungs, - tike. its beginning, &c. four, with some distinctions.
ringof cancerous or virulent bad sores or ulcers : cause,
&e. four, with cight distinctions.
68. The curing of the swelling of the testicles Calcaie
cause, &c. four, with six distinctio

69. The curing of a disease intins foot and thigh, called Kéngbam,
(ARAIS 3 or enlarging and corruption of the feet, &., 4 painful
diseasein the bones, accompanied withianata: and blue colour

of the skin: ‘eset &e. four, with wees distinctio
ae of the ulceration in the materi cause, &c. four,
with some distinc
oe
f diseases incident ~ oe children, tee the
description of waned "napeeadiGioas customs or practices which@ ;
formed at the birth of a child, as examination7 the time at whist it
as born, whether it is luckyor unluck y
; im ing of the benediction:
the cuttingofaagh— coedsos aking recm long ;the making it
The enume ration of several diseases common to infants and

ae rani &e, four, and the mode ofcuring the 12
1e curing of ohoa caused by any (supposed) evil spirit,
kinds of such diseases : symptoms, and r‘asne cs "
hae three chapters are devotes to Gis.diseases of infantchildren. *.
ollow, on curing diseases of the female sex. These a

are ‘headistinguis hed : general, wep and v gar, or comm
74. On curingthe diseases of the female sex, in geneseal.“are pes
sideredWass &c. four, with two distinetions. originating in the blood
75. The curing of the particular diseases of wom ause, &c.

four, with ae distinctions ; as with respect to the mare Werones. of
which ant
76. The weeng of the common or vulgar diseases of women, with
the ocauaiiiecs of child-birth.
On yer agnear caused by evil sprits.
77. The of diseases nei by a ag pie— x gee ee
which ther ng 18ei s enumerated, from among the Suras and As1
Here are Somsian red: cause and inciident, division, thes om, "aad
mm:
8. The curing of insanity or eapeceasa ee &c. four, with seven
distinctions, assit isc og 2 by wind, bile,
79. The curing ofa kind ofinsanity called + gon. rare oFBhregen ?),
enumeration of itsseveral kinds, oms
80. The curing of apres diseases, and the poem “of‘thespone cal
time of their occurrence, the symptoms, and the remedies for preventing
their recourse
81. On the curi ing of eo aes in which the ae is infested i
cancerous ulcers, is eaten and dissolved: co red
nine, with 18 distinctions apesthig its different gaia, aud the ct
(or Parts)— aeaor nd affec cated
The ch uch diseases as are supposed to be
caused “ a taflaerns of satis cialignant den
On the curing or healing, in genePe a made by any
kind of weapon or tool. Here into eon come; l, a
essory cause or incident ; 3, nature (of wound); 4, definition or des-
wound); 5, its n Pp ivision; 8, symptom
curing of wounds on the head, here are considered : the

manner of iits belag. examination of the injured part, manner of curing,
recovering, or being overpowered, ( AAT NAS ){
|
84. The curing of wounds on the neck = throat, where the bone,
vein, or nerve, and the tendon or agg safe into consideration.
e curing of wounds aeipat and lower parts of the
bc ‘of the body ; manner or Pereofbeing ;symptom, remedy, heal-
86. Theconan of wounds of the hanging members (arms and lemt

the hous the innayeg5Sncapcigiaet fe e of, &c. symptoms in general
ode of
hus pee: chapters were on curing wounds; henceforth the curing of
poison, or the oe against ashe g.
87, The curing of injuries caused by artificial or prepared poison.
Here are conaidasd the kind of pelncd; entrance or infection; quality,
the page a ggspreading or prevalence; rembdies employed, final cessa-
tion or rem
88. The.Seseiaig of — poison, and of poison in the flesh. With
respect to the first: cau ymptom, remedy; in the second case, two
points more come in consideration :
89. The curing of realo: sale poison. Two cases: 1, spreading;
and 2, not spreading. (ay TSE <a )]
These three chapters were on curing injuries caused by pois

On curing the weakness of old age, or procuring eset to
weak, old men. Emoluments, place, recourse to, remedy.
1, 92. On the mean ofs increasintheg pow ore r
vig our
Here end s the as a ext rac t of the 92 cha pte rs, on the oi
i d
tion of curing
Fourth Part.
Which contains the explanation of the practical part of Medicine.

. The examination of the pulse, wherein 13 cases are
eS on the character ofthe distempe
e inspection of urine, wherein, as it is said, the vicious state
of the whol body may be seen "as in a mirror.
wo chapters are on examining the pulse andu
ane m the character and name of the ‘divas has been
found a,re Srp of medicaments are to be a 7 pr inagine is expossed.
3. First liquid medicines, of which ‘here in are 54 for curinginward
heat, and 23 for assuaging cold fits or ague. Together ihens: are 77 sorts
of liguid eee ae by these there is no remedy, further is an?
Enumeration of arias ed medicine, or medicaments s in powder,
of which the ene |is stated to ge to 96, for assuaging the heat of
any distemper ; and 69 against cold fits, Both together=165, When
they afford no relief, there is taughto ofanother rem andy
5. Physic or medicaments in pills, of which the ‘different kinds of
mixture Pheu to 2
6. veral is of sirup (a kind of mixture) are described or
taught, of which 15 are for assuaging heat, and five against cold fits.
Both = mize
ether=20.
rep| ead strength to the body, and for drawing out an in-
eotits dis
7. Is taught of a mixture, called medicinal butter (S155 ) con-
sisting of several ingredients, of which there are 14 a for curing heat,

and nine re taking away cold fits. Both together =
8. nds of mixture of calcined powder, for tes an ague caused
by a too poke abundanceof phle
9, 17 kinds of mixture or syrup, especially for the purpose of
cue ne heat
19 species “ne of medicinal wine (or spirituous beverage)
are fe rar for curing diseases, in which wind pre
11. Guiiates:rea remedy against any inveterate‘malady what-
ever,prepared of precious stones, for curing the dise of princes, and
of opulent men; one against heat, and 11 against “sid eight against
both ;aeaginat oar
© men, in geneee5cannot have precious stones required for such
a Ze ee rag uring dise
tanight of ae vedehables or plants that are procurable by
all, of seis the several mixtures amount to 28 for curing heat; and 14
for eens cold fit.
king together all assuaging remedies from the liquid to the
vegutatie medicines, there are 418. So much of the assuaging remedies.
When theyare insufficient
aN Is taught of purging or sen ged medicines in general.
purging medicines operating ——— or ——— ston 5
ool blood, bile, and the relics of other dise There arethree
of such purging (ordepuratory),medicines, operating: pi moderate-
ly, and strongly of tegenfo there are 82 s
15. ards or — the setheinl of such diseases,
compositi f icine, for cleansing or purging the nose,

five of the mtle, and two of bed stronng kin
17. Exe,or extractedjuices, for drawing downwards the diseases
in = dose waadoira intestines aiidgon
The same continued and specified.
Elixirs or mixtures for cleansing the veins (or “osR
aliitee.= e g a d
). ThusAvtitos chapters are on depuratory medici
he abovem there is no sufficient relief, in ahha sutra
is taughtst ig soft par hard remedies.
et blood in such distempers, when heat prevails. There
are counted 77 al v ia, of which any may be opened for letting out bloo
The aes d.
of a caustic for curing diseases, when cold, or
cold ae preva
22. The t use of a vesoonte ele
23. On the use of medical inky for diseased members.
24. On adhibiting stadicinsl unguents.
medicines operating downwards.
26. cha conclusion. Though there be many ways (1, 200) of ex-
amining the heat and cold prevailing in any disease, they all ma
y be re-
duced to the following: to look on the tongue and urine, to feel
the e,
and to ask (af ra e circumstances of the beginning and progress
of the
disease in question).
Thus the peitiodion adhibited against pepine though they be count-
ed many (1,200), yet they may be reduched to the foollowing
four classes:
m ment, manual opera , diet, and wSaeth edii ent is either
uaging or depur the manual operationis either gentle ough
food is either useful or noxious ; the exereise is either violent or
gentle
ug. r num a modes of curing
di ma + Oxi
(or of the cs cred of the disease). Rules for curing such
and such
pees oa the manner in which the remedy is applied.
s taught also of preservatives for a esteem to keep him-
self ate’ati any malignant infection from ve tient.
27. Recommendation of this treatiseto the care of the audien ce
,
by the teacher (Stara).Pippi and moral piphicniin of the
ed 404 di
volume conclude with an accountof the mode in which this
reatise on medicine (sonaketiien of four parts) sroached Tibet, which is
brieefly incorporated in the introductory remar.
peti Quest
No. IX. Interpretation of the Tibetan Inscription on a
Bhotian Banner, taken in Assam, and presented to the
Asiatic Society by Captain Bogle.
[J.4.8.B., Vol. V, p. 264 (1836).]
{In a letter to the Secretary of the Asiatic Society; see also Proceedings
of the Asiatic Society, 4th May, 1836.]
According to the request conveyed in your letter of the 30th

April, I have translated the piece of magical superstition which
you have faithfully transcribed from the Bhotian board. With
exception of the salutation at the beginning and the conclusion,
and a few terms in the middle, the whole is in the Tibetan langu-
ort of it, as will be evident from the tenor of the
translation, is, to obtain the favour and protection of several
inferior divinities, to increase the prosperity, &c. of the person
and family for whom the ceremony was performed, and this
magical piece was erected or set up.
It may be that the flag-staff, with the wooden board con-
taining this inscription, was carri fore the Tibetan chief in
his march, and so used as an ensign in war; but it is more
probable that it belonged originally to the house-top or terrace of
the prince in Bhotan : for the houses of great personages in that
country are generally decorated with such ensigns of victory at
the four corners of the terraced roof. They are called in Tibetan
HANASS rgyal mishan (ensign of victory), and always con-
tain ad et a of si mi la r pu rp or t wi th th is .
ard to th e or th og ra ph y of th e e t t : fr eq ue nt ly
occurs in Tibetan writin gs an d bo ok s, th at the v si ar e
iret of the line above; several cases of this occur in your

transcript. The intersylla bi c po in ts at th e en d of a li ne ar e
ra ll y al so om it te d, ex ce pt wi th th e conjunction aC which
gene
will also be remarked he re . I ha ve ma de a co py in Ro ma n

characters, and have also en de av ou re d to ma ke a li te ra l tr an sl a-
tion :the wo rd s in It al ic s I ca nn ot pr op er ly in te rp re t.
m svasti, pr on ou nc ed ht eth e Ti be ta ns om sot i, is re nd er ed
by them in their language rap Q "al AVA ae om bdé

‘ieee ~?
egs-su gyu r-c hig : ‘‘ Oh ma y it ple ase , ma y it be pro spe rou s.’ ’
Tibetan Inscription on a Bhotian Banner.
Inscription on the back of the wooden Board (fig. 3, Pl. VI).
Aeqqy ssrasrer SATAa aA AR’ SAI

gsr aaay gy Sage Seer Rageror 9 ap
Bray Seay NIRS A Sar aq
Bic pe x Base apa BF ag: Oe 56
SRY Nae YO! Aap Nsarcr salar AC
pyasyear YR sporay 98" VSR
POSTE FAN QS ‘854
ITT TS] aaa
SOg y BY SAN s] gra ayy
araay RecA" aay na: aga
QRS AC Assrsi@ SaCANS

(aalar Scar ShASR cpgssrss
STAAHS gear ACS
Ariar QSasry SERS" ene
AGW] NSAGAN
Om svasti Lha Srin sdé brgyad thams-chad danng
lo gla ak dus ts’hés-la dvang vahi gzah 9g ts’ hés
tha sa bdag klu rigs sogs vege
-pa gtso Akho
re ges, he ge sor AMR,

Tibetan Inscription on a Bhotian Banner. 69
Sdé brgyad khed rnams-kyis, Thub-pahi bstan-pa

i bdag
nékani abhila man’ dala

Mantrayé Svéha, Sarva mafgalam.
Translation. =;
O ye divinities ! all hail !—(Ye) all the eight classes of the

divine imps (S. Rakshasas) ; also ye gods, regents of the planets,
constellations (in the path of the moon), and of the lunar days,
having your influence upon the year, the lunation (or lunar
month), and the different seasons or periods ; ye possessors of
the earth or land (land-proprietors), all the eight kinds of the
Nagas (Hydras), &c. Ye powerful chiefs and attendants,
Visunu Ranuna, and the menial (instrumental cause) Vis’hti ;
ye goddesses (or nymphs) pi-ling-khraa ts-’ha, &c.; ye fierce
inferioior r imps,
1 who i (or towards) the cardinal, inter-
ho dwell li in
those regions, wherein the sun this day is moving, ye all look on
this emblem (seal, image, or signed writ, &c.) of Hu, the regent
or governor, (or set up, or erected by Hv.) Ye divine eight
rincipal imps (Rakshasas), rulers of the world (or keepers of
ight), I beseech you, that you will make that this patron, the
bestower of charitable gifts, for obtaining the fruit of his works
and actions, who is very faithful to the doctrine of the Muni
(SHaKYA), may together with his household or family, increase
more and more, and abound inlife, fortune, (prosperity), honour,
in all his subs tanc e or weal th, like the incr easi ng face o
the moon. Om akani nékani abhila mandala, mantryé, Svaha ;
Sarva mangalam.
Tettelia, 9th May, 1836. A. C. Kérés1.
Oatae arn cn ei aia iin lla lin

X. Note on the white Satin Embroidered Scarfs of the
Tibetan Priests. By Major T. H. A. Lloyd. With a
translation of the motto on the margin of one presented
to the Asiatic Society.
[J.A.S.B., Vol. V, p. 383 (1836).]
Having received lately, with a letter from Butan, one of the

silk scarfs mentione TURNER as in use in that country and
Tibet, which, though rather dirty, is of a superior manufacture
and more highly ornamented with figures of deities than those
I have heretofore met with, I°think it may be presented as a
specimen to the Society. I can fully confirm TuRNER’s account
of its general use in all intercourse, and am sorry I have not had
any opportunity of ascertaining the origin of the ey which
is, I believe, peculiar to Tibet, Batan, and Si
to Mr. Csoma Kérést for an explanation of the peneentbe woven
in at the ends of the scarf, and that gentleman has kindly trans-
cribed and translated them. I enclose his notes on the subject,
and to save you the trouble of a reference, I shall copy what
TURNER says on this subject ; to whose account I can only add
that these scarfs are almost indispensable iin all religious offerings,
as well as on the occasions he mentions.
Titalya, 31st May, 1836. T. H. A. Luoyn.
Extract trom Turner’s Embassy, 4to. Edition, 1800.

Page 67. ‘‘ We each advanced, _gertiaye f one after the
other, a white silk scarf, or long narrow piece of pelong, fringed
at both ends, as is the custom in these countries, to the Raja,
who, keeping his seat all the time, took them in his hand, and
assed them to his zempi.
Page 71. We delivered to the zempi, or master of the cere-
monies, a silk scarf for each of us, which being thrown across
our shoulders, he dismissed us,
Page 72. An inferior, on approaching a — presents
the white silk scarf ;and, when dismissed, has one thrown over
his neck, with the ends hanging down in front. ias exchange
scarfs on meeting, bending towards each other, with an inclina-
tion of the body. No intercourse whatever takes place without
the intervention of a scarf; it always accompanies every letter,
being enclosed in the same packet, however distant the place
to which it is dispatched, Two colours are in use for this manu-
facture, which is of China, white and red: the latter is rather
72 White Satin Embroidered Scarfs.
confined to the lower orders : the white is respectful in proportion

to its purity and fineness; there are various degrees in both.
I am yet ignorant of the origin of this custom, but shall endea-
vour, at some future time, to obtain an explanation of it.
/S.—I may also mention that the kow-tow or nine pros-
trations, as knocking the head nine times on the ground, is in
these countries always performed by inferiors approaching
their superiors.’’
Translation of a Tibetan sloka, found on a white piece of China

scarf, called AT AN RASA : bkra shis-kha-btags, or “* scarf
of benediction.’’
a we AN : ~ NN “a Ss, i
TSS] BFSTIR AAT HASTA AIT] 3 HA5IE
WRAY ITS AC |
SF AST STAR AINA | | ANP SAT ALATA
Tr ||
The same in Roman Character.
Esthet hep mts’han bde’-legs, Nyin-mahi gung be
Nyin mts’han rtag-tu brda-legs-pahi, dkon-chog gsum-gy!
bkra shis shog.
Translation.
AS AAT Zl’ being rendered, in Latin, insignis, eminens, &e.

Norr.—On the cloth the Qe AANA is not sufficiently distinct :Lae
. ~~! *
it first for AVA as in the two former lines; but now I correct it
as it probably stands on the cloth.
30th May. A. Csoma K6r0St-

No. XI. Notices on the Different Systems of Buddhism,
extracted from the Tibetan authorities.
[J.A.S.B., Vol. VII, Part I, p. 142 (1838).]
Sangyé (AICAT ERAT * Sangs-r,gyas) is the generic name for
expressing the aig Being or intelligence in the Buddhistic

system. This term corresponds to the Sanskrit Buddha
Tibetan it denies the most perfect being, that is pure (or clean)
from all imperfections, and abounds in all good qualities.
There are three distinctions with respect to the essence, the
substance or body of BupDHA; as
1. Dharma kaya (arn: —chhos-kyi-sku) ; 2. Sambhog-
kaya (Acar SpE SiiGky —longs-spyod-rdsogs-pahi’-sku),
and 3. Nirmankdya C alnal- ouscartaa The first,
as the primary essence of all things, is denominated by several

names; as, A’di Buddha (Fay NA"AICAT AI ) ;— Samanta
Buddha
TaAySEe,
=" ‘E].— Swabhdva
— SS
ZE'QK’.
r, self-produced, or
self-existing ; Dharmadhatu ANN AISA, the root of all

m => o
ngs;;
things
Nn
aera . SANT " aera the1e JiJina 0f Jinas; mA
the basis of all th in gs; Si la Sa le ni an exi sti ng wi th ou t
the three times, or without hecinnine and end.

To the Sam bho gkd y a bel ong the Dhy dni Bud dha s of fiv e
kinds, the chief of whom is Vairochana (or Bérotsana, as the Tibe-
tans pronounce it, cal led by th em , Se r aR ' i SE R —r na m- pe r-
snang- mds ad : the ill umi nat or. The se are the att end ant s of
A’di- Buddha.
To the thi rd or NV ir ma nk dy a bel ong the sev era l inc arn ati ons
of Buddha. Immense is the number of such Buddhas that have
appe ar in
ed for mer age s in the sev era l par ts of the uni ver se.
74 The Different Systems of Buddhism.
this age (styled the ha pp y ag e) th e nu mb er of in ca rn at io ns of

Buddhas is one thousa nd , fo ur of wh om ha ve ap pe ar ed hi th er to ,
and the res t are to co me he re af te r. Th ou gh th er e are me nt io n
many Bu dd ha s as ha vi ng ap pe ar ed an d ha vi ng ta ug ht th ei r
doctrine s, ye t in th e mo de rn Bu dd hi st ic sy st em ev er y th in g is
attr ib ut ed or re fe rr ed to SH sK ya , wh o is su pp os ed (b y th e
Ti be ta ns ) to ha ve li ve d ab ou t on e th ou sa nd ye ar s be fo re Je su s
rist.
The different systems of Buddhism derived from India,
and known now to the Tibetans, are the following four :—
1. Vaibhashika, (ag57) ~ byé-brag-pa).
2. Sautrantika,; (AR Ss -- mdo-sdé-pa).
3. Yogacharya (sar SA S52 or RISISY SHC] —/nal-
hbyor-spyod-pa, or sems-tsam-pa).
4. Madhyamika Gey’ ah Snide ced ea
The first con sis ts of fou r pri nci pal cla sse s wi th its sub div isi ons .
They originated wit h Su a’ ky a’ s fou r dis cip les ; wh o are cal led
in Sanskrit, Ra’HuLA, Ka ’s Hy ap a, Up a’ ii , an d Ka ’t ya ’Y AN A.
1, Ra’Hut a (T ib . S A S H AE G ~s gr a- gc ha n- hd si n) , th e
son of Sua’Kya. His followers were divided in four sects. They

recited the Satra on emancipation, in Sanskrit ; they affirmed
the existence of all things; they wore on their religious garb
from twenty-fi ve to nin e nar row pie ces of clo th. The dis tin cti ve
mark of this class was an utpala padma (water-lily), jewel, and
tree-leaf put together in the form of a nosegay.*
2. Ka’sHYAPA ( Q S ’ ) —H od -s ru ng ), of th e Br ah ma n
~
caste. His followers were divided into six sects. They were
called the ‘‘ grea t comm unit y.’’ They reci ted the Sutr a of
emancipation in a corrupt dialect. They wore on their religious
garb from twenty-three to three pieces of narrow cloth ; and they
carried a shell or conch as a distinctive mark of their school.
3. Upa’ ti (T ib . S A L AR S —N yé -v ar -h kh or of
), th e St id ra
tribe. His followers were divided into three sects. They recited
the emancipation Stitra in the language of the flesh-eaters,
Pishachika. They wore on their religious garb from twenty-
* May not these notes explain the marks on our Buddh is t c o i n s ? —

Ep. ’
.
The Different Systems of Buddhism. 75
one to five pieces of narrow cloth. They carried a sortsika

flower as a mark of their school. They were styled,‘‘ the class
which is honored by many.’
4. Karysyana (Tib. PS gigas ngree of the Vaisya
tribe. His followers were divided into three sects ; they recited
they had on their garb the figure of a wheel, as the distinctive

mark of their school. They were styled: *‘ the class that have
a fixed habitation,’’ AAA 4 |
The followers of the Vaibhdshika system, in general, stand on

the lowest degree of speculation. They take every thing in the
scriptures in their most vulgar acceptations; they believe
every thing, and will not dispute. Secondly, of the
2. Sautrdtika school Git ..mdo-sdé-pa), a follower
of the Sutras. There are two classes, the one will prove every
thing by authorities contained in the scriptures, the other by
arguments.
3. Thethird divisionis that of the Yogdcharya, Eicon
55] —nal-Abyor-spyod-pa, or RSIS SHC] — sems-tsam-pa.
There are cou nte d nin e sub div isi ons of thi s sch ool . The pri nci pal
works on thi s sys tem are ref err ed to A’ RY A SA NG A (A RA N
EPEAT ) in the 7th century, about of our era. There are
in the Kéh -gy ur sev era l wor ks of his , and of is fol low ers . ex-
planatory of the Yogdchdrya system. Lastly,
4. Madh yd mi ka sc ho ol ( A T H Ly — = a th ey th at
keep a middle way). This is properly the philosophical system.

It originated with NsGaRJUNA (qar- klu-sgrub), 400 years
~
after the death of SHxkyA. His principal disciples have been

A’rya Deva and Buppua patita. There are in the Stan-gyur
several works of them on the Madhydmika system. Some
learned pandits in India have united this system with that of
the Yogdchérya, as BopuisaTwa (or SHANTA RAKSHITA has done)
in the 8th century, and afterwards AtisHa in the 11th.
CHANDRA K1’RTI, AVR, wrote a commentary on the
From among the four theories above specified, only the two
last are philosophical, the two first being rather dogmatical, or
following implicitly scriptural authorities. According to the
views of some writers, there is little difference between the
Yogacharya and the Madhydmika theories also, as some have
united them ; except that the former is more practical and the
latter more theoretical or speculative (dealing with too many
abstract terms, and minute discriminations). In the Do class of
the Stan-gyur, there are many volumes containing works ex-
planatory of both these systems. But they can be understood
only by the learned, the generality of the religious persons (or
the clergy) prefer to read Tantrika works, the Dulvé, and some
tracts of the Do class of the Kah-gyur.
The above mentioned systems are well known to many of
the learned in Tibet; but there are likewise many who are
acquainted only with their names.
There is another distinction (with which the Tibetans are more
familiar, and which is taken from the scriptures) with respect sh
the principles on which the scriptural works are founded ;
that of SAVZTAAS| Thég-pa-gsum ; $. Tri-ydnam, the three
27
moral capacity, besides admitting the former positions, MUS
know, that every compound thing is perishable, that there is no

reality in things; that every imperfection is pain, and that
deliverance from pain or bodily existence is final happiness or
beatitude.
3.° Those of the highest capacities, besides the above enu-
merated articles, know that from the body or last object to the
supreme soul, nothing is existing by itself, neither can be sai
that it will continue always, or cease absolutely ; but that every
thing exists by a dependent or causal connection or concatenation.
ith respect to practice, those of vulgar capacity are content
with the exercise of the ten virtues. Those of a middle degree,
besides the fulfilling of the ten virtues, endeavour to excel in
morality, meditation, and ingenuity or wisdom. Those of the
highest capacities pec the former Ne perfectly exercise the
six transcendal virtues.
With respect to their summum bonu
The first seeing the Rae of ‘ions suffering in the bad
places of transmigration ; as, in hell, Yidaks, and beasts, wish to
Those of the second class, not contented with the happiness

of the former, wish for themselves only to be delivered entirely
from pain and bodily existence. Lastly; these regarding as
every bodily existence, in whatever region of i world it be,
aspire to final emancipation, anand wish to arrive at the supreme
perfection, that they may become able to help ne he in their
miseries.
Such distinction in speculative peg re as that of the
Swabhavika, Aishwarika, Kdarmika, and Y. tnika does not exist
in Tibetan books (except, perhaps, among Biss Nyigma-pa sect,
who are said to possess yet several volumes that have not been
printed in the Kah-gyur and Stan-gyur collections, but which
be found in Tibet both written and printed, among the
people of that sect), although there are many works in the Stan-
gyur containing materials on the several doctrines or tenets of
those philosophical schools.
The ancient philosophical sects in India mentioned fre-
quently and partly described in the Tibetan books, especially
in the Stan-gyur volumes, are as follows:
1. Grangs-chen-pa (any SH x|—Sdnkhya in Sanskrit).
The Buddhists have adopted much of this school. Inthe & and B
volumes of the Do class in the Stan-gyur, there is an account
of the six schools (and of others also) in ancient India.
2, Ché-prag-pa (=aayz|—S. Vaisheshika).
3. Rig-chet-pé ( Ray 555\—. Védantika).

4. Shot-pa-pa (Res crey-—S. Miméansaka).
5. Jigten-gy4ng-phen-pa (EST EA AR ARA TIS. Lok-
dyata).
6. Those that take Vang-chuk
(SACRA
(ROc’ya)—S. I/shwara)
for the first principle.

7. They that take Ts’ hangs-pa ( BEANE) Brahma), for
the first principle.

8. They that. take Khy4éb-juk (HTQAE— S. Vishnu),
for ditto.
9. They that take Skyes-bu (RAN q—S. Parusha), for
ditto.
10. They that take gTsovo (A335 —S. Pradhina) for:
ditto.
11. They that take time (5t---§. Kdla), for ditto.
12. The atomists or they that take rdul-phran (5034)
the atoms for the first principle of the existence of the world.
There are bisome others also
The general principles ‘of practical Buddhism with a
follower of this faith in Tibet, are such as follow
; To take refuge only with Buddha.
2. To form in his mind the resolution of endeavouring t0
arrive at the oe degree of perfection, to be united with the
supreme intelligenc
3. To catade himself before (the image of) Buddha;
adore him
4. To bring reer before him, such as are pleasing to any
of the six senses ;as, light, flowers, garlands, incenses, perfumes,
all sorts of edible mt drinkable things (whether raw orrprepared),
stuffs, cloths, &c. for garments and hanging ornaments
To make music, sing hymns, and utter praises on1 Buddha,
respecting his person, doctrine ,love or mercy, his perfections oF
attributes ;his acts or performances for the benefit of all animal
ings. :
(6. Toconfess one’s sins witha contrite heart ; to ask forgive
ness of them, and to declare sincerely not to commit such after-

wards.
7. Torejoicein the moral merits of all animal beings, and to
wish that they may contribute them to obtain thereby final
emancipation or beatitude.
To pray and exhort all the Buddhas that are now in the
world to turn the wheel of religion (or to teach their doctrines)
and not to leave soon the world, but to remain here for many
ages (Kalpas).
OOO OO OOOO
5 dake
(Wie
Na
No. XII. Enumeration of Historical and Grammatical
Works to be met with in Tibet.
[J.A.S.B., Vol. VII, Part II, p. 147 (1838).]
Works, containing historical matter, may be found, in

Tibet, under the following names :
1. Lo-gyus (ARAN) lo-rgyus), meaning annals, chronicle,
history.
2. Tam-gyut ( aa aA glam-rgyud), tradition, oral ac-
count, traditional history. (S. A’khyanam.)
3. Ch’ hos-jung (S8ragc Ch’ hos-hbyung), origin and

progress (of the elements) of the (Buddhistic) religion.
4. Tokzhot (SST AES rtogs-brjod), properly a judicious
saying ; memoir, reflections, critique, biography.

5. Ndm thar (ANQA (rnam-thar), properly emancipa-
tion, liberation, biography, legend.

6. Grung (AEA Grungs), a fable, fiction, fabulous history.
~
7. Stan-cis (AYFRA Bstan-rtsis), chronology, or calcula-
tion of some events or epochs cones in the sacred volumes.

To the first class or ‘‘ lo-gyus ’’ may be referred the following
works, on account of their contents being of a historical character.
1. Maédni-kabum (aRlucy AAS md-ni-bkah-hbum), an
historical work, composed by SRONG-TSAN-GAMPO (RAST
sre) Sronc-Brsan-SGAM-PO), a celebrated king in Tibet, in
the seventh century of the Christian era.

2. Pddma-thing-yik (£]Sqrany Padma-thang-yig)
82 Historical and Grammatical Works in Trbet.
another historical work, written in the eighth or ninth century,

in the time of Kuri-Srone DE’-TSAN (AREA Ass ) by an
Indian guru, called in Tibetan PapmMa JUNG-NE, (aoe
BN yj in Sanskrit Padma Sambhava.
3. Kd-thdngdé-td (amagest'y ), by the before mem

tioned guru, and by some Tibetan translators or lotsavas, in
five parts, containing biographical notices of princes, queens,
chief officers, pandits and lotsavas or Tibetan translators.
4. Yik-nying (HaTEO )s ancient writ or chronicle, com-

piled by the ancient Tibetan translators.
5. Yik-zhung-ch’ hen-mo (AATAIQL STA i containing
Indian history from Asoka (SOTA mya-fian-med,inTibetan)
a king (who lived one hundred and ten years after the death
of Suéxya, and had his residence at Pdtaliputra and Dehli) till
the time of Pratita Stwa (in the beginning of the fourteenth
century of our era).
Others historical works are known under the following titles :
6. Kéd-tsik-ch’ hen-mo (ANAS STH )
7. Ké-ch’hem-ka-Whol-ma (INR BASTAINA'A RANA),
8. Gyel-rab-pag-sam-jon-shing (ATARI SAAT ON" a5
2.
9. She-cha-rap-sal (Rt TRANNY )
10. Gyel rap-salvai-melong (PAATNSNANTA SAE ),
11. Bod-kyi-yik-ts’ang (SST Nap aC ), Tibetan records.
bo.
ae
Dep-ter-ion-po (a gNNF 5), ancient records.
13. Sa-s,kya-yik-ts’
ang (ararWay ace )s records made ~ in
the Sa-skya monastery.
Historical and Grammatical Works in Tibet. 83
14. Gyahi-yik-ts’
ang (FAW AC), Chinese records,
translated by BLAMA RIN-CH’ HEN-GRAGS-PA.
There are in Tibet some historical fragments under this title
Gtam gyut (ARS A)» traditional history, also.
Under this title, ch’ hos-jung (Aa age , Elements of

religion, or the origin and progress of the Buddhistic religion,
there are several worksin engageeae oe: to the different authors.
As by Ne’L-pa, by Bu-s e Ch’ os’ jung of the Bkah-gdams-
pa sect, that caislitated. in
i athe creiens century ; ditto of the
Bruk-pa sect, by PADMA KARPO.
Under this name: ‘‘ Tokzhot ’’ (SRISSES S. Avadana),
there are many historical fragments both in the Kah-gyur and
Stan-gvur (especially in the (XJ or thirtieth volume of the Mdo
class of the Kah-gyur, mostly of a legendary character. But be-

sides these there are also true narrations. The res work
is of a — character ofj this kind: qT AG 5a a5 qc
5S
ARAN WAS] Sar ES ‘* sham-bha-lahi rnam _ bshat-dang
P “hak-yul-gyi-rtokzhod *» Description of Shambhala (a fabulous
country and city in the north of Asia). da memoir on
p “haks-yul (S. A’rya désa or India, in general), written by
PAN-CH’ HEN PALDAN YE-SHES, the great Lama at J'ashi lunpo
(Ty-Aar Bee ) in 1775.
~
Under this name: nam thar’’ 5arSK, there are many his
torical works in Tibet, containing narratives of the life of any
a personage, as the life of SHakyA, in a mdo or sttra, called
aI= ‘kay 2] (gya-cher-rol-pa) or ‘‘ Lalita vistara’’ in Sanskrit.
As also in the Mdo styled REF AR AIC non-par-jung-va,

SS
his appearance in the world (in a religious character).
To this class belong the following works, as: Dpag-bsam-
k’ hri-shing (REISS GS ‘ by Dex-vant-Dvana-pro
84 Historical and Grammatical Works in Tibet.
(S. Shubhendra), translated from Sanskrit. The ‘‘ rnam-t’ har ”’

or legendary narrative (contained in the bstan-gyur) of eighty-
four persons, in ancient India. How they were emancipated,
or acquired preternatural faculties.
The 5aQ5 mam-thar, of the sixteen principal disciples
(ABA AAG nétan) of SHsKya.
The hundred acts of Suékya compiled by TsR«nsTHa, a

Tibetan Lama, in the seventeenth century.
The twelve acts of Suixya, by Srona-TSAN-GAMBO, in the
Manikabum.
The *‘ skyés-rabs-brgya-pa ’’ or one hundred new births or
regenerations, by a Lama of the Karmapa sect. .
ere are in the Dulva biographical notices of several princes,
wealthy citizens, and other illustrious persons, in ancient India.
Amongst the Grungs (R58) or fabulous narratives, the
** Kesér Grungs”’ (ATS HCA ) or fabulous history of KrsaR
a warlike ancient king in central Asia, is much celebrated in Tibet.

. . . r Hie: , . »
On Stan-cis (Br AYA ZS ) or astronomical calculations of

some events or epochs, occurring in the sacred volumes of
Shastras, there are likewise several works, in Tibet. this
kind are the commentaries on the ‘* Kdla chakra or dus-kyi-
hk’hor-lo,’’ in Tibetan, made by several learned men,—as ;
by ‘* Bu-ston ”’ (435) in the fourteenth century, by ‘‘ Jo
nang-pa ”’ by ‘“‘ Mk’has-grub’’ in the fifteenth century; by
Panch’-hen-blo-bzang-ch’hos-kyi-rgyel-mts’han,’’ by ‘‘ Padm
karpo’’—(a celebrated Lama of the Bruk-pa sect, in the
sixteenth century.
so a commentary on the Kala chakra, and the history of
the Buddhistic religion, written in Tibetan by a Mongol Lama
(Sum-bha-zhabs-trung) in the last century.
The “* résis-kyi-hbyung Whungs”” (Zartyaqnmcal) ele
ments of calculations by ‘‘MxK’Has-GRUB-rayA-mTs’ HO”’ and
s ZANG-TGYA-mTS’HO.’” The substance of these works
have been embodied in the ‘‘ Baidurya, Dkarpo’’ an astTo-
nomical, &¢., work, written ny. 7 SANG-RGYAS-rG¥A-MTS'HO,
@ regent at Lassa, in the last half of the seventeenth century:
List of such Indian (or Sanskrit) grammatical works, 28
have been known to the ancient Tibetan learned men, and partly
have been translated into Tibetan, or have been only quoted by

them.
The names of these works have been collected in the last
volumes of the B,stan-gyur compilation. They are as follows :
Péni-vydkarana, in two thousand slékas ; Maha-bhana, a com-
mentary of the former in one hundred slokas by kLU-NoR-rGYAs-
KHI-BU ’’—not translated. An abridgment of the two former
by Rama CHANDRA.
A grammar, in twenty-four chapters, by CHANDRA GOML.
A commentary on the twenty prepositive particles, by do.
A Sutra on the letters, by do.
A commentary on the letters by CH’ Hos-skYONG (8. Dherma-
The several cases of nouns, by CHANDRA GomtI, in explana-
tory verses.
Another grammatical work, by ZLa-va-GRaGs-PA. (8S.
Chandra kirtti.)
_A commentary on the Chandrapd by Pandita Ratna MALI,
in twelve thousand slékas.
A commentary on the former by Pandita PURNA CHANDRA,
in thirty thousand slokas.
ings-mdohi-hgrel-pa, a commentary on the verbal roots,
by ‘‘ Byrns-KyI-DPUNG-GRYEN.”’
Ting-mthahi-bshad-pa : explication of the *‘ ting ’’ termina-
tion.
The milch-cow of desire.
The eight compositions.
The Kaldpa in fifteen chapters, by DvANG-PHYUG-GO-CH’ HA.
Sde-spyod byd- kara na, in five hun dre d slok as, a com men tar y
on the Kalépa, by Brahman Ucra Buv’TI.
*9i,"? &c. &e. of the Kal épa , expl aine d by Hsa m-
dpat-cracs-PAa (S. Manjukirtit).
grammatical work , intr oduc tory to ever y spee ch or lang u-
age.
A commen tar y on the same , by a teac her: SuB HAS HA
Kirti.
A commenatry on the twe nty prep osit ive part icle s, by
DvaAnG-po-BYIN (8S. Indradatta).
Dyangs-chan-bydkarana (of Sara swat i) in thir ty-o ne chap ters .
Six great commentaries of the form er, and seve ral smal ler
ones.
NF (un) and othe r te rm in at io ns ex pl ai ne d in a St tr a,
~
by Dur-Sine.
A Sittra on the wr (un) termination, by ‘‘ CHANDRA ’’—
~
with a commentary by the author himself.

86 Historical and Grammatical Works in Tibet.
A Stitra of roots in the Kaldpa and in the Chandrapa, by

** Gang-vahi-zla-va ’’ (S. Piéirnna Chandra).
5 (ti) and other terminations of actions, &c., explained by
dGah-vahi-grags-pa.
ollection of words having the same sound but different
signification. H,jam-Dvyangs (S. Maniu-ghosha) byékaranahi-
r,tsta-va, by SADHU-KIRTTI.
A commentary on Paninis grammar, by Rama CHANDRA.
eee (the roots Sitra, of Panini), by Pandita
hjigs-med-e ,dé
On the above enumerated Indian grammatical works, there
are some commentaries made by the Tibetans. As; by ‘ * Bu-
ston-rin-ch’hen- grub’’ and ‘*‘ Zhalu-lo-tsa-va ch’ hos-sk’ yong-
bzang-po.
There are, likewise, in Tibet, several works teaching how to
read the Sanskrit text, especially the mantras. The most com-
mon are ose (both the text and the eines Gad on) written
by ‘‘Sancua Surt’’ at Snar-thang. But there are others also,
made by CTR SES by Kunux’as, by Dps’-Le’es, and by
SITUpA.
The most ancient grammatical work extant for the Tibetan
language is that made by ‘‘ Sampora ”’ in the seventh po
Its Tibetan name is: ‘‘ Lung-du-ston-pa-sum-ch fe
‘ r,Tags-kyi-P jug-pa’’ or grammatical S eeanction in preees
slkas, and the adding of the characteristic letters (for the forma-
tion of a several cases of nouns, &c.).
these treatises are very short, making not more than
ea oroat small leaves. They give little information, and are
interesting only on account of the grammatical terms. But there
a
(Th h
che ‘© Sum-Stchu-pa.’’) Bic lahieoh’ Hees, Rab-hbyans |pa
jam-gral, K’ hacragsprul-sh Drung-yig-hjam-Dvyangs, pat
have written answers to some proposed questions respec
ing grammar). Pan-ch’hen-dkon-Mch’ hog-ch,hos-grags. i
wrote in the seventeenth century under this title ;‘‘ Légs-Bsshad
snang byed-norbu ’’ on sixty four leaves.)
Iv, or Lpom-Bu-pa of Derghé in Kham-yul, wrote in the
last oniiae: on eighty-six leaves. The title of his grammar is:
‘* mk’ has-pahi-mgul-rgyan-mu-tig-phreng-mdses’’’ (a beautiful

necklace of pearls for a neck ornament of the learned).
ere are yet several other grammatical works on the
language of Tibet.
A. Cs.
No. XIII, Remarks on Trans-Himalayan Boodhist
Amulets.
[J.A.S.B., Vol. IX, Part IL, p. 905 (1840).]
With reference to the two scrolls which were sent to you

from Almora, and which you had left with me, together with a
letter from Mr. W. E. Carte, on the 17th ultimo, I beg leave to.
inform you that both contain abstracts of some larger Tantrika
works, or religious treatises, in Tibetan, interspersed with man-
tras in Sanscrit. The first paper, eight feet five inches long, of
which the figures take two feet five inches, and the text six feet,
contains 244 lines (two and a half inches long each) in printed
Tibetan character. I cannot exactly tell you what the figures
may represent, but I think the first is the regent, or ruler of the
year, figured by a victorious king. The second is a tortoise, with
nine spots on the belly, representing the lucky and unlucky
his minister, horse, elephant, soldier, sun, moon, eye, ass, etc
Afterwards, from the head of a bird downwards, in two lines,
there are Chines e sym bol ica l fig ure s, or cha rac ter s, hav ing per -
aps the same me an in g as the fig ure s ab ov e des ign ed. Th es e
symbolic al cha rac ter s wer e use d 200 yea rs bef ore Jes us Chr ist ,
under the Ha n dy na st y ; the Ti be ta ns no w als o use th em on lar ge
square seals.
There are on th is pa pe r fiv e di ff er en t ab ri dg ed Ta nt ri ka
works, or sii tra s, un de r di st in ct tit les , th e Sa ns cr it be in g ge ne ra ll y
erronevusly written.
1. Contents of the first sitra.. The salutation, only in Sans-
crit, thus: Namo Shri Kalachakrayé (which should be thus:
Namas Shri Kalachakraya. English: ‘‘ Salutation to the
circle of Time.’’ The year, month, day, and hour, are figured
by a prince, minister, soldier, and weapon. All the regents of
the year, month, day, and hour ; those of the planets, constella-
tions, stars, Nagas, and imps are requested to look on these
symbolical figures, and be favourable to the person who wears
90 Trans-Himalayan Boodhist Amulets.
nesses or works (religious, sacrificial, civil, and economical)

are here enumerated, and all classes of divinity are requested
not to hinder him in any of his occupations, but to assist him,
that he may increase in prosperity, and see all his works accom-
plished. Here also occur some mantras ; that, at the end being
thus: Om! Supratis’ ht ha Vajrayé-Swahad, Mangalam.
2. The second work contains in Sanscrit, short addresses
to Shakya Muni, to Vagishw4ri, to Manipadmé, to Vajra Pani,
and to Vajra Guru, Padma Siddhi.
3. The third contains one sloka and a half, in Tibetan, with
a mystical formula in Sanscrit, on the melodious recital of the
several attributes of Manju Shri (in Tibetan, Jam-pal) the god
of wisdom. It is pretended that this short stra, taught by
Shakya himself, and buried underground in the country of
Lho-brag, in Tibet, by Padma Sambhava in the 9th century
after Jesus Christ, was taken out and divulged by Guru Chos-
kyi d, Vang phyug.
This is called the venerable sttra, dispelling the dark-
ness of the ten corners of the world. The salutation is especially
addressed to Jampal (Manju Shri, in Sans.) and to the ten
Buddhas in the ten corners of the world. In each of the ten
that he who carries with him this stitra, may obtain, together with
gra handsome
faced youth by Shakya, when he first taught him this sutra.
_ 5. This is styled the ‘‘ Satra of eight lights.’’ The saluta-

tion is addressed to Buddha, religion, and_ holy priests, etc.
There are several mantras, or physical formule in Sanscrit,
' ystical prayers for averting any evil or calamity,

intended by Tshangs-pa (Sans. Brahma) by the great god (Sant,
Then follows a prayer, that by the repetition OF
! Vajra Chan
Maha Roshana Him, Phat. Namas Chan’da Vajra Krodhdy2,
Trans-Himalayan Boodhist Amulets. 91
Aulu ores Tishtha Tishtha, Bandha Bandha, Hana Hana,

Armati Him, Phat, Ma m.
The secon paper (four feetos inches long, together with
the figures of the twelve animals, after which the years in the
belly of a tortoise, in a square; and afterwards, “bracers

downwards, the figures of the twelve animals of t e cycle of
twelve years. The writing may easily be read, oa the or-
thography is bad, and the Sanscrit titles and mantras have been
erroneously transcribed.
is the sum of the Senetcontents of the two scrolls worn
by the Tibetans as amulets for obtaining the favour of particular
divinities, and for averting all kinds of evil spirits.
eos eo_e_—se ec _—oe_=S 0 oes

No. XIV. A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi
of Saskya Pandita, with extracts and translations.
J.A.S.B., Vol. XXIV,p.141 and Vol. XXV,p.257 (1855) (1856).

pea following paper was written so far back as 1833, end would have
he ampbell of Dar
jiling, who has had the proofs corrected by Lama Aden Cheboo at that
station, who had studied the ibrar hateon fre and Tibetan literature at
the monastery of See cca Soe
Cs, de KG6roési refers to leaf 23, chee 44 of the ars of the Kah-gyar,
which onllagsiad he had previously noticed in Vol. II. of the Journal.—
Ep.]
This work was composed by the celebrated ‘‘ Sa-skya Pan-

dita’ (called in Tibetan, TAIRA AAA
K’un dgah rgyal-mts’ han dpal bzang-po ; in Sanskrit, Ananda
Dwaja Shri Bhadra), who flourished in the 13th century, in the
time of Ginghis-khan and his successors. He resided in the
Sa-skya monastery, a Convent, in Middle Tibet, in the province of
Ts’ ang, one hundred days’ journey distant from Tashii Lhunpo
(VT Garay a ) That Great Lama (called: ‘‘ hP’hags-pa
hGro mGon ”’ QZIMAT ZIAAT SENS ) to whom Kublai-khan

gge emperor of China, of ntpro dynasty, in the
above mentioned Monastery (with 1some small appurtenances)

and are next in dignity after the two great Lamas of Lhasa
and Tashi Lhunpo. The Sa-skyay NH ) Monastery (or Convent)
is one of those placesin Tibet where many Sanskrit books
‘sae or See from India) may be found now also.
94 A Br ie f No ti ce of Su bh as hi ta Ra tn a Ni dh i.
TINY RarArSA’ WHA"?

See EELS 1
QzImsrer RESTAC IA ra as s a g e e r a r Za y A x a r a })
a aXaySc" ASAe yee Reece ais
RAE Asrer Tay ATSC ARRAY NAAN
MANIA IA S T A T A IY GI N AA S]
aar AAAISe A A s Fo r A5 ay Qa ya so l
RAINAT VSAN A
SIN SANPTAC |
FEST SATIS Sar SITITT |
STATS IVSTS ASGA]
AIR TAR S T A GASR L
G A G S |
Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi n4ma Shastra is the title of the
work in Sanskrit.
Salutation to Manju Sri.
The presentation of sacrificial offerings to the All-knowing,
the Sovereign of men. Whatis to be understood by ‘‘A Treasury
of Elegant Sayings’’ or, in a literal translation : A Precious
Treasure of Elegant Sayings, 7.¢., a Literary Work. Reverence
to ‘‘ h,P’hags-pa h,jam-d,pal ’’ the juvenile form of the go
of wisdom. (S. A’rya Majfiju Sri kumér Bhuta.) After having
presented my oblations of the most precious things, taken from
the religious instructions of the chief of the gods (Shakya) from
Nagarjuna, the prince of logicians; from Vyasa, Valmiki,
Akshapada, &c., Ladore the Sovereign of men, the All-knowing.
The exhibition of judicious reflexions upon all sorts of wordly
affairs, and upon the conduct of the virtuous (holy or excellent)
men, without offending (in all these) against good morals, 18
called ** A Precious Treasure of Elegant Sayings.’
A Brief Notice of Subhishita Ratna Nidhi.. 95
L Reyperargq
weRa
Hae
s|
SQax amarer AIS NE
qa yay AWarady
aor ac 35 a FzTQS|
bh
RAHAT FT 75
STARTS: AIDAERA |
Payay GOR]
gear gayas Gears
we)
AIRSET
NS 5HACTAIS IO |
MATT
AAHSCS A
FER HTVHVTAS |
Spank atalsabaiarll]
J. REFLECTION ON THE WISE. (ARS Saaye :
Nore.—The word Aaya (critical investigation) is added, in
the text, to the subject of aa chapter, but, in this extract, it will be

left out.—See the Tibetan Tex
Were you to die the next year, acquire science :though

in this life you cannot become wise, in your future birth, it will
ea recommendatory precious thing, if taken _— you.
If you are a talented man, everyone gathers round
about you, without being called ;a scented lower: though it be
at a far distance, is surrounded with a cloud of — wasps.
wise man, though poss of immense perfections,
will learn from others ;and by such continual practice, he will
at last arrive at omniscience
96 A Brief Notice of Subhashiia Ratna Nidhi.
p
spare dersa’ fist $5]
ROYTRNA SSATS |
STAV
ARIANA 951299 |
TET EATS STARS |
aU REI ERAT RIE SaISTANIA 218 |
ser Sauryeaesrs
SS AOAC |
ANTN
BRAS
ge ar Ry AVSATS |!
>
GANA FATA |
RAS TITAN TANT |

ARA'SS' ag Far SHC]
ayer Se: 3085 AIR’ ANS |

4. If a wise man behaves himself prudently, how can es=
overpowered by the enemy, though they be many. eres
Brahman of Ujjayana, a single man, has overcome all the
of the enemy. =
5. A brave, wise and a fortunate man (who has esis
lated moral merits) though he be alone, overcomes all. The oe
the king of deer (or of wild beasts), and the universal mona
(a Chakravarti king) want no assistant. gino
you are wise, you may make a slave of the great also.
The Garuda, though a strong and mighty bird, is made the
vehicle of Vishnu.
A Brief Notice of Subhashita Ratna Nidhi. 97
7 amsrcy Sar cy3" ANF 25]
aRaS HAT AP AHS|

aya" ACA SASS |
RRNA SAa' RT AT Og |
BSG gh GAT GCA

—_
Do
Haar ay jyAar SHRA5 |

ASTRT gre PASTA |
Re BRC RATAT SR
9 HASH Wer Tear Go}
govt ace ER SRST AG
aaa W a g y ce r ay Ea te rs }
spear er A a p r a g g : H i r t Z e e
. The wise, in th e ti me of st ud yi ng , su ff er pa in s ; si nc e,
without exertion, it is im po ss ib le to be co me wi se . He th at is
passionate for a small pl ea su re , ne ve r ca n ar ri ve at gr ea t fe li ci ty .
8. If you are inte ll ig en t, th ou gh yo u be we ak , wh at ca n
do to you a powerful en em y? Th e ki ng of th e wi ld be as ts (o r
of the deer), though st ro ng , wa s ki ll ed by an in te ll ig en t ha re .
_ The ocean is neve r sa ti at e wi th wa te r. Th e tr ea su ry
of a king is neve r fu ll of mo ne y. On e is ne ve r sa ti sf ie d wi th th e
enjoyment of a thing. Wi se me n ar e in sa ti ab le wi th el eg an t
sayings.
98 A Br ie t No ti ce of Su bh as hi ta Ra tn a Ni dh i.
— oO Aragy FsrsrAqyaayer |
amarer asian Facey TSI
R Gr age ager S5a 9
PTANIO FEAS |! ARSVerAgSy e's i
SH S581] |
aS
— _—
BTY AAA: ASGHAR

STATIN BATS HANS
sad say By
aaa RAN ASA ATER 95]
_ bo
AAS SS ET 4
Ay eer se AR Ry Ba)
RT ay Nay FX NTS)
war Bes a a G a r a i m s 3 5 t s r ' S A ] |

10. From children also, wise men receive the fine sayings—
for sweet scent the navel of a musk deer also is opened.
I], THe EXCELLENT (VIRTUOUS OR GOOD) (A'S) |
1. It is always by excellent men that good qualities or

more praised (celebrated). The scent of the Malaya sandal-
obtained), Wise men say: when the sacrifice is performed

with a gem on the top of a banner, it is the sign of the happiness
of that country.
3 grey Ay IN WSarcr§
ay oN Aer ger aqax AAS|
Ann Jer S59 AAs 3H 351]
aRer @ aaa: Bap Reads |

14 Say 35 Aver TSarer5]
aRqC: Har TF SATA

HC |
age ara" NA NSASA Al]
AE’ SIS TE Berg GES I]

_—
— or
(aw)
SAAR BLAS SAyIR SES!

15" a5" er aS CAE |
x & A y e r Q a a a y A R E ]
13. When me n ar e in
injju re d by a wi ck
ick ed pr in ce
ince, , then will
they remember a vi rt uo us ki ng . Th ey th at su ff er of a ma li gn an t
fever think on ly on co ol wa te r. . Ba g
14. When a wicked prince does injury, a virtuous king is the
more ready to defend. To him , tha t is occ upi ed of an evil
spirit, a magician (cheerfully) lends his assistance.
15. A virtuous man, though he decline (in his fortune) show,
bec ome s him sel f mor e ha nd so me in his beh avi our . We see tha t
a fir e-b ran d, tho ugh it be tur ned dow n, ma ke s its fla me asc end
jor go upwards).
100 A Brief Notice of Su bh ds hi ta Ra tn a Ni dh i.
Rare ang maar 5 WE J

— oS
Qjas: QARaN ZETIA SR ASHE |
IRQ" af SqR5 aay Rist |
ary Say BSI Az |
— ~I
ay & geaReT FRSA)
BESTT MS SAAR A
ayer aaa" FR Sar ANS]
APA S R S T A A S G Y E N T
pwco
are, BHA GATS OE]
QE TA a BTS ANIA
SAQA TSA ANN Asay NO
a ON ay Se So
S i ~ ° ° ° . °
‘a felis ~
16. A virtuous prince, though he be at a far distance, from

far also does favourably protect his own followers. the }
gathering together of big clouds in the atmosphere, the corn of

the field more increases.
17. During life, renown (or a good name) is the cause of
joy; in the other world, ha pp in es s is (m an ’s ) de li gh t, in we al th

only, without those two things, a wise man can have no decree
ixcellent qualities, though be exonerated, spre@
and beco me visib le ever ywhe re. The blos soms of the nutm eg
tree, though grown dry, diffuse on all sides their sweet scent.
19 RAPE RST ar Ba Say
SS. AP ee
AVSAy eyaS” Bac15" SES!
meq A ART RSAC AA]

be
nese
bo fo)
Be Ac say AgeryAC |
ay cateae H ABC]
5 ASAy SVT aay SSRN 5]

RATED Sara AIRST AA SATS]
21 gsreranisy AC" Rarer

garer aigsy Wo Ray aA9]
Ge ar AR BY AY OC]
area y B Y A S S e y Fy O A T
19. A king is grea t in his do mi ni on s ; a vi rt uo us ma n is
respected withersoever he go es . A fl ow er is be au ti fu l, ge ne ra ll y,
for a high da y. A ge m for a he ad or na me nt is ev er yw he re
esteemed.
20. A hen, wh en at re st , ha s mu ch fr ui t; a pe ac oc k, wh en it
remains still, ha s a ha nd so me ta il ; a ge nt le ho rs e ha s a sw if t
pace ; the quietn es s of a ho ly ma n is th e si gn of hi s be in g a wi se
man.
21. Though equa l be ne fi ts be co nf er re d on th e ex ce ll en t
and the vulgar, th e re tu rn of th os e ki nd ne ss es is no t eq ua l.
Though ther e ha s be en no di ff er en ce in th e se ed so wn in a fie ld,
yet there is an im me ns e va ri et y in th e cr op . i qu sa ae
102 A Brie} Notice of Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi.
22 mac a gear Sar SAASTAQS |
SVT porrg Asn 555)

By 57 B sec § = aap
5 asinar Ray" a a aay ais)
B BRT RX OAT ay IN IC]

Ser aie BR
gv NGS, sas By wo"
Rar ayy Bra Q95
% BAAR STON SHAT SS

A
ac’ lar AS AAT 7 Arras |
me Sis spr 2x: RAC: ays |
22. Keep up (preserve) your noble descent by your cole

duct—when your practice is bad, your birth is of no value. [
sandal-wood has a fine scent, but, ifa man reduces it tocharcoal,
who will buy it ?
23. The great, though sometimes they be distressed (oF
disgraced) for a while, have no reason to be grieved. The moon,
though she be eclipsed for a while by the planet, yet soon appeats
ain.
24. If a gre at ma n tre ats kin dly an en em y, tha t ver y en ew y
comes with kindness into his power. The first universal monarct
since he protected all, was elevated to that dignity by all.
A Brief Notice of Subhashita Ratna Nidhi, 103
25 aay gr BS se al
Say 5c" agar yar ser a 3]
Ac ay ater yo & ascaay
ere 555]
26 Ray" Cy x ay ARTS WC
Ro aay Aac‘ey Ayoy AR]
aera jy ANA 454) N="
yar AAT gat SY ANAT]

bo~I AN ASAT ARver SNS SAN
we ayy ye eT
aye RAN A a y A S F O F ]
"551 81 " ae rs is r S I D E S g c T
25. The holy ma n, th ou gh he be di st re ss ed , do es no t ea t
of the food mixed with wi ck ed ne ss . Th e li on , th ou gh hu ng ry ,
will not eat of the unclean vomiting.
26. The holy man, though it may cost him his life, how
will he desist from what is go od by it se lf ? Th e co lo ur of fi ne
gold will not chan ge , th ou gh it be bu rn t an d cu t.
. Though low-minded me n be wr at hf ul (a ng ry ) to th e
how would these, in return, become an i
holy men—but
them? Though the ja ck al ut te r a fu st ia n la ng ua ge , ye t th e
king of th e de er pr ot ec ts hi m me rc if ul ly .
104 A Brief Notice of Subhashita Ratna Nidhi.
28 gaay 35 Sey Hy ass]

~
{
a AB age 8 sneer
(aA ~
ang sor Re Re ay car Hl]
amr sar avs 8 Sey S51]

bo©
sien saves Faget
ser A sax & age §C
AE AT RG 5a ANTE’ HARTY
STAIR TRS SY]
30. Raper an’ AY FAY Aey]
garcra: Acaryy AEA HAAS |

ck aC” Sic Qans WIE |
SEAR TA S5795'H5 |]
. People seek to find fault with the excellent, and
with the low men. They look with astonishment to costly
longings, but who would do so to a fire-brand ? eyed BF
Not to be cheered up by praise ; not to be grieve me
shame —but to know well his own perfections, is the character!
tic sign of an excellent man.
30. Those are no vain riches that are gotten by knowleta
strength and skill. The dog and the cat, though they sta
erect, are living samples of impudence.
A Brief Notice of Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 105
31 amRar ayer Seer S5|

Bete By DR)
aRayeTShay A SESNEIS! |]
8 Egies Eth Gay

aed
~
QRS or SFT ABCA IAS]

ie cr 28 pay It]
ET oF TOT ST
3w ASAyaR, Rel SST AIA"s1%]
Pe ye S|
SIRO ay Bar ORAS]
ay AN AE We ARR’ VARIA]
WYRAABSTENS | 2
It is the ma st er ’s gr ea tn es s, if his se rv an ts are in ev er y
respect well satisfied. The embellishments put on a horse, are
they no ornaments for the master himself !
32. As the ma st er tak es car e of, and kin dly pro tec ts his
servants (or subjects) so are ma na ge d the mas ter ’s aff air s als o
by the servants.
33. At the sa me pla ce, wh er e the gre at Lo rd (B ud dh a) is
pre sen t, wh o wo ul d ac kn ow le dg e an y oth er wis e ma n ‘ he n
th e sun has ari sen , th ou gh the re be ma ny dis tin gui she d sta rs
in the heaven, none of them is visible.
34 ay carey asx a mc"
Bays iF als! CALI AANA|

aaq x Bas Asay BA TC|
Sy rs oN
35 aR oY HVAT AC SC’ AC
RF mdar a gar gx’ Fg)
Bar or 3 ge RgR AE
SAE AVA RO Ay A]
36 AFA AALS ATTA ASI
Ralisr SASay SISoy ay QE]
Qe car A as aagda Ac"
Saas" AA Sey gary FAI]
Ill. THrE root (MEAN, LOW, WICKED, BAD) (ays )]
34. A wicked man, though he gets riches, grows Worse i”

his conduct. A stream howsoever it be turned back, yet ende@
vours to flow downwards. it
. Though a wicked man appears good in his condaots!
is but a hypocritical life. Though a crystal be made to have the
colour of a gem, yet, when put in water, it shows its own colour.
- A great man’s wise arrangements are annihilated in 4
moment by wicked men. A corn-field cultivated for years 40° —
months by the husbandmen, is suddenly destroyed by @ hail.
87 yer Reray ACT RS]
ae Re say or QRRCSSS
Paar arqsc Sera: NS]
at RISE AR OF RAR asT OBS 1

8 ga gear gx)
AAOAIT FW SAITEIR QR|

HN ae AR ARererNayy
QRS RAT AC’ WR ANS Bar SIREN |
39 “Eray ay aya’ AAS AGaS|
a BapaBAr AAA 'SeT BA

aR AT A A BA OA
SIE HC Be aevey ARS]
37. In general, a ba d ma n ru bs on ot he rs th e de fe ct s wh ic h
he has in himself. The crow, after having eaten some unclean
thing, earnestly rubs her bill on a clean ground.
38. bu si ne ss be co mm it te d to a foo l, it wil l fal l sh or t,
and the fool himself wil l be cr us he d un de r it. Th e fo x- bo rn ,
being elected king, it is said, destroyed his distressed train also.
39. Th e foo lis h ma n (st upi d) wh en he wi sh es for ha pp in es s,
works only on his dis tre ss. So me on e oc cu pi ed by an evi l spi rit ,
ioe he wi sh es to be fre ed fr om pa in , de pr iv es hi ms el f of
ife.
108 A Brie} Notice of Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi.
00 Bry AA AA A Naverel]
Rat st aI SE' RISER
Aaa’ ARC’ QAR’ Gaps ARAIIE |
AGAR’ Src" 5 NFSII
a ggKe: Ray args SO

ay AC gar cr 3 ayy 2%]
F acEW aaR Rey Hy AHR

y ARH wayry Hs 1)
42
AFA sasry 5qRAc° 3)
AIRAT FIR’ SISA QATAR AEX!
Oe Ae |
en,
meal
WaT 3g Ay gare: WS]

40. The action of a man, who cares nothing for the welfare
of others, is like that of a beast. Though he is an associate a
eating and drinking, but he is unable to make them ready (oF
prepare).
41. He tha t ma ke s no ref lec tio n on wh at is use ful an d the
contrary, and does not improve his understanding and e%
perience, is a swine without hair, that seeks only to fill his belly:
_ 42. Some one makes most among the fool, but before
wise, he shrinks back. Though he has no hump and dewlap,
yet he is a beast that has his upper teeth.
4 ww
SRA RR aC KY RS aI)
. . * . i oo . Pa . ad
RAAT xIA STS SAY WE" ARAN
RIAN AR AG I 980g OE
aeaTay AY AA A ang gy
4 tS
Ray Esr gd i s r s a e 3 3 )
sR a s A R S w F R E T
Ge ae A R A R T 8 ]
Fae qa agegy
ieo
SAIN Asst AAT ANAT 34]
AFA We WO saercls" Ags|
Sever st st Syzist)
Varay FF a ser RI]

43. He hastes to where thereis meat and drink; butif you
give him some business to do, he runs nhc though he can speak
and laugh, yet he is an old dog withouta
44. It is easy to fill with water aBanat (or ox’s) foot-
step—a small treasury may easily be filled with money ; to sow
a little field with corn seed, requires not much labour; it is easy
to satisfy with science a little understanding.
5. roud foolish aig though he be great, will be
defeated. By having given a pace of ground (stob-l, dan)
Balarama haelost the three erie twotlde’
46 ASTa SOS" SIMS! ANSI]

an
y Gey AR AR as sr a4]
Be Seer gas a5
a7 Biase ARTA FA AAA|
NASH SF OF BAIR $C")
aca ars: AR Sx
arsay ware Key aay SAS! I]
48 WAST ASR’ Heaney AANA|

Pitan ~—
See y
ery
cage a
ge A y 4
‘oone
B e 2 7 A R K : or rise
S n N N : S A O
. Pe pepe. . pope ae
In the estimation of ignorant people, a m onkey-cateht!

preferable than a wi se ma n— wh en th at is se rv ed wi t
is more
butter and meat, this is sent empty handed away. oa
Some illiterate men ar e m o r e in im ic al t o 4 le ar oe
man. It is said, if in a snowy country, during the winter, gro
e s fo rt h) a n y co rn st al k, it is an u n l u c k y o m e n . ‘ a
up (o r c o m t w
ome that ar e il l- ve rs ed in sc ie nc e, wi ll fi nd fa ul
them that are well founded in it. In some islands it is counted
for a defect in members, if one has not a goitre.
A Brief Notice of Subhdashita Ratna Nidhi. 111
49 Say Rarer Garey S51]
Say AAR Pyar gat]
SHA gary Bysr4)

AS ABS EN ay ix: HE "
50 Foy Taye qT SAR |
WEST Say SFT 34]

RT FA RAPsH 55151]
AAFIAC AVAL Sa Garaget
5 —_ GT
ASR
AA A
TATSRST |
SID WED Rayer sans’ 94
qeag Baaraq BX Tears
RAR FAT Sy Aer A904)

49. They that know only imperfectly the religious rites,
contemn those that perform them exactly. In the country of
Chara, he that walks on two hicks is not counted for aman
Some that perform wrongly the religious ceremonies,
mark them that do exercise them accurately. Those men that
have a head like a dog, contemptuously say, that he, who has a
handsome face, is a woman
51. Foolish men, wanting understanding, though they be
many, go full into the power of the enemy. One intelligent hare
has subdued a whole herd of strong elephants. ;
52 Garay ATTA’ Acaryyy YC"

RIM aR ACA ST 35"
Aan aes A Avay WC]
Agar AREA ayAst NS I]
Oroo
AR Acargy ASSy sasraly
aq J Asay spar OK|
By Say ART cH Fe Sst
St AGA SAAT Far 35
OrP=
FY WAATN YS ARISTA
F 5a ay Sar oR |
Gw
oA
Jay sr Mar Aac aay

Sargyr svar ge". Ga TANT]
52. It is seldom that riches without understanding wer?
advantageous to any one. The all-bestowing cow’s M (a
the common proverb is) is sucked up by the calf. t
53. Foolish men, that amass riches, never think on, tha
they have their kinsfolk (or relations). After having amas
wealth, by all means of wickedness and cursing, they die awaY
like the rats.
54. He that wants always to be defended (or supported
by others, at last, certainly shall fall. It is said, the tortol®
that was carried by two crows, fell down on the ground.
66 many Adar Aygsr 5E5|
SAAS SR A aR aE |
ARF
YA ACT swe Qhy
QA GE Berane’ AAA says)

66 RGRAY ATA NATRS
1, 5.5 FARTS
ABV AIS ASS FAAS QE]
AAA AIR SAS Nay Rear]
ager ABTS] 3
5 ~] RAFAT HS SH NC |
SAWNET QOS S205 |
amsrer PAPA OSE NY
SQ FEAT F4aT ge
55. Not to understand what good and bad is; to forget a
kindness done to one ; not to marvel at what is marvellous ; to
ask again what one has clearly perceived ; to think and to follow
one from oe are the characteristic aay of a foolish man.
6. n the troops are advancing, he is in the rear;
when they setire; he goes on the front; meFaethere is meat and
drink, he endeavours by all means to enter there
IV. THe mrxep CHARACTER (OF THE WISE AND OF ‘THE
~
FOOL) (HANH |
57. A mean fellow, though he be rich, is outdone by a
little man of noble descent—when the hungry tiger uttered a
deep sound, the monkey fell down from the top of a tree.
Lik A Brief No ti ce of Su bh és hi ta Ra in a Ni dh i
mB AAT Wa5y ASASAS|
apa O 5 5 H Y H A I
saya BY ACG OS|
W A T M y A G T I E A s e ]
on© NST ER SATO ANS
IAF SASS AN |
APN
SAGTT TSS |
Ay ASS SapovAAA
00. RRR aRarssrETa
BYS SaTN
SVTI ASTaS |
RICAN TARTAENE |
HH AN Aspe ar gc]
58. A foolish man tells his qualifications. A wise ae
keeps them secret within himself. The straw swims 0M
surface of water, but a gem, though placed upon it, sinks. . when
ey, that have little learning, have great ee cise,
grown wise, they are quiet. Torrents make always much ™
but it is seldom that the Ocean roars. disdain-
t is always the low-minded men that speak - lion
fully of the holy men ; these never do so to them. The
defends the foxes, but the fox rises against the fox.
A Brief Notice of Subhdshita Ratna Nidhs. 115
a sever A OO AAy F GI
Ra ASS BATA Ral]
ARIS Ager A AE IQ Aer AN

B ay age F cF Agcy]
2 EN, TATA Ra
ay Tor Hy aga Gay OG
Ry ff SR aay Saar QA5 Age]
SPT WT FT TF SAM
63
By AY FING SAA OE 9A
gst ar AE SRT TE Sa
aa NST RY A C']
e aaa ARG sal AY ac
61. Th ou gh a ge ne ro us ma n is ang ry aga ins t you , he is
gen tle if yo u bo w do wn bef ore hi m ; but a lo w- mi nd ed ma n is
more ha ug ht y if yo u yie ld to him . Go ld an d sil ver , th ou gh har d,
may be me lt ed , bu t a do g’ s ord ure wil l sti nk, if pu t int o fir e.
62. A wise man consists entirely of perfections. A fool
has onl y his def ect s. Wi th pre cio us met als you ma y pay all you r
expenses—from a venomous serpent nothing but distress can
be expected.
63. A wicked man, though he abides in a forest, is mean ;
a virt uous man, thou gh he resid es in a town , is gentl e. We see
that a wild beast of the forest is fierce, and a fine horse in the
town is gentle.
116 A Br ie f No ti ce of Su bh is hi ta Ra tn a Ni dh i.
oc Ber ay ach ARN
Qe eager say By O52
erat ear Ay
NIT WEAN BN CF BCI
65 sarersara e r s e s i a y B E
CAA T A C A T A I T A R
AT S15]
QTR GEARS AAA ISIC
OO sarR c s r c i s r a c a y a y S55] 11
66 A S N S A T A R S I S T O T ’ 1 5 4|
blanb tWlWa ins
Ry am giey Ro gsr 35)
sie ANRIEN STH ay OC ig i
64. An excellent man looks only on his own defects, a bad

man seeks fault only with others. The peacock judges of his
own body —a bat gives ill omens to others.
5. An excellent man, by his gentleness, preserves both
himself and others ; a bad man causes pain both to himself and
to others by his stiffness. A fruit tree keeps (nourishes) both
itself and others ; a dry tree, by its stiffness cumbers both itself
and others.
s long as you have wealth, every one is your
kinsman, if you are declined, every one is your foe. The island
of precious metals is visited from far distance—when the lake
(or sea) is dried up every one leaves it off.
OAR RAN AR 4S. Gap

HF Fier ge anar FR 985)
A AG Vor gNsrerg|
Ay OF IR Ae Rar er a5]
6 io
9)
WA 5A BAT WI 55 91)
SOIR WS 5 AISARTES |
ye X GEGer RTARTA]
AR nee ee
69 amar cr amar ciara AES
©
ay far amare SER AP]

BF AF NNR Ase Rx SA]
ag far Ser aR Jar ar Bal]

67. It is only by narrow-minded men that such distinction
is made : this is our friend, this is our enemy. A liberal man is
affectionate towards all—it is uncertain, who may yet be useful
us.
68. Learned men delight in science ;the ignorant do not
so. Honey-gathering bees resort to flowers ; but not the flesh-fly.
69. A learned man is beautiful among learned men ; how
can the wise be understood by the fool? See, how sandal-wood,
that is more precious than gold, is by foolish people reduced to
coal.
118 A Brie f No ti ce of Su bh ds hi ta Ra tn a Ni dh i.
7—)
spat a s e 8 A R e e 9
AX ra TANS rail esray Qgr|
Bao e
y o R 4
ay ay A V A L A T B A N H I
m apart Bey a9 8
BART a APE AeA SN!
ay FT age ax aN & We]
oy TP ON er a
2 RF sy s i s t Li st " q e rx : F a l
ale al ce iaea)
hos . me 7 . ° pa ay
B tay Ay A Baga AAAS |
& gh Sr gy gear
70. A wise man knows the manner of his action ;the fool
follows an ot he r’ s au th or it y. Wh en an ol d do g ha s ba rk ed , th e
others run without there being the least reason therefor.
71. A wise man, in his very declined state, also affords :
pleasure to ot he rs , by hi s el eg an t sa yi ng s— a fo ol wh en gr ow in g —
"t Ee eke ») him sel f an d ot he rs by hi s qu ar re ll in g.
o n i n s p e a k i n g — o t h e r s a r e s i l e n t
Some place perfecti A b a d d o g u t t e r s f i r s t a n o i s e ”
a into the mea n i n g . |
catches tacitlyaduck . = =
, =
A Brief Notice of Subhdshita Ratna ak 119
73 Raver Hey Wo’ Ra ey al

VT Cece NEA WS ABA]
@ sar RNS Na 34 Y="|
aa EB QgaWR erRar IRIS I]

14 A Rarey Ae AF nas |
ar MY FAQS Bay AR)

a A Salyer YO RRA’ TGA]
So BY sar Ap AT Sa’ OA
~1on ea
yn oS e Sata
Sa a 1 See
~~
Eee ape g By oy Ry
amar ay S80 > SRN oF QR]
~~
Though a virt uo us ma n di sp ut es , ye t th er e ex is ts
advantage thereof ; a fo ol ca us es da ma ge by hi s fr ie nd sh ip also.
Though the gods be an gr y ye t th ey de fe nd th e an im at e be in gs .
The lo rd of de at h, th ou gh he sm il es , ye t ki ll s an en em y.
An excellent man, li ke th e pr ec io us me ta l, is , in ev er y
respect, invariable—a vi ll ai n, li ke th e be am of a ba la nc e, is
always va ry in g so me wh at up —a nd do wn wa rd s. -
75. As long as one is mo de st , he is ad or ne d wi th th e ch ie f
quality—when modesty is go ne , th e go od qu al it ie s be co me
pa rt ia l an d an ill ru mo ur sp re ad s ab ou t.
120 A Brief Notice of Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi
76 Raver aT SA AAAI’ VS |
aay IR AS MR Alay qa 5.05}

Aor AG’ yar ar Ager No Ae]
AS ASS ASL NO ARISING |]
77 mYSAy ay yaeix ARRAN
gt Ay 8 BAA AK!
at 4 Sh
Paay ages spares
78 garergar OR Aa QaETAI|
So WE amar aster spares)
GT SY AGSRT IE" SASSHS

Jor NRA salar Rarcrais |]
76. A virtuous man gives, without hy poy: an upright
instruction—if you ask a villain, he will inform you wrong.
ough you slight a Bodhisatwa, he is snereifal to you—though
you bestow praise on Yama (the lord of death) he is yet your
destroyer.
What is usefyl to one. may sometimes be hurtful to
another. When the moon rises the Kumuda opens and the
Padma flower shrinksu
78. Though, by swicki acts one may reach his aim;pli ”
wise mannever resorts to such means. Wise men are not as
if they can also not have their concern, provided sha have
righteously endeavoured therefor
79 ast npn RMR" AQATETS! |
SAAS Af ARSTATATA|
a: ac’ aC x RAY ATH |
Bey 5 ESSA BSE

80 RarcyS "Gay ARIAS |
av ey y WSF age
AAA Ny Say ANTSS|
RRR ABT ger A" Ray
ie)bh
ART Tag SAR AR
ay Ser aRcars Saat rst" 5
ail Ay ayers’ A 9S" 901]

79. Itis difficult to make dissension amongst the virtuous—
but it is easy to reconcile them—low people can easily be sepa-
rated, but difficulty reconciled. See what a difference there is
between the sandal-tree, and the coal made of its wood
Though a virtuous man decline for awhile, yet, like the
increasing moon, he rises again—if a low man once is decayed
he will be extinguished, like a lamp.
1. Wealth, to a low man, is a cause of pride,—to a virtu-
ous man it is that of gentleness (or, humbleness). The fox-
born, when he has filled his belly, behaves proudly, the lion,
when his belly is full takes his repose.
122 A Brief Notice of S u b h d s h i t a R a t n a N i d h i .
i?)bn
BN gel STAR RTA|
aya R C A S Q A R A Q H A |
Faas ay" BYA55 |
aye ASC A l a l a r S f O X A A=
S | !
2) w
io
apaaater CHerAc'y
aly SAAARAS ASS |

a= alBF AT Ga
ay aaeR ASG Tax Ags
84 AR KI T S A AS AT A S G4 )
Be ae ae Fer age
aye" ca qa" SIR" BAyAl]
a 8A & Gr qgcar Fay
82. A virtuous prince shows more affection to his subjects,

when he finds an enemy. A mother is more grieved on account
of her diseased child. k
good person, if he associates with a bad man, will
be infected by him. The Ganges water, though very pleasing
to the taste, when it has reached the sea, becomes brinish. :
84. If a low-principled man keeps a holy person, his
manners become like to those of a holy personage. See what @
Bie scent has the person who has anointed himself wit? —
musk. we
BA ae ay" AR |
~—
BN
F AGS SAAT SY SHAT 555
Ac: ney Bore” apts aS]
aay cI Her AS Fy SI
: SASTAST ES |4
0 apSySARS HAF
aD RAS Ag Alar msn BR Fg]
oe
MF So
zy ° bd = ° * ge
Seen ee all
a7 Or TE SAT AAT 5]
x @ay QgT Ue Tax’ ASAI
GN sonaml i ~_— ~
as] BARN Ay AR ARTA |

aTgay Ber Ag s sQ y Aer S8 5 |
85. As the Rigab (S. Sumeru) is not to be moved by any
creature, so the great self-one (the excellent man) stands firm.
As a small piece of cotton is easily moved, so the practice of a
low-minded man is greatly changing and turning. |
= EvIL PRACTICES (EFSF) |
86. When a cunnin g pers on spea ks fair, it is for his own

interest not out of resp ect for othe rs; the laug hing voic e of the
night-bird is an ill ome n, it proc eeds not from joy.
Tf a man grows too famo us, on acco unt of his grea t
advancement, tho ugh he endu res for a whil e, yet at last he is
destroved. The ass th at wa s co ve re d wi th th e ski n of a le op ar d,
after having ea te n up on e ma n’ s st an di ng cor n, wa s sla in by
another.
124 A Brief Notice of Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi.
ss Bay HR BRR BR 5
mer a wy ISCETRE
2 F Ag 5 Gy sy Say
BAT ARRT ARIAT AT AMI
lose ae
SAA Ae ay CFT SCI
FT BY aR Ser AT NE
ARS A" sr Gay RIK A aS]
<)oS
Anat dar O g " 55 7 35 te r A N G E |
AAS c i r & & ga ys r c 8 9 5 )
BRST RR’ BATS AY’ 34]

ERG gar ey aa 3 HG
88. They that have chosen a wicked man for their —
they that dwell in a house whose upper roof is ruinous, or un
a rock whose summit threatens to fall, are in continual —
89. Though a man is learned, but if he is by ae
avoid him. Though a venomous serpent has a gem on his ,
what wise man would take him into his bosom ? + clk
“0. By arrogance, good qualities are diminished ; by oid
modesty is obfuscated. By a continual railing at his servants,
the master loses his authority.
oy IR Ser RA ar
SAT AAT OE 9H cr AT
Sj Taper or $5 QR 9]
RR Bayay BYerIT
92 sy QaMRN CIR" 3 A ay NE"
WA’ BSN AP Sy SRA AS!
Ay xaN ef ar Ss" Se AC"
AIST 5" £7 ar S515" A AC |
98 ca cre ak AA NA NC]
Ro A@y ASC AP Agc A NK]
Ray Ans x ATS 5 ONC
Say ys AR a aS AT
91. Itis a rare thing to find one who can give good advice,
but it is more rare to find one who would listen (to advice)—
difficult it is to find an expert physician, few are they that would
act according to his advice.
92. Judge not before you have examined. It often hap-
pens that an upright man, if he loses his cause, is thought to be
aknave. He that acts with discretion, has many enemies.
93. In whatever manner you fashion a bad man, it is
impossible to make his nature good—you may wash the coal
with all the zeal you will, but it is impossible to give it a white
colour. —
A Br ie f No ti ce of Su bh as hi ia R a t n a Nidhi.
126
o4 age: CH aR or mas
r dear |
sea naar A g N S W E S 3 5 5 ]
BX A gaer UNAT 2815
A e
aps r y S Q q A g s t A F A C]
9a
a I
MAR SA aRaT A S A S F A A)
sy 9 97 gS TT
H
Rs R B A Y R A S T R R A S G A 1 8 |
aay say Ras GBI
BF B Y T T S 5
96 SRRT B Y S R Y S A N T S I N S
Ae ya ar 5 ST]
BS 2 Bat
aE OF BH AA SAY
94. An ill-principled man, who is fond of riches, though
he be a friend, is not of a firm mind. There are many that have
been destroyed by their own relations, in consequence of their
having been bribed by the great.
95. It is easy to overcome those enemies that compre
their plans of lusting (or injuring). But how are those to D¢
subdued who advise a salutary retreat ?
VI. THe NATURAL WAY OR MANNER (OF MEN’S ACTIONS)

ia “SF
(ARATE) |
96. If one should happen to be chosen for a ruler, it
seldom that he could know what was to be done. We may
look on others with our own eyes, but we want a looking-glass.
when we wish to view ourselves.
7 gers’ <5 7 aI AF NC
xar Gas Socqe As 5° .
Bar AGT ACT GA 90]
sIRQ” ay ar aySat SIC" 5 OE]
ay Ser sy FST AS |
9 oe)
aR aay AAA SS 95 Sere |
RNa xaey Qc: A 515 5a]
aay ay Sha Tecsy Ay

x Ffsr apr a5 &5 rx" 5A
00 BA TOT ay SC Wa]
~~
BSC acer DAF WF

RIAA’ Fy aRAN Har ARIAT SIS§]
moar Aster cr Ray Al BAI

97. Though there be very many kings, yet there are very
few of them that govern with righteousness. Though there is
many a body of the gods in the heaven, yet there are none so
brilliant in light as the sun and moon.
98. He that can do mischief, can do also good. A crowned
monarch may bestow on one a whole kingdom.
99. By an upright, intelligent minister both the Sover-
eign and the subjects can be rendered, in all respects, happy.
An arrow, when shot by a dexterous man, strikes the mark
aimed at.
100 IE AT SAY FAY AQHA|

Baar Qc Sar Ne AG 4 ATT
Sp SAAN SYST Sar Asan AT
—
RN
eo gy A Sh RI
lol @aY 3sr aay ag Rx: AR" Ay
AY SAN BF WR a AN ARS!
aR <P day F581 as: WC]
aR EQS Sat 95 Sq QR]
102 aA Rara: BR Sav5\|
AX AP sxay Mo Sarsjsr 7351

aR TN G55 Gar Qo WC
SM ay AA sqar Hs 1
es ~
tee If many consent together, great things may be per-

formed even by little forces. It is said: a lion’s whelp was
killed by an assembled multitude of ants (or pismires).
101. He that is indolent and deficient in exertion, though
he be strong and robust, shall decay. An elephant, though he be
very strong, is treated, by his little driver, as a slave.
, 102. When haughtiness is carried too far, even great men
will be overpowered ; though the white tortoise (fish) has only 4
little body, yet is he the destroyer of a large crocodile.
A Brief Notice oj Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 129
ee
ca cay cae 3ar TUS |
on. was. ie new Le ST
AY SY DAT AN BAT ARIAT]

> ~~ \ oN ~—
BOR BAN Oe Gy 9
~~ \— ~ ~
104 mA Ay BA AC Day AC’ ]
9 A OR ey AB)
Fah Ay Bs acy
~ _. a ~
AY BN SA aA SATS Aas It ~
105 AOS SAY ANC’ ARG

aAN SF Fy ARWE BC
peat = . aes . ve . .
et eS ee aS eo
so Gs i as ee 0 a
ee ee
03. The great have no need to be arrogant ; the arrogance
of the mean is futile. A gem wants no recommendation ; none
would be a counterfeit jewel, though it be highly extolled (or
praised).
104. Men, commonly, are injured by men of the like kind
(tribe) with themselves. By the appearing of sunshine, all
other luminous bodies are offuscated.
eep him from whom you derive advantage, though
he is your enemy. Reject him that hurts you, though he be
your relation. Buy, at whatever price, a jewel, brought from
sea. Drive out, by medicine, the disease that is in your inward
parts.
A Brief Notice o f S u b h d s h i t a R a t n a N i d h i .
130
Ios a r y G E Y E R A g )
Ba Ra p e a R g e r A g X 3 5 ]
a de r X e a r g y y e A A A S )
Sy gree ai B e a g a r F I N
10 J
FS YR FI
War 5a SWE AATIAC' AS)
R H R R N g 5 § A E S T N s |
955 Ag s s a c a r A 3 5 1 ]
AST Oy a |
R E G S v a l e t r a r c r a 5 ]
Pa a @ Sty 495!
ee As ey ASST
106. When a man has some wealth within, he shows 1
with pride in his externals. When the clouds are full of water,
then they move and make a noise. ce
107. It is rare to find one who is all perfection ; but it A
rare also to find one who is destitute of every good quality.
wise man will keep him who leans more to virtue than to vice.
108. It is doubtful at first, whether a person is our ont
or friend. Meat, if not properly digested, becomes poison ; bu
poison also, if one knows how to use it, may turn to medicine.
A Briej Notice of Sabhashita Ratna Nidhi. 131
109 RE’ RAD MBISY BA AS]
MGT ASE Rater Sy My Awar Hs

ay aogy Pe rr ¥]
qal ASar A137 QR AAAI]
No sre NaS NA BY NC
SQA CHF TANT AGA
BAINSS AN OE FARA
ART SART TAA SST GACY
M1 ART HT 30g. REA
ger 2 gary QS5y FEAT
ger ayaa aR SEAN
RX BF VR F AAS SI]
109. To be one’s own master, is always counted as happi-
ness ; to be in the power of others, is always held as misery.
Common things are the cause of quarrels. We are bound, if we
have promised a thing.
110. You may have, inwardly, all good qualities, but, if
you have not a proper dress, you are despised by all. Though
the bat is a prudent bird, yet since he has no feather, it is said,
he is rejected by all winged animals.
111. A foolish man is pleasing, when he speaks but little ;
a king is dignified when he keeps secluded ; imposing spectacles
are beautiful if viewed at a far distance ; a jewel, if rare, fetches
& great price.
132 A Brief No ti ce of Su bh ds hi ta Ra tn a N id hi .
2 yan gar ct SB" AAS |

on
SR apy aR’ aye ORR]

ba y By FAST cer B83
adarer 35 alsr aged’ atc")
ay ETS AX ey wo]
ll w
Bay AR QH Q’ AA ’ aN SI S 5)
BFA S E R aS ’ Ro r 3x|
aser TR B A R S A R A N A I H " |]
oe
oe ee ee ne|
~~
Ay Cy se Ay Ray cr gHal|
WS N E S A , ST A S a Sa t]
11 2. To o gr ea t af fe ct ion is of te n th e ca us e of vi ol en t an i-
mosity ;for the most part all the quarrels of men arise from 4
too great familiarity.
ai 113. It may happen sometimes that a long debate becomes
e cause of a greater friendship. We see often that commonly
such s have disputed with (or against) one another, at last agreé-
man poss esse s weal th, an
Tho ugh an avar icio us
envivious14. man his associate, an ill-minded man his learning. yet
these can produce no pleasure.
_ —_ Or DAN SAN 35 5° FRA AAR]

Ray 3F 5 AGS’ car lal
AX <P AD SE age Aer SAA

ABT cr ARG SR ar Sar Say]
116 y a ox ria Ks 5a 5C"]
x Saar ay a Raysracy
esag cy aa AIR Ay ANA]

~
may oF 25 SA SAS STAI

U7 may SR" HRY gray SEAT]
aR a PT ARG AE
NAA Asar oe 5 |
sleet marian Rage: Sy]
115. Covetous men delight in wealth ; the ambitious are

pleased when they hear their own praise; a foolis
when he finds one like himself ;the virtuous man rejoices when
he hears the trut
116. The qualifications of a bad man, the imperfect learn-
ing of a mighty cas the kindnesses of bad master, seldom
are useful to others
117. If a man is opul ent, his disc ours e is plea sing ; an
indigent, though he speaks the truth, is contemned. A piece of
wood if brought from the Malaya mountain, though it is only a
oceans one, has a high price.
ns gf ae Serer QRS 5a ail

5 y gar cr SR AA ANS|
a¥ a ASqy 584]
QRAT AAIT AAT AIT SAAS" &y|
ne a3 Sy apr ay aN
eer) er
Say WC Pap apt RR HI]
aay aca! A SAT NGI!
120 WAay gor ARer Aer F 2G]
aw ay 8 or FS FN
aa i palaliial
oT AG RIS RO Say NS]

118. Much talking is the cause of danger, silence 16 the
foundation of avoiding misfortune. The talkative parrot 18
shut up in a cage, other birds, that are mute, fly at random.
11 1en a man endeavours to be useful to an enemy 1?
every respect, without hypocrisy, and when the enemy also y1¢
him without artifice, it shows a great character. t
1 What avails it, if an impotent man is angry ¢ Wha
need is there for a powerful to be angry ? Therefore it 18 ae
reasonable to be angry for the performance of a thing,—it 18 she
to mortify one’s self.
121 SAS ARTA ST AT OS]

a5 AR G5 WI Any sc
gay Qa ay 25)
AQ’ qao AS ASN AN QAR
12 gay 5 QHST Aer JOIN
BOAR Sy SET BY IN AI]

nea NSW COS Sa]
ay ANS! OR’ WE AE aN AS |!
12 OO ‘Res MF aAe HY TAC]

aI SR IRA SPCTSC|
Be Fe r a y e r Aa ys r C A A |
ager may AY 5 ot Ay
121. With gifts you ma y ga th er ab ou t yo u th e en em y al so ;
if you give nothing, you ar e le ft by yo ur ow n ki nd re d al so .
When the cow’s milk is de fi ci en t th e go od ca lf gr ow s me ag re ,
and becomes sorrowful.
22. A master that al wa ys tr ea ts wi th ki nd ne ss hi s ow n
domestics, may easily fi nd se rv an ts an d sl av es . e ge es e,
wit.out being called, gather to ge th er to th e la ke s wh er e th er e
grow many lotuses.
123 _ When a man empl oy s hi s ri ch es , wh en on e is ge nt le
after having become lear ne d, wh en a gr ea t ma n pr ot ec ts th e
lower class of people, thes e th re e th in gs ma ke ha pp y ot he rs ,
and are useful to one’s self.
12 de BAe SNA oY Bs" Jar 4}

nalg ct anlar NO Fae HA]
ay ac Sor ay =! Wal]
aber Je FR By a Bey
125 RASH BF or Ry BR
, yey
AAG AAR ART FAN 335)
BA’ RT ABR oF AB FE" |
abs By goer aR =
me aS BF a TA: ang ac aa ON
OR, Dey Bae

AN ALG amar cI RR ARs 21]
RaVEN QeRy Ba QR ATR]
124. By depending on the great, the mean also a et
high: see how the little plant (or shrub) by embracing
tree has climbed up to the top. @ !ar g
1 ough a talented man has his defects, yet they wes th at
delight in learning, support him. Though the
a n
obscured (hurt) by rain, yet the inhabitants of the worlc o n ae
made glad by it.
126. Rich men are numerous among the ignorant le z
valiant ones among the crowds of wild beas pe op !e >
ts ; elegant say!rev
ae: from the learned class; a Saint is a rare
world. t h i n g in
A Brief Notice of Subhishita Ratna Nidhi. 137
27 ae RA a ey RH
= Ray R- Fy: AANA cr 3a)
ama sr sear sr amsrsy 5c

aria’ ar sciq’ Gay cy 451]
128 AVEr sHar Nay NS FA]
ANG <I galar Nar Agar AIR’ QR]
SAE’ gay ARAL HAG a5

ave aN ar a 3K
129 Ray zy Sige say or RE RC]
ay ASIAN cy GY ANS SAIATAC|
RES ca Oy Fler Tgar <r Saal]

RAAT AQ" Sarg AY TACT]
127. Every man is celebrated for that thing in which he
excels. The learned as a learned person, the hero as a valiant
an.
128. What is respected by the great, is contemned by the
low people. The head ornament of the great Ishwara is devoured
by Chandra the Giant.
129. Science existing only in books: Mantras not com-
mitted to memory; those things which a forgetful man has
learned, in the time of necessity often deceive us, are deceitful.
138 A Brief Notice of Subhdshita Raina Nidhi.
iw xap gsar ar BAe SCY

RAN Gin aT oy Har ar AC
yg Tor me Ren ACY
Ay A gear or Ser A SAAN]
Bl Wa Sy By SC NNR Fact |
mR EA Aci’ AC gr AACE]
NXT ARS AC Hy aC
mey Be or Fe ay
SE 8 ager dig <4]
5 dsr aYTAR Rr gar AIC]
SET SA QE Sar Ag: apse A |

a asic gy der Ass Gar sty]
130, Sweet scent to dogs and hogs, a light to the blind,
meat to indigestion, instruction to foolish men, are not required.
131. A talented (or well qualified) man, and good gold, @
brave soldier, and a fine horse, a skilful physician and a beauti-
ful ornament everywhere find their price (or all esteemed).
132. If one has a good intellect and diligent application,
what is it that cannot be done by them ? The Pandavas, they
have I heard, have overcome the twelve troops of the dangerous
enemy.
133 SAC x rap aC ra FI
Be sc Rg BY BN 5]
Aer cr ay AR Rar AS IC]
sieay AC A R I S I A T A Y I R 5 ]
14 SNS sey F Hy a 9]
> s y s Sec |
ar AA SAT §
ay ay naar F Her rg]
Arya n y a a a F A A A G |]
135 BR Alar AREA A= a5|
allel AFAR ARCATA Al]
a5aC BA T S B N A H A SF m r "
5g A A G S E S S O R M
A SQ
: ROA ATENS |6
N ABT
133. Though hills, rivers, el ep ha nt s, ho rs es , tr ee s, gu ns ,

rays of light, storms, men an d wo me n, be a of th e sa me ki nd
orders or cl as se s) , ye t th er e is a di ff er en ce
(in their respective
of our being grea t (o r hi gh ) an d th e ot he r sm al l (o r me an ).
1 The chief wealth consis ts in ch ar it y, an d th e gr ea te st
happiness in the tranquillity of mi nd . He ar in g (o r ex pe ri en ce )
is the most beau ti fu l or na me nt ; th e be st co mp an io n is he that
desires not.
136. There is none that ha d ne ve r be en af fl ic te d wi th a
al wa ys ha pp in es s? Pl ea su re
disease for wealth—who enjoys
and sorrow are al wa ys ch an gi ng li ke su mm er an d wi nt er .
136 aR see caer Po RC"
ama’ 9A" gy cIR" AS ASA ACT

~~
ar ay Rar aaa a Saal
sar AT gar Rey QAT AAS |

137 S Sng ga Ferenc}
aI AR RAR So Waar ga FF)
ANG WY QAR Ce SC aR]
arr aR ASAT ria: sil
1388 8" RIS Alay aaR’ SAY QAR ACT]
aay WE AR gor Sy
Ag AS A Gar FRR OAK]
Aer Fr aa 98° Rea 9K) |
VII.—THE UNBECOMING (OR INDECENT) MANNER—
S - oe Ld
N AANA ZIA BAY ]
136. If a slave behaves with great pride, if the actions ot

an ascetic are fruitless, if a prince does not act according tomora
law, all the three have taken an irregular course.
- To act indiscreetly, to have rancour against many, Me
quarrel (dispute) with the powerful, to be passionate for the
female sex, to cleave to what is bad : these five things are the
causes of a quick destruction.
- When one is poor, and yet would have fine gore
when one, living on the charity of others, behaves haughtuy,
when he that is ignorant of literary works, wishes to dispute,
these three are a laughing-stock to men.
139 SayEP SRST OY ATT Fay NC]
ac: Sp ag Sar aR ar a
Ac Ay ais AP ag Ay cat]
oAay SARY AA SIN AT ar ay

“0 BSSr Asay oy aE 35°5 |
5 ay ay rin: a5" cra
SO AST SSRN oF G59)

\ Se ee
Ml Bar ca RO ar A AWE]
aay © ABR TBS BR

SAT SRST Sag ACSA
arXay age a7 aT INR a1]
39. Great men Eeyore? — morea. from their

own people than from their own e at other animals
is the corpse of a lion devoured, coet by worms in his own body?
140. When a Master (Ruler) does evil to himself, who can
defend him against it? When an esi is offuscated by the
_ light itself, there is no means of seeing it
41. Some malicious men, though they derive no benefit
thereof, like to do evil to others. Though a venomous serpent
feeds on air, yet, when he sees others, would he not kill them /
142 A Br ie j No ti ce of Su bh as hi ta Ra in a Ni dh i.
142 QR cy RT By NS IC]
Ra H R s " N a y Ay er 5
ac age aR @ yar cr 4)
a5 zr RRA Ser cy Hs]
43 3 amar SF ROT ay HA]
aan OR RG QENSrs 2]
mar oR QEMST Ar ¥ 2 ay
ARR =r ay AQ aay ar jy
M4 my e’ G a y ay Ra re r O K ” T G R |
5 RT 4
ay Rr Ay Asr S5STerast
WE F may Aer alas a WS]
142. Though our lust fancies to be happiness, yet practice
of it is the cause of sorrow. He that places happiness in wine-
drinking, imagines that it is a mad man only that is happy.
‘143. Men wish to live long, and, when grown old, they are
afraid of old age. To be afraid of old age, and to wish to live
long, is the wrong principle (theory) of a foolish man.
144. When there is a wise instructor, and one will not
learn from him, to improve in good qualities, such man is either
occupied by the devil, or suffers the ill consequences of his former
works (actions).
145 AI ay Arar Sal aR qay5 |
BR sw Grex 8 5
ar 5 a5 Mar ASeT ep Ast]
weg Bt gms SES Sar 5 |
146 SAN QAAY ar ME A aT 4!

— ie
ar Sar Nar S Gay 9]
,x
Say gaan Sayer Fp oy
~~
ASA ES SA’ aT or Ay
147 aay ay RAR’ AA’ Aas 35" AN]
Acar 35 AP Me HF 5a
gy Xap Far Ye AS AY HY
Qqrar 98° = 9 AT oF Rall
145. He that is possessed of wealth, and does not enjoy it
himself, neither bestows it charitably on others, either has fever,
or is an accomplished miser.
. Who knows what virtue is and does not practise it,
to what use is his religion? Though there be a fine crop, the
wild beasts, do they rejoice in it ?
. He that is afflicted with the ill consequences of his
moral actions, though he has riches, cannot enjoy them. Though
the crow be hungry, yet, since there is a snare laid, how can he
fully be satisfied ?
as BR Ser Sq oN A Aer 210]

ca: 5) eee allel
RF ARR agar chy
gy TT TAFT AM
49 Far Gar Kar AG spray
ARS Ay AIC WC"
SX GSN SRST IZ
Rea Sy aha Say THAN
10 Ray apse aK gas we
Re 5A ALT AEST a HG]

ay yey HIS an nn]
BH A ary Aaray Sy]
148. If you think a man to be rich that neither can ped ,

nor bestow charitably = substance on others, it is very easy tT
you to make a rich ma n, by fan cyi ng tha t a who le mou nta in
consists of pure gold. d
Though there be many learned men, who know mer7
tell what not a virtuous action is, there are very few in this wor
who would practise it, after having it thus understoo t,
150. Though a man has his birth, form, aeauite age, bh:
without good qualities, he is not handsome ; though peacoe :
feather e oatanaex yet will they be convenient for the orna
ment of a great ma:
Il SY ce Aare AS Jer YC
ax iy fe ae As)
cs ¥ = ax’ ayer ia me |
182 ay AAA ABI ST A 5
So ay Rays Go Sar qac Aa}

a AY AF aE Ber 5
yay Asay gay ay AN ATI]
15 a)
ARIF SIRT SY RS CAST GT
Rawr ayeJtCF yH]
RF aT SAT 9
151. By no endeavour can it be done that a naturally bad

man be turned into an honest man. How os soever you boil
water, it is impossible to make it burn like fire
152. If there is reason for it, it is somewhat proper to be
angry, and there is also a cure for it ; but who knows the mode of
appeasing one when grown angry without a cause 2
153. n one’s virtues fail, then arises ill-will; when
the right family descent is extinct, ‘then will be borna bastard
o- comes a bese ee) “when wealth has been expended there
desires ; lifeisspent: the eke of death appear. —
146 A Brief Notice of S u b h a s h t t a R a t n a N i d h i .
14 RO Rar CASA AN SST 4!

a US
& Rey xo Sy ay ARNT 4]
ar St SR E E N S T A B A I
15 5 A e r A y g a r H e r B y = r 5 1
BR A y S e y c a a a y o r A H |
ar Oar S R H y c I 5 A
Rae" yay S R A A ’ p o r Q A R T A E R
1 orios)
7 om Gitar B Y S a e a r I R N
aR RC AY MGR ar HG
ge ier xay S e y e y F P a l y
“Ss Bar yr a r A R A S A l
is 154 . If one has not co mm it te d any wic ked act ion , Ind ra
mself also cannot lay on him any blame. How can a water-
spring be depressed, by laying (or hea pin g) ear th on it, as lon g
as it does not become dry by itself ?
Ne a If conduc ted in a hands ome manner , great minds
wrong way. The mad princi pal of the Tirthi kas adopts
th a
€ practices of Ishoora, the teacher.
a ae a man becomes too famous for his riches, he 18
psi hed his wealth. It is commonly rich men that are
» beggars pass through without any molestation.
iF an Ng gor 3S pms 4) ~
QT AR ye Ay Searls
aR 5Asean ey 3
Sg SO SF a ARES AC")
168s AX RC Gar xq WAar aySTR |
ANY SAT ay F Ar AI5|

ANE aaiay AR FRAT Will
ASAT OY SRT 5A’ aS) QR]
15 © ARATE TAS
AR NA
RQ’ Ay ARR" aslar ASAIN)
RR Sar ASR asiay QVRAIS

a
HY ¥ sgt aca 57151
157. It is but to propose his own destruction, when a m
becomes too renowned for his strength and skill. In battle
mostly are slain such as have been strong and skilful.
158. Wealth. wit, strength, and the like, all will associate
with you, if you have moral merits (if you are virtuous), but if
you 7 none, they become the cause of your ruin.
A wise man, whatever he does, must act with due con-
eine of his moral merits. At the time of contest, among a
1undred persons, it is rare to find one of accomplished moral
merits.
148 A Brief No ti ce of Su bh ds hi ta Ra tn a Ni dh t
160 Bona a Har Acsrsrg|

m a r A s a y S A A T G E S T B S I
g e o t R A S B F S S
F o o r S a a r a a y A a
toh R E B G A R O H A T H
SF a5 9 My Fer oka
Guar Bh YA ST SA INA
BR yey ab x acy
162 Ray a A A T NA Y A R R A S T A S |
aR anlar 4 AAA 4]
© Gy IE ay BRET A
FF ARIS asta ASISSTSIA” SATAN
160. When a bad tank is fu ll of wa te r, ce rt ai nl y it wi ll
break out on an y si de . Th ey th at gr ow ri ch , se ld om le av e &
posterity.
161. Seldom is found a rich man, that has children also;
but if he has both, he is often destroyed by an enemy. When
one is happy in ever y resp ect, it hap pen s freq uent ly that such @
man is carried off by an early death.
_. 162. The ref ore a wis e ma n mus t acq uir e mor al me ri ts5
it is only virtue that is the cause of every happiness (or prosper ity);
when a man is prosperous in every res pec t, it is the sig n of his ”
having acquired moral merits. ;
163 gg Siar ar Xap aya AR

aS
Bx 0: 35 agar = Sa
as Say EAS gw 5]
a5 4c] NAO AN AT SN
_
164 AIAN 381° SBN IN ASIA |
Asr Ge xan a5 Qagsrs]
QO ANG A: Fa BR)
ARIST Ao’ Sarasa: aca Bay
_ Soor Sarr 5S" Far Sayer

ay 2sper 7p agar Aas|
agg cr aly 3 AR AC WC]
oF ay Ra IS" AT aR Ky
—_—
ay Ams AR) Bat TETANY]
163. He that thinks thus: I will deceive him, he deceives

himself. If one has told one falsehood, afterwards, though he
speak the truth, he will be doubted.
164. He that does not examine what good and evil is, and,
in his ar fit, injures his neighbour, he shall grieve, like the
swallow bird, for his being deprived of his associate.
165. Both here and in the next world, if you are deficient
in earnest application, you cannot be prosperous. Though the
land be 80 , you cannot have a (plenteous) crop, without
cultivating itdiligentl y:
150 A Brief Notice of Subhashita Ratna Nidhi
166 Raa J Fal i as ma"
af 5 ayer mar Ag TAR’ 3)

qr ax a8 4g eS
gr aT FE sar ci: 5
167 Nay 3H HE sr ge AANA

gain eS ST NILATA|
AC OS My Oy Ba OAT 5
GAT BY Ray a Aar 91
168 A aN IK aN maak mah

Sar ap at AY ANAT IR’ 9]
a ax ar cer xz cr Vl
Qj ar Ker ye: ay ar 2aN
VIII.—THe Actions (or porxes) or Men (J8)|

166. An intelligent (pundit) man must always do a a
thing also with due ee should he succeed (in
offices) what is there more desirable : but should he fail, it is ¥'
handsome to have acted meiieniy.
167. The minds (sentiments) of men are very difteresisfy
whosoever he be, it is difficult for him, to please all (to erga
the wishes of all)—he iis near to do so, who makes himse
complished in all good qualities. very
crease your wisdom (experience) in your hat
declined age also. In the next life it will be useful to you,
will then avail your alms? :
169 RE 5A NY EMary SAGs |
Wns sa Qasr cr AS]

Jaren & Nar sc a gy!
we Ff Se cr ama: a5 I!
xe
170 Weysy SO BY ANSE Aa" A)
Ny Sy ar F aRAS G81)
Gar RT IAA’ gar or 5]
aay or AAAS By AST dai
Oe
Rag IR" RS nerds Gar 5
yo yt age sr 21]
ua aisr Saar Aa ae SF AGN!

169. Hither keep to him that isfis os cage in science, or
converse with ordinary men. You may carry easily with you a
niet when it is either full or entirely empty.
Who can bear a man who is but little conversant
withscience ?. Who cancarry a water-pot on his head, when it is
but half filled ?
171. He that understands well the difference between an
excellent and a low man, knows how to do his business (or how
act). This is the great foundation of prosperity.
152 A Brief Notice of Subhdashita Ratna Nidhi.
172 wy MAY Aes FIST ams cars|

~
ay A ga r se : A B T S A T S
sie Far gay Sir 3%

AAS! § GRR SIAR AAA]
1 ~Jow aay Waa Al AA’ ATA
ay FF nagar say 5 ANA]

a St e s r cr g a a Q e W C ]
oA ~
ae AC ASS Fay ay ANA]
174 XE 35) = Bsr 3. ax WC]
H Ay sag or Amara AS)
ey a SETS BT SIRI 6
NES Ax aR A SE ARI #
172. With a firm resolution for perfection, a low man also

may yet become a principal, if a parrot is well instructed by those
* who understand teaching, he will know one’s worth.
73. Men of little abilities also, if they depend on the great,
may succeed (or prosper). A drop of water is a smal thing,
but, when united with a lake, when will it dry away ?
Though a man is not intelligent by himself, yet he
consults prudently another wise man. The han t
an enemy, butifit takes a weapon. may it not do so ?
175 ayy rx: Be na: soy > WIC |
SA AE ESA SASS|
Saray goa aR BR He
FeorGer 5 S49 ARR |
176 Roy car naS’ 53" ayaR AC]
ga ay or Sar Alar SC")

aq Ray Go: Fay ac Aly
J MRT gay g Sa Al
177 Bac Ro ager a Ear cy]
Ra AR ¥ 9 aaar ATR]
ga ot BARBY gar aE” Rayo]
J GN AEA ART SAAS HII
175. Of a dangerous enemy also, if you know the means,
you may make a confederate. Large quantity of poison hurts
the body, but if you know how to make the mixture, it turns
into medicine.
176. ee of the food and money which is offered to you
for your learning ; listen to others and leave off pride. You
may take the fruit from the top of atree, but, if you reach farther,
you fall down.
177. As long as you have not sufficient strength, bear
(have seen with) your enemy ; when you are strong enough,
do as itseems besttoyou. Thus it is said in other shastras.
178 SRY ANTETRC’ QAR SRST TS"

says Scie ag" 289)
BBR NBR ONS Br RIT AC"
KY Sa yS r R R s e y S N AI SI CA Y ||
179 Bar agcar ay HABA]

Roar ca" ay Agr AS SAAS
avai Ac ar Fart Ags|
SAY AT CA ABTEIS ASH |
180 085 QANSrs YARD]
nay SR MSIONAS AYA CST als!|
Bar ne #4
ary gay zy Se ORRIAt |
178. Treat with due respect, and reward always Ft

those round about you. It is said, that with sacri Gee (or
offerings we will have all from the gods down to the sp
ghosts) : ‘ects
179. In a becoming manner a prince may tax et oven
without oppressing them. A Sal-tree becomes dry, if too
fragrant juice issues from it. ‘nae
180. studious to conceal the manner of your yoreont
:
Commonly, it is weakness to show it plainly. Had eee pase
been found devising they would not have tied a rope on his
Isl aaa’ Aer ABAr IS" aero
Ray A’ SR" Alar SF Fay 9]
Ro xay a ase: aaa

amen cr a Bay ds: Heda
is2 er¥ay sie" ay alae: ey
ay Foor we a9
aT S ABTS SC 9501]
Far gps A ay Agcy
ist AAS Ses So
o
an $F Me oF BFOR' 5
PRar SWS NAS SySC"|
RQWC’ ANA aR QAIR ATS
181. To what use are such food and goods as are contemned
by others ? What wise man would have such dirty things as
are eaten by dogs and swine /
We should never use such expressions as might hurt
one, not even against an enemy ; they immediately will return
on us, like an echo froma
l! If you wish to injure an enemy, make yourself perfect
in all go od qua lit ies . By doi ng so, the en em y ‘hi mse lf wil l be
mortified, and you yourself also shall improve in virtue.
156 A Brief Notice of Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi
1st SY A Ra y OF N a r S I N S H A I
xm aay Rasy Saray 9]

~
I C A Y ]
OC
185 RC may H O W I S S
coy Bye g a y o e a F g )
g X a y 3 : X a y F e r a X w c "
aay er asia Sc ugar Say
6 TS B E A B Y I C I
aIRAr AIST BAT SEaIS 5 9]
ain Mar Ro gE Aa AIRS!|
mag cia HANA a5 |]

~~
_ 184. The foolish man is tender-hearted to an enemy :

this must be subdued in a rough manner. They that wish well
to their own body, take out the disease of it, by bleeding and
caustic operations.
5. Though our own party is angry with us, we should
not desert it. Though an enemy treats us with kindness, sit!
should not embrace his cause. Though a crow hurts another
crow, yet they do not agree with the owl.
86. A wise man, whatever he does, whether great and
: things, must do them with due consideration. When the
lion kills both the hare and the elephant, he has no eg
for consideration
.
A Brie} Notice of Subhashita Ratna Nidhi. 157
187 Say sr Se A Ray cr ayy
a5 SAT ARAT Or 2a EP AAR

ay Aq’ Ear ar apar er oy
J aA AINA 5 RD AS ANA
188
ay AT gay AT a A
Rey F AH AT HY A ANS |
3 Na AS ar 3 a Ray
a
a7 as Ex ge or Fay
ay aR AQ OR Se oY]
SSG QAR GAT FAN]

Sar SAA QQ Ra SKAy HEAT TE"
ay 5 * Fay T Qn
187. If we keep to such as are more excellent than we, we
profit thereby. Those birds that abide on the side of Sumeru
(Kirab) seem to shine like gold.
ou depend on an envious great man, you never
shall obtain renown. See how the moon does decline after
mate approached to the sun
189. Whoeccan associate ‘with such a man as keeps no
friendship ? Though a rainbow is ~oooetbegy it is a foolish
>?
man s error if he— - on)a real ornamen
158 A Briej Notice o f S u b h a s h i t a R a t n a N i d h i .
190 Rey B Y A I S a r A Y A R T Y A
may or y y R F 3
max S a r a e A Y S s t A I A S |
agay ay ARISTEY S WR AS |]
a er A 4
x R y m a y N Y S O N 4 ]
aay Sr S R 8 T ar A S A R I 9
5 ot g a r R a r a s e o N A S ||
19 bo Rar ey Sap at BR AY ACY
amet ey Say ar aR a Cy
age aR Ar AC " am ma ar 4 |
a oy oo
190. What we like not for ourselves, we never should mee
others. When we are injured by others, we should reflect on,
what think we then in ourselves ? len
191. If we do toothers what is agreeable to us. others ™
in the same manner, will honour us with a pleasing return. a
Is He is always happy, who has the opportumity
depending on the excell-nt, of asking (consulting) the learne®
and of conversing with good-natured men.
198 Ren ac gar sr =e: By Fy
oT QRar SY Amar ge AS
5 as Ay ge ak
ar ar mes: jar ans TSN
lee wer RE Ser ay acy ra X)

ATF ARAN F ag Ani S|
AME gS Ae go ac aS 4]
Bo SE gay vag Re SF Aa] |
195 AO’ Ray SIAN oP aan Dar YC"
a SH 7 SF 7 yA
ac Aer assy ar 5° Sener 4]
LalSy AR AT FTN
193. Weak-minded men fancy (think) that every thing
that they speak is erroneous. The man who thinks thus, if he
do not speak, is very much to be suspected by others.
194. At its proper place and time. after having well con-
sidered, speak some time. Though you utter only (or all) ele-
gant sayings, yet if too much, like overplus merchandises, they
ave no price
It is very difficult (or seldom) in learned men also,
to take for a defect the imperfection that they have. Take
care, whoever akaeces confesses of himself to have such
defects, he is a faulty ma
S u b h d s h i t a R a t n a N i d h i .
160 A Brief Notice of
196 a5: RC" aPXS y a p s : 5 ° O Y
ada FF a y Q A R A R 4 )
a oo SA IF 4
a A aay a gar SAAS
— NS nari
_©
ayy Anat apa ca Ay A
mee SF ey tO
AFT SAS FF TO]
ay RD RR a a t R I A A R T I
i9 co
2)
AIQS ABD cs Fer KR 5]
Ray F a y w e : A R ” A g g y S C
mac’ Jac Say ar ar NIC” Al]

ay Ay a N y y g a r a r R R
196. Without we al th , an d wi th ou t a tra in of se rv an ts , if
the re is for co mp an io n an int ell ige nt fri end , a be as t als o ma y
find his concern, how much more a man ?
197. With an enemy, who is from long time voracious
against us, we should not coalesce, though he be desirous of our
friendship. If fire meets (or — in collision) with hot water
will it not be extinguished by this es
198. We may rely upon an enemy too, when he is a 80 ;
ee righteous and honest man. I have heard, that one :
esorting for protection to a good-tempered enemy, has
defended by ore until his life’s end.
A Brie{ Notice of Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 161
199 RC’ Alay sa AIRY Gar ay WC]
yy gwisr BF AS Tar g]
ay AR Sar ar & ama’ ay
QT ar AG ag FT Os
200 ApS SRT BAST Acar 4
A ay RSA ABA SA IN SER
B 5 Sa ay Aes gary
aR Ra Ser SF" Aasr a]
20 pany Ams OR ase Sar 55° cy ay
JT omar FAT or NS]

SAT A SAAT SAF AAT
ARC’ ay AYRAY4 QAR Ast 31]
. Though you be well acquainted with the subject (or

matter) do every thing with due consideration ; he that neglects
it, shall dearly pay for his indiscretion.
. If you resort for protection to an enemy, show him
every respect and reverence. The raven, by depending on the
' rat, was saved, according to the Puranas.
201. How is it possible that you should fail in your affairs,
when you act with discretion? If a clear-sighted man walks dis-
creetly, will he not avoid the precipice ? ian
162 A Brief Notice of Subhdashita Raina Nidhi.
202 RE GF, Sa DE AT AY AI
may 8 Ay AF QA’ AAT ASI]
gyor5 FRByotane
ag oy at dic A ARR AA
rae Ay Al
AQ AP War 5a ROR cay ag
“GS
Sy TARY SS QRS Bae]

a5 x Ane x Say or a I
mm ATF. ABA Far Pay BF 4

any TBA RRS Bey
waGT xc: ake qv AE
ay SAT MR SS gg SS ARN
202. The more you desire to be exalted, the more you
endeavour to be useful to others. They that wish to decorate
their face, would they not first make clean the looking-glass ?
203. The more you endeavour to conquer an enemy, the
more you exert all your good qualities. See how they are cor
founded (or afraid) when they see their enemy make ready his
weapons. :
204, It is impossible in this world, that you should obtain
your wish by cursing (or abusing). Though you be selfish in your
mind, be affable to all, in speaking.
on Se
RES! Ser EBX Oa NC Sc]
G58 Or sIRAN cA" BF er ay
ala gy gt aN ar sigan a1]
206 a Ar Er
yw Se BPS 5]
BY. 55ST,
AS oh By Tt PE SI
ae
oF ea
207 AI AR SE Ay yar A a
5 5 8 Ne Se
ISAT 4A AS NY TRAIAN 5
AE SA AC a YF NST AGI
205. If we have our concern and that of others, it matters
not whether we have obtained it by soft or harsh means. The
Muni has not declared it to be craftiness to employ wise means in
our doings.
. When a prudent man hangs down his head, the fault
falls on him that abuses. When a light is kept downwards with
its mouth, (or a lighted candle or torch), it burns the hand of the
light-keeper.
207. Place every thing to its proper place. A head-orna-
ment is not tied on the legs ; bracelets (or rings) for the legs will
not answer as a head-ornament.
‘164 A Brief Notice o f S u b h d s h i t a R a t n a N i d h i .
mos ga Be A ager aie Sy
ag et Sep S s t B y e r S a r " 3 9 5 ]
amar Sar a y F F A e r A N Y 4
ar s y S a a A R T L A A T
20 New) a r e a N e R S A a T
QRS N e A A s a r A s t a t 9
aay Ay age ey ae XC" SAN
SF get y o S a r F A B S r
; gv BT eT 8
nF A B s c a r g e r a g e s B y
BharaggorgeeBF5)
oY ay a ee
ay ay ay ra AT ra Rs I]
208. When you are about to perform any great thing,

endeavour to have a good associate. If you will burn up @
forest, you want of course the aid of a wind. J
Be not grieved, if you are indigent, neither be elat
with joy, if you are in affluence: think on the consequences “4
your moral works. All sorts of prosperity and distress are bu
temporal (or of short duration).
LX.—RELIGION ON GooD MorRALS (AS ).
210. If a man pays respect to another teacher, though
Buddha, the patron of men, is to be found here, he sinks a 7
well on the bank of a river whose water possesses eight g S
qualities. | ; bet :
A Brie} Notice of Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 165
211 Atay EF SIC AC’ AID ar WC]
AT FATA’ TS WE 5
ay & Ray a Scar 5! G5
ner Ser AMI A AR’ ATA

12 IE GAT 90° RAT Bay Gar 21)
5" Arar a ay a! Gal]
Say gsr AR AR Axara al]

ga | anc = we
BAT ABET aN AGT BF FAST

213 aay Sar Sy Ae cA]
aN oy i) Z\K" <n AIAN AIAICAN |
ASIN AIR" aA" Ff NOS BA]
a EA ot a eh
211. There is no difficulty to perform whatever thing, if
we are accustomed to. As we have learned the mechanical arts,
we may exercise also virtue (true religion) without difficulty.
12. The wealth of a man, that is contented with little,
is inexhaustible. He that seeks always for, and is never satisfied,
will have a continual rain of sorrow.
213. Give of the goods that you have received from others,
when they have need of them, as Thub-pa (Shakya) has com-
manded us to do. In the same manner as honey (of the bees),
all hoarded treasure will once be enjoyed by others.
166 A Brief Notice of Subhashita Ratna N idhi.
ad apay By AS F QA AGC AAI

Acar Hac’ Har aa" Car ey 5]
Sic ar As ay auc aly oR]
Qe We’ Nay S58 He aS Ags]
2 — ou
AA SqS AY NSC ARIST Aer 4]
a ee 55 7 RF
amar cy Rann Saya" aly RAT BR]
TAT Tay NAA or SFr 55]
216 my BR 2 aay QR ORT A
5 ge a Bat zy" ax" 315)
a aay FY SX AREA ARCS SS
ar ay AY oar J’ Sar AS ||
214. In this world, it is uncertain, if you lend money,
whether you shall have the principal or not, but if you bestow
it in alms, though it be small, it will increase hundred-fold. _ hen
15. From fearing that his family will be impose
(thereby) a narrow-minded man keeps anxiously all the mie -
he gets. wise man, to obtain a high rank, bestows his aims,
as bribes, on others.
t
216. As children are loved by their parents, they are re
respected in the same manner by their children. After t
parents have long cherished their children, when they have gro
wn
old, they are despised by them.
a7 S e a a a Ax : T R EY S R ]
APT AR RST Sar BR BN Agr

Sy Far gar Bar FR BE IC
ANT TARGA A aA oF Sy
ei, SS Ss Ay ART 9
BY DR TR 5 say
BY SS RAY EBT aS 481]
ART GY AA’ Ar AIGA” AAT ARaty]
a A) Na Hea
ae Sy A
AD ay PT ST ST AT
sy 15 msay SA ASR 2 NGI]
217. They that have become the slaves of the world, run
after riches, neglecting their own souls. Contented men, though
they obtain wealth, give it, as an excellent man does to others.
218. If you fight an enemy, since he does harm to you,
subdue your own passions: it is on account of your passions
that, from the beginning, you are wandering in the orb of trans-
migration ; and then you shall be perfectly free from all harm.
. If you will destroy all your enemies, you never shall
be at an end with killing them. But if you have subdued onl
your own passion, you have at once destroyed all your enemies.
168 A Br ie f No ti ce of Su bh is hi ta Ra tn a Ni dh i.
20 0 a y a y S S a a H Y ar 3
Brant Bey AR AHS

al zr 3 qx: q ry ayy
R98 98 aT or X5] ~
oS ~ ~
y SF ase Mar 87 NR Aga]

~ —_—
22 bo Ko: QE’ QAR’ Zia ag ARR 4]

a Har ace FR ag AG ag
ac Ag ana Gay ASA SY A

& der sc Ry ager & Sy
220. er
If you are angry with a powerful mischievous man,
you hurt the more your own self. What reason have you )
angry with a virtuous and very sedate man ?
221. Herbs, that grow on the same stubble, are dispersed
by the wind into the ten corners (of the world); thus men, that are
born sogether, are separated by the effects of their moral works.
pally, it is impossible that he should succeed in obtaining his

own purpose, - :
‘
A Brie} Notice of Subhashita Ratna Nidhi. 169
223 AF ef a Na Faz = ~~
Ges)
amar cr Mer er EF xde: deg
AST ft Sar £P aS IR EY
en ye el
224 gy Rar AIS’ AIR" a RST ANN
acFy 5g8 ie
ASN J dar Rar IS NBA" ANAT]
Ay AT QS gar Na AAR Nyy

te or
aa
4
VA at a! ANTT ZI
: ais ay Pe: sig" 5a |
arar ag 5 HAAS 5
"aR SQ wo ANy LI O89)!
223. A foolish man will not learn, and takes every thing
for a miracle; a wise man after having studied, admires every
thing. Therefore a wise man, though grown old, acquires
knowledge for his future state.
224. The fool seeks not to acquire science, since he says
he has no mind of understanding ; but if he would well consider,
he should nage for this reason to learn to improve his
understan
One that has not learned in his former birth, is igno-
rant in the present life. He that is afraid to be born again
ignorant in the next -world, though it be difficult, must study
assiduously in this life.
170 A Brief Notice of Subhdashita Ratna Nidhi.
226 Bey ap gs cr A SBIR Gal]

a ey i I) Qe i Fy|
623)
ER rr a rR say cr RI
QR S MI E S R A A A Y T A S T 5 ]
a y x a5 " r y a R
297 sy aga r
a B F A R H A I R A R S e r a ]
ay ASAT <1 ar 1H ARS al
aay F a y a g s r s y a y A 4 5 1 ]
as BRT a y A S A ’ H a r 5
2 Gay q e N E g e F y a b a
aR Sg A R T S R O G F A C T
ay ac ger x g y a R A N S | |
226. Meditate, there is no need to learn by hearing, thus

says the narrow-minded fool. Contemplation without previously
hearing (experimental learning) though it be diligently pursued,
is the way of preparation of a beast. ~
2 7. How would this infallible doctrine be true, that it
perfection in knowledge by which the all-knowing differs (from
others). If you should become all-knowing without learning =
228. Meditation without hearing (learning) though it
succeeds for a while, but will soon fail afterwards. You may
melt well gold and silver, but if you take away the fire, they
grow hard again.
229 mS or AT Aer ar BA 4]
ayy 28a" Ams NO aay as]
AR ger HAT A AIX Ay 45

sear NO aI sy ay AB]
a ARAL AL aE ORT AAS A

A a SA BRYA
\ Ae gRAT gy BT A 5
ay Aer Gar oS Gay OY
a BF wey AC AWN S480 fy WE].
ams IR Ag e s a Sa ys AIK ’ Sa
Ry aa 45 5 ARS fF WE’)
ay As ay AR 5 Rx ac Bo ")
229. He tha t wan ts und ers tan din g, tho ugh a lit era ry wor k
be a good composition, will not take it. Though an ornament
of gold, beset with jewels, be beautiful, yet would any ox loo
on it ?
230. To know well that it is very true, what is expressed
in the elegant sayings of learned men : if you willnot understand
and practi se the m, to wha t use is you r kno wle dge of the sha str as
231. Though an intelligent man knows by himself also,
yet he peruses the text-book (composition) of a learned man.
Though precious metal is very fine, yet it has less price, till it
has not been wrought up.
172 A Brief No ti ce of Su bh ds hi ta Ra tn a Ni dh i.
Saat" E<olp Aa 5 ar’ cy AIC |

232
oH a5 ay HAA sy cy all
5 aq amar cr ae Fy WC]
Amar Say Age TA FATA!
23 g RRR AA AA SF Bay
RAINS Acer Aq ast dar UX aR]
AIK ar Aer EX Gar aays’ 5]
NRA zy AAT AGA ZN J Nn I
934 QRAy ay oI i ATEN ast" ZY]
yO A Re ae a s
AN a dar GAN SA
Se go Sa ta y S5 18 " g a y g Sa
BA ABA) fy’ I
232. Though there be many forests, yet very scarce is the

spot where the Sandal-tree grows. Thus ‘also, though there be
many learned men, yet elegant sayings seldom are to be foun
Yes3. Gold and silver are known when they have been
“e = a An elephant’s goodness will appear in the field of
attle. A learned man may be judged by his composition of
elegant sayings.
234. He that is acquainted with the manners of the world,
will exercise true reli gion. Therefore he that practises good
morals, is the living biography of a saint
“be <5 —The numbers omitted in this last enumeration have

eenicicatoted now. The whole work consists of 454 Slokas
ONAN NANG
NA NN
PROCEEDINGS
For the Year
1911.
JANUARY, 1o11.
The Monthly General Meeting of the nea was held on
eee the 4th January 1911, at 9-15
The Mr. Justice AsutosH MUKHOPADHYAYA,
M.A., D. i Veo. President, in the chair
The following members were present :—
Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mr. J. A. Chapman, Mr. B. L. Chau-
dhuri, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Mr. H. G. Graves, Mahamahopa-
dhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, Mr. H. H. Hayden, Mr. D.
Hooper, Rev. H. Hosten, ee Dr. Indumadhab Mallick, Mr.
J. C. R. Johnston, Hon. Mr. E. D. Maclagan, Rai Motilal
Ganguli, Bahadur, Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., Dr. Satis Chandra
date Mr. 8. ©. Williams, MajorF. N. Windsor, I.M.S.
Visitors :—Mrs. Burkill, Dr. W. Chowdry, Miss Graves,
Mr. and Mies.J. Insch, Mrs. Windsor
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed,

Twenty-two presentations were announced,
The General Secretary reported that Capt. J. C. Kunhardt,
I.M.S., Lieut.-Colonel R. B. Roe, I.M.S., and Mr. C. Ito ha d
expressed a wish to withdraw from the Bosker
The Chairman reported that up to date no essay had been
received in competition for the Elliott Prize for Scientific Re-
search during 1910.
he General Secretary read a reply from the Military
Seoretaty to the Viceroy, expressing His Excellency’s willing-
ess to become the Patron of the Society and offering Lord
Hardingg i thanks for the copy of the Centenary Review sent
The ee two gentlemen were balloted for as Ordi-

nary Members
Pandit Anbad Koul, Inspector of Customs and Excise
Department Kashmir Province, and Vice-President of the Sri-
nagar Municipality, proposed by Mr. G. H. Tipper, seconded
by ie
is Chan dra Vidy abhu sana . Dr. Sure sh Pras ad
Sarvadicari, M.D., proposed by +respite a Hara-
ee Shastri, ould by Babu Nilmani Chakravar
Major L. Ro ge rs de li ve re d a sh or t le ct ur e wi th la nt er n
slides on ‘‘ The Hi st or y of Ch ol er a an d its sp re ad to Eu ro pe .’
x
ii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, 1911.]
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri exhibited a newly

discovered ‘‘ Aryadeva’’ manuscript and read a note on it.
The following papers were read :—
1, ‘Gaveta.”” By Witt1aM IRvINE.
. Pandits of the 17th century. By MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA
HARAPRASAD SHASTRI.
These papers will be published in a subsequent number of
the Journal.
——<>-——
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the

Society was held at the Society’s rooms on Wednesday, the
lith January 1911, at 9-30 p.m.
Limvt.-Cotongx A. H. Nort, I.M.S., in the chair.
Lieut.-Colonel J. T. Calvert, I.M.S., Dr. Gopal Chandra
Chatterjee, Dr. Indumadhab Mallick, Captain J. W. D. Megaw,
I.M.S., Major J. G. P. Murray, I.M.S., Major L. Rogers, LMS.,
Honorary Secretary.
:
‘ The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Captain Megaw, I.M.S., showed X-ray photographs of—
1. Fracture of the elecranon process of the ulna treated
by the insertion of a screw, which was subsequently removed.
2. Ruptured ligamentum patella.
Colonel Calvert read a paper on Cirrhosis of the Liver,
which was discussed by Lieut.-Colonel Nott, Majors Murray and
Rogers, Captain Megaw and Dr. G. C. Chatterjee.
FEBRUARY, roi.
The Annual Meeting of the oo was held on Wednes-

day, the Ist February 1911, at 9-15Pp
His Excellency Baron ee of Penshurst, P.C., G.C.B.,
G.C_M.G , G.C.V.0., G.M.S.I., G.M.I.E., Patron, in the chair.

Maulavi Abdul Wali, Maulavi Abdur Rahim, the eee
Dharmapala, Dr. N Annandale, Babu Ardhendu Ku
Ganguli, Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhapadhyaya, Dr.
Birendranath Ghosh, Mr. R. C. Bonnerii, Mr. Percy Brown,
Mr. J. A. Chapman, Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Dr. W. A. K. Chris-
tie, Major G. P. Lenox Conyngham, Mr. D. A. Daird, Mr. B. De,
Dr. C. H. Elmes, Mr. J. N. Farquhar, Dr. L. L. Fermor, Rev.
Father E. Francotte, s.s., Mr. F. H. Gravely, Mr. H. G. Graves,
Major W. G. Gray, Rai B. A. Gupte Bahadur, Mr. B. G. Horni-
man, Col. G. F. A. Harris, Mr. H. H. Hayden, Hon. Mr.
Justice H. Holmwood, Mr. D. Hooper, Dr. W. C. Hossack,
e osten, s.J., Babu Jogindranath Vidyabhusan,
Khaliluddin Ahmed, Mr. W. Kirkpatrick, Captain A. E. J.
Lister, Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, oe Peas peatLal, Babu
Mrityunjoy Rai Chaudhori, Mr. P. Mukerjee, Hon. Mr.
E.A Idham, Babu Padamraj, ur.W. W. K. Page, Babu
Panta Ghosh, Babu Praphulla Chandra Ghosh, Babu
Puran Chand Nahar, Rev. W. E. Le Quesne, Rev. A. C Rids-
le, Babu Radhakrishna, Babu Rakhaldas Banerji, Babu
Ramakanta Bhattacherji, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana,
Mr. eth, Hon. Mr. J ae S. Sharfuddin, Nasarul-
Mamalik Mirza Shujaat Ali Khan Bahadur, Babu Srikrishna
Mahapatra, Babu 8. R Kumar, Dr. G. Thibaut, Dr. Upendra-
nath Brahmachari, Mr. H. P. Watts, Mr. 8. C. Williams, and
others.
Vi
8.C. Baral Mr. B. nal, ‘nekgalornee Bahadur of Burdwan,
Captain Braucker, Col. S.G. Burrard, Mr. H. Cunningham,
Mr. J. N. Farquhar, Miss Graves, Babu Hem Chandra Das
Gupta, Mr. J. Henderson eae Pandit Hita Vrata Samakantha,
Major F. C. Hyan, Mr. J. I. J. Hyam, Babu Jaganmohan Chakra-
varti, Babu Kumar Sing Nahar, MajorC. G. D. Labilliere, Mr.
C, - Lomax, Mr. A. S. Manasoch, Mr. Manilal M. Doctor,
iv Annual Report. [February, 1911.
Maulavi Mohamad Ali, Maulavi Syed Mohammad Hasan, Babu

Phanindra Lal Ganguli, Babu Probodh Kumar Das, Samma
Purnanand Swami, Mrs. Le Quesne, Mr. Sheobax, Babu Satyen-
dranath Mitra, Babu Satyendranath Sen, and others.
Mr. Justice Mookerjee, the senior Vice-President, ordered

the distribution of the voting papers for the election of Officers
and Members of Council for 1911, and appointed Dr. L. L. Fer-
mor and Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri to be scrutineers.
The senior Vice-President also ordered the distribution of
the voting papers for the election of Fellows of the Society,
and appointed Dr. L. L. Fermor and Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri to
be scrutineers. _
The senior Vice-President announced that no essays have
ec received for the Elliott Prize Competition for the year
The Senior Vice-President also announced that the Barclay

Memorial Medal for the year 1911 has been offered to Dr. Karl
Diener, Prof. of Palaeontology at the University of Vienna.
The Annual Report was then presented.
SN,
ANNUAL JREPORT FOR 1910.

The Council of the Society has the honour to submit the
following report on the state of the Society’s affairs during the
year ending 31st December, 1910.
Member List,
The number of Ordinary Members at the close of the year

was 508. Sixty-eight Ordinary Members were elected during
1910. Of these, 9 have not yet paid their entrance fees,
1 member has resigned, and the election of | member was
cancelled at his own request, the number of Ordinary Members,
therefore, added to the list was 57. On the other hand 18
withdrew, 2 died, and 2 were struck off under Rule 40. :
ey following table gives the statements for the past S*
February, 1911.] Annual Report. v
PayINe. _ | NON-PAYING.
VYEAR. | wee =: par "y | | ,
eee. ee a8" |e
1905 | 144 133 | 12 288 20 47 1 |68 357
1906 173 | 147 15 335 20 51 1 72 407
1907 174 175 20 369 20 30 1 51 420
1908 181 193 17 391 19 38 57 448
1909 183 |: 217 13 413 20 40 60 | 473
1910 209 | 217 16 442 23 43 66 508

|
The Ordinary Members whose deaths we lament were Babu
Hanuman Prasad and Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastri-Sankhya-
ratna-Vedatirtha.
There were two deaths among Honorary Members, viz.,
those of Mahamahopadhyaya Chandra Kanta Tarkalankara and
Pro f. M. Tre ub. Ach ary ya Sat yav rat a Sam asr ami , an Ass oci -
ate Member, has bee n ele cte d to fill up one of the vac anc ies .
The number is now 27.
The number of th e Sp ec ia l Ho no ra ry Ce nt en ar y Me mb er s
remain unchanged sinc e la st ye ar . .
mong the Associate Me mb er s th er e ha s be en on e de at h,
viz., Mahamahopadhyay a Su dh ak ar a Dv iv ed i. Kh an Ba ha -
4.
Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, Mr. T. H. D.
hree members,
compounded for their subserip-
La Touche and Mr. R. Dhavle
tions during the year.
Indian Museum,
s e n t a t i o n m a d e to t h e S o c i e t y b y t h e S e t t l e m e n t
One p r e d i a n
h o t a N a g p u r D i v i s i o n w a s t r a n s f e r r e d t o t h e I n
Officer of C p t i o n f o u n d in
Museum, n a m e l y , a C h a t u r m u k h a w i t h o u t i n s c r i
Pargana Barahabhum, District Man-
the village of Pabanpur,
bhu m. .
th e in tr od uc ti on of th e In di an Mu se um Ac t X
Owing to
vi Annual Report. [February, 1911.
of 1910 the representatives under the Indian Museum Act IV

of 1887 have lost their seats. In accordance with Act X of
1910 the Society is empowered to elect one representative,
and the Council has nominated the Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh
Mukhopadhyaya, C.S.I., D.Sc., F.R.A.S., F.R.S.E., to be a
member of the Board of the Trustees of the Indian Museum on
behalf of the Society.
Finance.
The accounts of the Society are shown in the Appendix
under the usual heads. Statement No. 12 contains the Balance
Sheet of the Society and of the different funds administered
through it.
The credit balance of the Society at the close of the year
was Rs. 1,82,930-2-8, against Rs. 1,93,522-13-3 at the close of
the preceding year.
The Budget for 1910 was estimated at the following figures:
Receipts Rs. 30,697. Expenditure Rs. 31,243. (Ordinary Ex-
penditure Rs. 28,443, and Extraordinary Expenditure
Rs, 2,800.) The Budget estimate of receipts excludes Admis-
sion fees and Compound Subscriptions.
e actual receipts for the year, exclusive of Admission
fees and three Compound Subscriptions, have amounted to
Rs, 32,243-14-2, or about Rs. 1,550 in excess of the estimate.
The sum of Rs. 1,888 has been received as Admission fees, @
the sum of Rs. 500 as Compound Subscriptions ; and the sum
of Rs. 2,400 has been credited to the Permanent Reserve
Fund, which now stands at Rs. 1,60,400. The receipts have
exceeded the estimate under the heads of ‘‘ Members’ Subscrip-
tions,’ ’ and ‘Inter est on Invest ments, ’’ by Rs. 1,958 and
Rs. 104 respectively. ‘‘ Miscellaneous ’’ has increased by Rs. 275
owing to the collection of Rs. 250 from Mr. Harinath De ou
behalf of Mr. Otto Harrassowitz. The receipts have fallen
short of the estimate under the following heads: ‘* Subserip-
tion for Society’s ‘‘ Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs fe
and ‘‘ Sale of Publications.’’ The total receipts for the year
have been Rs. 34,631-14-2.
In the Budget the Ordinary Expenditure was estimated at
Ks. 28,443, the expenditure to be incurred under twenty
: 0
mission *’ has been higher owin g to th e co ll ec ti on o fsu bs cr ip ti on s

in arrear, as well as to the increase in number of new members.
‘Stationery ’’ ha s be en in cr ea se d ow in g to pu rc ha se of st en ci l
papers, in k, et c. , fo r th e us e of Me di ca l Se ct ght and
io n. “ Li
’ ’ha s be en hi gh er fo r ch an gi ng th e co il s of on e of th e Fa ns . —
Fans
February, 1911.] Annual Report. vii
‘* Postages’’ have increased for despatching the publications

of 1909 issued in 1910. ‘‘ Contingencies’’ are higher on ac-
count of the cost of a new memorial tablet for the tomb of
Alexander Csoma de K6rés, and also on account of the fact
that the sum of Rs. 250 has been realized ae. Mr Harinath
De, on behalf of Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Lei ‘* Binding,”
‘‘ Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs ”’ oe ‘Tibetan Cata-
logue ’’ have increased owing to additional work done during
the year. In no other case has there been any very consider-
able expenditure in excess of the estimate
The extraordinary aassohsr gewas estimated at Rs. 2,800,
the expenditure to be incurredu the heads of ‘‘ Journal
and Proceedings and Memoirs,’’ Ra, 1,300, and ‘‘ Books’’ (for
the purchase of standard works for Medical Reference Library)
Rs_ 1,427-12-7. Total Rs. 2,727-12-7, or Rs. 72-3-5 less than
the estimate.
uring the year the Council sanctioned the following items
of expenditures : ‘** Loan ’’ Rs. 4,710, advanced to the Arabic
and Persian MSS. Fund for the purchase of Manuscripts.
‘*« Tax ’’ (unfiltered water) Rs. 80, due to the Corporation from
March 1907 to June 1910 owing to non-receipt of bills. ‘* Pur-
chase of Manuscripts ’’ Rs. 2,250, on account of some rare and
gay manuscripts acquired for the Library. ‘‘ Gratuity’’
: to Sew Narain Peon on his retirement. Total
Rs. 9; 815-12-7, The total expenditure has amounted to
Rs. 40,891-14, or Rs. 9,648-14 in excess of the estimate
The total income, it has been shown, amounted to
Rs. 34,631 -14 -12 , an d ex pe nd it ur e to Rs. 40, 891 -14 . Th e
financial pos iti on is, the ref ore , so me wh at _ — tha n at the
close of the pr ec ed in g ye ar ; but th e sum of Rs . 4,7 10 has bee n
ee a loa n to the Ara bic an d Pe rs ia n MS S. Fu nd ,
which will be rea liz ed by thr ee yea rly in st al me nt s as det ail ed
elow :—
In the year 1911 .. ie .. Re. %a
Do. 1912... a eo
Do. 19138 .. dhe oer peed
Total Rs. “4,710
The following sums we re he ld at th e cl os e of th e ye ar on

account of the di ff er en t fu nd s ad mi ni st er ed by th e So ci et y :—
Oriental Publication Fu nd No . 1 o n e 8 2 7 9 3 . 4
Do. Do. No . 2 na ys 8, 08 1 3. 0
Do. oO. No. 3 r e e 1, 85 4 13 6
eet 1,962 6 2
Sanskrit Manuscripts Fund
re 1,567 0 0
Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund
pew L716 2 S&S
Bardic Chronicles MSS. Fund
Total Rs. 21,400 12 6

ae
a35
ik
Vili Annual Report. [February, 1911.
Brought forward .. Rs. 21,400 12 6

Less the sum of Rs. 83% advanced to the Edi-
tors, Fund
No. 1.
Do. ie 20 Do. Officer in charge.
Sans. MSS. Fund.
Do. », 4,710 Do. A. and P. MSS.
und.
Do. »» 1,000 Do. Mahamohapadh-
va Hara Prasa
Shastri, account
Bardic Chronicles
Fund.
Total Rs. 6,562 6,562 0 0

———— —
LT TT
Balance Rs. 14,838 12 6

—_—_———
: and Rs. 44,300, res-

»pectively, of the previous year. The Trust Fund at the close
40
Rs.
Receipts .. :, sae
Expenditure o 3 ZB\a00
will accumulate thereon till the money is disbursed.

The Budget estimate of Expenditure is about Rs. 12,539,
ing
February, 1911.) Annual Report. ix
subscription received on behalf of the Central Bureau has been

Rs. 571-2-0. A sum of Rs. 4,164-5-6 has been remitted to the
Central Bureau, London. The amount of Rs. 1,536-3-7 is still
to be forwarded.
Mr. D. Hooper continued Honorary Treasurer throughout
the year.
BUDGET ESTIMATE FOR 1911.
_ Receipts.
1910. 1910. 1911.
Estimate. Actuals. Estimate.
Rs. s. Rs.
Members’ Subscriptions .. 9,700 11,658 10,500
hres. aahan for the Socie-
tys Journal ant Proceed-
ings and fone Be G(s 1,656 1,704
Sale of Publications -. 2,000 1,258 2,000
Interest on Investments .. 6,993 7,097 6,993
Rent of Room cs 600 600 600
Government Allowances .. 4,000 4,000 3,000
o. (for Researches in His-
*5ry; Reli gion, Ethno-
logy, and Folklore of
3,600 3,600 3,600
Miscellaneous .. i 100 375 100
Loan < ee 2,000 2,710
Admission fees Peace tes 1,888 oe
Compound Subscriptions .. 500
TOTAL .. 30,697 34,632 31,207
Extraordinary Receipts.
Government Allowance ..
Interest on Investment ..
Granp Tota .. 30,697 34,632 72,607
Expenditure.
Salaries fs ., 6,350 5,855 6,550

550 704 600
Commission
420 405 420
Pension
150 183 150
Stationery
Light and Fans
Carried over ce 9,730 7,431 7,980
x Annual Report. (February, 1911,
Rs. Rs
Brought forward .. 7,730 7,431
Municipal Taxes ea.) £7465 1,465
Postages 600 838
Frei 300 ea i
Contingencies .. 600 977
Books ce -. 1,200 1,199
Binding 1,000 1,284
Journal and Proceedings and
emoirs 000 =:11,088
Printing Circulars, ete. 250 28
Auditor’s fee 100 100
Petty repairs 100 80
Insurance — ‘. 188 188
Library Catalogue 1,000 1,049
Grain Compensation Allow-
ances ; 300 73
Tibetan Catalogue 310 444
Salary (for Researches in
History, Religion, Ethno-
logy, and Folklore of Ben-
gal) 3,600 3,600
Paging of manuscripts 200 199
Building 500 500
Toran .. 28,443 31,076 28,358
Extraordinary Expenditure.
Journal — Proceedings and
beeag - 4,000 1,300
ks(Medical Works) .. 1,500 1,428
cn (Unfiltered Water) oa 80
Gratuity ses 48
Purchase of manuscripts - 2,250
Loan 4,710
TOTAL i. 2a 9,816
GRAND TotTaL .. 31,243 28,358
oe
Agencies.
Mr. Bernard Quaritch and Mr. Otto Harrossowitz con-
tinued as the Society’s Agents in Euro
aEOpe-
e number _ the copies of the Journal a nd Prone
ings the moirs sent to Mr. Quaritch during th
year 1910 was 525. valued. at £83-4-2, and of the Bi
February, 1911.] Annual Report. xi
Indica 385 valued at Rs. 408-14. Of these copies to the value
of £52-3-10 and Rs. 149-11 have been sold.
1e number of the copies of the Journal and Proceed-
ings and the Memoirs, sent to Mr. Harrossowitz during 1910,
was 268 valued at £40-18-8, and of the Bibliotheca Indica
368 valued at Rs. 332-4. The sale-proceeds have been
£12-17-1 and Rs. 64-11, respectively.
Library.
The total number of volumes and parts of magazines

added to the Library during the year was 6,237, of which 558
were purchased and 5,679 were either presented or received
in exchange.
Parts III and 1V of the Library Catalogue from the letter
photographs of the sculptures at Borobodoer

i e increased number of Tibetan Manuscripts
in the Soc iet y’s Lib rar y, a La ma has bee n en ga ge d to loo k
after the collection.
The Counci l ha s no t ap pr ov ed th e Ca ta lo gu e of th e Ti be ta n
Xylo gr ap hs an d Ma nu sc ri pt s pr ep ar ed by Ra i Sa ra t Ch an dr a
Das Bahadur, and the ma nu sc ri pt ha s be en re tu rn ed to th e
compiler. A ne w Ca ta lo gu e ha s no w be en pr ep a ;
Ross with the assistance of a Lama, and the
Dr. E. Denison
ma nu sc ri pt wi ll be se nt to pr es s sh or tl y.
n order to give faci li ti es fo r re ad in g to me mb er s of th e
Society, the Library is now open on ev er y We dn es da y up to
-30 P.M. ‘
Mr. J. H. Elliott ha s co nt in ue d as As si st an t Se cr et ar y
throughout the year. oe
he services of Pundit Kunja Bi ha ri N ya ya bh us an a, as
en di sp en se d wi th , an d an di t
Pandit of the Society, have be
Nava Kumar Lahiri has be en ap po in te d in his pla ce.
Catalogue of Scientific Literature.

International
s r e p r e s e n t e d b y L i e u t . - C o l o n e l D . P r a i n ,
i w a e r
r L H . B u r k i l l a t a C o n v e n t i o n c a l l e d t o g e t h
ERS a d u t h e
J u l y b y t h e R o y a l S o c i e t y i n o r d e r t o d i s c u s s
in London in c i e n t i f i c L i t e r a t u r e .
future of th e I n t e r n a t i o n a l C a t a l o g u e o f S
n it w a s d e c i d e d t o c o n t i n u e t h e C a t a l o g u e f o r
‘At the Convent i o
f f i v e y e a r s u n d e r t h e e x i s t i n g a r r a n g e m e n t s .
a further period o
y ’ s r e p r e s e n t a t i v e s g a v e t h e i r v o t e f o r th is a n d c o n -
The S o c i e t
xii Annual Report. (February, 1911.
veyed, as in st ru ct ed , th e So ci et y' s pr om is e to co nd uc t th e
Regional Bure au for In di a an d Ce yl on , an d ou r In di an Go ve rn -
ment’s promise to maintain the Bureau.
Many matters we re di sc us se d at th e Co nv en ti on an d ma y
be read of inits report ; bu t am on g th em wa s on e of ou ts ta nd in g
importan ce , na me ly , th e in cr ea si ng di ff ic ul ty of ge tt in g to ge th er
the titles of all pu bl is he d sci ent ifi c pa pe rs be ca us e of th e ob sc ur e
places in whic h so ma ny are pu bl is he d. It be ho ve s au th or s
who publish scient ifi c pa pe rs in In di a an d Ce yl on to he lp th e
Regional Burean in thi s di ff ic ul ty by se nd in g to it co pi es of
their pa pe rs th at th ey ma y be in de xe d by th e sta ff, un le ss
they ha ve be en pr in te d in on e of th e Jo ur na ls na me d. be lo w.
Those who co ns ul t th e Ca ta lo gu e ma y ha ve no ti ce d ho w
gr ea tl y th e siz e of so me vo lu me s in 19 07 an d 19 08 in cr ea se d :
thi s wa s ow in g to th e in cl us io n of om is sa fr om th e pr ec ed in g
years picked up by the Bureau as it becomes more perfectly
organized.
The Regi on al Bu re au for Ind ia an d Ce yl on sen t 27 70 ind ex
to the Cen tra l Bu re au in the yea r un de r rev iew . Thi s is a
slips
slight increase on the number sent in the preceding year. Its
upkeep cost Rs. 610-7-6. £279 15s . 10d . wer e sen t to Lo nd on
at a cost of Rs. 4,164-5-6, being subscriptions collected for
ae Three hundred and fifty nine volumes were distri-
The following gentlemen helped the Bureau by checking

the index slips :—
Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. H. Maxwell-Lefroy.
Mr. I. H. Burkill. Capt. D. McCay.
. Cotte .
Prof. E. P. Harrison. Mr. G. H. Tipper.
Mr. D. Hooper. Mr. E. Vredenburg.
The follow ing is a list of sci ent ifi c per iod ica ls pub lis hed in
India and Ceylon which the Regional Bureau will always y
index in the first place. Authors publishing in them may rest
assured that the titles of their papers will be forwarded without
delay to the Central Bureau. Authors publishing elsewhere
are he n to sub mit rep rin ts in ord er to cal l att ent ion to the ir
work.
Societies.
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Memoirs of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Journal of the Bombay Natural History Society.
Official, —M eteorology.
aareend Summary of the Indian Weather Review.
ndian Meteorological Memoirs, Calcutta.
February, 1911.] Annual Report. xiii
Official, —Chemistry,
Memoirs of the Department of Agriculture in India,
Chemical Series.
Official, — Botany.
Records of the Botanical Survey of India
Annals of the Royal Botanical Gardens, Calcutta.
Annals of the Royal Botanic Gardens , Peradeniy 1&.
Memoirs of the Department of Agriculture iin India, Bota-
nical Series.
Official,—Zoology, Animal Physiology and Bacteriology.

Records of the Indian Museum.
Memoirs of the Indian Museum.
Indian Civil Veterinary Department Memoirs.
Memoirs of the Department of Agriculture in India, Ento
mological Series.
Indian Medical Gazette
Journal of Tropical Veterinary Science.
Official, —Geology.
Memoirs of the Geological Survey ot India.
Records, Geological Survey of India
Palaeontologia Indica, Geological Survey of India.
Official ,— Mixed.
Scientific sven by the Medical Officers of the Army of
‘India, Calcu
Spolia ee Colombo.
The Indian Forest Records.
His Most Gracious peer the late King Emperor,

ard VII.
On a Resolution of the General Meeting of the Society held

he Council submitted to His Excellency
on the ist June, 1910, the
r from Dr. N. hechdee dhGe arding a Memorial to

the late ‘King Em pe ro r, Ed wa rd VIL , was ref err ed to the Me di ca l
Sect io n of the Soc iet y an d the Re so lu ti on pa ss ed at the ir Mee t-
in g hel d on the 8th Ju ne , 191 0. was fo rw ar de d to Go ve rn me nt
for information.
Annual Report. [February, 1911.
xiv
Fellowship of the Society.
n s w e r e f r a m e d to g o v e r n t h e n o m i n a t i o n a n d
Regu l a t i o
w s a m o n g t h e O r d i n a r y M e m b e r s , a n d t h e y h a v e
election of F e l l o
l i s h e d in t h e S o c i e t y ’ s P r o c e e d i n g s fo r M a y 19 10 .
been p u b t y , th e
e c o m m e n d a t i o n of t h e F e l l o w s of t h e S o c i e
On the r e a d o p t e d
h a s d e c i d e d th at th e of fi ci al a b b r e v i a t i o n to b
Council
by the Fellows of the S o c i e t y sh al l b e F . A . 8 . B .
to the creation of Fellowships in the Society,
In addition
l to d e s i g n a t e H o n o r a r y M e m b e r s as H o n o r a r y Fe l-
the propos a d
S o c i e t y h a s b e e n c i r c u l a t e d u n d e r R u l e s 6 4 A a n
lows of the e d a n d ap -
65, a n d t h e p r o p o s a l h a s b e e n u n a n i m o u s l y a c c e p t
y al l t h e m e m b e r s of t h e S o c i e t y . T h e H o n o r a r y
proved b
Members wil) be d e s i g n a t e d as H o n o r a r y F e l l o w s .
Elliott Prize for Scientific Research.

t h e El li ot t Pr iz e fo r Sc ie nt i-
On the report of the Trustees,
9 w a s n o t a w a r d e d as th e es sa y
fic Research for the year 190
received in com p e t i t i o n w a s no t of su ff ic ie nt m e r i t to ju st if y
the award of the Prize.
The subject selected for the Elli ot t Go ld Me da l fo r th e ye ar
1910 was ‘: Natural Science,’’ an d th e No ti fi ca ti on ap pe ar i
the “ Calcutta Gaze tt e’ ? of th e 16 th Ma rc h, 19 10 . N o es sa y
has been received in competition. ei
Barclay Memorial Medal.

y M e m o r i a l M e d a l fo r 1 9 1 1 ,
In order to award the Barcla
the following members were appointed to form a «Special _
Committee’? to record their reco mmen dati ons for the cons t
deration of the Council :—Mr . I. H. Burk ill, Majo r A. T. Gag e:
'MS., Capt. R. E. Lloy d, LMS ., Mr. EB. Vred enbu rg and
Capt. J. W. D. Megaw, I.M.S.
Society’s Premises and Property.
The Council has under consideration a proposal made by

the Principal, Government School of Art, for an improv’ ™
system of pro tec tio n and pre ser vat ion of the val uab le pai nt
The re are abo ut 60 oil -pa int -—
ings belonging to the Society. e portrait of Shah Ghazi-ud-din
ings in the Society’s rooms. Th
Haidar, King of Oudh, has been repaired. sé at
mar ble tab let s for Al ex an de r Cs om a de K6 r0 s 4
Two new
February, 1911.] Annual Report. XV
its own ground is still under consideration. The Government of

India has generously contributed Rs. 40,000 to the Society’s
Funds towards the cost of the new building, and the Assessor
to the Corporation has valued a strip of land to be acquired
for the widening of Park Street at Rs. 37,225 or Rs. 4,500 per
cottah. As this sum will not be sufficient towards the cost of
the new building, the difference will have to be met from the
Permanent Reserve Fund. The Corporation of Calcutta has
been written to regarding the proposal to rebuild the Society’s
premises at No. 1, Park Street, and a plan showing the extent
of the ground to be covered by the new building submitted for
approval
Exchange of Publications.
During 1910, the Council accepted four ane as

exchange of publications, viz., from the Editor, ‘‘Ion
Journal of Electronics, Automistics, Tonology, Radioactivity
and SR see ae London, the Society’s Journal and
Proceedings and the Memoirs for the periodical. (2) From the
Laboratorio di Zoologia generale e Agraria della R. Scuola
Superiore d’ Agricoltura in Portici, the Society’s Journal a
roceedings and the Memoirs for their ‘‘ Bollettino.’’ (3) From
the Gouvernement Général de Madagascar et dépendances,
Tananarive, the Society’s Journal and Proceedings and the
Memoirs for their ‘‘ pets economique.’” (4) From the
South Indian Association, Mylapo re, the “Society” s Journal
and Proceedings for bhai” <“ieJourn 2g
Publications.
There were published during the year, sixteen numbers of

the Journal and Proceedings (Vol. V, Nos. 8—11 and Extra No.
1909; Vol VI, Nos. 1—10 and Extra No. 1910) containing 1321
pages and 54 plates
Of Memoirs, six numbers were published (Vol. II, Nos. 10
and 11, Vol. III, Nos. 1—3, and Vol. IV, No. 1) containing 475
pages and 11 plates.
Numismatic Supplement, Nos. 11— 14, have been published
in the Journal an d Pro cee din gs, Vol . V, No s. 8-9 , an d Vol. VI ,
Nos. 4 and 10, un de r the po re oa r of the Ho n. Mr. H. Ne ls on
Wright.
Th ere were als o pu bl is he d Pa rt s 3 an d 4 of the So ci et y’ s
Library Ca ta la ga s an d th e In de x to th e Jo ur na l an d Pr oc ee d-
ings, hi Ly.
_H. Tipper co nt in ue d as Ge ne ra l Se cr et ar y an d ed it or
of the Prosiedi ii e th ro ug ho ut th e ye ar , ex ce pt fo r th e fir st 3
months wh en Dr . N. An na nd al e an d Li eu t. -C ol on el D. C. Ph il lo tt
officiated for him. Dr . E. D. Ro ss le ft Ca lc ut ta fo r Da rj ee li ng
in April and Colo ne l Ph il lo tt wa s ap po in te d to ca rr y on th e
xvi Annual Report. [February, 191].
work of the Philological Secretary and editor of the —

cal section of the Journal. ge Phillott was away a
Simla for a short time and Mr. Tipper took charge of ae
work until Colonel Phillott’s ay Dr. Ross returned in
une and resumed charge of his office from Colonel Phillott.
Mr. I. H. Burkill carried on the duties of the Natural
History Secretary and editor of the Natural H ae section of
the Journal till March, when he left India and W.A.K.
Christie was appointed to act for him. Dr. Christie carried on
the duties till June, when he left for Europe and Mr. Tipper
undertook the work until a successor was appointed. In
August, Dr. E. P. Harrison was appointed to act as Natural
History Secretary until Mr. Burkill’s return. Mr. Burkill
returned to India in October and took charge of his office.
Dr. Annandale was Anthropological Secretary and editor of the
Anthropological section of the Journal, while Mahamahopadh-
yaya Haraprasad Shastri continued as Officer in Charge for the
Search of Bardic Chronicles and the work of collecting Sanskrit
Manuscripts throughout the year. Mahamahopadhyaya Satis
Chandra Vidyabhusana was away from Calcutta until April,
uring which time Dr. Ross carried on the duties of the Joint
Philological Sectretary. Dr. Ross was also in charge of the
Search for Arabic and Persian Manuscripts. Major L. Rogers
continued as Medical Secretary throughout the year. The Coin
Cabinet was in charge of the Hon. Mr. H. Nelson Wright, who
has reported on all Treasure Trove Coins sent to the Society.
Lectures,
Duri ng the yea r, the fo ll ow in g se ve n ei ne ae wer e del i-

vered in the Society’s Rooms:—1l. On Csoma de Kérés and
Tibetan Buddhism—By E. Denison Ross., Ph.D., on 5th
By Dr. N. Annandale, on 19th January. 3. On Relics of

the Great Ice Age in the Plains of India, with lantern slides ~
By Mr, T..H, D. LaTouche, DA.; E.GS., on 10th February.
lantern slides —By Dr. N. Annandale, on ith Apel ;

Esperanto as the International Scientific Language, with
ee illustrations of various scientific texts in “Esperanto—
By Mr. C. 8. Middlemiss, B.A., F.G.S., on 18th May 1910.
Philology, ete.
In the year under review Dr.G. A. Grierson, CLE., a

brought out the second edition of his “Maithili Grammar “igh
February, 1911.] Annual Report. xvii
represents a quarter of a century’s progress in the study of an

interesting and important dialect of North Behar. Supple-
ments to the Punjabi Dictionary by Rev. Graham Bailey are an
important contribution to our knowledge of the Punjabi dialect.
Pandit Raghu Nath Svami gives an account o i
work named Rasiapaasana by Vairocana. Pandit Venkatesh
Vamana Sovani in his article entitled the ‘‘ Discovery of a lon
metre in Prabodhacandrodaya’’ cites an instance of rhythmical
Sanskrit prose supposed to have been invented to give expression
to the sense of the sublime which cannot be expressed by
ordinary verse or prose. Vijayadharma Suri, a learned Jaina
priest, contributes a paper on his edition of the Yoga-Sastra as
a rejoinder to the review of the same published by Dr. Ferdi-
nando Belloni Fillipi in the Zeitshrift der Deutschen morgen-
landischen Gesellschaft. In a Memoir Mahamahopadhyaya
Haraprasad Sastri publishes a Sanskrit work called Rama-carita
composed by poet Sandhyakara Nandi in the reign of Madana
Pala: the workis important as it describes some incidents of the
life of King Rama Pala of the Pala dynasty.
There are also many useful and interesting contributions
on historical topics. In an article entitled ‘‘ Reference to
abylon in the Rigveda,’’ Mr. A. C. Sen cites several legends
from the Vedas with their corresponding stories from the Zend
Avesta to establish that the word Vamri used in the Rigveda
stands for Babylon, as it is identical with the word Bawri o
the Avesta and Bibli of Cuneiform inscriptions. Mahamaho-
padhyaya Hara Prasad Sastri in his article on the origin of the
Indian Drama gives a critical analysis of Natya Sastra by
Bharata and asserts that the dramatic art of the Brahmanas
began with the Indrayatra festival in the pre-Greek period. In
his paper on the causes of the dismemberment of the Maurya
mpire the same writer tries to show that the great empire of
Asoka came to an end by the opposition of the Brahmanas
who guided the policy of Pusyamitra. In a separate paper he
observes that the verses which were taken by Dr. Rajendra Lal
Mitra and Mr. Bendall as introductory to the Prajfiaparamita are
really parts of a different work called Abhisamayalankara by
Maitreyanatha. ‘‘ Maharaja Kanikalekha’’ is the title of a
paper in which Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhu-
sana gives from Tibetan sources some accounts of King Kanish-
a y a in an ot he r ar ti cl e en ti tl ed Y a s o v i j a y a G a n i de sc ri be s
padh y ha s
the life of a Jaina philos op he r w h o in hi s n u m e r o u s w o r k s
reserved a comprehe n s i v e re vi ew of B r a h m a n i c lo gi c as
the 17 th a o e “ o n
a - k h r i - t s a n - p o , Kev . A . Fr an c
the paper on the kingdom of Ny n g w a s
sighari that shi capi ta l of th e fi rs t T i b e t a n k i
situated in Ladakh a n d th at th e Ti be ta n sc ri pt or ig in at ed in
XViii Annual Report. [February, 1911.
Turkestan. The same writer, in a paper entitled Ladvags-rgyal-

rabs, relates the history of the kings of Ladakh, supplementing
-in many imporiant particulars the brief account given by Dr.
Schlagintweit in ‘‘ Die Kénig von Tibet.’’ The article called
‘* Buddhist legends of Asoka and his times’’ by Pandit Laksh-
man Sastri with a prefatory note by Mr. H. C. Norman repro-
duces the Pali story of how Asoka found the Buddhass relics
and distributed them over India. In his article on the history
of Kashmire, Pandit Anand Koul restores from Hasan’s Per-
sian history an account of thirty-five Kashmirian kings who are
not mentioned in the Rajatarangini.
Babu Rakhal Das Banerji has contributed several papers
on inscriptions, one of which deposited in the Indian Museum
and dated 436 A.D. records the dedication of a certain object
to Mahadeva by a minister of king Kumara Gupta I, while ~
another recovered from Natore in Northern Benga! and dated —
432 A.D., though badly corroded, is of great interest as it seems —
to be the earliest’ copperplate grant known to us. ‘‘The-
Madhainagar Grant of Lakshman Sena” published by the writer
proves that the Sena kings of Bengal belonged to the clan of
the Karnata-Ksatriyas and had matrimonial connection with
the Chalukyas. The same writer in a puper entitled the ‘‘ Dis-
covery of seven new-dated records’’ notices seven short inscrip-
um.
anan
deity named
in full in
February, 1911.] Annual Report. Xix
Middle Ages, and rendered into English more than eighty years
ago by the celebrated Siculo-Hungarian Scholar Alexander
Csoma de Korés, of whom an interesting account is to be found
in the introduction by Dr. Ross.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti in his paper on the ‘‘ Pre-
Mughal Mosques of Bengal’’ shows that in the earliest
In the
traced, the date of its creation and development being syn-
The ‘‘Murgh Nama ’’ is a translation by Lieut -Col. D. C.

Phillott from the Urdu work ‘‘ Sayd gah-i-Shaukat’’ of Nawab
Yar Muhammad Khan of the Rampir State, A.D. 1883. It
deals chiefly with the habits and ways of the Indian game cock,
different modes of cock-fighting, their distempers and remedies
thereof. What adds to the interest of the paper is that the
author explains all the technicalities which the lay reader would
likely find as stumbling-blocks in the course of -his perusal.
Mr. H. E. Stapleton in his article entitled ‘‘ Contributions
to the History and Ethnology of North-Eastern India ’’ corro-
borates his former statement concerning the antiquity of Dacca
by means of a find of Gupta coins.
In the article entitled ‘‘ A passage in the Turki text of the
Babarnamah’’ Mr. H. Beveridge points out a passage occur-
ring in Ilminisky’s edition of the Babarnamah in connection
with Hindal’s birth, and is of opinion that it is an interpolation
by a later writer, probably Jahangir, who was not very we
informed of his family historyor of the history of the period
to which the paragraph in question refers.
The Rev. C. Mehl in his article entitled ‘‘ Some Remarks on
Mund ar i Ph on ol og y and on its tre atm ent in the Lin gui sti c Sur -
vey of India ” poi nts out the mis tak e occ urr ing in the sec tio n
on Mundari Pho net ics of Ind ia and hol ds tha t the Mu nd ar i
equivalents of the Santali semi-consonants are neither uniform
nor stable in the ir cha rac ter and tha t the y in thi s res pec t as
well as in the ir pro nun cia tio n dif fer wid ely fro m the ir sup -
posed Santali equivalents.
The Rev. H. Ho st en in hi s ar ti cl e ‘‘ Wh o pl an ne d th e
Taj ?”’ holds that the Taj was de si gn ed by fo re ig n Ar ch it ec ts ,
chiefly Europe an , an d re fu te s th e po pu la r op in io n of it s be in g
_constructed by native artists. ;
General A. Houtum-Schindl er of Te he ra n in a sh or t pa pe r
entitled ‘‘'The word Sc ar le t ’’ su pp or ts th e vi ew he ld by Dr .
Ross in his paper on the sa me pu bl is he d in th e Jo ur na l fo r
1908 and says that the wo rd sc ar le t or ig in al ly st oo d fo r a fi ne
quality of silk . To th is Dr . Ro ss ad ds a no te re fe rr in g to a
Portuguese lett er wr it te n to Lo rd Cl iv e by th e Ki ng o f Si am in
which among other pr es en ts th e ‘e sc ar la ta ve rm el ho ’ is me n-
xx Annual Report. [February, 1911.
tioned, showing that the word scarlet at this time still represented
a material and not a colour.
t.-Col. D. C. Phillott in his ‘‘ Vocabulary of technical
Falconry terms ’’ has given a very valuable collection of tech-
nical words used by the oriental sportsmen and thereby makes
a very useful contribution to the literature on the subject.
The notes on ‘‘The Marsden Collection of MSS. in the
British Museum’’ taken by Messrs. Philipps and Beveridge
and edited by the Rev. H. Hosten is of great value as a contribu- i
tion to the history of Catholic Mission in India. The editor :
has spared no pains in elucidating and elaborating them where
necessary, which adds greatly to the usefulness of the paper.
n a short note on ‘‘ Old guns in Bengal,’’ Rev. H. Hosten
proves by a letter of Father Nicolas Trigault, dated Goa, the
eve of Christmas, 1607, that a large number of guns were in
possession of the native Chiefs of Bengal.
madan archaeology the paper is highly interesting and the sub-

ject has been dealt with in a masterly wa -
Rev. H. Hosten in his ‘‘ List of Jesuit Missionaries im
‘Mogor’ ’’ takes for his guidance the catalogues of the Pro-
vince of Goa, preserved among the Archives in Europe, and
supplies us with a complete list of the Missionaries who were
in North India during 1580—1803. ;
_ In the Journal for December 1909, Maulavi ‘Abdul Wali
edited the ‘* Ruba‘iyat of Abu Sa‘id ibn Abul Khayr’’ from the
MS. belonging to the Society, with a short note on the work and
the author. Professor Hermann Ethé published in 1875 and
again 1878 a few quatrains, with metrical German translations
in the Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-philologischen und
historischen Classe der K. Akademie der Wissenschaften 2U
Miinchen. The quatrains have also been referred by scholars
title “‘The Bahmani Dynasty ’’ he suggests that the word

Gangu after the name of ‘Aliuddin Hasan, the
Mm, BH. 8. Stapleton in his ‘‘ Note on seven sixteenth

century cannon recently discovered in the Dacca district
describes the seven brass cannon which were discovered 10
February, 1911.| Annual Report. xxi
In an extra number of the Journal issued in October,

1910, Dr. E. Denison Ross edited the ‘‘ Diwan-i-Babur Padi-
What adds a special interest to the con-

tents of this volume is the fact that it has preserved a poetical
work by Babur which was hitherto considered to be irretriev-
ably lost. The manuscript which was locally regarded as the
holograph of the Emperor throughout is but a work of a scribe
with occasional marginal corrections and a fragment of a ruba’i
written transversely across the last page in the emperor’s own
hand. In the introduction to the diwan the editor justifies
his having reverted to the spelling Babur which though
always pronounced the final ur quite distinctly, which alone,

he thinks, is sufficient evidence in support of the form Babur.
Mathematics and the Natural Sciences.
The total number of contributions to the Society’s publica-

tions und er the hea din g of Ma th em at ic s and the Nat ura l
Sciences is twenty-seven, being as follows :—
of the 13t h cen tur y, by Me ss rs . H. E. St ap le to n an d R.

; (iii) Haperiment al De te rm in at io n of the El ec tr o- ch em ic al
andra Ray and Atul Ch an dr a Gh os e; (v ii ) Pr ep ar at io n of

Phenyl-nitro-methane and (v ii i) a st ud y of an In di an Me di ci na l
preparation of iron, by Pr of . Pa nc ha na n Ne og i an d Ba bu
Birendra Bhusan Adhikar y ; (i x) Th e Ch em is tr y of Bu tt er fa ts
R. W a t s o n an d Ba bu s Mo no ha r
of Buffaloes, by Prof. E.
Gup t a an d Sa ti s Ch an dr a Ga ng ul y.
of th e Se cr et io n of th e in se ct
ZooLoay :—(x) The nature In du
i an d xi i) tw o pa pe rs on
Phromnia marginella and (x
Animal Materia Medica, by Mr . D. H o o p e r ; (x ii i) De sc ri pt io n
fr om th e Ba y of Be ng al , by Mr . B. L. C h a u d h u r i ;
of a new fi sh
ow th of ou r kn ow le dg e of or ve n-
(xiv) A brief statement of the gr
tal flies, by Mr. E. Brunetti;
xxii Annual Report. [February, 1911.
ray in the Ganges, by Dr. Annandale and Mr. Chaudhuri;

and (xvi) The Harwigs of India, by Dr. Annandale.
Botany :—(xvii) On the pollination of flowers by wnsects
in the Central Provinces, and (xviii) On the spreading of an ™m-
troduced Croton in Assam, by Mr urkill.
GroLtocy AND MINERALOGY :—(xix and xx) two papers on
i)
nell, first Surveyor-General of India, edited by Mr, La Touche ;
_ Mernorotoey :—(xxvii) A discussion of the Correlations —

of area of matured crops and the rainfall, by Mr. 8. M. Jacob.
Three of these have been published in the Memoirs, four
in the Proceedings, and the remainder in the Journal.
e first-mentioned report, that on a Standard Tempera
ture, being of the very greatest importance, the Council has
taken measures to bring it before the International Association
of Academies in the hope that scientists not only in India but
throughout the tropics may agree to work together on the same
lines, which will be a working together to the greatest advantage.
Briihl; to him and to Mr. Hooper, who has been the Secre
of the Committee subsequently formed, very many thanks
Mr. Jacob’s paper on Crops and Rainfall is an important

contribution to a subject of great interest. The author calot
bable Kharif crop by about 9 and that each additional inch |

of rain in the other half of the year increases the Rabi crop
Y ist’
_ Important are the geographic papers which the Society
published, dealing with changes in the river courses of Le
Man plays with big stakes when he tries to restrain a large
river, and the results are of proportionate interest.
Anthropology. :
Few anthropological papers have been publis hed during

year, but it has proved possible to maintain a somew”
higher stendard than was sometimes the case in the pas
ie e that no support has been given
February, 1911.] Annual Report. xxiii
the members of the Society to the project of publishing
photographs of ethnological interest as a supplement to th
‘* Memoirs,’’ as proposed by the Anthropological Society in
Tribes of the Burma-China frontier by Messrs. A. Rose and J.

Coggin Brown, to whom anthropometrical instruments were
lent by the Society. Mr. Coggin Brown has also prepared an
account of a Lisu Jew’s harp which forms an interesting sup-
plement to the Rev. W. Young’s description of this instrument
as it occurs in Assam and Burma. Mr. Hooper has published
in the ‘‘ Journal’’ two papers on Indian drugs of animal origin
that have some anthropological interest, while Mr. I. H. Bur-
kill’s account of fashion in iron styles is a valuable contribu-
tion to the ergology of India. Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri in his
description of a sub-caste of fish-picklers in Eastern Bengal
utters a protest against the official methods of ethnological
research prevalent in this country.
Medical Section,
Monthly meetings of the Medical Section have been held

throughout the year with the exception of the two vacation
months, and the attendance and interest in the meetings has
Abscess by the Ipecacuanha treatment of Acute Hepatitis,

which was opened by Lt.-Col. Pilgrim and continued
physicians of the Medical College Hospital and other members.
The unanimous opinion expressed in the great success of this
treatment will go far towards procuring its general adoption,
with the result of practically banishing one of the most dan-
gerous tropical diseases, as far at any rate as Europeans are
Lt.-Col. Pilgrim, I.M.S., was adopted by the meeting.

** The ‘Medical Section of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,
XXiv Annual Report. [February, 1911.
having considered the letter on the subject referred to it by ao

the inary General Meeting of the Society, is of the opinion = :
that in view of the great interest in Sanitoria for consumptives oe
displayed by the late King-Emperor Edward the Seventh, and a
of the urgency of the provision of such Sanitoria in suitable 3
centres in India, as pointed out by this Section last year,—such Se
Sanitoria, of an Imperial character and appealing to all, irres- a
pective of Race or Religion, would be most suitable objects of =
expenditure of a portion of the funds raised in India to com- a
memorate His Late Majesty. They are further of the opinion
that if sufficient funds are available, a grant towards the
recently proposed Institution for Research in Tropical Diseases
and post-graduate instruction, would also be most appro-
priate.’’
This was forwarded to the Mernorial Committee, and has
been included in the objects on which the Bengal funds are to
expended. It is also worthy of note that the previous year’s
resolution on the necessity for Sanitoria for tuberculosis in
India has borne fruit, for after being endorsed by the Govern-
ment of India in a letter to the Local Governments, both the
United Provinces and the Madras have decided on the erection
translation of Tantravartika, fasc. vii, viii; and Mahamahopa-

February, 1911.] Annual Report. XXV
dhyaya Chandra Kanta Tarkalankar’s revised edition of Grhya-

samgraha. Of the new works step last year, 11 fasciculi
have been published this year,
1. The Strya-siddhanta iteSanat treatise on Astro-
nomy) edited with a gloss by Mahamahopadhyaya Sudhakara
Dvivedi.
2. ‘* Six Buddhist Nyaya Tracts ’’ edited by Mahamaho-
padhyaya Hara Prasad Sastri. The work includes such Buddhist
logical treatises as Apohasiddhi and Ksanabhangasiddhi by
Ratnakirti.
3. Syainika-gastra or a book on hawking in Sanskrit
edited with an English Translation by Mahamahopadhyaya
Hara Prasad Sastri.
Nyaya-sara (a Brahmanic Sanskrit work on Medieval
Logic) edited by Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chendra Vidya-
bhusana. It embodies the text of Bha-sarvajiia (about 900
A.D.) and the Jaina commentary of Jayasimha Suri (about
1365 A.D.) together with an elaborate index and introduction.
Tattva-cintamani-didhiti-prakasa (a Sanskrit work on
Modern Logic) edited by Mahamahopadhyaya Guru Charan
Tarkadarsanatirtha. It embodies the Tattva-cintamani text
of Gangesa, the Didhiti commentary of Siromani and the
Prakasa gloss of Bhavananda.
6. Tirtha-cintamani (a Sanskrit work on Smriti by Vacas-
pati Migra) edited by Pandit Kamala Krishna Smrititirtha.
The Pe rs ia n an d Tu rk i Di va ns of Ba yr am Kh an ,
Khan-khanan, edited by Dr. E. D. Ross. Bayram-Khan, the
celebrated author of the text, lived in the 16th century A.D. in
the courts of Humayun and Akbar.
arhamu-’]-‘Tlali ’l -m u‘ a s (a ph il os op hi ca l tr ea ti se in
Arabic) edited by Dr . E. D. Ros s. Im am Yaf i‘i , th e au th or
of the wo rk , wa s bo rn in Ye me n Sb aa k 12 98 A. D.
. Mabani Lughat (a gr am ma r of th e Tu rk i la ng ua ge
in Persian) edited by Dr . E. D. Ro ss . Mi rz a Me dh i Kh an ,
author of the work, was a na ti ve of As tr ab ad an d co nt em -
DOr of Nadir Shah.
a’asir-i-Rahimi (m e m o i r s of A b d - u r - R a h i m K h a n
Rkanae Ly"Wake Abdu l - B a q i N a h a v a n d i ) ed it ed b y M a u l a v i
Hidyet Husain.
ll. Tadhkira-i-khushna vi sa n (i n Pe rs ia n) ed it ed by
Maulavi Hidyet Husain. Ma w l a n a G h u l a m M u h a m m a d , au th or
of the work, was born at De lh i an d di ed at L u c k n o w in
1823 A.D.
The following coins were presen te d to th e As ia ti c So ci et y’ s
Cabinet during the past year :-—
XXV1 Annual Report. [February, 1911.
Gold. Silver. Copper.

a Ancient India— |
: Punch Marked... e 10
Andhra ae ty
Medieval India—
Gadhia ae a 1
South Indian :3 ae
Lecce ne re = 2
Mu a i 1 3
East indiaCompany sr Pe 4
French Company ne wf 1
Miscellaneous including Native
States ...- - e 1 se
The Numismatic Secretary examined and reports on

following coins under the Treasure Trove Rules :—
From Gold. Silver. Co
Damoh - =
Government Museum, Madras _— 181
Bhandara Sy ne
eae e 104
Jubbulpore a - 103
Hoshangabad : 376
JubbDUlp oF i 1
Bhandara a aS 76
Mandla ks nig 4
Mandla a a 115
Mandla cs - 222
Buldana oe i oe
Damoh fe ae 26
ron ba sh 67
Wardha fe bs 200
Hoshangabad - a 8
213 1,305
iycraeanienane:.
Total ey 2,247
msy A— coins of the Mughal

volthese thePoetid
» several pub lis hed min ts.
201 of‘ huns mae Vij
February, 1911.] Annual Report. xxvii
of numismatic interest. They are punched in four places, one

of the punched areas containing the words “Shri Jagadeva’’
in characters of about the twelfth century. The find contained
205 of these coins, but so far only 25 have been sent for exami-
nation. A report on this find will appear in due course in the
Numismatic Supplement.
Most of the coins acquired as a result of the above exami-
way in the near future to publishing a catalogue of more value

from a numismatic and scientific point of view than the rough
and inaccurate list recently issued.
Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts.
Notices of Sanskrit Manuscripts, Second Series, and an extra

number of the Notices embodying the result of the examina-
tion made by Ma ha ma ho pa dh ya ya Har apr asi da Sas tri , M.A .,
in 1907 of the man usc rip ts add ed to the Dar bar Lib rar y,
Nepal, from 1898 to 1906.
Of the manuscrip ts col lec ted dur ing the yea r, the mos t in-
teresting is that of a uni que wor k ent itl ed Cat uhs ati ka by
dated N. 8. 649= 14 69 A. D. , ha s al so be en ac qu ir ed .
Six hundred and twenty fi ve ma nu sc ri pt s ha ve be en ex am -
ined with a view to ac qu is it io n, bu t fo r wa nt of fu nd s th ey
have not yet been ac qu ir ed . : pe e
s co nt ai ns de sc ri pt io ns of
The extra number of the notice t h e
pa lm -l ea f m a n u s c r i p t s w h i c h da te fr om t h e 9t h to
many e re ig n
1 2 t h ce nt ur y A . D . ; on e of t h e m wa s wr it te n d u r i n g th
of Vigrahapala Deva at Bal a h a n d a , %. e. , B a l a n d a P e r g a n a of
s of Ca lc ut ta , s h o w i n g th at th er e
modern times, within 20 mile th at
were B u d d h i s t mo na st er ie s a n d B u d d h i s t P a n d i t s at
remote age (latter half of th e 11 th ce nt ur y) so fa r in so ut h
Be ngal. a e
C h a n d r a wa s a gr ea t Bu dd hi st wr it er in B e n g a l
“Bib h i t i .
in the 13th century A.D. His pl ac e wa s th e Ja ga dd al Vi ha ra
ep
XXViii Annual Report. [February, 1911,
in Ramavati situated at the confluence of the Ganges and

Karatoya ;many of Bibhiti Chandra’s works were translated
into Tibetan and are to be found in Dr. P. Cordier’s catalogue
of the Tangur. He was a professor of the Kalacakrayana
chool. One of his works, the Amrta Karnika, has been
described in this volume.
The other works of ancient dates described in this volume
are as follows, with their respective dates against them :—
Bhagavatyah Svedayah yatha labdha
Tantrarajah ‘ 1029 A.D.
Usnisavijayadharani sia i+ OOS ey,
Catuspithaloka “ vo GIS ay
Candi ae oe pets S| ae
Sarvavajrodaka ., ee «+> 1OD8 *5,
Vajravalitantra .. ae LOSZ
Vajrayoginisadhana 1154 .,
Mahakaulajiianavinirnaya (from Palaeo-
graphy) is dated the 10th century
A.D
Nagananda Nataka 2 5.) 1908 Ae
Yogambarasadhanopayika copied
ane the reign of Vigrahapala
A work on Krya attributed to

Nagarjuna dated N.S. 284 21164 oy
Mitapadapafijika by Durjayacandra
dated : : zs s 1141 ,,
Brahmayamala .. “s ee
Pingalamatam .. - vo EE
Kadibhede Kubjikamatam -o AIOO
Brahma Samhita ie («bee a
Kryakalagunottara BS < Aaee as
Sivadharma oe ae ve, 10GB 4,
Kiranatantra ae -.. O24,
Visvaprakasakosa i iv AEE
Tattvasadbhavatantra .. . Aee nN
The Bishop’s College was founded in 1820. Dr. Mill, the

first Principal of the College, collected a large number of
manuscripts of which Sanskrit MSS. form no inconsiderable
Samhita Patha, a copy of the Aiteraya Brahmana, @ COPY

of the Chandogya Upanisad, a copy of the Niaukta, several
ks of the Mahabharata, four books of the Ramayana, 4
complete copy of Durga Das’ commentary on the Mugdha- —
February, 1911.] Annual Report. xxix
equivalents, a copy of the Kappastya of the Jainas with a

commentary, and a copy of the Syadvadamafijari with a com-
mentary composed in Saka 1214, 7.e., 1292 A.D. There is, also,
an elementary work on Mimansa entitled N yaya Prakasa. The
last two books of the Ramayana are in the handwriting of
a son of Ramajaya Mukerji Vidyabhiisana of Somra, copied
in 1801. Many parts of the Rg. Veda were copied in the 18th
century. The collection cian small is very important as it
contains standard works on a variety of subjects and is extra-
ordinary for such an early collection by an European scholar.
Search for Arabic and Persian Manuscripts.

Ross has conducted the search without interruption
throughout the year. As heavy purchases were ma
previous year and the payment of many MSS. had to be
held over to this year, no extensive tour was made. Only Hafiz
Nazir Ahmad, the Chief Travelling Moulvi, was sent to Benares
and Lucknow.
A list of the manuscripts which have been collected since
Moulvi Hafiz Nazir Ahmad has taken the charge of this Depart-
ment have been prepared and sent to the press and will be
published in due course.
During the year under review about 326 manuscripts were
bought, and the collection is representative of almost every
branch of literature.
During the year Moulvi Abdul Hamid, the Resident
Moulvi, has left the search work on being appointed Assistant
Librarian in the Oriental Public Library at Bankipore
For some time Mirza Abul Fazl worked in this. aye
but he resigned on receiving a better appointment. Ona
count of want of fun ds no new man was app oin ted as ng s i-
dent Mou lvi , and Mou lvi Haf iz Naz ir Ahm ad, the Ist ‘t a
lin g Mou lvi , per for med the dut ies of the Res ide nt Mou lvi in
addition to his own duties
recent ac qu is it io ns in cl ud e ma ny in te re st in g ma nu -
scripts, among whic h th e fo ll ow in g ma y be me nt io ne d he re
I. (gpie} ytd} ) Al -H is n- ul -M at in , an Ar ab ic E e of
the Nawabs an d Ki ng s of Ou dh ; be gi nn in gwi th th e ac co un t
a Sa‘adat Kh an Bu rh an -u l- Mu lk th e pr og en it or of th e ki ng s
of Oudh, down to Wa ji d Ali Sh ah , co mp le te d in A. H. 12 81 .
The author ‘Abb as Mi rz a, so n of Sa yy id Ah ma d, wh o hi ms el f
belonged to Luckno w an d wa s a co nt em po ra ry of M o i ‘A li
Shah, divides th e wo rk wi th th e fo ll ow in g th re e ch ap te
1. Account of th e Bu rh an -u l- Mu lk an d hi s Sa rd an ts .
2. Accoun t of th e mo th er s of th e Na wa bs an d Ki ng s of
Oudh.
3 Account of the re la ti ve s of th e Na wa bs an d Ki ng s of
Oudh.
xXx Annual Report. [February, 1911.
Il. (e's : _) Sharh-i-Shafiyah, a Persian commentary

on Ibn-i-Hajib’s (died 646 A.H.) Arabic work Ash-Shafiyyah by
Ghulam ‘Ali whose father Ghulam Muhammad was one of the
compilers of the well-known work called Fatawa-i-‘Alamgiri.
The author who flourished during the time of Aurangzib and
ammad
of the Emperor for his learned daughter Zibun Nessa Begum

who wished to learn Arabic Grammar. The commentator
wrote every day only so much as would suffice for the daily
lesson of the princess.
TH. (erie) el) Na&fi‘ut-Talibin by Muhammad Hafiz
Jalandhari, a pupil of Sayyid Rih who adopted the Takhallus
Rihi (d. 1220 A.H.) composed in 1184 A.H. The work is divi- ©
ded into three sections--I. Genealogy of Akbar traced from
Adam with a short account of the Emperor and his ancestors. —
chiefly based on Akbar Namah, Ain-i-Akbari, Jahangir-namah,
‘Alamgir-namah and Tarikh-i-‘Abbasi. II. Commentary on —
the letters and Farmans of Akbar contained in the Ist dattar
of Abu‘l-Fazl. III. A short commentary on the 2nd daftar
of Abu‘l-Fazl. s
TV. (aabbl} wisai) Nafahat-us-Sabatiyah. This uniq
and valuable copy, written in the author’s own hand, consists
of 13 short treatises on various subjects. The author Muham-
mad Jawad Sabati, better known as Lutfi, who wrote these trea-
tises in course of his travels, was a Christian and in one of ‘
letters (No. 2) designates himself as (,bliled) blle eNi0 Ub
lado copra) i a :
Search for Manuscripts of Bardic Chronicles.
is the discovery
February, 1911.] Presidential Address. XXXij
pronounced this work to be a forgery. But the Benares

editors defended the work as genuine. While Mahamaho-
padhyaya Hara Prasida Shastri was at Jodhpur he inquired if
any descendants of Chand Kavi were still living, and he met
with Pandit Nanu Rim Brahmabhat, who is lineally descended
from Cand Kavi and still lives on the income of the lands
granted to the Kavi at Nagore by Prithwiraj himself. Nanu
Ram’s version is that the original Prithwiraj-rasa extended to
only 5,000 verses but that Chand’s descendants went on adding
to the work till it reached the enormous extent in which it is
now found. All those portions of the poem in which Chand’s
wife is introduced were added by his sons, and the additions
continued till Akbar’s time. Nanu Ram was very anxious to
come to Calcutta and show the manuscript of the original
to the Asiatic Society. But his appointment by the Jodhpur
State as one of the travelling pandits engaged in the search
of Bardic songs prevented his coming. He has however given
the Shastri copies of 4 or 5 of the Samayas of the original
which fully bear out his statements. Efforts will be m
procure copies of the rest of the original manuscript.
—— <>——
Mr. Justice Mookerjee read an address drawn up by the

retiring President, Mr. T. H. D. LaTouche.
Presidential Address, 1911.
It has been the custom of late years for the retiring Presi-
dent of this Society to prepare and read before you at the
Annual Meeting a review of the work that has been done dur-
ing his year of office; and under ordinary circumstances I
your Pre sid ent , and the dif fic ult y und er whi ch I lab our of
obtaining the materials necessary for the compilation of a com-
plete acc oun t of the wor k acc omp lis hed by the Soc iet y dur ing
the past year, lead me now to crave your indulgence if I allude
to these matter s in a cur sor y man ner onl y ; and on the pre sen t
occasion, for rea son s tha t I sha ll pre sen tly put for war d, dea l
rather with the fut ure , dir ect ing you r att ent ion to tho se lin es
along which, as I hum bly con cei ve it, the Soc iet y sho uld ad-
vance, in order that the pur pos e for whi ch it cam e int o bei ng
may be acc omp lis hed in acc ord anc e wit h the lof ty asp ira tio ns
of its Founder. :
XXXil Presidential Address. [February, 1911,
I think I may safely say that in the quantity and quality

of output, both in literary and scientific work, the past year
has sho wn no dim inu tio n in act ivi ty in com par iso n wit h any of
tho se tha t hav e pre ced ed it. Nu me ro us pap ers hav e bee n
publis hed in our Jou rna l and Mem oir s, som e of the m pos ses s-
Governments of India, Bengal, and Assam, who by their bene-

factions have enabled the Society to perform this duty in a
more adequate manner than could have been possible if it had
had to rely upon its unaided resources.
In addition to these publications and collections, which
may be said to represent the fundamental and customary work
of the Society, especially on its literary side, an attempt has
been made to expand its sphere of usefulness by the admission
of the general public to lectures, illustrated when possible, by
lantern slides, on various subjects of common interest. Al-
though these lectures did not form an entirely new departure
as regards the year now closing, for one or two had been given
Society’s functions, at least during the cold weather. For

such is the success that has attended these lectures, and 80
opportunities of acquiring some knowledge of subjects uncon

nected with their daily avocations, that every effort should
made to carry them on. At any rate the experiment, so far as
it has gone, has shown that there is no lack, either of subjects
oe for such lectures, or of men able and willing to deliver
m. :
_ During the winter season of 1909-10 two lectures were
delivered by Dr. Annandale—the first on ‘‘ The life of a Sponge,
and the second on the ‘“ Peoples of the Malay Peninsula,
subject with which he had made himself familiar by @ “
study of the less known tribes of that forest-clad country:
February, 1911.} Presidential Address. XXXiii
Another was given by Dr. Denison Ross on the life and work
of the celebrated Hungarian Csoma de Koros, whose zeal and
energy in prosecuting an enquiry into the ancestry of his race
led him, many years ago, to undertake a journey on foot from
his native land to India, a journey that, even at the present
day, would be fraught with no slight hardship and peril, and
whose researches into the language and topography of that
then little-known land, Tibet, have enriched the pages of our
Journal. It may not be out of place to mention that Dr. Ross’
lecture at once attracted much attention in Hungary, where
the name of their compatriot is deservedly honoured by men
of letters.
Other lectures included one by Colonel Phillott on the
Memoirs of Sepoy Sita Ram (A.D. 1797—1860), a Sepoy who,
early in the last century, took service under John Company,
and survived to witness and record the exciting scenes of
the Mutiny; another by Prof. Harrison, on that most interest-
ing phenomenon, Halley’s Comet, whose appearance enabled
bodies upon the destinies of the human race, no one can fail to
be struck by the fact that this comet’s latest manifestation
coincided with an event which, to the sorrow of the nation,
may lay claim to be considered as of no less importance than
many of those which have attended its baleful progress in the
past; need I say that I allude to the death of our beloved
Sovereign, Edward VII. And, lastly, I have to mention alec-
ture by myself on the effects which, as I venture to think,
were produced even in these low latitudes by the general re-
frigeration of climate over the northern hemisphere known as
the ‘Glacial Period,” during the progress of which, in all
probability, the culminating point in the slow evolution of
living organisms was reached with the appearance of man upon
the surface of the earth. It is possible, as I endeavoured to
show, that even at the present day the vagaries of the great
rivers of the Indo-Gangetic plain may be affected by the pecu-
liar conditions that prevailed during that far-off time.
An event to which allusion should also be made is the addi-
desert. Only three leaves of this manuscript are known to be

in existence, besides those now in the possession of the Society.
One of these is preserved in the Ethnographical Museum at
Berlin, while the other two were procured by Prof. Ellsworth
XXXIV Presidential Address. [February, 1911,
Huntington, wh o ha s gi ve n ph ot og ra ph ic re pr od uc ti on s of th em
in his book ‘‘ Th e Pu ls e of Asi a.’ ’ Th e pe cu li ar int ere st of
these manuscripts lie s in th e fac t th at , al th ou gh th ey are
written in the anci en t Gu pt a ch ar ac te r, th e la ng ua ge ha s so far
resisted the efforts of th os e wh o ha ve en de av ou re d to de ci ph er
it ; and it is to be ho pe d th at to so me of th e le ar ne d sch ola rs
whom we nu mb er am on g ou r me mb er s wil l fal l the ho no ur of
making know n to the wo rl d of let ter s th e me an in g of thi s an-
The Fellows wer e, in the fir st ins tan ce, no mi na te d by the Cou n-
cil, whose selection seems to have met with general approval ;
but su bs eq ue nt no mi na ti on s, as on the pr es en t occ asi on, are
in the hands of the Fellows already elected. There can, I
think, be no doubt that the honour thus conferred is, and will
continue to be, a valuable incentive in carrying out those
a rien to the prosecution of which the Society is devo-
te
_ It has also been resolved, as a consequence of this innova-
tion, to substitute for the tim e-h ono ure d des ign ati on 0
or
been unbroken for more than sixty years, and

of life is almost coeval with that of the building in which we
are now assembled.
aving thus, very inadequa te ly I fe ar , d r a w n yo ur at te n-
:
tion to some of the events of the past year, I think that it
would not be inappropriate on the present occasion to glance
forward ;—an d fo r th is re as on es pe ci al ly , th at we ar e ab ou t to
take a step, the importance of wh ic h ca n ha rd ly be ov er ra te d,
perhaps one of the most momentous in the long and distin-
guished hist or y of th e So ci et y. Th e bu il di ng in wh ic h ou t
me et in gs ha ve be en he ld fo r ju st ov er a h u n d r e d ye ar s, an d fo r
so long has been one of th e l a n d m a r k s of Ca lc ut ta , ha s f o r
some time been in so unsound a state that to continue to how
February, 1911.] Presidential Address. XXXvV
our most valuable library within its walls would stigmatize the
Society as being callous to the preservation of their great. col-
lection of books, manuscripts, and works of art, the most
complete that exists in Asia,— a collection that has furnished
those of us who are willing to make use of it, not only with all
that is most instructive amongst the productions of the last
century and a quarter in the domains of literature and science,
but also with a series of records of the ancient literature of the
undertaking this duty. The present building was erected in

1807, at a cost of Rs. 30,000, raised by a special subscription
among the members, and for the greater part of a century ful-
filled its purpose admirably ; but the ravages of time, and
especially the great earthquake of 1897, have had no more res-
pect for this structure, in spite of its scientific character, than
for any of the older houses of Calcutta, and the constant
repairs that have been necessary of late years to keep it from
falling to pieces have been a continuous drain upon our re-
sources, and an ever-present source of anxiety to the Council.
During the last 15 years some Rs. 30,000 have been spent for
this object, that is to say, as much as the original cost of the
building.
However reluctant we may be to see our old home demo-
lished ,—to substitute for the hall which has re-ec the
discourses of the most learned men in India for more than a
hundred years a new and unfamiliar meeting-place,—the time
has come when it would be a criminal act on our part to hesi-
tate in making the sacrifice. The Council has long and
earnestly deliberated on the best course to pursue. In the first
instance a scheme was drawn up, under which a building was
bark upon a sp ec ul at io n of thi s kin d, wh ic h mi gh t res ult in

success, if the exi sti ng pre ssu re up on the ava ila ble hou se ac co m-
modation in Calcut ta wer e to co nt in ue ; but , on the oth er ha nd ,
if the supp ly of su ch ac co mm od at io n wer e to exc eed the de-
mand, might en d in dis ast er. Ha vi ng reg ard als o to the gre at
XXXVl Presidential Address. [February, 1911.
value of the lib rar y, the ris k of fir e, if in fl am ma bl e ma tt er wer e

stored in the sho ps, or if irr esp ons ibl e lod ger s wer e pe rm it te d
to oc cu py a par t of the bui ldi ng, wa s fel t to be one tha t sho uld
not be incurred.
his scheme was therefore rejected. But at the same time
it was fel t tha t it wou ld be ina dvi sab le to spe nd the who le of
the Society’s invested funds upon even so laudable an object;
since the int ere st on the se fun ds sup pli es a con sid era ble por tio n
of the revenu e nec ess ary for the due pe rf or ma nc e of its wor k.
So greatly hav e con dit ion s ch an ge d wit hin the las t hun dre d
years, that it wou ld no lon ger be pos sib le to ere ct a bui ldi ng,
even of much sma lle r dim ens ion s tha n tha t whi ch we at pre sen t
occupy, for the com par ati vel y sma ll su m tha t it cos t. Yet it
was felt tha t if we wer e to bui ld at all , our hou se of lea rni ng
should be wor thy of its pu rp os e ; not onl y an or na me nt to thi s
great cit y, but if pos sib le, suc h as to aff ord ac co mm od at io n for
the other Societies which from time to time are founded in 0
midst. Financial ly, the Soc iet y is in a sou nd en ou gh pos iti on
to hav e car rie d out thi s pur pos e wit hou t ext ern al aid . The
membership is no w, —t ha nk s to a ver y lar ge ext ent to the ac-
cession of me mb er s bel ong ing to the pro fes sio n of med ici ne,
which has followed upon the institution of a special Medical
Section,—greate r and inc rea sin g in a gre ate r rat io tha n eve r
bef ore in the his tor y of the Soc iet y, and our inv est ed fun ds now
amount to about two lakhs of rupees. But, for reasons whic
I hav e alr ead y giv en, the Cou nci l was unw ill ing tha t the se
funds sho uld be dep let ed, and it was res olv ed tha t the Gov ern -
ment of India should be asked to advance a sum adequate for
the pur pos e, to be rep aid by ins tal men ts. The Council were
confident that this appeal would meet with a generous response, —
because the preservation of a library such as ours 18, without
doubt. a matter of Imperial concern, and their anticipations
were not unfounded. It is true that the Government of indie
have not seen their way to advance the whole of the sum asked
for, on the terms proposed by the Council; but they have most
generously offered a free grant of Rs. 40,000, thus relieving the
Society of the necessity of making provision for the repay ment
of a loan, and this offer has been gratefully accepted. he
Government of Bengal, who were also approached on the
subject have, I regret to say, merely signified their inability to
accept the proposals of the Council, and have made no 0
assist us, so far as the building fund is concerned.
to us as compensation for a strip of our property, which the —

Corporation wishes to acquire in order to widen Par k
will enable us to erect and furnish a building, if not of
ornate character, yet adequate for its purpose and
be the home of such a body as ours. It is to be hoped
February, 1911.] Presidential Address. XXXVvii
fore that during the current year the change will be carried into
effect; and that soon after, if not at the next’ Annual Meet-
ing, my successor will be able to greet you ina new and more
commodious edifice. It will always be a source of much grati-
fication to myself that it was during my term of office that this
important step was taken, one which, I am convinced, will
result in much benefit to the Society ;and that I was privileged
to assist in bringing the matter to what I trust will prove a
successful conclusion.
A new departure of this magnitude suggests to my mind
certain observations on the future progress of the Society (long
may it continue to flourish!), which I may perhaps venture to
put forward now, since this is the last occasion on which, in all
probability, I shall have the opportunity of addressing you.
For many years after the foundation of the Society, its publi-
cations were almost the only medium through which the re-
searches of those who gave themselves to the study of the
science and literature of this vast country could be given to the
world ; at least this is true of the greater portion of India.
that the Society should, to that extent, be deprived of some of

its importance. First the Geologists, then the Meteorologists,
Zoologists, Botanists, and Archeologists, who formerly contri-
buted muc h valu able matt er to the page s of our Jour nal, esta b-
lished their own Records and Memoirs, and for some years the
the Society, for th e pu bl ic at io n of th e re su lt s of en qu ir ie s in to

the ancient ci vi li za ti on an d hi st or y of In di a mu st be re ga rd ed
as of the utmost importance ; ye t I do no t see wh y th e eq ua ll y
important results of scient ifi c re se ar ch sh ou ld be co mp ar at iv el y
neglected. The scientific De pa rt me nt s pu bl is h th e fa ct s; bu t
usually so wrapped up in te ch ni ca l la ng ua ge or 'n su ch mi nu te
detail that, to the uninitiated, th ey be co me ei th er we ar is om e
or perhaps hardly intelligible . An d ye it
t 1s qu it e po ss ib le to
present the essential fac ts br ou gh t to li gh t by th es e in ve st ig a-
tions in such a form, th at ev en th os e wh o are un ac qu ai nt ed
with the methods or wi th th e pe cu li ar di al ec t em pl oy ed ma y be
instructed and interested. Ou r le ct ur es co ns ti tu te a us ef ul st ep
in this direction ; but I should lik e to see an at te mp t ma de to
formed in this country, so th at th e in fo rm at io n no w of te n

buried beneath masses of st at is ti cs an d ot he r dr y an d un in te r-
eee Viii Presidential Address, (February, 1911.
esting matter migh t be ma de mo re ap pe ti zi ng an d av ai la bl e to

its readers
India and Bur ma, to giv e up man y of the ir anc ien t cus tom s
and beliefs, and to adopt those of their more enlightened’
nei ghb our s. No dou bt mas ses of inf orm ati on on the se poi nts
are to be fou nd in the per iod ica l rep ort s iss ued by the Cen sus
Commission ; but how few people, immersed as they are in their
own affa irs, tak e the tro ubl e to wad e thr oug h the se rep ort s, in
order to ext rac t the few ite ms tha t may app eal to the m. The
majority, I imagine, content themselves with the reviews fur-
nished by the new spa per s, in whi ch it is har dly pos sib le tha t
more than the merest allusion should be made to the most
striking points contained in the original documents. Perhaps
it would be too much to expect our divisional Secretaries, who
are all busily employed on their own branches of study, to
make these extracts themselves; but there seems to be no
reason why Committees of two or three members each should
not be appointed, charged with the duty of keeping the
members of the Society informed of the progress that is being
m
providing a public monument to perpetuate the memory of our

late Sovereign was mooted, and the most suitable form that
tropics can be most conveniently studied, emanated from the

Society ; and we are glad to find that, although this proposal
has not been accepted in its concerete form, yet the idea of
devoting some porti on of the funds raise d to the allev iatio n
human suffering, an objec t which was ever prese nt in
thoughts of King Edward VII, has taken root in the public
mind, and has been accepted by the Committee formed to
__A question of pr es si ng im po rt an ce , in wh ic h th e So ci et y
might exercise a valuable influence on public opinion, is that
of the form and method of Education that would be most
suitable under the conditions prevailing in India. There is 20 —
doubt that serious changes are necessary in the present sys
February, 1911.] Vice-President’s Address. XXXix
tem, one that has been established in the country by an alien
race, anxious to impress Western ideas
from their own ; and every serious contribution to the discus-
sion that has already arisen with regard to the direction that
these changes should take cannot fail to be useful. Th
ciety numbers among its members many learned men of India,
all of whom have passed through the educational mill under
its present working conditions, and surely some of them are
capable of expressing what, from their point of view, constitute
the most glaring defects of the system. It s to me that
the Society would fail in its duty if it did not at least attempt
to guide public opinion in this matter ; one which, although of
a somewhat controversial character, is or should be entirely dis-
sociated from political questions, and seems to belong most
appropriately to the province occupied by a learned body such
as this.
These are not the only directions in which I think that the
Society might and ought to exercise its influence, but I have
perhaps said enough for my present purpose, that is, to impress
perfection. The aim of the Society from the beginning

been a high one; no less, as we learn from the oft-quoted
words of our Founder, than the investigation of all that per-
tains to the operations of Man and Nature in Asia. The field
of research that still lies open before you, in spite of the advance
ein human knowledge since our Society was founded a
century and a quarter ago, is a vast one. And I fervently
tru st tha t fut ure yea rs wil l bri ng to the Soc iet y, not onl y pro s-
perity along the lin es on whi ch it has hit her to tra vel led , but
an increase of act ivi ty and inf lue nce pro por tio nat e to its lon g
and useful career in the past.
aca ~-—
Mr. Justice Mooker je e th en de li ve re d an ad dr es s on th e

work of the Society during the last year.
Vice-President’s Address.
In the course of the last fi ve ye ar s, th e du ty ha s de vo lv ed

on me several times to addr es s th e So ci et y on th e oc ca si on of
our annual gathering, and I am de ep ly se ns ib le of th e in du l-
t su rv ey of th e pr og re ss of ou r
gence with which my imperfec th e
work has been always rece iv ed . In th e pr es en t in st an ce ,
nteresting address prepared by ou r re ti ri ng Pr es id en t in di ca te s
x] Vice-President’s Address. [February, 1911,
various channels into which the activity of our members may

be turned during the second century of our existence; but his
absence from the country since October last has rendered it
impossible for him to deal adequately with the history of the
last twelve months. I trust, therefore, I may claim your for-
bearance if I occupy a few minutes of your time with a brie
review of the chief features of the work in which we have been
engaged during the last year. But before I do so, I hope I
may be permitted to refer fora moment to two matters of
some importance in connection with what I may call the inter-
nal administration of the Society. In’ the first place, it isa —
matter for congratulation that the steady increase in the roll
of our members has been distinctly maintained during the last
year. For the first time in the history of the Society, the num-
ber of our members exceeds five hundred, and if we make a
comparison with the number as it stood five years ago, the in-
crease during the period has been fully 40 per cent. This is
arate of development of which the most prosperous Societies
may be proud, and it isa matter for rejoicing that the acces-
sion of our strength is due in a large measure to the members
of the medical profession. Their needs are now sedulously
watched by our distinguished medical secretary, and I venture
to express the hope that this new source of supply will not
fail us in the future. The strain upon the finances of the So-
ciety must necessarily be great, if its work as a learned institu-
tion is to be performed on a scale commensurate with its pas
reputation, and we trust that, with the advancement of know-
ledge, there will be a wider appreciation of our work, and a
greater readiness on the part of all men of culture to join our
ranks. In the second place, as explained in the address of our
President, the Council of the Society has arrived at a satisfac-
function and dignity of the Society to engage in building spec

lation. The Council has consequently decided, and_ thet
Proposals: will shortly be placed before the Society at large,
that a building should be erected sufficient to satisfy our legitl-
mate needs, ‘
rendered feasible, mainly by reason of a generous grant of forty —
thousand rupees to our building fund by the Governme
February, 1911.) Vice-President’s Address. xii
India. Since the time of the foundation of our Society, it has
been our proud privilege to claim as our patron the head of the
administration in this country, and it is not a mater for sur-
prise that our efforts to extend the bounds of knowledge should
receive adequate encouragement from the State. The cost of
the erection of a new building has not yet been worked out in
full detail, and it is not improbable that we may hereafter be
driven to ask the Government of India to supplement what it
has already so generously given, and we venture to express the
hope that, should such a contingency arise, our application
will meet with sympathetic consideration by the Government of
His Excellency, to whom we are all grateful for the encourage-
ment he has given us by his gracious presence this evening.
et us now turn for a moment to an examination of the
work of the Society during the last twelve months. The feature
of that work which at once arrests the attention is the develop.
ment of what may be compendiously described as Tibetan
studies. On a previous occasion, | ventured to lay stress upon
the importance of the study of Tibetan sources for tlie dis-
covery of unexplored materials which might illuminate many a
dark corner in Indian history and antiquities. It is now well
known that the secluded monks of Tibet carried away from
India during, what may be called the dark ages of Indian his-
tory, valuable works in different departments of Sanskrit learn-
ing which have been preserved in Tibet, sometimes in original,
sometimes in translation, though the originals have been com-
pletely lost in the country of their birth. The recovery of lost
Sanskrit works from Tibetan sources—and similar observations,
I may add, apply to Chinese sources—is a matter of consider-
able interest and importance. I confess, therefore, that every
effort made for the promotion of Tibetan studies amengst our
scholars, every facility given in this direction, appeals to my
sympathy and imagination. We opened the last year with an
During the last year al so , we ha ve ma de sa ti sf ac to ry ar ra ng e-

ments for the re-pub li ca ti on in a co ll ec te d fo rm of th e pa pe rs of
Csoma de Koros, and actual ly br ou gh t ou t th e fir st pa rt of his
trilingual vocabulary wh ic h ha s re ma in ed un pu bl is he d in ou r
for more than three quarters of a century. This
possession
and philosophical terms, co mp il ed by In di an Sa ns kr it is ts , tr an s-

lated into Tibetan by learned nas
endered into Englis h in the beg inn ing of the las t cen tur y by
xlii Vice-President’s Address. [February, 1911.
Csoma de Koros. The work is under the competent editorship
of Dr. Denison Ross and Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, and
will have the advantage of a masterly introduction by the first-
named scholar. In this connection, it is interesting to note
that arrangements have been made by the Society to place
two new marble tablets, one in English, the other in Hung-
arian, upon the tomb of Csoma de Koros at Darjeeling. It is
but meet that the Society should do honour to the memory of
one of our most distinguished members whose works have added
to our renown ; and we can easily imagine how enraptured his
soul would have been, if he could re-visit the scene of his
Gentlem
of this wonderfu collection, will be able to realize, to some eXx-
tent, its variety and magnitude when I tell them that one of the
four sections into which the entire work is divided, embodies
more than one thousand separate treatises on theology, ph
iloso-
phy, logic, ethics, grammar, rhetoric, poesy, prosody, lexicon,
astronomy, astrology, medicine, alchemy and the mechanical
arts. It is an interesting fact that as the art of printing had been
introduced into Tibet from China in very early times, this vast
work was stereotyped in wooden blocks, and the edition just
February, 1911.] Vice-President’s Address, xliii
teenth century. His grandson, Kublai Khan, extended his
sway over the whole of Central Asia inclusive of Tibet, and
some glimpses of the extent of his Empire may be gathered
from the writings of the celebrated Venetian traveller Marco
Polo. This Kublai Khan was apparently a man of culture, and
invited a Tibetan Lama to his Court to assist him in the forma-
tion of an alphabet for the Mongolian language. In return for
his services, Kublai Khan made the Lama the tributary sover-
eign of Tibet and spiritual head of the Tibetan Church. Th
Lama thus placed in a position of authority, employed the sage
Buton to enrich the Tibetan language by translations from
Chinese and Sanskrit sources. The work was rendered possible
y the presence in Tibet of a number of Buddhist Sanskritists
who had crossed the Himalayas from India and taken refuge
in Tibet on the sack of the University of Vikramsila by Bakh-
tear Khiliji. The compilation of the work was thus facilitated
by what was then rightly treated in India as a calamity to the
cause of Sanskrit and Buddhist learning ; and the permanent
preservation of the fruits of the joint labours of the Indian
' Pundits and the Tibetan Lamas was secured by the art of
printing which had been introduced into Tibet from China in
the seventh century of the Christian era, and had obviously
attained considerable development. The two encyclopedias I
have mentioned, whose contents have not up to the present
time been exhaustively scrutinized, are known to embody works
in various departments of Sanskrit learning, the originals of
which can no longer be traced in this country. It is, therefore,
obviously a matter for congratulation that such an unexplor
field of resea rch shoul d be place d withi n the reach of our mem-
bers. Copies of the Tangyur are very rare on this side of the
Himalayas; so far as I know, there are only two sets, both of
them in inacc essib le monas terie s at Sikim , and some years ago,
one of our memb ers consi dered himse lf extre mely fortu nate
when after considerable hards hip and expen se he obtai ned an
access to these monasteries, and was allow ed as a speci al favou r
to take notes from the encyc loped ia. Europ ean schol ars,
more than eighty years ag o, w h i c h ha s )

n c e . Dr . S a t i sC h a n d r a V i d y a b h u s a n a ha s p u b l i s h e d in ou r
Fr a
xliv Vice-President’s Address. [February, L911.
Journal only the first instalment of a subject Catalogue of

the work. Dr. Cordier has also recently published a volume of
nominal catalogue, and it is understood that Mr. Thomas is en-
gaged in London on a similar task. Here manifestly is an ex-
tensive field of research, where the laborious scholar may hope
to find profitable work, and no one need regret that he was not
born in the last century when Indian studies were still in their
infancy. I sincerely trust that our young men will take, in
large numbers, to the study of Tibetan, which, under the sanc-
tion of the Government of India, is now recognized by the Uni-
versity of Calcutta as one of the subjects of examination.
Let us now turn our attention to the work done by our
members during the last year in the field of Indian Philology,
History and Antiquities. Here, again, we have fortunately
acquired what must be deemed an invaluable treasure from the
desert of Central Asia. Our Philological Secretary was able to
secure for us six old leaves, written in Brahmi characters, be
longing to a very old Puthi found by Mr. Karain the Takla
Makan Desert. Three other leaves are known to exist, two
in Chicago, and one in Berlin; the latter has been deci-
bhusana. Their papers ra is e im po rt an t qu es ti on s in co nn ec ti on

with ancient and mediaeval Indian History, and topics such
4s supposed reference to Babylon in the Rig Veda, the causes
of the downfall of the Empire of Asoka or the date when the cele-
brat ed po et As va Gh os ha fl ou ri sh ed , mu st ob vi ou sl y be de em
highly controversial. Other writers, amongst whom may be
mentioned Mr. Stapleton, Babu Rakhal Das Banerji and Babu
m
February, 1911.] Vice-President’ s Address, xly
while the third has traced evidence of Hindu architectural

ideals in the early Mahomedan Mosques of Bengal. Dr. Satis
Chandra Vidyabhusana has continued his researches in the fas-
cinating subject of the history of medieval Indian Logic, and
the only work extant on Brahminic Logic of the Middle Ages,
Pariksha Mokshasutra of the Digambar Jains, Nyayavatara of
Logic, a subject hitherto involved in much obscurity. In this

connection, reference must be made to an interesting paper on
Hindu Logic by Prof. Vanamali Chakravarti, in which he dis-
cusses the various theories concerning the standards of right
knowledge as laid down by Indian logicians. Of a very different
character is the Memoir on Monuments in Afghanistan by Mr.
Hayden, embodying a masterly investigation which cannot fail
to rouse the interest of all serious students of Mahomedan
Archaeology. In the field of Arabic and Persian studies also,
notable work has been accomplished. Moulavi Abdul Wali has
edited for the first time a complete collection of the Quatrains
of Abu Said Ibn Abul Khair. of which a fragment only had been
published in the proceedings of the Munich Academy, thirty-
five years ago, by Prof. Ethé. Of fascinating interest is the
collection of poems of Emperor Babur edited by Dr. Denison
Ross from the interesting manuscript in the library of the
Nawab of Rampore, which is in part in the autograph of the
illustrious Royal author. Partly scientific and partly philo-
logical in character is the contribution by Mr. Stapleton and Mr.
Azoo in which they give us a study of an alchemical compila-
tion of the thirteenth century. In the field of the natural and
physical sciences, there have been numerous papers which treat
of various points of interest to the investigator, but I trust I
may without impropriety mention two of these as of special
value. The report of the Committee on the adoption of a stan-
dard temperature for laboratory work in India is of the great-
est practical utility to all scientific investigators in the Tropics,
and we are ind ebt ed to Prof . Bru hl for dir ect ing att ent ion to
crops ;the subject is obviously one of far-reaching interest and

deserves extended investigation. ;
There is only one oth er mat ter whi ch dem and s spe cia l
men tio n on the pre sen t occ asi on. Iref er to the wor k in aid of
the search for Sanskrit, Arabic and Persian Manuscripts. The
importance of thi s und ert aki ng can not be ove r-e sti mat ed, as
xlvi Vice-President’s Address. [February, 1911.
the rapidity with which manuscripts in the climate of this

cou ntr y are des tro yed , ren der s it the imp era tiv e du ty of the
State to tak e ear ly and ade qua te ste ps for the ir res cue and
preser vat ion . Ih av e nev er con cea led my opi nio n tha t the
sums annually placed at our disposal are by no means adequate
to meet the exigencies of the situation. The report of the pro-
gress of the search during the last year in its two departments,
under the respective direction of M. M. Haraprasad Sastri and
Dr. Den iso n Ros s, wil l sat isf y the mos t sup erf ici al rea der tha t
the limited means under our control have been judiciously and
eff ect ive ly app lie d. In the fie ld of San skr it lit era tur e, we hav e
been able to secure manuscripts from 800 to 1000 years old, while
six-hundred and twenty-five manuscripts have been examined
with a view to acquisition, but, for want of funds, have not yet
been purchased. Similarly, in the Arabic and Persian Depart-
ment, though several valuable manuscripts were secured, not-
ably a commentary on the well-known Arabic work Safia, our
operations were considerably restricted on account of want of
funds. We have also a faint indication of the valuable and
hitherto unutilized materials for the history of ancient and
mediaeval India which may be available if a vigorous search is
instituted in the Rajput States, and among others it may yet
be possible to recover the celebrated work Prithiraj Rasau in
its pristine purity. I trust I may be permitted without impro-
priety to dwell upon the circumstance that the onerous work
which is done by distinguished scholars in aid of the search for
these manuscripts is entirely honorary, and their labours have
never been remunerated from private funds or public revenues ;
this, I venture to think, substantially strengthens our claim
upon the Government for additional funds to expedite the
search and thus rescue from destruction materials for future
——>—--
Feb., 1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xlvii
Dr. G. i PRD De C15. a paper on
Indian Astronom , read
The see Vice-President announced heMacc of

Officers and Members of Council to be as follows
President.
Colonel G, F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., I.M.S.
Vice-Presidents,
The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, C.S.I.,
D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E.
G. Thibaut, Esq., Ph.D., C.L.E.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A,
Lieut.-Colonel F. J. Drury, M.B., I.M.S.
Secretary and Treasurer.

General Secretary :—G. H. Tipper, Esq., M.A., F.G.S,
Treasurer :—D. Hooper, Esq., F.C.S.
Additional Secretaries.
Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D.

Natural History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A.,
F.LS.
Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc.,
C.M.Z.S., F.L.S.
Joint Philological Secretary SOOT TS ae Satis
andra Vidyabhusana, M.A., Ph.D., A.
Medical Secretary :—MajorL. Rogers, M D., B.S., I.M.S.
Other Members of Council.

The Ho n. Mr. Ab du ll a al -M am un Su hr aw ar dy , M.A ., LL .D .
Lieut.-Colonel F. P. Maynard, M.D., F.R.C.S., D.P.H.,
TheHon. Mr. Justice H. Holmwood, I.C.S.

E. P. Harrison, Esq., Ph.D
Lient; -Colonel D. C. Phillott.
Ho. Bare pears B.E., F.G.S.
W. K. Dods,
or A e i n e s io e al so an no un ce d the election of
The Seni
Fellows to be as follo
E. A. Gait, Esq., CLE., 1.C.S.
H. H. H a y d e n , Es q. , B. A. , B. E. , F. G. S.
xlviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 1911.
The following exhibits were shown :—

Mr. Hooper exhibited charts and specimens connected
with the enquiry about the relation between rice and the disease
called beri-beri.
The Officers of the Natural History Section of the Indian
Museum exhibited specimens of the natural enemies of mos-
quitoes.
Major A. T. Gage exhibited photographs poet the
history of quinine in India during the last fifty yea
Mr. Vredenburg exhibited a photograph of an_ incised
rock-drawing from the hill-fort of Raisen in Central India, to-
gether with some views of the fort.
Dr. Harrison exhibited certain optical instruments.
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri exhibited some
Sanskrit manuscripts and Bardic Chronicles. z
Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana exhibited a chaitya
from Ceylon ba explained the photographs of Boroboedor
temple in Jav
Dr. Ross exhibited some Arabic and Persian Manuscripts
and the leaves found in Central Asia and the Tangur.
The Meeting was then resolved into the Ordinary General

Meeting.
Colonel G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., I.M.S., Presi-
dent, in the chair. :
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed

Eleven presentations were announced.
The ne eight gentlemen were balloted for as Ordi-
nary Mem
Bros: , 89, Park Street, Calcutta, proposed by M r. UV.

seconded by Mr. I. H. eres Hon. Mr. Justice Herbert
Stonebridge, Chief Electrical Engineer, Stoners. Sart"eCo.,

Ltd., 7, Hastings Street, Calcutta, proposed by Mr. D. Hoopes
secondedLado I.H.BBurkill -: Babu Manmatha NathM :
M.A., Sub- Divisional Officer, Uluberia, Howrah, pro
by Baba Monmohan Chackravarti, seconded by Maha
Feb., 1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xlix
padhyaya Haraprasad Shastri; Babu Norendra Nath Law,

M.A., 96, Amherst Street, Calcutta, proposed by Babu Mon-
mohan Chackravarti, seconded by Mahamahopadhyaya Hara-
prasad Shastri; Major H. W. Grattan, R.A.M.C., Command
Laboratory, Lucknow, proposed by Major L. Rogers, I.M.8.,
seconded by Capt. J. W. D. Megaw I.M.S.; Dr. H. G. Waters,
Kast Indian Railway, Jamalpur, proposed by Major L. Rogers,
I.M.S., seconded by Capt. J. W. D. Megaw, 1.M.S.

. Frey John of the Cross O.S.A.( + 1638).—A note by Rrv.
H. Hosten, S.J.
This paper will be published in a subsequent number of
the Journal.
2. Curious Phenomena in Kashmir.—By Panpit ANAND
Kovt.
visited and seen myself, and in regard to others which I have

not been able to visit I have ascertained facts from different
to in regard to places mentioned below, has been omitted by

me. There are other places about which wonderful stories are
told, but I have omitted them also, as I was not able to visit
them myself, nor any trustworthy person could corroborate to
me the stories told of them. I give the information I have
collected with the object that it may draw the attention of some
scientist who may explain away these freaks of Nature. :
. Amar Ndth.—There is a cave in the eastern mountains
eight marches from Srinagar, in which a lingam of ice is by
itself formed, which, it is said, waxes and wanes with the moon
every month. A fair is held here every year on the full-moon
day of the month of Sawan (July-August) at which thousands
of Hindu pilgrims from Kashmir and different parts of India
come to worship. It is said there exists a cave in the
moun tain s furt her east of Amar Nath and also in the moun tain s
above Bandipura where similar lingdms of ice are formed.
_ Tu la mu l in Lé r— Th er e is a spr ing at thi s vil lag e, the
wate r of wh ic h ch an ge s col our eve ry no w an d the n. So me ti me s
it is pur ple , so me ti me s gre en, an d so on. ‘Th e Hi nd us wo rs hi p
here. A lar ge fai r is hel d eac h mo nt h on the 8th an d 15t h da ys
of the bright fortnight, specially of Jeth (May-June).
. At Takar in Uttar Ma ch hi pu ra th er e is a sp ri ng , th e
] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. |¥Feb., 1911.
water of which, like the Tulamul spring, changes colour every

now and then.
4. Trisandhya or Sunda-brari.—This is the name of an
intermittent spring to the south of the Divalgam village in
Brang. It remains dry all the year round except in the months
of Baisakh and Jeth (April-June). At first the water flows out
from it continuously for some days as from an ordinary spring
and then it does so at intervals, that is to say, the spring
becomes quite void of water and then water reappears therein
and flows out of it. This intermittance occurs several times in
24 hours, until in course of time the number of ebb and flow
gradually dwindles down to none. A Persian poet has written
the following couplet describing this spring :—
Turfa’aine hast dar Kashmir némash Sunda-brar
Amad-o-rafte ’ajab darad ba roz-o-shab sih hdl.
5. Rudra-Sandhya —This is also a spring like Trisandhya,
dry during the whole year but flowing with water continuously
for some days and then getting void of it at intervals during
the months of Baisakh and Jeth (April=June). It is six miles
from Vernag towards the west.
6. Vdsukndg.—This is a large spring, six miles further
west from Rudra-Sandhya. It remains quite dry for six
months of winter but flowing with water (which forms a big
stream irrigating a large area) for six months of summer.
7. There is a spring situated five miles to the east of
Vernig which is called Pavana-Sandhya. It ebbs and flows
following couplet :—
Chishmae digar ba Kashmir ast namash Pavana-Sand

Hast har dam émad o raftash chu anfase rajdl.
8. Sata Rishi—These are seven springs close to one
another at Vithavatur near Verndg, which, like Vasuknag,
remain dry for six months of winter and flowing with water for
summer months.
: Op. Ak Halamatpura in Uttar Machhipura there are five
springs near one another. A lingdm of stone is in one of thes?
se the lingém (whi ch do es no t st an d ve rt ic al bu t is ly in g im

ponerse position) in the bed of th e sp ri ng ro ll s do wn sl ow l}
to th e lo we r co rn er un de rlaw of gravr
th e
tate hi gh er
Feb., 1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. li
10. At Dubjan in Shupayan there is a spring called
tere the water of whichis wa rm.
In Brang there is a spring at the village Gagar-
Tshunda near Larikpura which is called Kon-nég by the Muham-
madans and Sité-kund by the Hindus. Some of the fish therein
are blind in one eye.
12. In Lar is the lofty mountain called Harmukh.
popular notion is that a snake within sight of this meen orng
will not bite
There isi a cave temple, called Dydneshvar, 12 miles to
the east from Bandipura in Arin Nullah, in which there is a
stone image of a cow on its ceiling, from whose udders water
oozes out and falls down below
There is a cave at Bumzu to the north of Mattan, the
length of which none has yet been able to find. Another
similar cave exists at Biru in which the famous ascetic and
philosopher Abhinaugupta together with his 1,200 disciples is
said to have entered reciting the well-known hymn—
and to have not returned.

15. There is a place called Svayambhu or Suyam, half a
mile to the south-west of the village Nichihom in Machhipura,
heated for a year or so. The Hindus then go there on pilgrim-
. Rice with water in pots, buried to neck into the earth,
gets cooked by this heat, and the Hindus oot a of rice,
thus cooked, in the name of their deceased re A flame
is also produced by pouring down ghee and cats%a hole dug
into the earth about a foot deep. This is evidently a volcanic
phenomenon.
16. ere is a tiny little island in the midst
Jhelum at Priyég or the junction of the Sindh with the
Jhelum, on which is a small Chenér which does not seen: grow
taller or shorter or bigger, though ages have passedsince when
it is there.
17. At the Wuyan village (Ular) there is a spring, bathing
in which has the effect of curing itch. There is also a similar
Spring at Anantndg called Malaknag. Medical men say that
they are thermal springs containing iron and sulphurated
hydrogen.
é 18. There is a spring on the top of the Sarbal mountain
in Koth&ér which is called Tsuhar-nag. The water of it gushes
out with great force, making whirls like the potter’s wheel.
lii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Feb., 1911.]
3. The Bardic Chronicles.—By MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA

HaRAPRSAD SHASTRI.
This paper will be published in a subsequent number of
the Journal.
paacree parity
The Adjourne d Me et in g of th e Me di ca l Se ct io n of th e So -
ciety was he ld at th e So ci et y’ s ro om s on We dn es da y, th e 8t h
February 191!, at 9-30 p.m.
Colonel G. F. A. Ha rr is , I. M. S. , Pr es id en t, in th e Ch ai r.
Lt.-Col. W. J. e e n s ? I.M .S. , Lt. -Co l. J. T. Cal ver t,
LM.S., Dr. C. H. Elmes, Dr. Gopal Chandra Chatterjee, Dr.
Indumadhab Mallick,“Captain J G. P. Murray, I.M.S., Captain
J. W. D. Me ga w, LM S. , Lt. -Co l. A. H. No tt , I.M .S. , Dr . J. EB.
Panioty, Dr. A. White Ro be rt so n, Ca pt ai n J. D. Sa nd es , I.M .S. ,
Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary.
Visitors :—Assistant Surgeon A. A. E. Baptist, Major
C. G. de Gruyther.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
The nomination of the new Medical Secretary was post-
eas
r.A.White Robertson showed a case of Tubercular caries
of sisCalbia Vertebrae
Dr. Chatterjee showed :—(1) Patient ineiiesi: a lesion of
the upper lip due to Streptococci whichwas cured by vaccine
weet (2) A boy with phthisis minced treated by
t
) y
Nott, Captain Megaw, Dr. Chatterjee, and MajorL. Rogers.
.
« mH
"
;
a
9 ‘
a es ms - - - fi
ae.
bi uyt iy
. ©
Ay
pas
pe et
ee
i
5,
LIST OF OFFICERS AND MEMBERS OF COUNCIL
OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL
FOR THE YEAR 1910.
President :
T. H. Diggs La Touche, Esq., B.A. (Cantab), F.G.S.
Vice-Presidents :
The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya,

M.A., D.L., F.R.S.E.
G. Thibaut, Esq.y Ph.D, OLE.
Mahamahopadhyaya Becs ean Shastri, M.A.
Lieut.-Colonel F. J. Drury, M.B., I.M.S.
Secretary and Treasurer.

General Secretary:—G. H. Tipper, Hsq., M.A,
F.G.S.
Treasurer :—D. Hooper, Esq., F.C.S.
Additional Secretaries.
Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Hsq., Ph.D.
Natural History Secretary :—I, H. Burkill, Esq,
sake. S.
Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq,
‘Sc.,Os; C.M.Z.S.
Joint Philological Secretary :-Mahamahopadhyaya —
ee Chandra Vidyabhusana, M.A., Ph.Ds —
te! Secretary : Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc.,
.M.S.
Other Members of Council.
H. G. Graves, Esq., A.R.S.M.
Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M
TheHon. Dr. Abdulla al- acti peas anenr M.A,
Lieut.-Colonel F. P, Maynard, M.D., F.R CS.
. cP M. S.
The» Hon. Mr.— H. Holmwood, I.C.S.
P. Harri Ph.D.
Pinus racine D.Ean Phillott.
LIST OF ORDINARY MEMBERS.
PPL
LP LPP OR POD OP”
R. = Resident. N.R. eae:Pgd ree A.= pueents L.M.

= Life Member.
=Foreign Membe
An Asterisk is prefixed to the names of the Fellows of the Society.
- —Members who have changed their residence since the list was
draw n up are requested to give intimation of a change to the Honorary
General ages in order that the necessary alteration may bemade in the
subsequent edition rrors or omissions in the following list skoatd also be
ee aa to the slant General Secretary
s who are aboutto leave Indin and do not intend to return are
particularly, reqnesteda oti to the Hdigeaey General Secretary ylonaceo:
it is their desire a co e Members of the Sopede fattest in acco
ance with Rule of “thecilae: their names will be removed from the listat
the expiration of thse years from the time of their leaviig India
Date of Election.
1907 June 5. R. |Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, The Hon. Dr.,

: | M.A., D.Litt., LL.D., Barrister-at-Law. 34,
| Bilioti Road, Galeutta
1909 May 5. R. | Abdul-Kalam Mohyuddin Ahmad Azad, Mau-
; lavi. 13, McLeod Street, Calcutta
1909 Mar. N.R. |Abdul Latif, Syed, Deputy Magistrate.
~
Barisal. :
1909 July 7.| R. |Abdur Rahim, Maulavi. 51, Zaltolla Lane,
Calcutta.
1894 Sept.27. N.R.| Abdul Wali, Maulavi, District Sub-Registrar.
Purulia.
1895 May ~— R. |Abdus Salam, Maulavi, M.a., Presidency
Magistrate. Calcutta
1901 April 3.) N.R. Abhaya Sankar Guha, Extra Assistant Com-
missioner. Nowgong.
1910 April 6 |N. R, | Ab ra ha m, E. F. , 1.c .s. , As si st an t Co mm is si on er
Multan, Pongal eee
1902 June 4. |N. R. | A b u A uz na vi . My me ns i
Ab ul on y:Ma ul av i Sa yi d, Ra ee s p e e Ze mi n-
1908 April 1, |N.R. |
dar. Langar Toli, Bankipore.
1907 April 3. N.R.| Abul Faiz Mu ha mm a d Ab du l Al i, u.a ., De pu ty
Magi st ra te . Ne tr ok on a, My me ns in g
1904 Sept. 28, N.R.| Ahmad Hasa in Kh an , Mu ns hi . Jh el um Q
1888 April 4. R. |Ahmud, Shams-ul - Ul am a Ma ul av i. 3, Mau -
lavi’s Lane, Calcutta.
1898 Noy. 2. N. R. | Ak sh ay a Ku ma r Ma it ra , B.a ., B.L . Raj shahi.
4.|L.M.| Ali Bilgrami, Sayid, 3B.A., A.R.S.M., F.G.8,
1885 Mar.
Chudderghant, Hyderabad.
lvi
Date of Election.
1899 Jan. 4. N.R. |AliHussain Khan, Nawab. Lucknow. a4

1903 Oct. 28. R Allaan, Dr. Alexander Smith, M.s. 3, pti ay
wide, East, Calcutta. Be
1902 Feb. 5. NR. Ambica Churan Sen, I.c.s. (retired), Sy ig
-1898 Feb. 2. R | Amrita Lal Bose, Dramatist. 9-2, Ram
Chandra Maitra’s Lane, Calcutta, = |
1897 Jan. 6. Amrita Lal Sircar, F.c.s.,t.M.s. 51, Sankari-
| tolla Lane, Calcutta.
1905 July 5. mulya Charan Ghosh, indommas 66,
| Manicktolla Street, Calcutta.
1893 Aug. 31. N.R. Anderson, Lieut. Col. Adam Rivers Rhee
B.A., M.B., D.P.H., C.M.Z,S., .M.s. Chittagong.
1884 Sept. 3. ‘ rsonapd: A. ‘Burope.
Bod Fis
1904 Sept. 28 R _*Annandale, Nelson, p.se., ¢,M.z.s., Superinten-
dent, Indian Museum, aghatstta.
1910 Apl. 6. N.R
‘ jaecoli, Frank David, 1.¢.s.
1909 May | Re Ashgar, A. A., Barrister-at- or. a Kuso
: | Asylum Lane, Calcutta
1904 Jan. 6. Ashton, Ralph Perey. i, Fairlie Place,
Calcutta, |
1902 Aug. 27. R Ashutosh Chaudhuri, Barrister-at-Law. Me
| Old Ballygunge, Calcutta.
1886 May 5. R *Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, sanka Mr.
| Justice, M.A., a .way 8., ., Judge,
High Court. Cale
1904 July 6, N.R. Aulad Hasan, Khan Bahadur Sayid, ee
| of Registration.
1870 Feb, 2. L.M. Baden-Powell, Baden Henry, ™.A.,_ CB:
Dal Lodge, 29, Banbury Road,d, Ouford,
nd,
1909 Mar. 3. x 4 Badr? Das Goenka, B.a. 31, Banstolla Street,
Calcutta
1891 Mar. 4. NR. Baillie, The Hon. Mr. Dunean Colvin, 16.5.
_ Member, Board of Revenue, North- est
Provinces of Agra and Ondh. Allahabad.
1900 Ang. 29. R. Baker, His Honour Sir Edward Norman,of
PPE Ole - 20.8 eiaailia’. Governor
Bengal. Calcutta. :
1893 Sept. 28. R. | Banawari Lala Chaudhuri, 8.sc., Edin.
Lower Circular Road, Calcutta.
1891 Feb. 4, N.R.| Ban Behari Kapur, Raja, ¢.s.1. Burdwan.
869 Dec. 1 -|L.M.| Barker, Robert Arnold, M.p., F.6.8.
Ozxfe Roa d, Rea din g, Ber ksh ive ,
1898 Mar. 2 .{ NLR. — Herbert Charles, u.a., 1.0.8., Magis
collector. Shillong.
1908 Noy. 4. NLR. fadhin James Hector, B.8e., F. :C., F.C.8-,
cipal, Punjab Agricultura College,
oT he Chemist, Punish Govt.
pur,
lvii
Date of
# Blection. |
1907Feb. 6. N R. |Barrow, John Rothney, Inspector of Schools.

| Jorhat, Assam.
1902 May 7.| R. ‘Bartlett, Edward William John. 4, Esplan-
ade, East, Oalcutta
1895 July 3. 'L.M. |akieans Bell, Nicholas Dodd, B.A., C.LE.,
1.0.8. Hurope
1907 Feb. 6. N.R., Bell, Charles Alfred, 1.0.8. Gangtok, Sikkim.
1909 April 7. | NLR. Bentley, Charles A., .n., p.P.H. Jalpaiguri.
1898 June 1.| R. | BepinBehari Gupta. Hooghly College, Ohinsura.
1880 April 7.|N.R.| Bepin Chandra Rai. Giridih, Chota Naagpur.
1906 Nov. 7.!N.R.| Bergtheil, Cyril. Sirseah, Mozufferpore.
1876 Noy. 15.) F.M.| Beveridge, Henry, 1.c.s. (retired). ——
| Shottermill, —— Surrey, Englan
1893 Mar. 1. |N.R.} Bharat Singh, M iaraja Kumara seg 1.0.8.
(retired). Alakabe
1903 Feb. 4.|N.R.| Bhawani Das Batra, Rai, .. Reven
|. Minister, Jammu anh “aaa ata State. Sri.
hit.
1902 Mar. 5.| R. | Binoy Krishna Deb, Raja Bahadur.
-1, Grey Street, Calcutta,
1907 Oct. 30.) R. eth Nath Ghosh, u.m.s., Medical Practi-
tioner. 109, College Street, Calcutta.
1910 May 4. NR. Bishop, T. H., M.8.0.8., L.R.C.S., D.P.H. Paksey,
1908 Noy. 4. N.R. _Bisvesvar Bhattacharji, Deputy Magistrate
1893 Feb. 1. \N.R. |Pee: The Revd. P. O. a“Wahalpakari, vid

1910 May 4) R. |Bolton, Ai aia errall, United Service Olub,
| Calcutt
1909 July Boneryi, Ssiectkrdlene Curran.
7. RR. 10/1, Elgin
| ad, Calcutta.
1895 July 3.) A. -Bonham-Carter, Norman, 1.c.s. Europe.
1910 July 6.|N.R. Botham, Arthur William, 1.¢.s. Barisal.
1906 Sept. 19. N.R. Bradley-Birt, Francis Bradley, 1.0.8. Khulna
1909 Mar. 3.. R. Brajalal Mukherjee, ™.a. 9, Old Post Ofice
| Street, Calcutta.
1904 July 6.| R. Brajendra Nath De, M.A. 1.0.8. (retired).
| 22, Loudon Street, Calcutta
1906 Nov. 7.|N.R.. Bramle y, Pe rc y, Su pe r fa ta li le nt of Po li ce .
Agra.
Briz Mo
1909 April 7.) R. B h a n G o e n k a . 2 4 , B a n s t o l l
S
S a
ttr ere t ,
1908 July 1. N.R.| B r o e n t r e
| Calow
“ N a t h S e a l , m. a. V i c t o r
[GoochB
i a a e
R. ‘Brow Li n e u t . - C o l . E d w i n H a r o l d , M. D. , I. M. s.
1906 Jair &
| (retired). 4, Harrington Street, Calcutta.
RB. Brown, Jo hn Co gg in , B. SC ., F. G. 8. , F.C .8. , As si s-
1907 July 3.|
1909 Oct. 6.| R. Brown, Percy, a.r.c.a. Government Schoo

lviii
Date of Election,
1905 Mar 1; A. oie William Barclay, 1.c.s. Hwrope.

1907 June 5. A. Browning, Colin Harington, M.a. Europe.
1909 Oct. 6. R, | Brihl, Paul Johannes. Civil Engineering
[Calcutta.
cak
Fs
5e
he
es
Ste
Se
eee
aia
| College, Sibpur, Howrah. SS

mni
tac
=varie
Toit
Ca
atteor
eaty;
oid
pa
a
pyneg
tgars
1910. Feb. 2. R. Buchan, W. H., ic.s. United Service Club,

1901 Sept. 25. R. Buchanan, Lieut. -Col. Walter James, 1.M.S.
nited Service Club, Calcutta.
1901 June d. R. spl Tsaac sonamgAe M.A., Reporter on Heo-
/ nomic Prod u th e Go ve rn me nt of
_ India. Calcutta.
1896 Jan. N.R. |Burn , The Hon. Mr. Richard, 1.c.s. Alla) habad.
1900 May 2. N.R. Butcher, Flora, M.p. Yanakpur, Naini Tal.
1898 Sept. : R. — Cable, a Ernest, kt. 101/1, Olive Street,

Caleu
1906 Dee. Dd. R. |Caddy, se u.p. (Lond.), ¥.n.c.s. (Eng.),
| *D.P.B.; 8.¢.P., .(Lond.). 2 . 2 , H a r r i n g t o n
Street, Calcutta.
1907 Apl. 3. _R. Calvert, Major John Telfer, M.B., M.R.C.P.,
| LMS. 14, Russell botabeng Caloutta.
1907 Mar. 6. LL.B.,
Rai
1901 Mar. 6. YF.M. ‘Campbell a Edgar Marmaduke, 1.0.8
c/o Messrs. Grindlay § Oo., Parliament ‘Street,
Westminster, London.
1895 July 3. _R. Carlyle, The Hon. Mr. Robert Warrand, ¢.1.B.
| 1.6.8., Secretaryto the Government of India,
Revenue and Agriculture Department. Oal-
1910 May _A. acter: Capt. Robert Markham, [.™.8. Europe.
1899 hoe . |N.R. Chandra Kumar Sarkar. Kawkantk, Moulmein.
1901A | R. Chandra Narayan Singh, Rai Bahadur. 82,
BO
| Lansdowne Road, Calcutta.
1906 Jan. 3.| R. Chapman, John Alexander. 11, Loudon
| Street, Calcutta.
1904 ges , A. Charles, Albert Pendrill, B.a., 1.¢.8. Europe
1909 Feb. 'N.R. Charu Deb Banerjee, B.A., LU.B. ‘Alighabad.
1907 July ; a A. pole William Alexander Kynock, 8-5e»
1909 Nov, 3 In.R.
Europe.
Shriadohan, Major Samuel Richmond, ™-P»
ras. Research Laboratory, Kasault.
1906 Nov. 4, Ny.R. Clarke, Geoffrey Roth, 1.¢.8. Postmaster-
General, Allahabad.
1907 Dee. 4. |A. rae Rachel Nathaniel, M.B., F.R.0-5-
1916 Jan. - | A. cabana Major W. M.,

1906 July4. N.R. Connor, Captain Frank Poel, F.R. 08.
+ ( i o e :),
| 1k.c.P. (Lond.), ia.s, Gay
1908 Jan. 1, A Conway-Poel, Capt. Ivany, ee Indian
Army. Europe.
lix
Date of Election.
1910 July 6.) | Conyngham, Major G. P. Lenox, k.&., United

BR.
Service Club, Calcutta.
1908 Nov. 4. IN.
| R.| Cook, Capt. Lewis, t.m.s. Lunatic Asylum,
| Mi napur.
1903 Aug. 26, R. Copleston, The Most Revd. Dr. Reginald
| phen, p.p. Lord Bishop of Calcutta.
1898 June 1.| F.M., Cordier, Dr. Palm yr. 20, Boulavard oto
20, Hanoi (Tonkin), French Indo-Ohii:
1907 July 3. R. Cotter, Gerald de Purcell, Assistant Supern.
tendent, Geologica Survey of India. Qal-
a. l [Street, Calcutta.
1908 Jan. | ba « | Crake, Dr. Herber Milver 15, ‘kk
t ton.
1901 June 5. A. | Crawfo Lieut.- Dirom Grey, Lm™.s,
rd, Col.
| | Huro
1876 Mar. Ohh, James, B.A., 1.¢.8. (retired). Thorn-
1. | F.M.
| wood, Uddinngton, Lanarkshi Scotland.
1887 Ang. r e
25.| R. eae William Risdon, .0.8,., F.1.0., A.R.S.M,
¥
| Konnag
1895 July Si | Camimi
ar,
ng,
John Ghest, 1.c.s. 8, Elysiu
m
Row,
| Caleutta.
1905 July 5. N.R. Cunni John Arthur, 3.a. Purulia
.
1908 Sept. 2.| A. |Cunning
ham,
ngham
, John Richard, M.a. Hurope.
1873 Dec. 3. |F.M.| Dames, Mansel Longwo 1.0.8. (retire

rth, d).
| Algeria, Enfield, Middlesex, England.
1885 Nov. 4.| R. |serevng Das Barman. 55, Clive Street, Cal-
l
1904 Aug. 3. |N.R. Datialta Balwant Parasnis. Satar
1910 Jan. 5.| R. | David, y n David A. 55, Free School "Street,
Calcutta.
1906 Dec. Ls Sear. spina ar Benjam Hobbs, M.k.¢.s, (Eng.),
in r H u-
| ( D
p. Lond.), .P.H. ( C antab), . m . s.
1904 Sept. N
98.| .R. |p
| W i l l i B l e u n e S z I c h ar
ut am rhasset.
.. Cachar.
1906 Dee. 5. |N.R. | Dentith, Ar th ur Wi ll ia m, 1. c. s. Co oc h Be ha r.
Sa rb ad hi ka ri , Th e Ho n. .,
Mr
1909 Mar Sc Deeva Prasad
M.A, BL, 13, Je li ap ar a La ne , Ca lc ut ta ,
1910 Dee. ¥ a Devendra Kumar Banerji. Dacca Oollege,
1910 Dee. Wop R -Dhaemalpela; The rg, ee Hevavitarana,

46, iapuker Lane, Calcut
1910 May 4.'L.M., Dhavle, Sankara Ba la ji , 1. ¢. s O u l e w b a y h
| Do ds , il li am Ka ne . A g e n t , H o n g k o n g an d
1898 Jan. 5 R.
| Shanghai Banking Co rp or at io n Ca lc ut ta
Major Wi ll ia m, In di an A r m y , Ex -
1906 Dee. 5.|N Re Stents
aminer of ‘obsrgsael Fa ct or y A c c o u n t s in
| India. Luckno M. S. G e n e r a l
1909 Nov. 3. ES R. Lwpeaee Major Oha x l e e , M. D. ,
Hospital, Madras.
lx
Date of Election. meats
1902 July 2. | R. Doxey, pene 9, Queen’s Park, Ball gunn

Caleu
1909 Aug. 4. |N.R. fae co ke s, Di gb y ek e t e 1.0 .8.
1892 Sept. 22. R. |D Lie ut. -Co l Fr a Jam es, 1M. 8.
Medical College, Daleks
1905 April 5.|N.R. Dunnett, James Macdonald, 1.¢.s., Settlement
cer. Ludhiana.
1905 May 3. | R. | Dwarkanath Chakravarti, M.A., B.L.,
High Court. Calcutta. -
1906 Nov. 7. |N.R.| Eadie, Lieut. aoe Inglis. 97th Deccan In-
fantry, Jubbu
1907 Sept. 25. A. | Eakins, Olin, fay"Bur
1900 July 4.| R. |Earle, The Hon. Mr,asthdalas L.¢.8
Ss Loudon Street, Oalcutta.
1903 May 6. NR . Ed wa rd s, Wa lt er Noe l. Soo tea P.O ., Tea pur ,
3 Assam
1910 May 6. |N. R. Edwards, ati W.M., Indian Army. 5
Murree Hill
1910 April 6.) R. | Elmes, Dr. Cecil H. 25, Park Street, 0¢
1910 Jan 5. | R. |Farquhar, J.N.,u.a. 7, Chowringhee, Os
191 Mar. 6. N.R. et John Carlyle, 1.0.8. Sahara
1904 Ang. 3.| R.- igh, A.R.S.M., D.8¢.y_
an efpan Sate iaadent, Geological §
of India. Oalcutta
1908 Sept. 2. N.R.| Fida Ali, ve ‘Arrah,
1906 Dec. 5., R. | Finck, Herman H. G., , Surgeon
Consulate-General for Guinan’ 19
Street, Calcut
1906 Oct. 31.|N.R |Finlow, Robert Steel, Fibre Expertto
of Eastern Bengaland Assam. Pusa,itI
1907 Mar. 6. N.R. inger, Revd. Walter Kelly, M.A»
Seer F.R.G,8, Shillong.
191¢ Sep t. 7. N.R .| For tes cue , Cap t. Ar ch er Irv ine , B.A .M. C.
Cantonments, Cawn
19 06 Dec . 5.| R. |Fos ter , Ca pt ai n He nr y Be rt ra m, 1.¥ .8.
vs dency General Hospital, Calcutta.
1904 May 4. N.R.| Framjee Jamasjee hanawala. 90, Ca
: Patel Street, Fort,B
1910 April 6. NLR, Francis, Lient. ReginacL ld fentlecal
Army. Jullunder, Punjab.
1905 Jan. 4. |A. |Fraser, Sir Andrew Henderson Leith,
) ThD,; K.0.8a. aoe
19 10No v. 2. N. R, | Fr ie nd -P er ei ra , Jo se ph Ern est . 6
| Assam. gf
198 Ma4.) Gage, Captain Andrew Thomas, M.A., ™-B:
lxi
Date of
DFErection.
1893 Jan. 11. |NUR.) Gait, Edward Albert, c.1.e., 1.0.8. Simla.
1908 Feb. 5. IN.R. |-Gardener-Brown, John Ge rald Gardener. M.A.
1907 Sept. 25. NR 9th Royal

United Service Club, Simla.
1906 Feb. 7. | R. “Ginga Kumar Sen. 100, Grey Street, Cal-
1908 Feb. 5. Gatndee Nath Mukhopadhyaya, B.a.,
R.
|80, Russa Road, North, Bhowanipur, Oaloutia.
1902 Feb. 5. RB. Girish Chandr a Ghosh, Dramatist. 13, Bose-
para Lane, Calcutta.
1889 June 5. |N.R. Girjan
| ath Roy, Maharaja. Dinagepore.
1908 Feb. 5. R. pal Chandra Chatterji, M.B. Medical Col-
. Calcutta.
1909 Jan. 6. R. (Gourlay, \wowars Robert, 1.0.8. 8, Elysium
», Cal
1901 Aug. 28. | N.R. Govinda Des. — oe akund, Benares City.
1909 Jan. 6.| RB. Govinda Lall ae se 9, Old Post Office
Street, Calcutta.
1910 Sept. 7.) R. Gravely, Frederic Henry, m.ae Asstt. Supdt.,
Indian Museum. Calcut
1905 May 3.) -R Graves, He rge, A.R.s.M. 2, Bankshall
Street, Calcutta.
1907 June 5.; R Green, Lieut.-Col. Charles Robert Mortimer.
M.D., eee im.s. 6, Harrington Street,
Calcut
1910 Mar. 2./|N.R. Greig, Major Edward Dayid Wilson, M.B., I.M.s.
erieteiPunjab.
1910 Sept. 7.) R. Grey, Major William George, Indian Army.
4, Park Street, Calcutta.
1900 Dee. 5. |L.M. James Wyndham — Deputy
Darjeel
1910 April 6} R. | ar ma
1, Crooked Lane, Caleutta.
n, F.T .s. , M. R. A.
1904 Jan. 6.) N.R. Gulab Sh an ke r De v Sh
Private Secretary to HH. the aalaoans
Sahiba of Bettiah. Cited:
1901 Mar. 6. |N.R. ishi b e r re d a e —

Aligarh.
Ma ul av i, Ra ee s.
Bhikanpur, Dt.
1892 Jan. 6.| F.M. Haig , Li eu t. -C ol . Wo lo el ey : In di an Ar my .
H. B. M s Co ns ul at e. Ke rm an , Pe rs ia .
e 6. 8. , F. L. 8. N a y p u
1907 Aug, 7, |N.R. Haines, Henry a m
t h .
sale
1. C. E 2 . G r a n d
1909 Nov. 3.) R. Hale, Alexande r, M.
Road, Howrah.
R. satan Konsisth A l e x a n d e r K n i g h t , 8. s. ,
1908 June 3. i n t e n d e n t ,
3M. ¥.G.8., As si st an t S u p e r
Geclogien! S u r v e y of In di a. Qa le ut ta .
1904 Sept. 28.) A. Hallward , e a Le sl ie . Hu ro pe .
1885 Feb. 4.) R. sesge ete ee a,
Ixii
Date of Biection.
Hare , His Honour Sir Lancelot, K.¢.3.1., 1.0.8.

—-
1907 Feb. 6. N.R.

Lieutenant- eran of Eastern Bengal and
Assam. Shill
1904 Jan. 6. Hare ndra ital Mukerjee M.A. 54, San- —
karipara Road, Calcutta :
1903 June 3, Hari nath De, 6 Tabinivian, Imperial Lib- —
rary. Caleut [Delhi. —
1902 Dee. 3. N.R. Harnarain Shastei, Goswami. Hindu College,
1908 Feb. 5. , Ballygunge, Calcutta.
1906 Dee. 5. 56th ae F.F., Hangu. —
1906 July 4. eorge Francis Angelo, M.D,
25, Park Street, Calcutta.
1908 April 1, Harrison, Edward Philip, ph.p. Presidency
College, Calcutta.
1910 May 4. . Harvey, Capt. William Frederick, 1.m.s. Pas-
teur Institute, Kasauli.
1884 Mar. 5. Hassan Ali Mirza, Sir Wala Qadr Sayids
4.0.1.8, Murshidabad
1897 Feb. 3. Hayden, Henry Herbert, A., BE. F.G.85
Director, Geological miecey of India. Cal-
cutta,
1906 Dee. 5. R. Say waed, Major William Davey, ™.B., I.M.S.
Clyde Row, Hastings, Calcutta ait
1905 July 5. N.R. andra Gossain. Extra Assistant Com
1905 May 3. N.R.
Prasad Lodge,
1907 Nov. 6. N.R. Hepper, Daptaisi Lionel Lees.
lery, Maymyo, Burma.
1908 June 3,
1908 June 3. Hira Lall Bose, hadur, 1.M.8.
Mott's Lane, Caloutia.
1908 April 1. N.R. Hirst, ee eng Christian. Indian
Army,
1906 Dec. 5 R. Hirst, Regi ‘naldJohn, — Siena
dent of Police 15, Cama
1891 July 1. F.M, *Holland, Sir Tho mas pi g er s I LE., D.Se-y
~R08. F.G.S8., F.R.S. Westw Alderley
dge, Oheshire, England. a
1908 July 1. R. Holmwood, The ea Mr. Justice Herbert,
L.€.8, , Judge, Hi h Court, 22, Theatre
tre Roa pe
dl
Calcutta. =
1910 8. sc ., Ph .D . I n d i a n M u
Jan. 5.
Hope, Geoffroy D., a
um, Calcutta.
1898 Feb. 2.
es David, v.c,8. 1, Sudder Street, 0
1909 May 5. . Revcin. Josef, Ph.p. M.A.O. College,j
xiii
Date of Election.
1901 Dec. 4. Hossack, William Cardiff, M.D., D.P.H. 3,

Loudon Street, Calcutta.
1873 Jan. 2. .| Houstoun, Geoorge L., F.G.s. Johnstone Castle,
Renfrewshire, Scotland.
1906 May 2. . |Howell, Evelyn Berkeley, 8.4. 1.0.8, Ajmir.
1905 July 5. ; Humphries, Edgar de Montfort, B.A., 1.0.8.,
Settlement Officer. Pertabgarh.
1908 June 3. Hutchinson, C. M. Hurope.
L{|Road, Calcutta.
1909 Mar. 3 Indu Madhab Mullick, m.a., w.v. 70, Harrison
1906 Dee. 5 .| Jack, James Charles, Settlement Offi-

1.¢.s.,
cer, Kastern Bengal and Assam, Faridpur.
1904 Jan. 6. .| Jackson, Naetor. Herbert, M.A. Patna College,
Bankipw
1908 Nov. 4. Jacob, Sydney reg om 1.0.8. res Messrs.
8.1 g § Oo., Pall Mall, Londo
1898 Mar. 2. Jadunath ie 7 Seed College, Bankipur.
1903 July 1. Jagadindranath h ur.
6, Lansdowne Road, Oaloutt.
1895 Mar. 6. Jagadis Chandra Bose, M.a., D.Sc., C.LE.
Presidency College, Oaloutta
1907 Dec. 4. James, Henry Rosher, m.a., BengalngsEducation
oo Principal, Presidency College. Cal-
1895 Aug. 29. ; Sanaa Rai rae this, M.A., B.L., GZemin-
Taki, Jessore.
1907 Sept. 25. N.R. Jenkins, Owen Francis,I ., Offg. Joint
agistrate. Budaon, U.
1889 Jan. 2. Jogendra Chandra Ghose, M.A.,B.L., Pleader,
High Court. 25, Hurrish Ohunder Mooker-
jee Road, Bhowanipore, Caleu
1896 Mar. 4. Jogendra Nath Das- Gupta, B.A. (One. Bar-
rister-at-Law. Hughli College, Chinsura.
1902 May 7. eee BS Nath Sen, Vidyabhusana, M.A. :
Prasanna Kumar Tagore’s Street, Oalcut ta.
1910 April 6. sheciate: . R. C/o Messrs. Grindlay §
Co., Caleu
1908 June 3. Tones, He rb er t A.R .S. M., A.R .C. 8., F.G .8. ,
Ass onaaies Bedlosicid Survey of India.
Calcutta.
1906 July 4. joel ia t -C ol . Jo hn Ll oy d, m. s. (D ub .) ,
m.R.c.s. (L on d. ), p. p. H. (C an ta b) , F. ¢. A. ,
I.M.S. Un it ed Se rv ic e Cl ub , Ca lc ut ta .
1908 Dec. 2. : Jord on , e n t r e-C ol on el J. , 1. M. s. Monghyr.
1899 Sep. 29. Mukharji, B. a Solicitor. 3,
Old Post OfficeStreet, Calcu
1908 Sept. 23. J Mikenag Nande, Lala, Fomindse. Burdwan,
B.U.
1909 Aug. 4. Jyotis ae andra Bhattacharjee, M.A.,,
Purn
lxiv
“Date of Election.
1904 Mar. 4. N. R. “K al an an d Si ng h, Ku ma r. S n aj ,
Sri P.O., Purn ea h Di st ,
1905 May 3. R. Kash i Pr as ad Ja ya sw al , Ba it .
p e La w, Hi gh |
Court. Calcutta.
1877 Aug. 30 . R. Ke da r Na th Du tt . 1, Si kd ar pa ra La ne , Oa l-
cutta.
1910 May 4. R. |Ke mp , Se ni or e s S u p e
dent, Tusdinn Museum. Calcu
1882 Mar. 1. N.R. corn s Pr in gl e, M.A ., B.L ., Va ki l, N a t s
1906 Ang. 1. R. igenthiedy, William Willoughby, ™.a., M

“ea M.R.S.C., .R.0.P. 36, OChowringhee,
1906 Sept. 19. R. Kesteven,| Charles Henry, Solicitor to Gov

, Dalhousie Square, Calcutta.
1909 Oct, 6. R. Khalai Ahmed, Dr. 36, Ta
Oaleu 7
1909 April 7, N.R. |Kilner, ood Newport, M.B., L.R.C.8., L.RCE
Adra, Manbhum _
1908 Feb. 5. A. | King, Capt. George, M.B., UM.S. Hurope. —
1910 Feb, 2. R. | Kingdon, Thomas Hanson. 13,ae tori
Street, Oalcutta. Rae
1895 Sept. 19. N.R. Kiran Chandra De, 0.a., 1.¢.8., Registr
Co-operative Credit area Eastern
gal and Assam, illon .
1910 Mar. 2. R. Kirkpatrick, w. Chartered Bank Buil .
leutt
1904 May 4 Knox, Kenneth Neville, 1.c.s. Hwrope.

1909 Jan. 6. R Kshitindranath Tagore, B.A. Howrah.
1896 July 1. R. | Kichler, The Hon. Mr. George William,
Director of Public Instruction, Bengal.
cutta,
1910 Sept. 7, N. R. | Ku ma r Sa ra t Ro y. Da ya ra mp ur , Ra js ha hi .
1894 July 4, N.R.| Kushal Pal Singh, Raja, w.a. Narkt.
1895 Aug. 29. =
|Lachmi Narayan wer M.A.) B.Lny Pies
High Court, Caleutt e
1887 May 4. L.M. | Lanman, Charles Rockitl: 9, Farrar
Cambridge, Massachusetts, U8. America.
1889 Mar. 6. L.M. *La Touche, Thomas Henry Digges, B-A+ =
| 1, Tivoli Terrace, S., Kingstown, Co.
Ireland.
1910 Nov. 2. N.R.| Law,H. D. Graves, L.c.s. ehpe Saran.
1909 Jan. 6. R. | Leake, A. Martin, ¥.R.C.3., V.C. 14,|
1902 July 2.| NR. Leake, Henry Martin, M.A. Gait
F.E.S:, ; :
400ed
Botanist to the Government of

vinees, Oa
1909 April 7,.N.R. pasedbet5yWaitesPDs, Pe cre
Chemist. Pusa,
lxv
Date of Blection.
1889 Nov. 6. | R. sai Ss A., F.R.M.S. 38, Strand Road,

aleut
1909 Mar. 3. R. LeQuesne, Rev. W.R. The Parsonage, Hast-
ings, Calcutta.
1902 Oct. 29. Lewes, A.H. 25, Mangoe Lane, Calcutta,
1908 Feb. 5. N.R. pores tak Major Vietor Kdward Hugh, m...,
1.M.8. Darbhar
1907 Dee. 4. N.R. brenss James Histon. M.A., 1.0.8. Dhan-
ba
1910 Mar. 2. R. | Lister, a8 A. E. J., ims. Fort Willsam,
Calcut
1889 Feb. 6. R Little, Chasied, M.A. Patna College, Bankipur.
N.R.}
1907 Dec. 4. N.R.| Little, James Henry, sistant Master,
N.awa Bahadur’s Institution. Murshidabad.
1907 Mar. 6 R. | Lloyd, Captain Richard est, M.B., B.SC.,
ee Street, haters
1909 Nov. 3. A. | Lésffler, Em 1 Man Eur
1906 Oct. 31. ., Luard, ‘Capsai Chistes‘ Bekford, Indian Army,
M.A. (Oxon). Teesident, Indore
1910 April 6. N edwin: Eugen, Gudu
1902 Jul y 2 R. Luke, James, Seitiialict: 98, Olive Street,
Calcutta.
1905 Aug. 2. N.R. | Lukis, The Hon. ids papEine Charles
ardey, C.S.1., M.B., imla.
1870 April 7. L.M.| Lyman, B. Smith. "708,ood ‘Street, Phila-
delphia, U.S. America
1896 Mar. 4. A. |MacBlaine, Frederick, 1.c.s. Europe.
1905 Aug. 2. A. |McCay, Captain David, ™.8., Lats. Hurope
1907 Aug. 7. N.R.| McIntosh, William, Agent, Bank of Daagal.
Hyderabad
1907 April 3. N.R Mackatvic. Captain Maxwell, wum.s. Dur-
ianga.
1906 April 4. A. Wis can ts, Eva n, ia t Na of Sco tla nd. Eur ope .
1893 Jan. 11. L.M.} Mac lag an, Ra h ougl as, M.A ., 1.¢. 8. C/o
Messrs. H. S. King §& Co., 9, Pall Mail,
London
1899 Mar. 1. N.R.| McM inn , “Ch arl es W., B.A. , 1.¢. 8. (re tir ed) .
Jath Tal, Bhim P.O., Kumaon.
1891 Feb. 4. Macpherson, Dun can Jam es, M.A. , C.[. 8., 1.0. 8.
hinsura. :
1902 April 2. N.R. va Major Ralph Henry, tm.s. Darjeel-
1893 Jan. 11. L.M. Madho Rao Sci ndi a Ali jah , Bah adu r, Soc rat es
His Hig hne ss Mah ara jah Sir, 6.0. 8
G.0.¥.0., A.D.C., LL .D ., M a h a r a j a h of Gw al ic e,
Jat Bilas, Gwalior.
1907 July 3. a Ps | Mahendra Nath De , m. a. , Bs c.
a
Ha bi
S
gu
h a
ng
i k
e.
h .
1895 Aug. 29. R. |Mahmud Gilani, S h a m s - u l - U l a m
| 93. L o w e r C h i t p u r Ro ad , Ca lc ut ta .
Ixvi
Date of Election.
1901 July 6. Malyon, Lieut. Frank Hailstone. 21st Pun-

jabis, Bannu.
1909 Mar. 3. a Nath ae cas m.B. 2965/1,
pper Circular Road, Calcut
1906 June 6. Much Nath ina Kertian 34, Sham-
pukur Street, Calcew
1908 Mar. 4. Manm at ho Na th Mo it ry , La nd ho ld er . Se ra m-
1901 June 5. ion Harold Hart, p.sc., M.Sc., F.L.8., Prin-

cipal, Agricultural College. Poona.
1899 Aug. 30. Mannnu Lal, Civil Surgeon. Baraban
1905 Dee. 6. Marsden, Edmu nd , B. A. , ‘A. ie il er da le
1902 May 7. Marshall, John Hubert,m Eur

1909 Mar. 3. Maia | Ganguli, Rai Aakadier. Our Office,
1892 April 6. ae. Pr iv at , sp re e Fr ed er ic Pi ns en t, M. B,

D.P.H., FR.C .S ., L.M. S., Pr of es so r of Op ht ha l-
mic Surgery, Medical College. Calcutta.
1905 Feb. 1. oh n W a l l a c e D i c k , M. B. , 1. M. 5.
1895 July 3. Melitus, Hon. Mr. Paul G

Shi
pan net Charles Stewart, B.A., F.G.8., Supel-
aaa
1884 Nov. 5.
g-
tenden t, Ge ol og ic al Su rv ey of In di a. Oa l-
ie
1905 Dec. 6. Midhut Mohamed Hossain Khan. 8, Golam |
Sobhan’s Lane, Calcutta.
1884 Sep 3. Miles, William Harry. 7, Ohurch Lane, Cal-
cutta. oe
1904 April 6. Miller, The Hon. Mr. John Ontario, ¢.8.1., 608
Eu :
1898 April 6. .| Milne, Major Charles John Robertson, M-Bs

: Pp
ernampur.
1909 July 7. Milne, William Stanley, 1.0.8. 3, Loudon —
Street, Calcutta ee
1906 Mar. 7. Milsted, Walter Percy Spencer. Boys Hig
School, Allahabad. al
1908 Jan. 1. .|Moberly, Arthur Norman, m.A., 1.c.8. Sambar
pur
1885 June 3. N.R. Mohammad Naemullah, Maulavi. Biyjnor
1880 Ang. 4. L.M. ot iag Vishnulall Pandia, Pandit, r. 1,8.
Mu tir
1908 Mar. 4. Mollison, James, Hurope.
1901 Aug. 7. XR. Molony, Edmund Alexander, 1.0.8. G o r a k h p u r .
1890 June 4. R *Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B. L.”% |
Provincial Civil Service 1 4 , P a l m e r 's

Bazaar Road, Balliaghatta, |
1895 July 3. |NR. Monsss ohn, 1.0.8.,
,
ssam Valley District. J

Ixvil
Date of Election.
1910 Feb. 2. R. Monohar Lal, u.a. Barrackpore.

1906 Dec. 5. N.R. |Reread: eer James Carmichael, 5lst Sikhs
1910 April 6. N.R. |Morrison, Capt. John, 1.M.s. Sibsagar, Assam.

1906 Dee. 5. N.R. orton, Captain Sidney. 24th Punjabis,
Meerut
1908 Dec. 2. R.
ee Capt. Owen St. John,
M.S., re Physician, Medical Uclige,
Caleu
1909 Nov. 3. N.R. Meityaijey Roychaudhury. Shyampur P.O.,
Rungpur.
1906 July 4. A Mulvany, Major John, 1. Europe.
1905 Mar. 1. R. Muralidhar Banerjee. Sanskrit College, Oal-
cutta.
1906 Dec. 5. NR. Murphy, Captain Charles Cecil Rowe, 30th
ie ase Jhansi.
1906 Dec. 5. R. urray, Captain John oe Patrick, 1.M.s.
Medical College, Caleutt
1910 Nov, 2. N.R. Murray, William Alfred, B.A. (Cantab), M.B.,
O.M. Chittagong
1908 Sept. 23. N.R. Muzaffur Ali Khan Bahadur, Syed, Zemin-
der and Rais. Jausath, Dist. Muzaffarnagar.
1894 Sep. 27. Nagendra Nath — 20, Kentapuker Lane,

Bagbazaar, Calcu
1907 Jan. 2. .| Nasir Ali, Khan Bahadur, Mir, Superinten-
dent, North India Salt Revenue. Farrash-
khana, Delhi.
1907 Jan. 2. — sone Khan, 8., Landholder. Patna
1904 Dee. 7. | Nathan,ieee 1.¢.8., Commissioner, Dacca

Divi Dacca.
1980 Feb. 5. Nesfield ,Oa pt Vi nc en t Bl um ha rd t, F.R .C. s.,
L.R.C.P., 1. M. 8. Hu ro pe . ; —
1901 Mar. 6, Nevill, H e n r y Ri ve rs , 1. ¢. 8. , Ed it or , Di st ri ct
Gazetteers, Un it ed Pr o vi nc es . Al la ha ba d
1910 May 4. ee a e f e Er ne st Al an Ro be rt N e w -
an, am pb el l Me di ca l Ho sp it al ,
Cales
1909 Mar. 3. Nilwani CClhakravarti, M. a. P r e s i d e n c y Co ll eg e,
Caleutta
1889 Aug. 29. .| Nimmo, John Duncan.
G e o
C/o Messrs,
r g e St re et ,
Walter
Duncan & Co. 13 7 , W e s t
Gla Post
1887 May 4. Nobinchand Bural, Solicitor. 10, Old
Office Street, Calcutta
1906 Dee. 5. | Novaso e r C a m p b e l l , m . a , Queen’s Qol-
e, Ben
i e u t . - C o l A r t h u r H o l b r o o k , M . D . , I . M . 8 .
1908 Feb. 5. R. wa l* *
Howrah.
Ixvili
Date of Election.
1901 June 5. Nundolal Dey. Chinsura.
1900 Dee. 5. .| O'Connor, Major William Frederick Travers,

c..e., Royal Artillery, H.B. MM. s Consulate-
General, Meshed, Persia.
1906 Dee. 5. O’Kinealy, Lieut.-Col. Frederick, M.R.¢..
(Eng: ), L.R.C.P, (Lond.), 1.m.s. Govt. House,
Calcutta.
1909 Jan. 6. Oldham, The . Mr. Charles Evelyn
Arbuthnot William, 1.c.s. 22, Theatre Road,
alcutta
1910 May 4. Oldham, Major Benjamin Curvey,1.mu.s. 31/1,
udge’s Court Road, Calcutta
1905 May 3. .| Ollenbach, Alfred James, 8.4., 1.0.8. Khond-
mals, Phulbani, Orissa.
1905 Nov. 1. O'Malley, Lewis Sydney Steward, B.aA., 1.0.8.
United Service Club, Calcutta.
1892 Mar. 2. L.M. Ooday Pratab Singh, Raja, c.s.1., Raja of
Bhinga. ga.
Bhinga
1909 Oct. 7. Ordhendhu Kumar Ganguli. 12, Ganguli’s a
Lane, Calcutta.
1906 Aug. 1. Osburn, Captain, sap oe C., M.R.C.8., L.B.0.P.y
(Lond. ), &.a.M.c.
1908 Aug. 5. N.R. Owens, Gapt. eas S c u i c e l s , iM .s ., C h e m i - —
cal ae to the Government i Burma.
Ran
1909 April 7. : Onsart, “Liew -Col. Fairlie Russell, 1
Dinap
1907 July 3. Page, Will i a m Wa lt er k e i So li ci to r.

10, Old Post Office eee Calcutta.
1909 Dee. 1, Panchanan Ghose, u.a. 65/4, Lansdowne Road, —
aicutta.
1892 Dec. 7. Panchanan M eo promeedes 45, Bechoo
Ohatterji’s Street, Valeutta
1907 Feb. 6. os John Emanuel, t.kx.c.p. (Lond.),
p.&s.(Edin.). 19,Royd Street, Caleutta.
1901 Aug. 28. : Paton. es Brooks Henderson, B.A., 1.0.8
District and Sessions Judge. Burdwan.
1899 Aug. 2. Peake, Charles William, m.a., Meteoro: rological
Repo to the Government of Be
Calcutt :
1907 Dec. 4. Pearse, ‘thomas Frederick, M.D., yh
M.R.C.P., D.P.H., Health Officer. Caleut
1906 Dec. 5. Peart, Captain Charles Lubé. 106th Hasan
Pioneers. Europe.
1888 June 6. Pennell, aaa Percival, B.A., Barrister-0t-
aw,
1910 April 6, N.R. Penton, Gsng"Bertie Cyriel. 25th P unjablss
Multan, Punjab,
Ixix
Date of Election.
1881 Aug. 25. R we fe ee Melvile, m.a. 14, Park Street,

Calcutta.
1910 April 6. N.R. |Pestonji Sorabji Patuck, 1.0.8. Wardha.
1877 Aug, 1 N.R. | Peters, Lieut.-Col. Chai 7es Thomas, M.B,
L.M.S. ceaseay Dinajp
1906 April 4. R. Petrocochino, Leonidar. OSL, Lower Circular
ad, Calentta.
1907 Feb. 6 N.R. Petrie, David, Assistant Superintendent, Pun-
jab Police. Hungu.
1900 May 2. R. Phani Bhusan Mukerji, B.Sc. 57, Jhowtola
oad, Ballygunge, Calcutta
1889 Nov. 6. LM. *Phillott, Lieut.-Colonel Din las Craven.
Indian Army. 54, Parliament Street,
ondon
1906 Mar. 7. A. ‘Phra Maha Nae Burope.
1904 June 1. R. ilgrim, Guy Ellcock, B.se. Assistant
Snpevinendent Soaeaital Survey of India.
Caleu
1908 Jan. 1. Pilgrim, eae -Col. Herbert Wilson, M.3.,
F.R.C.S., LM.S. Presidency General Hospital,
Calcutta.
1904 Mar. 4. Pim, Arthur W., 1.c.s. Europe.
1910 Aug. 3. Podamra}. 9, Joggomohan Mullick’s Lane,
Calcu
1906 May 2 .| NR. Prabhatchases Borua, Raja. Gauripur,
1899 Aug. 29. N.R. P r a b h u ‘N ar ai n Si ng h, Ba ha du r, .H. The

Maharaja Sir, G.0.1.E., Maharaja of Benares.
Ramnagar Fort, Benare
1907 Mar. 6. R. a Chundra Ghosh, m.a. 27/3, Boita-
kh a n a B a z a r R o a d , Ca lc ut ta .
n d r a R a y , D. 8e ., Pr of es so r, Pr e-
1890 Mayr. 5. *Prafulla Cha
sidency College. Calcutta.
Nath Bose, B.sc. chi.
1880 Nov. 3. Pramatha
Nath Mullick, Zemindar ’, Pra-
1901 April 3. seme Ie
1910 June l.
D. 8e - ( L o n d . a n d E d i n . ) .
1887 May 4. Poca Kumar Ray, t a
7, Ballygunge C i r c u l a r R o a d , C a l c u t
dra G h o s h a , B. A. V i n d y a a c h a l .
1869 Feb. 3. N.R.
U n i t e d S e r v i c e C l u b ,
1910 Sept. 7. R. oftus.
h a t e s S t a n l e y . Vi c t o r i a B o y s ’ S c h o o l ,
1906 Ang. 1. N.R gee‘
eee of Suraj-
1909 April 7. N.R.
1898 April 6. R. Wikans ie a
[Cale
8, Dixon cal
1907 Sept. 25. R.
lxx
Date of Election.
1907 Jan, 2. |N.R. Pulley, Lieut. Henry Cuthbert. 12th Pioneers,

anst.
1906 Mar. 7.| R. Puran Chand Nahar. Mott’s Lane, Calcutta.
1908 Mar. 4. R. Quinlan, Dr. D. 6, Strand Road, Howrah.
1902 April 2.| R. Rajchunder Chunder, Attorney-at-Law. 2,

Old Post Office Street, Calcutta.
1902 Mar. 5.| R. Rajendra Chandra Sastri, Rai Bahadur, ™.a.,
Bengali Translator to the Government of
Bengal. Calcutta
1898 May 4.| R. Rajendra Nath Mookerjee. 20, Beadon Street,
Calcutta
1907 Jan. 2.) R. Rakhal Das Banerjee, m.A. 45/4, Simla Street,
é
c ta.
leut
°1910 Feb. 2.|N.R .| Ram Poplai. Sri. Kabul Gate, Delhi.
1901 Jan. 2.| N.R .| Ramavatar Pande, B.a., 1.0.8., District Judge.
Azimyarh. a
1893 May 3. NR..| Ram Chandra Bhanj Deb, Maharaja Sri, Chief
of Maurbhanj. Baripada P.O., Balasore.
1910 April 6. R. |Ramakanta Bhattacharyya. 6/51, Padda-
puker Road, Calcutta. :
1889 Nov. 6. |N.R.. |-Rameshwara Sinngh Bahadur, H.H. The Hon.
| Maharaja, «.c.L.«%. Durbhannga.
1879 April 7.| NR. Ram Saran Das, Rai Bahadur, m.A., Manager,
Oudh Commercial Bank, Ld. zabad.
1908 Feb. 5. |NLR. Randle, Herbert Neil, p.a. Muir Sentral Ool-
lege, Allahabad.
1909 July 7. |N.R, ngnath Khunraj Bazuz. Girgaon, Bombay.
1908 July 1, NR. =e va . 8. P. ¥.
1905 Jan. 4. |NLR.
1907 Aug. 7.| F.M Ranking,
eee
Lieut. James,
Ahwz Arabistan. Persia.
Repietil, E. J. 8, Mortimer Road,Onna
0
Richardson, Thomas William, oe Dist.
Sess. J udge, 24-Pargs. Calceu
1908 Sept. 2. R. Ridsdale, Rev. Arthur Cyril. The' Parsonage, -
Howrah. pe
1908 Feb. 5.|F.M | Rigo-de-Riglie, Alceste Carlo. C/o Py i
sys: yggiaees ching, North a
| Provi ft
1907 Feb. 6.) A. 15th Lancers
1903 Mar. 4. NR.
1900 April 4. R. M.D., sBe
| F.R.C.8., 1.M.8. 3, Loudon Street, Caled

1907 Mar. 6. R. cormall 7 a ay 57, Burtolla Street,
lxxi
Date Election.
wie |
|
1900 “Aug. 29. N.R.| Rose, Horace Arthur, L.C.8., Superintendent,
| G azetteer do Punjab. mbala.
1901 Dec. 4. | R. *Ross, Edward Denison, Ph.D., Assistant Sec-
| retary, nei of India, Deptt. of
Education. Oalen
1910 Ang. 3. |N.R. ere Major G, M., “Royal Artillery. fe tees
1906 Feb. 7.|N.R.| aeRigel: Charles, u.A. Putna College, Baki.i-
1908 Feb. 5.|N.R.| | Russell, Robert Vam, 1.¢.s., Supdt. of Gazet-
| teer and Ethnography. agpur.
1886 Mar . 3. Lu 2
a. R u s t o m j e e D h u n j e e b h o y M e h t a , C. 1. £. 59,
Canning Street, Calcutta,
1910 Sept. 7.|N.R _| Sahu Ram Kumar. ee cee Moradabad.
1896 Aug. 27.) A Samman, Herbert icc ebe ‘wrope.
1910 May 4 |cin | Sandes, Capt. J. D., t.m.s. Metical College,
blentta:
1905 Mar. 1.| N.R | Sasi see Bose, M.A. Krishnagar College,
| Krishna
1902 June 4.| R. *Satis Chandi Vidyabhusana, Mahamaho-
lege omer ph.p. 26/1, Kany Lal Dhur’s
| | Lane, Calcut
ol a La ne ,
1908 Mar. 4. | R. Sati s Ku ma r Ba ne rj i 45 , Ba ni at
| Caleutta
|
LL .D ., Ad vo -
1896 Mar. 4. NR . Satish C h a n d a Ba ne rj i, M. A. ,
| cate, og Court. Alla habad.
1902 Feb. 5.| R. |Sc hu lt en , Jo se ph H e n r y Ch ar le s, Ph .D . 4,
Pollock Street, Calcutta.
1900 Dec. 5.|N.R. Schwaiger, Im re Ge so a s m y a l in In di an
Kashmir Gate, Delh
1897 Dec. 1.) R. Seth, Mesrovb J. 11 W
, e l s Sq ua re .
Al am , B. A. 11 .B . Ma in pu ra ,
1907 Aug. 7. N.R .| Shah Munir
Champers: The Hon. Mr. Justice Syed,
1909 Jan. 6. R. Sharfuddin, O a l -
gos High Court. 15 , L o u d o n St re et ,
of Public In-
r
1906 Dec. 5. |N.R.|ears ‘Hene u.a., Director
| petri Eastern Bengal and Assam.
|
Shillon General Hos-
Shib Nat h B h a t t a c h a r j e e , M . B .
1909 July 7. LNRK.
pital, Rangoo .
N o m a n S h a m s - u l - U l a m a M a u l a v i
1894 June 6. IN.R. Shih
Lit ckno B . A . 1 . C . 8 .
1909 J a n . 6 . |
Ny, R . S h i r r e f f , © M a s a n d e s G r i e r s o n ,
Gonda, r u l M a m a l i k
a s u
| R. chet Al iK h a n B a h a d u r , N
1908 Mar. 4. C o n s ul- — f o r P e r s i a .
|
|
1906 Mar. 7.| B Sh yam
6 6 ,
ma Ku
P a t h e a g h e t t h S i r v e l ,
u
C a l c u t t a
Zemindar.
.
Ls
Ixxil
Date of Election.
, M. a. , 11 .B ., D e p u t y Col-
1902 Feb. 5. N.R.| Shyam Lal, Lala
lector. Natmadri, Agra.
Ut ta rp ar a, Ba ll y.
1894 Aug. 30. R. | Sibnarayan Mu ke rj ee .
th ur , B. A. , B. S¢ e. , 1. 0. 8.
1899 May 3. N.R. |Silberrad, Ch ar le s Ar
Jh anst.
FM. ee George eal p.se. O/o Delhi and
1909 April 7.
n Bank, Simla.
N.R. cts toh i n Ho pe , , Re gi st ra r of Co -
1903 Ang. 26. -
operative Cr ed it ‘S oc ie ti es , Up pe r Pr ov
inces. Allahabad.
1898 Aung. 3. NR. Sita Ra m, p. a. , De py . Ma gi st ra te . Ba hr ai ch .
N.R. |Skrefsrud, Re vd . La ur en ti us Ol av i, Se cr et ar y
1872 Ang. 5. to
and Treasurer, Indian Home Mission
1909 July 7. R. | Sm it h, Ca pt . H. Em sl ie , 1. m. s. 12, Harrington”

Street, Calcutta.
. J o h n M a n n e r s , I n d i a n
1907 Dec. 4. N.R. | Smith, oe -Col
y; V. C. , C. 1. E. si de nt , Ne pa l.
a v i , I n e
Fe
1907 Mar. 6. Sofiulla Saifn d u d d i n A l i m e d , M a u l
spector of Excise. Silchar.
Sommerfeldt, He s f. E. Th e Un iv er si ty , Ti bi n-
es
1909 Feb. 3.
gen, German
a
1901 Dec. 4. . Spooner, D avid B r a i n e r d , ph .v ., A r c h w o l o g t
caelke a Nor t h - W e s t F r o n t i e r Pr ov in ce .
| Pes
1910 July 6.| R. | S r i k r i s h m e M o h a p a t r a . 1 0 / 1 , S t .
i
1907 Oct. 30. ||

N.R. | SriiRem:Dixit, Pandit, p.a., Secretary,
garh State. Pratapgarh.
1909 April 7. N.R. || Stanley, The Hon, Sir John, kt., K.C.
1904 Sept. 28. A. |Stapleton, He nr y Er ne st , B.A ., B.S ¢., Bu ro pe .
1901 Mar. 6. A. | St eb bi ng , Ed wa rd Pe rc y, F.# .8. , F.2 .8.
1908 Dec. 2. NR Steen, Ca pt . Hu gh Ba rk le y, m. B. , 1. M. 8. B e r
| hampur, Bengal.
1904 June 1. | R t e p h e n , T h e H o n ' b l e M r . J u s t i =
c e : a e
|S
orem is Judge, High Court
|
1899 Ang. 30. R.
|
“Stephen, St. John, 3.a., u1.8., Barristers
|
aw. 7, CTY Street, Oaloutid,
Law.
1900Ang. 29, NR. Stephenson, Major John, 1.M.8. L
1907 Dee. 4. R. hee Major C. R., 1m.s . Medi cal Coll ege,
ale “ag
1907 June 5. R. are. Capt. aya Hug h, 1.M.5 . Unit ed
ce Club, Calcu
1907 April 3. A. |Stewart, Captain Wok ‘Indi Ana :
1906 Dee. 5. FM. gyre! Captain Claude Bayfield, jlitary
hé. Teheran, Persia.
1909 Feb. 3. N.R. stuart,Sir Harold, k.c.v.0., ©.8.1., Simla.
1906 Dec. 5. R. Subodh Chandra Mahalanobis, Parale
$| F.RM.s. 210, Cornwallis Street,
Ixxi
pate of Election.
1905 Jan. 4. R.
Sukumar Sen. 220, Lower Oircular Road,
Calcutta.
1908 June 3. N.R. Surendra Chandra Roy Chaudhuri, Zemin-
ar, Koondi, Rungpur
1906 June 6. N.R. Surendra Prasad Sanial, Sri, M.A., F.C.8., Private
Secretary to Rajaa Bahadur Maj hauli,
1908 Jan. 1. N.R. Suresh Chandra Ghatak, Depy.Magistrate and
Depy. Collector. Dace
1907 June 5. N.R. Swinhoe, Rodway Charles John, Solicitor.
Mandalay, Upper Burma.
1904 July 6.
|
|
N.R. Talbot, Walter Stanley,1. acy Com-
| missioner. Kashmir, Sring
1910 Aug. 3. N.R. Tancock, Capt. Alexander Chasing, 3lst Pun-
jabis, ‘Nowsh era.
1893 Ang. 31. N.R. George Passman, Assistant Super-
intendent, Survey of India. Dehra Dun.
1909 Jan. 6. N.R. pend oe Somers, B.se. Bhagalpur.
1907 June 5. A. Taylor, Dr, G. Orissa ‘Eurrope.
1910 April 6. N.R. Teesdale,chia 2 Frank Robinson. 25th Cavalry
F. wshera.
1878 June 5. N.R. Temple, ‘Colonel Sir Richard Carnac, Bart.,
Indian Army, ¢.18. O/o Messrs. King, King
Co., Bombay.
1906 Dec. 5. N.R. Tek Chand, Dewan, B.A., M.B.A.S., 1.0.8., Deputy
Commissioner. Ludhia
1875 June 2. R. *Thibaut , G. , Ph .D ., ©. "~ B a i a Ca lc ut ta
University. Oalen
1909 Aug. 4. N.R. Thompson, John Aauesto M.A., 1.0.8. Hoshi-
ur
1908 Nov. 4. N.R. home l y Ca pt . Mi ch ae l Ha rr is , 1.M .s. Man-
1898 Nov. 2. R. aRcentan, Edward, F.R.1.B.A. 6, Olive Street,

Calcutta.
Tipper, George Ho w l e t t , M. a. , F. G- .8 ., As si st an t
1904 June 1. R. of In di a.
Superintendent, G e o l o g i c a l S u r v e y
a
i s W i l l i a m , D. sc ., F. R, S. , Director
1907 Feb. 6. N.R. seed Mor r
nc e. alore.
ber
of Indi a n In st it ut e of Sc ie
James Dyer, M.A., LC.8. (retired).
1861 June 5. L.M. Tremlett,
gland.
S a c c i d a n a n d a , F e u d a -
1899 Aug. 30. N.R. Tribhuban Deb, Raja mr
ief o f B a m r a . D e o g a r h , Ba
m.A. , A c t i n g P r i n c i p a l ,
1897 Jan. 6. N.R. r .
Gurukula A c a d e m y . H a r d w a
Upendra Nath Brahmachari, ™.A., M.D. 10,

1908 Jan. 1. R. t t a .
Nimtola Gha t S t r e e t , C a l c u
J o h n J o h n s o n , M.B., 1.M.S.
1905 Aug. 2. N.R. Urwin, an e
ate.
lxxiv
Date of Election.
1907 Aug. /.|N.R.} Valavanur Subramania Iyer, ele. Im-
perial Forest School
1905 Juty 5.|N.R.| Vanamali Chakravarti. Gauhat
1900 Ang.29,| A. >. Lieut. “Col. Joseph Charles Stoelke,
urope.
1890 Feb. 5. |N.R.| *Venis, Arthur, u.a. Benare
1909 May 5.|N.R.| Venkayya, V., Govt. Rpigraphist in India.
‘mia.
1894 Feb. 7.|N.R.| Vishwa Nath Singh, H. H. The Raja Baha-
dur. Chhatturpur, ee
1901 Mar. 6.|N.R.| Vogel, Jean Philippe, ritt.p. Sim
1894 Sept. 27. L.M.| Vos t, Lie ut. -Co l. Wil lia m, 1.™ .s. , Ci vi l Sur -
geon. Saharanpore,
1902 Oct. 29.) R. Vandenbecy, Ernest, B.L., B.Se., A.R.S.M., A.R.C
FG.s., Assistant Superintendent, Geological
_ Survey of India. Caleutt
1909 Jan. 6.|N.R. |*Walker, Gilbert 'homas, D.sc., F.R.S.,

tor-General of Observatories. imla.
1907 July 3.| R. |Walker, Harold, A.R.¢.8., F.G.8., A M.I
Assistant 1 ene Geological St
of India. Oalcutta
1900 Jan. 19.| R. |Wallace, David Robb. “0. Clive Row, Cale
1901 June 5.|N.R.| Walsh, Ernest Herbert Cooper, 1.¢.8., Cor
missioner, Bhagalpur Se Bhaga'pur
1900 April 4 |N.R. |Walton, Captain Herbert , M.B., F.R
: um.s. O/o Messrs, King, “Hamilton gy U
Calcutta.
1909 July 7.| A. |Waters, eras Ernest ree ge Dy
1905 Dec. 6. |N.R.| Watson, Edwi Dac
1910 Sept. 91 Re |Wate,H. P., sd, (Gantab). 1ul, Louden
Caleutta.
1909 Dec. 1.|N.R.} Webster, J. E., 1.0.8. Shillong
1907 April 3.| R. |White, Lieut. Arthur Deakans M.B., |
d.), ims. Medical College, Calcutta
1907 Feb. 6.| A. |White, meg aeJ.d R., 0s.0., Gordon He
landers. Eur
1906 Sept. 19. N.R.| Whitehead, Richard ae i.c.s., Assi
Commissioner. Dalhous
1909 April 7. |N.R. Wikineot, Major Edmund, 1.484 bf
‘ghillong.
1910 April 6. | R. Williams, Garfield Hodder, m.0., 8.8 (
M.R.C.S., L.R.c.P. 86, College Street, Cal‘
1910 May 4} R. stomp S.C., pa. Railway House,
lace, Calcutta
1909 Mar. 3.|N.R.| Wilson, J. R. R., w.1.0.8., P08. Dhanbad.
1910. Dec. “4 ee Windsor, a ior Fra ae Needham, 1
edical College, Caleutta.

1904Mae.4.)R. |Wo od , W
Wi ll ia ne He nr y Ar de n, MA.
a ¥.8.6.8., Principal,iLia Martine2
lxxv
Date of Election. |
1909 April 7. |N.R. Woodhouse, E. J.,8.a. Sabour, E.R.

1906 July 4 A. |W ev. Edward Carruthers, M.a.
Eur
1906 Mar. 7. N.R. Wooliier, Alfred Cooper, m.A,, Principal, Ori-
ental College. Lahore.
1908 April 1. R. |Wordsworth, William meget 8, Har-
rington ie Oaleut
1907 June 5. R baby pa rold, ies. E. I. R. House,
Calcu
1894 Aug. 30. N.R. Wright, “The Hon. Mr. Henry Nelson, B.a.,
1.0.8., Legal Remembrancer, Government of
United Provinces. Allahabad
1905 Mar. 1. F.M. Young, Rev. Arthur Willifer. 146, Queen

| Victoria Street, London, E.C.
1906 June 6. N.R. |Young, Mansel Charles Gambier. Gaya.
1910 April 6. NOR La cae Capt. Thomas Charles McCombie,
(pe Ducea
SPECIAL HONORARY CENTENARY MEMBERS.

Date of Election.
1884 Jan. 15. Dr. Ernst Haeckel, Professor in the University of

ena, THSSIA,
1884 Jan. 15. mare Meldrum, Esq., ¢.M.G., M.A., LL.D., F.R.A.S.,
Mauritius
1884 Jan. 15. Reva. Pies A. i. Sa yce, Professor of Assyrio-
logy, Queen’s College. Oxford, England.
1884 Jan. 15. Monsieur Emile Senart. 18, Rue Frangois Ler,
Paris, France.
HONORARY MEMBERS.
Date of Blection,
1848 Feb. 2. Ho ok er , G. C. S. 1. , ¢. B. , M. D, , F. K. 9
re Joseph Dalton
eee ne F.L.8. , F. G. S. ,_ F. R. G. 8. ‘S un ni ng da le ,
Berkshire, England.
1879 June 4. M.A., M.D., oe F.Z.8., F.B.S.
Dr. Albert Giinther,
23, agar Ac ta es Ke w, S u r r e y , 8 ng la n d
1879 June 4. Dr. Jules sen eos atuire d’Astronomie
Physique dePant, Fra
1879 June 4. Professor P Reynaud. rns"Faculté des Lettres, Lyons,
Fra
D.C.L., F.L.8., F.Z.8.,
1883 Feb. 7. Dr. Alfred Russell Wallace, LU.D.,
F.r.s. Curfe View, Parkstone, Dorset, England.
Ixxvi
Date of Liection.
1894 Mar. 7 Professor Theodor Noeldeke. O/o Mr. Karl T.

riibner, Strassburg, Germany.
1895 June 5) Lord Rayleigh, M.A., D.C.L., D.Sc., LL.D., Ph.D,, F.R.A.S.,
F.R.S. Ferling Place, Witham; Essex, England.
1895 June 5 CharlesH. Tawney, Esq., m.a., ©.1.E. O/o India
Office, London.
1896 Feb. D. Lord Lister, F.R.C.S., D.C.L., M.D., LL, D., D.Sc., F.R.S8.
12, Park Orescent, Portland Place, London.
1896 Feb. 5 Professor Charles Rockwell Lanman. 9, Farrar
Street, Cambridge, Massachusetts, U.S. America.
1899 Feb. 1 Dr. Augustus Frederick Rudolf Hoernle, Ph.D., C.LE.
8, Northmoor Road, Oxford, tah
1899 Dec. 6 Professor Edwin Ray Lankester,»LAs, LD
British Museum (Nat. Hist.), onaae ‘Book
London, S.W.
1899 Dec. Professor Edward Burnett Tylor, p.c. % i D., F.R.S.y |
Keeper, University Museum. Ozford Englan and.
1899 Dee. o> Professor Edward Suess, ceD., Professor of Geology —
in the University of Vien
1901 Mar. fo iemag® — Wesley eres oe , LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.8+
f. of the Royal College of Science.
30, A vo! Road, Kew, England
1902 Novy. Monsieur René Zeiller. ination: en chef des Mines.
Ecole superieur des Mines, Par
1904 Mar. Professor Hendrick Kern. Uirecht, Holland.
1904 Mar. ot Ramkrishna Gopal Bhandarkar, ¢.1.B
1904 Mar. Professor Ignaz Goldziher, Ph.p., D.Litt., LL.D.
Budapest, Hungary. Se
1904 Mar. Sir Charles ae Be a K.0.8.1., GLE, bED. 82)
Cornwall Gardens, London, S.W. -
1904 Mar. Sir William Ramsay, Ph.p. (Tiib.), LL.D., Be.
(Dubl.), ¥.c.8., F.1.c. University College, Gower
Street, London, W.O.
1904 July Dr. George Abra ham Grierson, Ph.D., D.Li tt.,
_ -LC.8. (retired). Rothfarnham, Camberley, curt

| Englan
1906 Mar. 7, The Right — Baron C u r z o n edleston,
1, Carlton Ho us e T o r s Lon-
pier D.C.L.,
1, S.W.
1908 July
| Lt.“Cal Henry Haversham Godwin-Austen, Ets
| 28., 9EG.8. Nora Godalming, Surrey, 2°
1908 July rvine, 1.c.8. (retired), sali
Castelnau, Barnes
1908 July ai Dr. Hz. _Oldenderg. The University, Gottingen.
Germ
1910 Aug, Acharya. Satynvrata Samasrami. 16-1 Ghose’s
’
Ixxvii
FELLOWS.
Date of Election.
1910 Feb. 2. Dr. N. Annandale, pD.se., 0.M.Z.8., F.L.

1910 Feb. e The Hon’ble Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, C.8.1.,
M.A., D.L., D.Se., ht See
1910 Feb. ee Burkill, Esq., M.A., F.L.
1910 Feb. Mahamahopadhyaya iveciiad Sashtri, m.a.
1910 Feb. i Area Holland, k.¢.1.8., D.S8e., A.R.C.8., F.G.8.,
1910 Feb. D. "Hobo. Esq, F.C

vbe 3 at 8 Tatas Mas
Babu Monmohan Ch EAE ae
Lieut,.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, TndianAiley
Dr. Prafulla Chandra Ray,p
owe L. Rogers, M.D., B.8., eae: F.R.C.8,, 1.M,S.
, oss, Ph.D.
1910 Feb. a ilenactnace Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana,
1910 Feb.
1910 Feb. Poses slates D.Se., F.R.S.
1910 Feb. A Venis, Esq.,
1910 Feb. Dr. G1" Walken kas F.R.S.
ASSOCIATE MEMBERS.
Date of Election.
1875 Dec. ‘ Revd. J. D. Bate. 15, St. John’s Church Road,
Folkstone, Kent, England
1882 June Y# Herbert Giles, Esq. Burope.
1884 Aug. 6. Claremont House, Avenue Road,
1885 Dee. 2.
1886 Dec. i Set Sarat Chandra has Rai Bahadur, c.1.£. 32,
Creek Row, Calcutta.
1899 April 5. Pandit Vis Prasad Raj Bhandari. Chief
Librarian, Bir Library. Katmandu, Nep
1899 Nov. i. Revd. E. Francotte, s.J. 30, Park Street, Cal-
cutta.
1902 June 4, Rev d . A . H . F r a n c k e . N i e s k y O b e r - L a u s i t z , G e r -
many.
1908 July i. Babu Dinesh Chandra Sen. 19, Kantapuker Lane,
Calcutta . a e ;
1908 July 1 Mahama ho pa dh ay a Su dh ak ar a Dv iv ed i. Sa ns kr it
College, nag
1908 July i. Revd. Fat her J . Ho ff ma nn , s.J. Mauresa House,
anchi.
1909 Mar. 3. Rai Balkrishna Atmaram Gupte, Bahadur, Indian
Museum, Calcutta.
Ixxvill
Date of Elections
1910 Sept 7./Shamsul Ulama Maulvi Ahmad Abdul Aziz.

Azeez Bay, City-Hyderabad, Deccan.
1910 Sept. 7. |L. K. Anantha Krishna Iyer, Esq. Thichur.
1910 Dec. 7.| The Rev. H. Hosten, s.5. 30, Park Street, Calcutta.
LIST OF MEMBERS WHO HAVE BEEN ABSENT FROM

INDIA THREE YEARS AND UPWARDS.*
* Rule 40.—After the lapse of three years from the date of a
member leaving India, if no intimation of his wishes shall in the
interval have been received by the Society, his name shall be re-
moved from the List of Members.
The following members will be removed from the next Mem-
ber List of the Society under the operation of the above Rule:—
Frederick MacBlaine, Esq., 1.0.8. ;
Phra Maha Chandeina.
LOSS OF MEMBERS DURING 1910.
By RETIREMENT.
Clande Arthur Cecil Streatfield, Esq., 1.¢.s.
Dr, Arnold Caddy, F.R.0.s.
Lieut.-Col. Robert Broadley Rae, 1.M.s.

Maulavi Sakhawat Hosain.
By Deraru.
Ordinary Members.
Babu Hanuman Prasad.
Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastri-Sankhyaratna-Vedatirtha
.
Ixxix
Honorary Members.
Pe ee Chandra Kanta Tarkalankara.
Professor M. Tre
Unper Rote 40,

Gerald Cecil Dudgeon, Esq.
Sir Joseph Bampfylde Fuller, x ¢.8.1.
ELLIOTT GOLD MEDAL,
REcIPIENTS.
1893 Chandra Kanta Basu.
1895 Yati Bhusana Bhaduri, m.a.
1901 Sarasi Lal Sato M. -

1904. Sarasi Lal Sarkar.
Surendra Nath Maitea, M.A.
1907 Akshoyakumar Mazumder.
BARCLAY MEMORIAL! MEDAL.
RECIPIENTS.
1901 E. Ernest Green, Esq.

1903 ap nt omg Ross, F.8.C.8., 0.B., 0.1.E., F.R.8., 1.M.8.
(retired).
190 or — Colonel D. D. Cunningham, F.R.s., C.1.E.,
8. (retired).
1907 ued “Colonel Alfred William Alcock, M.B., LL.D.,
C.1.E., F.B.S,
R.S
1909. Lieut.-Colonel David Prain, M.A., M.B., LL.D.
.R.S., M.S. (retired).
Lairdi
Ene | es
2 a [APPENDIX.] |
ABSTRACT STATEMENTS —__
Y 910. |
neat is
Ixxxli
: STATEMENT
1910. : Asiatic Socvety
iP.
To EsTABLISHMENT,
Rs. As. P.
Salaries : ... 6,854 13 10
Do. (Off ic er in ch ar ge fo r Re se ar ch es in
History, —— tgeorenatfe Folklore
1) re eis R 0 0
in
si on as te ae 688 12 8
Comm is
... ae wie Be 0 0
Pension
mp en sa ti on Al lo wa nc e ... jas 72 12 O
Grain Co
To CONTINGENCIES,
Stationetyvo 5 a nee ie 183 2 3
Taxes oo be tes or Oe Oe
P is ? e 8388 3 3
ight és R 7 8:3
Auditing ... ; a. ‘ 00 0 0
Lights and Fans “ ao 283 12 0O
Insur ies ae ie 187 8 0
Petty - : : 79 12 0
Miscellaneous F re ee 976 10 3
To LipRaARY AND COLLECTIONS.

vee ee 2,627 3 10
oer vee
Purchase of Manuscripts 3,250: 0 0,

Books
ta 4o=)
oe eee one 1,283 13 oO
Binding tig
c res re Ge 1,049 2 0
Manuscript Catalogue (Chinese and Tibetan)... 444
To PUBLICATIONS.
“* Journal and Proceedings” and ‘‘Memoirs” 12,388 10 3
To printing charges of Circulars, &c. jai 284 2 0
cae us ae ve : 4,7
aes ee eee vee see
oe
Th(Unfiltered Water) ane

mal Account (written off and miscellanéous) see
To EXTRAORDINARY EXPENDITURE.
Royal Society’s Scientific Catalogue ... —s..

Balance
Torat Rs, ve 2,28,805

lxxxili
Nort.
of Bengal. 1910.
Rs. As. P, Re. As, P.

By Balance from last Report eh ies a 1,93,522 18 38
By CaAsu RE&cs#IPTs.
Publications ec bad cash =a ti 873 12 7
Inti est on Investments , 7,096 9 7
Rent of room inae Society’s premis 600 0 0
Alisseaiele from the Government of Bangaal; for
the Sauna ofpapers on Anthropological
— oog te subjects 2,000 0 0
‘ee rider = Eastern Bengal
and Ass 0. 2,000 0 0
Do. do. Gov seine of ee | for
Researches in History;
r en Ethno-
oB™ and Folklore ofeo 3,600 0 0
ca ee 000 0 0
Minsellnaoes Ege ae sis 375 12 9
———— _ 18,546 211
By EXTRAORDINARY RECEIPTS,
Subscriptions to Royal Society’s Scientific
Catalogue ve evs oe 571 2 0
By PreRsoNnaL Account.
Admission fee ose » 1,888 0 0
mbers’ subscriptions oe mw 11,0 CO 8
Compound subse 0 0
8 «Journal and
Societys
Seitsaeeti Astin forth |
Proceedings” and “ Mem i 1,656 0 0
Saleson credit “ ses ve 383 13 0
Miasolianiods a ws ier 127 15 6
nes. 16,166 12 6
Ee
Rs. oo 2.28,805 14 8
Torat
D. Hooprr,
onorary Treasurer,
Asiatic Society of a
Dr.
To CasH EXPENDITURE.
Aes
Salaries... ek me ey afee 8S
Commission eee eee oF 1
Postage see ee vee one 9
Contingencies a4 es os ae BRA,
Editing charges te hae > eee: ee 6
Stationery as at Pe 0 8
Grain Compensation Allowance ... oh 10 12 6

' J 4 soe i as m ae 6,085 5 6
Lights and Fans re dh : eee eee 25 0

: ey iL
To Personal Account (written off and miscella- ;

neous ) aoe see wae eee eee
Balance ae iis
= Toran Rs. ex 17,688
5 si Adina! si ‘ a ;
STATEMED
1910. Oriental Publication Fund, No.2,
Dr.
To Cash EXxpPENpITURE.
Printing charges a ts
saree cteecemra _ ene A es?

Ixxxv
No. “2:
Acct. withthe Asiatic Soe. of Bengal. 119:10.
Re. As. P, Re. As.P

By Balance from last Report... ine er eed 5,651 14 8
By Cash RecgEIpts.
Government Allow: ee py BOO 0
aan neonrhcall es ars 1,416 15 3
Adva: vered eee eee 65 0
10,781 15 3
By Personat Account.
Sales on credit qo a ae ed 1,304 5 0
TW me. CS
No. 8. : BAUTL a! | ys ol
Acct. wi t h t h e A s i a t i c S o c . o f B e n g a l . 1 0 1 0 .
Cr. : PioeE
re : et ote 5 ‘56751 0
ced Bala n c e f r o m l a s t R e p o r t
; By Casn Recerrrs.
doverntitht atlowanw = Sein 3,250 0 0
Torat Rs. as 8,925 1 0
D. Hooprr,
. Honorary Treasurer.
Asiatic Society of Reveeis
Ixxxvi
Dr.
To Caso EXpEeNnpITURE.
inting ch 8 wes te aoe pes 485

rine ene Balance $33 oe 1,854 13
Torat Rs. . Ay pe
boat ‘
Sie
1910. Sanskrit Manuscript Fund im
Dr.
To Casu Expenpitvre.
ened
> 2 5 4
fag
oe ve Lad
Grain Compensation Allowance ... 6 0

Contingencies isc me 888-15
ocooesosce
Ixxxvii
No. 4,
Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1910.
Cr.
By Balance from last Report rip ips inf eee eS
Tortat Rs. 075 Gu BBO 1028
D. Hooprr,
Honorary Treasw
Asiatic SocietyorBengal.
ee No. 8. | re
| with the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 1910.
Rs, As. P. Rs. As. P’

By Balance from last Report... eos we 758 411
By Casn REcgIPts.
ce “a ao 68-0 ce
% Government Allowance a
Publications sold for cash aewee es 10 00
= ce $810 0 O
By PersonaL Account.
1 0 0
ee oer
eee eee
Sales on credit
Tora. Rs. es 3,969 4 11
D. Hooper,
Honora ry Treasurer,
Asiatic Society of Bengal.
STATEMEN
1910. Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund
Dr.
To Caso EXPENDITURE.
- Rs, As. P. Rs. As.
Salaries... Sa a eee 2,275 7
Grain Compensation Allowance ... one 4
pies een xe 43 10
ooocoocooorrors
Ixxxix
No. 6.
Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1910.
By Balance from last Report Se ss ie 2,065 1 6
By Cash RE&cEiIPTs,
Government omit dey 5,000 0 0
(special) rimenet 21' ae da
Loan (from Asiatic Society of Bengal) fo. £0 0 ea
————_ 11,710 0 0
ToraL Rs. a is7vo: 1S
D. Hooper,
Honorary Treasurer,
NO. 3
Acc t . w i t h t h e A s i a t i c S o c . o f B e n g a l . 1 9 1 0 .
Cr
Es, As. Ff. Rs. As. P,
o r t ... 1.716 36
By B a l a n c e f r o m l a s t R e p
a 1,716 2 6
ToTat Rs.
D. Hooprr,
Honorary Trea
y bee Hoctety of Bengal.
xe
1910.
br.
To Balance from last Report Ste oe
To Caso EXPENDITURE.
Advances for ahah of — &e.
To Asiatic Societ és
», Orien Publication aeaee! No. 1 ae
., Sanskrit Manuscript Fun dvs
Torat Rs.
1910.
Dr.
Value.
oe. .
To Balance from last Repo .. 2,038,700 0 0 2,02,6291
Bank’s ickienes and Deerieaitadirs eek oe a its
Toran Rs. _... 2,083,700 0 0 202,644 1
No. 8.
Account. 1910.
Cr.
. Rs, As. P Rs. As. P.
By Cash aoc vee de ses ove 18,025 4 6
», Asiatic Soc a 209 1 0
» Oriental Publioation Fund, No. 1 bis 36 4 0
——— 245 5 0
By Balance, | Due to the Due by the

oe Society. Society,
Rs AS» P. Rs As. Pe.

Members 8,497 |11| 7] 120! 3] 0
Employés «| 380;
Oriental Publication | 0] OF 100; 0] 96
Fund, No. | 888] 0] 0

Bardie RAI OTES |
MSS. Fund 11,000 | 0}; 0 oe
Sanskrit M88. Fund) 20/| 0! Oo on
Miscellaneous | 108 | 81 6 53) 10 0
| recede |
5.48
9 1 1} 278/18);
|0
: 5215 4 1
Torat Rs. cs 23,485 13 7
D. Hooprr,
‘onorary Treasurer,
No. 9
ment. 1910.
Cr.
Value. Cost.
as on P; Re. As. P.
: 0 4,718 12 0
ey ticle oe ee ” 3.98700 00 197,926 0 10
Torat Rs. .. 2,083,700 0 0 2,02,644 12 10
D. Hooper,
Honorary Treasu
Asiatic Boley ofBengal.
xeli
ite.
hh Bie?
ee
at Mw
” . pts Fi
A
ae
r a b i c a n
ip Personal AcdcoPeurnsian MSS. Fund
t... ‘
XClil
No. 10
Fund.
vet 1910.
Cr.
lastt R Report
By Balance e ffrom las ee fe ae Re, As. P.
», Interest on Investments eS 1 ce gear 3 *
Torat Rs. Zh 1,513 11 19
D. Hoopsr,
Honorary Treasur
ING. 1.
Account. 1910.
* Cr.
EXPENDITURE.
ne AS. Pe Re A FP
se Asiatic Socie aa ,666 11 0
, Ori ree Publication‘Fund, No. ‘| 2 Elen A 7
” No. 2 ay 843 14. 0
Pe 3 0
”
” Saeki vacuo? 2,016 14 9
, Arabic and sii MSS.— d : 208° 1%
,, Personal Account ... — 885 2 6
» Investment oa a se 1415 5
» Trust Fund Ee ae ie 48 0 0
——-————_ 73,592 4 9
Balance 2.666 6 1
Torat Rs. te 76,247 10 10
D. Hooper,
Honorary Treasw
Asiatic Society ofBengal.
xciv
STATEMEN
1910.
LIABILITIES.
Ra. Ag. P.. Re
Asiatic Society .. 1,822,930 2 8 .
Oriental Publication Fund, No. lL... oa 6,229 3 4 Ea
Do. do. No. 2... ove 8,081 3 0
do. os ie 1,854 138 6
Sanskrit Manuscripts Fun -- 962 6 2
Arabic and Persian Man onl Fund vie 1,567 0 0
Bardic Chronicles Manuscripts Fund we“ TIS eo
Trust Fond ate oes we 3,488: 175-10
2,05,796 11
TotaL Rs.
We have examined thealbove Balance Sheet, and the appendedé

v0 s presentedto us, and certify that
Accounts with the books aa voucher
in accordance therewith, setting forth the position of the Soc:
at the 3lst December, 1910.
Catcurta, Meveens, Kina & Co.,

25th January, 1910. Chartered
) No.1.
Sheet. 1910.
ASSETS. =
Re. SAP. Re he B.
jane Sg iz a 6016 €4
Investment (33°/, Government’Pro. Notes, Cost) 1,97,926 0 10
Cash Account Does |
—— 2,05,796 ll 0
3°/, Government\Pro. Note at Bank of Bengal’s
Safe Custody Account, Cashier’s Security
Deposit Rs. 500, i we wes avs
; Tota Rs, ibis 2,05,796 11 0 ’
D. Hoorgr,
Honorary Treaswrer,
Asiatic Society ofBengal.
;
node :
3
1
seine 4 -
5 : Ads,
“
3
; a! -
5 Rigen!
CBr
hsC858 es Sai :
<r Ade 3
Aug
a eee
MARCH, rorr.
The Monthly General Meeting of the Siete was held on
Wednesday, the Ist March, 1911, at 9-15P
CotoneEL G, F. A. Harris, M.D., I.M.S., President, in the
chair.
Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mr.B. L. Chaudhuri,
Mr. B. De, Mr. L. L. Fermor, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Mahamaho-
padhyaya ‘Haraprasad Shastri, Mr. D. Hooper, Rev.
en, S.J., Mr. J. Insch, Mr. W. Kirkpatrick, Mr. W. W. K.
Page, Mr. G. H. Tipper, Mr. E. Vredenburg, Mr. H. P. Watts.
Visttors:—Mrs. C. T. Ambler, Mr. A. C. Atkinson, me
S. Bion, Me. G.B. Cooke
H. Mr. HK. De, Me: RG. Farm
Mr. H. Ferguson, Mr. and Mrs. N. Haas, Mrs. Insch, Mise
N. oOLindsay, “Mr. Isaac Shrager.
_ The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
Seventy-two presentations were announced.
The General Secretary reported that Babu Badri Das

Mr. W. McIntosh, Mr. A. N. Moberly and Dr. T. F.
Goenka,
Pearse had expres se d a wi sh to wi th dr aw fr om th e So ci et y.
General Secretary also re po rt ed th e de at h of Re v.
L. O.vSkieterad, an Or di na ry M e m b e r of th e So ci et y.
ad th e n a m e s of th e fo ll ow in g
The General Secretary re ri ou s
ge n t l e m e n w h o h a d h e e n a p p o i n t e d to se rv e on th e va
Committees during 191
Finance Committee.
, H o n . M r . J u s t i c e A s u t o s h M u k h o p a -
Dr. N. Annand a l e
u r k i l l , M r . W K . D o d s , M a h a m a h o p a -
dhyaya, Mr.-I. H. B n i s o n R o s s .
dhy a y a H a r a p r a s a d S h a s t r i , D r . E . D e
Libr a r y C o m m i t t e e .
H o n ’ b l e M r . J u s t i c e A s u t o s h M u k h o -
Dr. N. Annandale .
B u r k i l l , M r . J . N . D a s - G u p t a , M a h a m a h o -
padhyaya, Mr. I. H . . E .
p r a s a d S h a s t r i , M r . H a r i n a t h D e , D r r
adhvava Hara , i e u t . - C o l o n e l F . P . M a y -
c e . M r . H . H a y d e n L
H a r r D e n i s o n
p t a i n J . W . D . M e g a w , I . M . S . , D r . E .
nard, LMS, Ca
Ross, D r G
. . T h i b a u t ,
xevili Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Mar., 1911.
Philological Committee .
Hon’ble Mr. Abdullah al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Hon’ble
Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, Mr. E. A. Gait, Dr.
Girindra Nath Mukhopadhyaya, Mahamahopadhyaya Harapra-
sad Shastri, Mr. Harinath De, Babu Monmohan Chakravarti,
Babu Muralidhar Banerjee, Babu Nogendra Nath Vasu, Lieut.-
Colonel D, C. Phillott, Babu Rakhal Das Banerjee, Dr. E.
Denison Ross, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Acharya
Satyavrata Samasrami, Dr. G. Thibaut, Mr. E. Venis.
The General Secretary laid on the table a circular regard-
ing the Nobel Prize for Literature awarded annually bythe
Swedish Academy, Stockholm. ES
The General Secretary also iaid on the table, for the infor
mation of the Monthly General Meeting, under Rule (a), oa
the minutes of the members of Council on an amendment to
Regulation 6 (7.e., for the words two-thirds in Rule 6 substitute
a Majority) governing the nomination and election of Fellows —
among the Ordinary Members.
The President announced that the Council had appointed —
Capt. J. W. D. Megaw, I.M.S., as Medical Secretary in the —
place of Major L. Rogers, I..M.S., resigned.
The following five gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary
Members :—
The Hon’ble Sir Bijay Chand Mahtap, K.C.1.E., Maharaj-
Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri,
proposed by
seconded by Mr. D. —
—
Honorary Magistrate, Sherpur Town P.O. (Mymensingh Dis-

trict), proposed by Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, seconded by Mr.
K.N. Tagore; Mr. F. W. Thomas, Librarian, India Ce;
London, proposed by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana,
seconded by Mr. D. Hooper. —
Mr. E. Vredenburg showed some lantern slides :— Pe
(1) Photographs of the hill fort of Raisen in Central India, —
with an illustration of an incised rock-drawing.
=
The fort of Raisen in Eastern Malwa contains numerous —
buildings, many of which date back to the fifteenth century
and earlier part of the sixteenth century, while others belong
to the Moghal period. Along one of the slop
ing pe loa
up to the fortress, there is a curious incised rock-drawing t
Mar., 1911.] Proeeedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xcix
senting a lion chase in which the hunters are clad in armour of
the style of the fifteenth century. The picture is worth men-
tioning because drawings with a similar technique discovered
some time ago near Bijeygarh in Baghelkhand have been as-
cribed to the prehistoric period. In view of the late period of
the Raisen drawing it is most probable that those near Bijeygarh
are also late-medieval, an opinion already advanced in the
Journal of this Society by Mr. J. Cockburn in 1883.
(2) Photographs of some fifteenth century tombs at Gwa-
dar on the Makran Coast, constructed in the Indian style of
Gujrat.
Theer are at Gwadar on the Makran coast some ancient
date 873 Hijri (1468 A.D.). The tombs have been noticed by
previous travellers, but none of the published descriptions give
any account of the peculiarities of their architecture. Their
style is identical with the very remarkable adaptation of Hindu
architecture to Mahommedan buildings that prevailed in Guj-
rat during the rule of the independent Mahommedan Kings in
the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. It seems to indicate that
the influence of the powerful kingdom of Gujrat must have
extended to a considerable distance westward during the latter
part of the fifteenth century.
Dr. N. Annandale exhibited specimens of sponges asso-
ciated with the shells of gregarious molluscs of the family Ver-
metidae in the Bay of Beng
In exhibiting the sp ec im en s, he ex pl ai ne d th at th e co n-
torted, worm-lik e sh el ls of th e mo ll us cs co mb in ed wi th th e
which were of almost stony hardness, formed irre-
sponges,
gular masses often of considerable size. e sponges exhi-
i l l e x h i b i t e d a c o l l e c t i o n o f d r u g s — ‘ ‘ a
_ L H . B u r k
c h a ’ s M e d i c i n e b a g ’ ’ — a n d r e m a r k e d : —
Le p
hen it suits him. He had for sale

i
i n t e n d e d t o b e w o r n t o c u r e s l e e p l e s s n e s s ;
many scraps of f u r
e- Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Mar., 1911.
there were bits of the skin of all the following animals—tiger,

leopard, donkey, black bear (Ursus torquatus), rhinoceros,
musk deer, the wild cat (Felis chaus), the himalayan cat-
bear (Aelurus fulgens) which he called Optunga, and the
hybrid of the Yak with a cow. Most of the skins he obtains
from hunters. There were dried skulls or parts of skullsof
musk deer, the red dog (Cyon dukhunensis) and of a musk
rat, a Manis, and of what he called Karang-karung, a rodent
perhaps Lagomys : teeth of tiger, Felis chaus, pig, bear (prob-—
ably Ursus torquatus), sloth-bear and young rhinoceros;
dried paws of a leopard, bear, and sloth-bear ; claws of a tiger; |
bristles of a wild pig; half of an elephant’s Tib, flesh of Cyon |
dukhunensis; and the dried tongue of a tiger >
He also had a oer Jame of lard made from bear’s fat-of a
dark colour throughout, and some hard Yaks’ cheese. The
Yaks’ cheese was for use in preventing difficult breathing, such
as is experienced on the high passes that the Yak frequents.
here was in his collection the dried leg of some bird of
prey. ea
He had a tortoise rib, a tortoise foot, bits of the dried
body of the lizard Varanus bengalensis and the gill-cover ofLee
mahsir fish (Barbus tor
e had the shells of Cypraea tigris to be
ace to cure goitre. It is evident that the Reh ofthe
shell had suggested its use in this disease. |
He had a largish bundle of pieces of the bark of Betula
eerie for use as paper in writing charms, and the follow
ing ro
percieh a rhizome not yet identified.
adha, a stem, apparently of . Menisperm.
Nim, bark of Melia Azadirac
Shudakpha, a rhizome, not yettidentified.
Bhutkes, root of Selinum Candollii
Punga rai, a fern stem.
Pokli rai, a fern stem.
_ Padam chal, root of a Rheum of
jay oso the shell = a fruit looking not unlike that
rapa moluccens ine |
o had pieces ofcopper pyrites, of a soft serpembe
toalled Mirbishi aor used fee oalanake 3in cows, and of caliu
oo (Hum patal), a drug for fever. snd
Annandale and Fermor and Messrs. TippePes
r90
Hooper have
, kindly helped in the determi nation of the @ Bae
ser:
Mr. 8. W. Kemp ex hi bi te d ne w an d _ in te re st in g t a n
th e co ll ec ti on in th e
Cr us ta ce a fr om
ammed.
usoeu
oc
Mar., 1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. ci
Mr. F. H. Gravely exhibited Myrmeleonid and Ascalaphid
larvee found living free upon tree-trunks, and remarked :—
and at the bottom of which they live. The Indian species

exhibited here (Myrmeleon contractus, Wilk.) is the only known
exception to this; it lives upon tree-trunks with its head and
thorax covered by an attached layer of fine dust.”’
1. Farman of the Emperor Aurangzeb.—By RaJANIRANJAN
Sen. Communicated by the Philological Secretary.
2. Panditts of the 18th Century.n—By MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA
HARAPRASAD SHASTRI.
3. A Note on the Dark Monday (Somavati).—By B. A.
GUPTE.
These papers will be published in a subsequent number of
the Journal.
——<>-——
The Adjo ur ne d Me et in g of th e Me di ca l Se ct io n of th e
Soci et y wa s he ld at th e So ci et y’ s Ro om s on We dn es da y, th e
8th March, 1911, at 9-30 P.M.
Cox. G. F. A. Harris, M. D. , I. M. S. , Pr es id en t, in th e ch ai r.
The fo ll ow in g me mb er s we re pr es en t :—
Lt.-Col. J. T. Calvert, I.M.S. , Dr . C. H. El me s, Ca pt . H. B.
I.M.S., Lt.-Col. A. H. Nott, I.M.S., Captain J. D.
Foster,
Sandes, I.M.S., and Ca pt ai n J. W. D. Me ga w, I. M. S. , Ho no ra ry
Secretary.
Visitors :Lt.-Col. W. B. Th om so n, R. A. M. C. , Dr . Sa ra si la l
Sarkar,
n u t e s of t h e la st m e e t i n g w e r e r e a d a n d c o n f i r m e d .
The m i
a n n o u n c e d t h e a p p o ii n t m e n t o f C a p t . J . W . D .
The Preside i n t
c r e t a r y o f t h e S o c i e t y , in t h e p l a c e o f
Megaw, as Medical S e
Major L. Rogers, resigned.
cii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Mar., 1911.]}
The following cases were shown :—

1. By Lt.-Col. Calvert, 1.M.S.
(a) A case showing multiple subcutaceous tumours,
for diagnosis. A microscopical section of one of
the tumours was also shown from which it ap-
peared that the growth was a calcifying fibroma,
(b) A case of Osteo Arthristis in a young European
with X-ray photographs. This condition is said
by Sir Jonathan Hutchinson to be very rare if
not altogether unknown in India.
(c) A case of early Leprosy in a European boy.
2. By Lt.-Col. Nott, I.M.S.—A case in which Rhinoplasty
had been performed with a very satisfactory result.
3. The Secretary showed three photographs illustrating a
remarkable case of Myositis Ossificans. The photographs had
been recently presented to the Medical College by Surgeon-
General Lukis.
_ The cases were discussed by the President, Col. Nott, Col.
Thomson, Dr. Elmes and Capt. Foster.
APRIL, rot.
The Mont hl y Ge ne ra l Me et in g of the pe me er was hel d

on Wednesday, the 5th April 1911, at 9-15Pp
E. Denison Ross, Esq., Ph.D., ee in the chair.

Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. W.F. Bolton, Mr. I. H. Burkill,
Dr. W. A. K. Chr ist ie, Rai Bah adu r Mat ila l Gan gul i, Mr O. C.
Ganguli, The Hon ’bl e Mr. H. G. Gra ves , The Hon 'bl e Mr.
Justice H. Holmwood, Mr. D. Hooper, Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J.;
Mr. Jas. Ins ch, Mr. C H. Kes tev en, Lie ut. -Co lon el F. P. Ma y-
nard, I.M.S.; Mr . W.S . Mil ne, The Hon ’bl e Mr. C. E. A.
Old ham , Rev . A. C. Rid sda le, Dr. —_ Cha ndr a Vid yab hus ana ,
Mr. H. P. Watts, Rev. A. W. You
Visitors :—Mr. and Mrs. A. C. Atkinson, Mrs. Burkill, The
Hon’ble Mr . Ju st ic e H. R. H. Co xe , Mi ss ‘G ra ve s, Mr s. Ho lm
wood, Lieu t. -C ol . F. Cu ny ng ha me -H ug he s, Mr s. In sc h, Mr .
C, H. R. Thorn.
The minute s of th e las t me et in g we re re ad an d co nf ir me d.

Forty-six presentations were announced.
The Ge ne ra l Se cr et ar y re po rt ed th at Ba bu Ha re nd ra
Soe Mukerji ha d ex pr es se d a wi sh to wi th dr aw fr om the
Society.
The Gene ra l Se cr et ar y re po rt ed th e — a Mo ns ie ur
Paul Regnaud, an Honorary Member of the Soc
The ae e d c o n t e n we re ba ll ot ed a an d el ec te d
missioner, Neapee CP., pr op os ed . by Ba bu Mo nm oh an

Chakravarti, seconded by Mr . G. H. Ti pp er ; Th e Ho n’ bl e Mr .
J. 8. Meston, C.8.1., C. 8. , Se cr et ar y to th e Go ve rn me nt of
India, Finance Department, pr op os ed by Li eu t- Co lo ne l F. P.
yn ar d, I. M. S. , se co nd ed by Dr . E. De ni so n Ro ss ; “H B,
Ma
by Mr . H. H. Ha yd en , se co nd ed
Bion, B.Sc., F.G.S., proposed ,
by Mr. G. H. Tipper ; The Ho n’ bl e Si r A. H. Ma cM ah on
K.C.1L.E., C.S8.1., 1.A., Secr et ar y to th e Go ve rn me nt of In di a,
by Co lo ne l G. F. A. Ha rr is ,
Foreign Department, ’ proposed
se co nd ed by Dr . E. De ni so n Ro ss ; Kh an Ba ha du r
LMS., dh , pr o-
Shei kh Al ma d Hu se n, Pa ry aw an , Pa rt ab ga rh , Di st . Ou
ls on Wr ig ht , se co nd ed b y Mr .
posed by the Hon’ble Mr. H. Ne
E, de M. Humphries.
civ Proc ee di ng s of th e As ia ti c So ci et y of Be ng al . [April,
. O. C. Ganguly gave a lecture on ‘‘ JAPANESE PaInt-

ING and ScuLpturRE,’’ with lantern slides.
—<>-—-—

Society was held at the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, the
12th April, 1911, at 9-30 p.m.
Lievt.-Cou. C. R. M. Green, M.D., F.R.C.S., 1.M.S., in
the chair.
Dr. U. N. Brahmachari, Lieut.-Col. J. T. Calvert, I.MS.,
Dr. G. C. Chatterjee, Dr. H. M. Crake, Dr. B. N. Ghosh, Dr.
A. M. Leake, Dr. Indu Madhab Mallick, Major E. E. Waters,
Capt. J. W. D. Megaw, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary.
Visitors :—Drs. 8. C. Bural and N. K. Sirkar.
The following cases were shown :—
(1) By Col. Green—
1. Acase of Syphilis which had been remarkably bene-
fited by Salvarsan.
_ In the discussion which followed Dr. Brahmachari men-
tioned that he had had very disappointing results with the use of
varsan in five cases in Kala Azar, Dr. Martin Leake had two
cases of Kala Azar with similarly disappointing results, and
Col. Calvert one case in which no benefit resulted. On the
other hand, the Secretary stated that Major Murray, I.MS.,
had encouraging results in three cases of Kala Azar.
2. Col. Calvert showed a case for diagnosis in which there
was marked muscular atrophy and weakness combined with
great deformity of the chest and vertebral column, the muscu-
lar ae ete changes having developed recently and simul-
eously.
_ 3. Dr. Brahmachari showed some specimens of Anopheles
Listoni found in Calcutta which had been identified by Capt.
ristophers and which showed certain peculiarity in which
they differed from the previously described Anopheles Listoni.
4. Papers—
(a) On the Biology of Black Mycetoma, by Dr. 8. C.
rji.
(6) On the Epidemic Fever in Lower Bengal, commonly
1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. cv
known as Burdwan Fever, by Dr. U. Brahma-
chari.
The papers were discussed by Col. Green, Col. Calvert,
Dr. G. C. Chatterji and Capt. Megaw.
LSP BOPP LOOP POP OOO

MAY, 1911.
The Monthly General Meeting of the aches was held on
Wednesday, the 3rd May, 1911, at 9-15p
Lievt.-CoLongL D. C, PHILLort, hea: in the chair.
Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mr. J. A. Chapman,
Dr. L. L. Fermor, Mr. F. H. Gravely, Dr. G. D. Hope, Rev.
H. Hosten, 8.J., Mr. Jas. Insch, Mr. W. Kirkpatrick, Hon. Mr.
Deva Prosad Sarvadhikary, Mahamahopadhyaya eo Chan-
dra Vidyabhusana, Maulavi Abdul Wali, Rev. A. W. Y
Visitors :—Mr. B. Felsenthal, Mrs. Insch, and another.
Nineteen presentations were announced.
The weer Ges gentlemen were balloted for as
Ordinary Members
Me. Art. Gipeimns Rao, M.A., Superintendent of Arche-
ology, Trevandrum, proposed by Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh
Mukhopadhyaya, seconded by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidya-
bhusana. Mr. Albert Charles Atkinson, Offg. Principal, La
Martiniére, Calcutta, proposed by Mr. J. A. Chapman, seconded
by Mr. G. H. Tipper. Mr. C. E. Lomax, M.A. (Oxon), Master,
La Martiniére, proposed by Mr. H. P. Watts, seconded by Mr.
D. Hooper
Mr. I. H. Burkill exhibited specimens of the prickl rs
now wild in India, and gave some account of their introduction
in connection with attempts to rear cocheneal in India.
. Swertias Sepsis quainet Novas, ex herbario G. Bonati,
descripsit1.H. Burk
Note on Sterculia alata, Roxb. var. irregularis, a re-
markabie instance of leaf variation.— By W. W. Smita. Commu-
nicated by Magor A. T. Gags, I.MS.
3. A new Gentian and two new Swertias from the East
Himalaya.—By W. W. Svarru. Communicated by Masor A. T.
GaGE, 8.
4. Plantarum No va ru m in He rb ar io Ho rt i Re gi i Ca lc ut -
tensis Oognitarum Decas.—Autore W. W. Smita. Communi-
cated by Masor A. T. Gaas, I.M.S.
These pape rs ha ve be en pu bl is he d in th e Jo ur na l for Ma rc h
11.
eviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ May,
. Some Current Pushtu Folk-Stories.—By Lieut. F. H.,

Mayon.
This paper will be published in the Memoirs.
6. The Composition of Indian Yams.—By D. Hoopur.
7. Some Asiatic Milk-Products—By D. Hoorzr.
a. papers have been published in the Journal for March
8. eigen of certain passages in I-tsing.—By KasHi

P, Jaya
thspaper will be published in a subsequent number of
the Journal.
9. Interaction of Hydrazine Sulphate with Nitrites and a
new method for the determination of ‘‘ Nitritic’’ Nitrogen.—By
Birman Benart Dey and Hemenpra Kumar Sun. Commu-
nicated by Dr. P. C. Ray.
This paper has been publishedin the Journal for April 1911.
10. Description of three new species of Algae associated with
Indian Freshwater Polyzoa.—By Prorgsson WM. West, with
notes by Dr. N. ANNANDALE.
¥ This paper has been published in the Journal for March
11.
11. FatherA.Monserrate’ fig of Delhi (1581), Firoz
Shah’s Tunnel.—By Rev. H. Hosten
a paper has been publlehed 1in Ha Journal for April
one

Society was held at the totgoge s rooms on Wednesday, the
10th May, 1911, at 9-30p
I1EvT.-CotoneL C. R. M. Green, I.M.S., in the chair.
Dr. G. C. rioneee Dr. C. H. Elmes, Lieut.-Colonel F. P-
Maynard, I.M.S.; Dr. Indu Madhab Mullick, Capt. J. W. D-
Megaw, 1.M.S., Medical Secretary.
Visitors :—Lieut.-Colonel W. B. Thomson, R.A.M.C.
I. A demonstration of a method of dark beckgroune
illumination for the Microscope by the Secretary.
1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. cix
II. A case of Leprosy in a rho oye in which striking
improvement almost amountingto a cure had resulted without
any specific line of treatment—shown by the ae
The following paper was read :—
A particular form of fracture of skull. oe Sarast Lat
SaRKAR. Communi —— by Dr. G. C. CuatrersEr.
JUNE, ror.
The Monthly General Meeting of egBe resae) was held on
Wednesday, the 7th June, 1911, at 9-1
LIEUTENANT-COLONEL D. C. ani F.A.S.B., in the
chair.
Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. A. C. ees
Dr. W. A. K. Christie, Mr. bee 2B Gravely, Rai B. A. Gu
Bahadur, Mr. D. Hooper, Rev. H. Hosten, S.J., Mr. J.
Johnston, Mr. H.C. Jones, Mr.8. W. Kemp, Mr. W. Kirkpatrick,
Mr. C. S. Lomax, Mr. G. H. Tipper, Dr. Satischandra Vidya-
bhusana.
Visitors :—Lt.-Col. F. Cunynghame-Hughes, Captn. R. B.S.
Sewell, I.M.S.
The minutes of the lst meeting were read and confirmed.
Seventy presentations were announced,
The General priest reported that Mr. H. M. Percival
| and Major W. D. Hayward, I.M.S., had expressed a wish to
withdraw from the Society.
|| The General Secretary also reported the death of Major
C. J. Robertson Milne, M.D., I.M.S., an Ordinary Member of
| the Society.
| Th e Ps i. fiv e gen tle men wer e bal lot ed for as Ord ina ry
Member
Babu Ganesh So Bar ik, Ga ya wa l, a e oe ye ,
proposed by Capt. P. Connor, I.M.S., seconded by A
Wh it e Ro be rt so n ; Li eu s H. G. Ma tu ri n, él st R. G. O. i n s t
Begumpet, Secunderabad, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel D. C.
Phi llo tt, se co nd ed by Mr. G. H. Ti pp er ; Lie ut. H. C. Sec ond e,
16th Rajputs, Bareilly ,U.P., proposed by Lieut.-Colonel D.C.
Phillott, se co nd ed by Mr. G. H. Ti pp er ; Ma ul av i M. He da ye t
Hosain, ‘Le ctu rer , Pr es id en cy Col leg e, 7-1 , Ra m Sh an ke r Ro y’ s
Lane , Ca lc ut ta , pr op os ed by Li eu t- Co lo ne l D. C. Phi llo tt,
seconded by Mr . G. H. Tip per ; Dr . K. K. Cha tte rji , F. R. CS .,
33, Dh ar am to ll a Str eet , pr op os ed by Ma jo r E. A. R. Neew ma n,
LMS. , se co nd by
ed Capt . J. W. D. Me ga w, I.M LS.
. S. W. Ke mp ex hi bi te d sp ec im en s of Ap us fr om th e
United ‘Provinces.
exii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1911.}

1. Folklore of the origin of the constellation Mriga-shirsha.—
By Rat B. A. Guerz, Bahadur.
This paper has been published in the Jowrnal for April,
1911.
2. A Vocabulary of the Pasi Bolt or Argot of the Kanchan-
diya Kanjars.—By W. K1RKPATRICK.
3. Gangesa Upadhyaya, the founder of modern Nyaya.—By
Dr. Satish CHANDRA VIDYABHUSANA.
These two papers will be published in a subsequent number _
of the Journal.
4. Some Notes on Urdu Grammar.—By Lrevt.-COLONEL
D.C. Pumxort, F.A.8.B., Secretary, Board of Examiners,
This paper has been published in the Journal for April,
19 ie

14th June, 1911, at 9-30 p.m.
Masor KE. A. R. Newman, I.MS., in the chair.
Dr. U. N. Brahmachari, Dr. Adrian Caddy, Dr. C. H.
Elmes, Major E. E. Waters, I.M.S,, and Capt. J. W. D. Megaw,
I.M.S., Honorary Secretary.
I. The following clinical cases were shown :—

_A case of very acute Lymphatic Leukaemia—shown by
Major E. E. Waters, I.MS.
A case of fracture of the lower end of the Humerus with
great displacement of the lower fragments as shown by X-ra
photographs, the result of treatment being very satisfactory—
shown by Dr. Elmes.
A case for diagnosis, a swelling of the head of the tibia—
shown by Major Newman.
The cases were discussed by the Chairman, Major Waters,
Dr. Caddy, Dr. Elmes, Dr. Brahmachari, and the Secretary.
II. The following paper was read :—
Some peculiar effects of Salvarsan.—By Dr. C. H. Elmes.
a s p o s t p o n e d o w i n g t o t h e
i e na o r the paper w
inc e l a n a
JULY, ror.
The Monthly General Meeting of the ee was held on
Wednesday, the 5th July, 1911, at 9-15 p
D. Hooprr, Esq., F.C.S., F.A.S.B., in the chair.
Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. A. C. Atkin-
son, Mr. P. Brown, Mr. B. De, Dr. L. L. by Mr. H.
Gravely, Mr. i A K. Hallowes, Rev. H. H n, 8.J., ba.
Insch, Mr. 8. W. Kemp, Mr. W. ears De,‘Satis ane
Vidyabhusana.
Visitors:mae Fermor, Captain R. B. Seymour Sewell,
I.M.S., and other
Twenty presentations were announced :—
The General Secretary reported the death of Acharya
Satyavrata Sasaieestae an Honorary Member of the Society.
r. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana read the following
obituary notice :—
pe Satya Vrata Samewen (A.D. 1846—1911).
ndit Satyavrata Samasrami was born in Patna on the
28th May. 1846. His father Babu Ramdas Chatterji held
several responsible posts under the British Government in
Monghyr and Patna, and had considerable landed property.
To help the introduction of Vedic leaarning in Bengal, he
removed his family to Benares and placed his son, eight -years
old, under the instruction of Gauda Svami, the head of the
Sarasvati Matha, and of Pandit Nandaram Trivedi. Satya-
vrata completed ‘his studies in 1866 and received the title of
‘*Samasrami’’, or ‘‘ scholar of the Sama Veda’’, from the
Maharaja of Bundi with the consent of ~~ ateig sistiog!
Pandits of his court
Then the young Vedic scholar with about a hundred pupils
spent the following two. years in travel, visiting various holy
places of Northern India, among which may be mentioned
Ayodhya, Kanauj, Kampilla, Jeypur, Naimisharanya, Hurd-
‘war, Guzrat, and Kas
"Returning to. ROG in. 1868, he married ‘the grand-
daughter of. Pandit Brajanath Vidyaratna, ‘the leading Smarta
of Navadvipa. In 1870, he commenced to edit a Journal under
the. name-of Pratna: Kamra Nandini- for the publication of
exiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July,
Vedic works. At the instance of Raja Dr. Rajendralala Mitra

in the same year he was engaged by the Asiatic Society of
Bengal to edit the Sama Veda Samhita for the Bibliotheca
Indica. After the death of his father, he brought his family
from Benares to Calcutta and applied himself to the diffusion
of Vedic learning in Bengal. At his residence he kept pupils
and gave them free board and tuition. He contributedto
Bibliotheca Indica a new edition of the Nirukta. In 1889,
he commenced publishing a new Vedic Journal, the Usha. He
contributed also to the Bibliotheca Indica an edition of
Aitareya Brahmana, Taittiriya Samhita and Satapatha Brah-
mana. From his own press he published in Bengali character
the Samaveda, the Yajurveda and several Brahmanas and
Vedangas. Besides his editions of Sanskrit works of Poetry
and Philosophy, and his original Compositions in the Sanskrit
and Bengali languages, he edited a Buddhist work, Karanda
Vyuha, with a Ben gal i tra nsl ati on by him sel f as wel l as a few
of the Jaina Scriptures.
As a Vedic scholar:he was without a rival in Bengal,
and carried out his father’s idea of reviving Vedic learning in
the land of his birth, He was an Honorary Member of the
Asiatic Society of Bengal. He was appointed examiner in
connection with the Government Sanskrit Title Examinations
in Bengal. To give effect to the New Regulations of the
Calcutta University he was appointed University lecturer and
an examiner in the Vedas.
After suffering from Apoplexy for about six months he
breathed his last on the first of June last, leaving a brother,
a sons and a large circle of pupils and admirers to mourn
oss.
The following eight gentlemen were balloted for as Ordi-
nary Members :—
ndjor= Q a n ® 5 ° 5 Qua by Mr. G. H. Tipper; Major H.

i
Williams, King’s Dragoon Guards, Schely: Palin; proposed
by Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, seconded by Mr. G. H. Tipper;
Prince Mohamed Bukhtyar Shah, ©.1.E., of Mysore family,
No. 6, Loudon Street, Calcutta, proposed by Maulavi Abdul
teedseconded by Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott ; Lieut. Sureswar
IMS., proposed by Dr. N. Annandale, seconded by Mr. G.

Tipper ; Mr. Nir mal Cha ndr a Sen , M.A ,, Bar ris ter -at -La w,
Judge, Small Cause Court, Calcutta, proposed by the Hon.
1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. CxVv
Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, seconded by Mahamaho-

padhyaya Haraprasad Sastri; Capt. FE. Owen Thurston,
F.R.C.S8., I.MS., Calcutta, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel F. P.
Maynard, I.M.S., seconded by Capt. J. W. D. Megaw, I.M.S.
Dr. N. Annandale exhibited a very large snake of Genus
Bingarus forwarded by Major O. A. Smith, and said :—
‘*T have been asked by our Honorary Secretary to exhibit
this specimen, which was killed at Hazaribagh in Chota Nag-
pur. It is an unusually large representative of the Common
Krait, now measuring 4 feet 44 inches, although I understand
- it measured 4 feet 63% inches fresh. The record specimen of
the species measured 4 feet 64 inches (vide Wall, Poisonous
Terrestrial Snakes of our British Indian Dominions, 2nd Ed.,
p. 24, 1908), whether fresh or in spirit is not stated. I take
this opportunity to make a few remarks about an allied species,
B. sindanus, Boulenger, distinguished from the Common Krait
by its (usually) larger size and by the fact that it has seventeen
or nineteen rows of lateral and dorsal scales instead of fifteen.
This species was described in 1898, and was for long believed
to be peculiar to Sind. Some years later, however, Major
F. Wall named another so-called species B. walli, although it
differed little from B. sindanus, of which only a few specimens
were then known, except in colour and in the number of
ventral and subcaudal scales, both variable characters. On the
evidence then available it might have been thought possible
that B. walli was an eastern race of B. sindanus peculiar to the
valley of the Ganges, but Major Wall has recently demolished
this evidence by describing from Baluchistan specimens much
nearer B. sindanus than the pseudo-species B. walli in scale
characters (Journ. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc., XX, p. 1040, 1911).
He would still maintain the latter as a distinct species on the
ground that it differs slightly in colour, form of body and
maximum size, but these are not characters which can in any
circumstance be regarded as intrinsically of specific importance
in the Ophidia. I believe, therefore, that B. walli is merely a
synonym of B. sindanus, and that the species which must b
known by the latter name extends all over Northern India
from Baluchistan to Lower Bengal, perhaps avoiding the
damper parts of the country.”’
The fo ll ow in g pa pe rs we re re ad :—
1. The Belkhara Inscript io n an d th e Ma ch li sh ah r Gr an t. —
By R. D, BANEBSI.
This paper will be publ is he d in a su bs eq ue nt n u m b e r of
the Journal. ©
2 The Stambhesvari — B y B. C. M a z u m p a r . Co mm un t-
cated with a note by R. D.
exvi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July, 1911.}
8. The Rubaiyat teAbu Said thn Abul Khayr, No. 2.—By
Mavtavi ABDUL WAL
4. The Ghagrahati oe panel Grant and_ three other
Copperplate Grants.—By F. E. Paratrer, M.A. ‘
These three papers will be abtitea in a subsequent
number of the Journal.
5. Phosphorus in Indian Food-Stuffs—By D. Hoorrr.
This paper has been published in the Journal for June
191).
6. Folk Songs.and Folk-Lore of the Gehara (Kanjars).—

By W. KrrK patric
——<>——
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of

Society was held at the shee 8 rooms on Wedn th e
esday, the
12th July, 1911, at 9.300 p.m
Lr.-Cotoneu F. P, MayyarD, I.M.S., in the chair.
The Ags members were present :
—
Dr. U. N. Brahmachari, Dr, Adrian Caddy,
C o
Calvert, LMS., De. 6.2H. Elmes, Dr. Indumadhab Mallickl . J . T .
Captain E. Owen Thurston, I.M.S., Captain J. W ,
I.M.S., Honorary Secret . D . M e g a w ,
ary.
Ae :—Dr. H. N. Das, Dr, H. M. Mackenzie
D. Shastri , Dr. H.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confir

med.
A case of complete destruction of half
jaw by Canerum Oris, occurring in a attack o f t h e u pper
of Acute Fever
ofalow, origin—shown by Dr.
Cad
2. A demonstration of one
Lieut.-Col. F. P. Maynard. i n s t r u m e n t s b y
1) Be: The following papers were read
:—
A Note on seo in the treatment of Kala Azar was read
by Masor E. E. War
Major Waters’ paper was Pei by Dr. ‘Brahmachar,
Lt.-Col. Ja hery Dr. Elmes and
Capt. Manav,
The -seasonal prevalence of. 5
Calcutta. By Dr. U. BRAHMA g e Fatigenosus +
in
CHARI, M
Pa ow « " *\ ‘
apheneaiala: Fe Ce ee a pi Sisses
i BO ea ae é wey em 8.5 Pe ea
pidacdaanae ZAC. oe A ERD shy 4.
AUGUST, to.
The Monthly General Meeting of the seamed was held on

Wednesday, the 2nd August, 1911, at 9-15 p.m
CoLoneL G. F. A. Harris, I.M.S., President, in the chair.

Maulvi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. A. C. Atkin-
son, Mr. I. H. Bur kil l, Dr. L. L. Fer mor , Mr. F. H. Gra vel y,
Hon. Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. K. A. K. Hallowes, Mr. H. H.
Hayden, Hon. Mr. Jus tic e H. Hol mwo od, Mr. D. Hoo per , Dr.
G. D. Hope, Rev . H. Hos ten , S.J ., Mr. J. Ins ch, Mr. J. C. be s
Johnston, Mr. 8. N. Kem p, Mr. W. Kir kpa tri ck, Mr. J. Wal
Leather, Captain R. B. Re vm ce r Sew ell , Dr. Sat is Fi st or !
Vidyabhusana, Mr. H. Walker
__Mrs. At ki ns on , Mr . N. Z. Br av in e, Mr s. Fe rm or ,
Mr. @.Rox Mrs. Kirkpatrick.
The minutes of the last meet in g we re re ad an d co nf ir me d.
Twenty-seven p r e s e n t a t i o n s w e r e a n n o u n c e d .
n e r a l S e c r e t a r y r e p o r t e d th e d e a t h of Pr of . C h a r l e s
The G e y . -
, S p e c i a l H o n o r a r y C e n t e n a r y ! M e m b e r of th e S o c i e t
Meldrum
a l S e c r e t a r y al so r e p o r t e d t h e d e a t h o f P r o f .
The G e n e r e r s
m a n d M r . C . H . B r o w n i n g , O r d i n a r y M e m b
J. A. Cunningha
of the Society.
c r e t a r y a l s o r e p o r t e d t h a t M r . J . R . B a r r o w
The General S e r a w
n n i n g h a m h a v e e x p r e s s e d a w i s h t o w i t h d
and Mr. J. R. C u
from the Society.
t e d t h a t t h e r e w e r e f i v e v a c a n c i e s i n t h e
The Council re p o r -
o w s , a n d t h e C o u n c i l t h e r e f o r e r e c o m m e n d
list of Honorary Fel l
L i e u t . - C o l o n e l A . W . A l c o c k , S i r C l e m e n t s
ed Dr A. Engl e r , i y y e
E . B r o w n e a n d M a h i z s e h d p a d i
M a r k h a m , P r o f . e l l o w s .
r k a b a g i s , f o r e l e c t i o n a s H o n o r a r y F
Yoel Nath Ta
r n i n S i l e s i a i n 1 8 4 4 , a n d t o o k h i s
r. A. Engler was b o
B r e s l a u i n 1 8 6 6 . I n t h e s a m e y e a r h e
Doctor’s degree at e n u m G y m n a s i u m i n
m e R e a d e r i n B o t a n y a t t h e M a g d a l
bec a f t h e S t a t e I n s t i t u t e i n
b e c a m e K e e p e r o
Breslau. In 1871 he i n 1 8 8 4 P r o f e s s o r
P r o f e s s o r o f B o t a n y a t K i e l ,
ich, i 8 9 P r o f e s s o r o f
aeie aie ai a in 18
otBoi hee
exviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (August,
Of honours he has many. His own country made him a

Geheimer Regierungsrat in 1894, and later a Geheimer Ober-
gierungsrat, and the University of Cambridge, England, gave
him a Doctor’s degree in 1904.
He has travelled widely for the sake of studying vegeta-
tion. He has beenin North Africa, East Africa, South Africa,
India and Java.
His publications are very numerous. First of all, as a
systematic botanist he has monographed many groups of
pla
_ His chapter entitled Erliuterungen zu der Ubersicht iiber

die Embryophyta siphonogama in the Nachtrige to his Naturliche
Pflanzenjamilien is an attempt to indicate true affinities in the
Higher plants.
Professor Engler has shown a most remarkable adminis-
trative ability. He has drawn the botanists of his own
second is a series of monographs of groups of plants, and

th
third is a series of treatises on the vegetation of selected areas.e
The number of the scientists who have contributed to these
works is a tribute to the genius, and is evidence of the wide
trust placed in Dr. Engler.
___Lastly, it is to be added that Dr. Engler has carried out,
since he was called to Berlin, the remova
l of the University
Botanic Garden from a smoky square in that great
city to 4
suburb, where it is now a large working concern not altogether
unlike Ke w,
[I. H. Burxi2t.}
Sree re eehit Sto Sica Seatac
1 Versuch einer Entwicklungsgeschichte der Pflanzenwelt inbeson

bere der Florengebeite
siet der Tertieeperiois
® Entwicklung der Pfla h u n d e r t J a h - -
ren und weitere Aufgaben g r a p h i e i n d e r l e t z t e n
denselben,
1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. cxix
Alfred William Alcock was born in England in 1859 and
was educated at Westminster School. After some years
spent in India he took up the study of medicine in the
University of Aberdeen, in which he was appointed Assistant
Professor of Zoology in 1883. In 1885 he joined the Indian
Medical Service, and from 1886 to 1888 served as medical
officer with the Punjab Frontier Force. He was appointed
Surgeon Naturalist to the Marine Survey of India in the
latter year and held the post for four years, being appointed
Superintendent of the Indian Museum and Professor of Zoology
in the Calcutta Medical College in 1893, a joint post which he
vacated for a short time to serve with the Pamir Boundary
Commission of 1895. It was not until 1907, however, that he
finally retired both from his scientific appointments in Calcutta
and from the Indian Medical Service. Shortly after returning
to England he was appointed Professor of Arthropodology in
the London School of Tropical Medicine, a chair which he
still occupies.
The value of Col. Alcock’s zoological work has been recog-
nized by the distinctions he has received in Europe. He is a
Fellow of the Royal Society, an LL.D. (honoris causa) of the
University of Aberdeen, a Corresponding Member of the Zoolo-
literary skill to write.

Last but not least among his se rv ic es to th e sc ie nc e of
zoology must be reckoned th e wo rk he di d fo r th e As ia ti c
Society of Bengal. Not only we re hi s pa pe rs fo r se ve ra l ye ar s
the most important cont ri bu te d to ou r ‘‘ Jo ur na l’ ’ so fa r as
zoology was concerned, bu t he se rv ed as an of fi ce r of th e
cxx Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August,
Society for a considerable period, having been elected Natural

History Secretary in 1888, General Secretary in 1895, and
Vice-President in 1901. It is hardly to the credit of the
Society that he never occupied the President’s chair.
[NELSonN ANNANDALE. |]
Sir CLemMents Ropert Marxuam, K.C.B., F.R.S., D.Sc.

Born at Stillingfleet near York, July 20,1830. Educated
at Westminster School. He was appointed a naval cadet in
1844, and served in the Arctic Expedition in search of Sir
John Franklin in 1850—51. He explored Peru and the forests
of the E. Andes in 1852—54. In 1854 he was appointed to a
clerkship in the Board of Control, India Office. From 1859 to
1862 he organized an expedition to South America to collect
cinchona plants and seeds, and succeeded in transferring them
to India. He selected sites for the plantations in India in-
cluding those in the Darjeeling district and the Nilgiri Hills,
where at the present time there are extensive cinchona estates
and quinine factories. He continued to hold various appoint-
this country fifty years ago. [D. Hooper]
Edward Granville Browne, M.A., b M.B., M.B.C.S., L.B.O-P+y

M.R.A.S., F.B.A.; Lecturer in Persian, 1882—1902; Sir Thomas
Adams Professor of Arabic since 1902; Fellow of Pembroke
Coll., Camb., since 1887; Fellow of British Academy, 1903.
Graduated at Cambridge in Natural Sciences Tripos, 1882;
in
Languag
Cambridge,
es Tripos, 1884, Studied Oriental Languages
1879—84 ; London, 1884—87; travelled 1.
1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. cxxi
Persia, 1887—88. Publications: A Traveller’s Narrative,

written to illustrate the Episode of the Bab, Persian text and
English translation, with notes, 1891; A Year amongst the
Persians, 1893; The New History of Mirza ‘Ali Muhammad the
Bab, translated from the Persian, 1893; Catalogue of Persian
MSS. in Cambridge University Library, 1896; Hand-list of
the Muhammadan MSS. in the same library, 1900; critical
edition of Dawlatshah’s Tadhkira, 1901; do. of ‘Awfi’s Luba-
bu’lAlbab, 1903; Literary History of Persia until the time
of Firdawsi; continuation of same until the Mongol Invasion,
1906; abridged translation of Ibn Isfandiyar’s History of
Tabaristan; Short Account of Recent Events in Persia, 1909;
besides numerous Papers in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society from 1889 to the present time.
[D. C. PHILLort.}
early age. Kamakh ya Na th ev in ce d in th e day s of hi s

oapilene: those canaasetdnntel qu al it ie s of th e he ad wh ic h
have won for him the foremost ra nk am on g Pu nd it s in th is
country. At the tender age of fo ur te en he le ft hi s na ti ve vi ll ag e
for Navadwipa in order to pros ec ut e hi s st ud ie s in Ny dy a, an d
there his intellect derived its pr in ci pa l sa p an d no ur is hm en t
from the great classical soil of Sa ns kr it le ar ni ng . He re ad
Nydya with the late Mahéma ho pa dh ya ya Bh ub an | Mo ha n
Vidydratna, and was dubbed by hi m wi th th e ti tl e of ‘* Ta rk a-
co ur se of st ud ie s in Sm ri ti an d
vdgisa.’’ After finishing his
a s b e e n h i g h l y s u c c e s s f u l . H e is
.
u n i v
*
e r s a l l y
Kamakhya
.
Nath h
a l i s t i n N y a y a , a n d h i s w i d e s p r e a d f a m e —
rescras t a speci t o h i s q u i t e o r i g i n a
i n a g r e a t m e a s u r e d u e
popularity are h i l o -
c h i n g t h a t m o s t a b s t r u s e b r a n c h o f H i n d u P
method of tea w o r d is l a w in
e d u p o n as a r e f e r e e w h o s e
sophy. He is look l as in t h e s o l u t i o n
o f
matters of Shas t r i c i n t e r p r e t a t i o n as w e l
l i g i o u s p r o b l e m s . H e h a s d o n e g o o d s e r v i c e
difficult social and r e
Oxxii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (August,
to the cause of indigenous learning by his able researches in

Oriental Philosophy. He has edited the 7'attva-Chintamani and
the Chaturvarga-Chintamani published under the auspices of
the Asiatic Society of Bengal, and is still editing the Commen-
tary of Gadddhara on Siromani’s Didhiti. His commentary on
Udayanacharyya’s Kusumanjali, which he published on his
wn account, will ever be regarded as a monument of his
(Satis CHANDRA VIDYABHUSANA. |

(ee
The following gentlemen were balloted as Ordinary Mem-

ers :—
Capt. William Macrae, R.E., Lower Ganges Bridge, Paksey
(Pabna), Station Saraghat, proposed by Dr. T. H. Bishop,
seconded by Mr . . Tipper; Major A. Gwyther, M.B.,
F.R.C.S.E., 1.M.S., Civil Surgeon, Howrah, proposed by Lieut.-
Colonel J. T. Calvert, I.M.S., seconded by Major J D.
Megaw, I.M.S.; Capt. A. H. Proctor, M.Ch., I.M.S.,
Surgeon, Medical College, proposed by Lieut.-Col. J. T. Calvert,
I.M.8., seconded by Major J. W. D. Megaw, I.M.S.; Mr. 8.
Maulik, Entomologist, Assistant to the Imperial Forest Zoologist,
Research Institute, Dehra Dun, proposed by Dr. N. Annandale,
seconded by Mr. F. H. Gravely ; Mr. Gerald M. Young, LOS.
proposed by the Hon. Mr. E. D. Maclagan, seconded by Dr. E.
Denison Ross ; Mr. Habib-ur-Rahman Khan, Telegraph Dept.
Allahabad, proposed by Lieut.-Col. D.C. Phillott, seconded by
Hon. Mr. Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy.
Dr. Fermor exhibited some
m i n e r a l s c
excursions of the XIth International GeologicalollCeocntegdressihe
in Sweden in 1910. Many famous mines were visited in Swed-
ish Lapland, in the Stockholm Archipelago, and
Sweden. The most interest i n C e n t r al
ing of the many fine and rare
mineral specimens obtained are the followin :—
g
(1) The rare-earth minerals ergusonite and gadolinite from
the Ytterby felspar mine, the cael locality for the yttrium
1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Oxxiii
thanum, niobium, tantalum, thorium, uranium, and yttrium.

2) Petalite, a lithium silicate from the Uté lithia mine,
the original locality for the element lithium.
(3) Galenobismuthite, containing about 13 per cent. of
selenium, from the Falun copper mine.
4) A
minerals not found elsewhere. The minerals collected here

comprise native lead; the following silicates containing man-
ganese (varieties of manganskarn), schefferite, rhodonite, rich-
terite, tephroite, inesite; the silicate of lead, barysilite; the
ead-manganese silicate, kentrolite; the arsenates of manganese,
berzeltite, allactite ; the lead-manganese arsenate, caryinite; the
lead arsenates, hedyphane, ecdemite; also the oxides of man-
ganese, hausmannite and braunite; and finally the borate of
manganese and magnesium, pinakiolite.
(5) Ganomalite, a lead-manganese silicate, and piedmonitite,
the manganese-epidote, from the Jakobsberg manganese mine.
6) Pyrosmalite, an iron-manganese silicate, and beautiful
crystals of diopside, calcite, and magnetite, from the Nordmark
iron mines.
' Dr. Hope exhibited and described Poecilocoris latus, Dall,
an insect pest of tea.
This insect which feeds on tea seed has been known since
the early days of the Indian tea industry. Mature and im-
mature specimens and eggs will be shown and its feeding habits
described. ;
Recent investigation has indicated that the insect is pro-
bably indirectly responsible for the damage which so often
occurs to tea seed by the development of fungi in and between
the cotyledons.
Dr. Annandale exhibited a freshwater Medusa from the
Western Ghats.
The Medusa was taken by Mr. S. P. Agharkar of the
Elphinstone College, Bombay, in small streams running in the
Satara district into the Krishna river. It is probably identical
with Limnocnida tanganyicae, a species hitherto found only in
the great African lakes and at the mouth of the River Niger.
The specific identity, however, must remain a little doubtful
until fresh specimens have been examined.
‘Mr. Gravely exhibited living Pedipalpi and made the
following remarks on the distribution of the Order.
The Pedipalpi are an Order of Arachnida which take their
name from the fact that the first pair of legs are antenniform
exxiv Proceedings of th e As ia ti c' So ci et y of Be ng al . \ Au gu st ,
subdivided in to tw o Su b- or de rs (O xo po ei an d Am bl yp yg i) of
which the latter co nt ai ns on e fa mi ly on ly (T ar an tu li da e) an d
the form er tw o (T he ly ph on id ae an d Sc hi zo mi da e) . Th e Th el y-
already arrived at th e fo ll ow in g co nc lu si on s. —T ak in g fir st the

Thelyphonidae, the denticulation of th e fir st tw o jo in ts of the
arms is more variable than has commonly been supposed, and
I have reason to believe that that of the first joint anyway has
been determined by th e lo ng -c on ti nu ed ac ti on of cl im at ic con -
ditions; and it is noteworthy that almost all the other generic
and spe cif ic ch ar ac te rs are to be fo un d in or ga ns di re ct ly co m
nected wi th th e pr oc es se s of re pr od uc ti on . A so me wh at
parallel evolution in some of these organs appears to have
taken place in different genera; and they are apparently & good
de gr ee of sp ec ia li za ti on fo un d in th e se ve ra l
index of th e
es
eciies.
which are distinguished by
Turning now to those genera that
the presence of a ridge on each side of the head, we find
@ region including the islands of Sumatra, Java, Borneo,”
Celebes is very much richer in species than any other locality
and with the exception of a single rare species all the forms
1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. CXXV
found here are of the most highly specialized type. Species of

Thelyphonus belonging to this most highly specialized type are
dominant in the Malay Peninsular and Siam also, though here
they are much fewer in number, but nowhere else unless it be
in the Philippines. The further one looks from the neigh-
bourhood of Borneo, however, the more frequently are less
specialized forms met with, the least specialized of all being
dominant only in Ceylon, the Indian Peninsular, the Eastern
Himalayas, Assam, and Eastern China to the west and north,
and in South America to the east; whilst a species specialized
in an intermediate degree is dominant in the Liu Kiu
Islands and Japan to the north-east; these being the limits
of distribution of the family. This arrangement in what may
as more highly specialized forms were evolved the simpler

ones were pushed further and further outwards.
The distribution of those Thelyphonidae which are distin-
guished from the ones already dealt with by the absence of
ridges at the sides of the head between the median and lateral
eyes, suggests that these were originally centred in much the
same place as the others, and that they have been entirely
pushed outwards by them; for they are now known with
certainty only in the moister parts of Ceylon and the west
coast of India, in and around Burma, and in 8. America.
When the migrations resulting in the present distribution of
the family commenced therefore, the prototypes of the two
principal divisions into which the Thelyphonidae naturally fall
appear to have been already distinct from one another; and,
from the minuteness with which (at most) any Thelyphonid
species or groups of species. eir o rende

highly probable by the fact that the closely allied Geralinuridae
occur in the Coa l Mea sur es of Bri tai n. The two pro tot ype s
of the The lyp hon ida e as we kno w the m to- day wer e pro bab ly
therefore mem ber s of a mor e ext ens ive gro up the res t of whi ch
exxvi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August,
purely American, one of which extends from East Africa across

_ tropical Asia to Indo-China; whilst the remaining one extends
frum the Seychelles to Galapogos, being centred Jike the
Thelyphonidae, in the Malaysian region. There is some indi-
cation that this last sub-family may also have spread out-
wards from the neighbourhood of Borneo; but the direction
which their evolution has taken is less clearly indicated than
in the Thelyphonidae, and the evidence is consequently incon-
clusive at present.
1. Ancient Monuments in Kashmir.—By ANAND KOUL.
2, Simhachelam Temple.—By S. P. V. Ramanusa SvaMIn.
Communicated by 8, P. V. RanGANATHA SvaMIN.
3. Firoz Shah’s Menagerie.—By Mavtavi Qasim HasirR.
Communicated by the Narurau History SECRETAY. :
_ The author called attention to the account by Shams-i-
Siraj Afif, of curiosities brought to Faizabad by the Emperor
Firoz Shah, to be on public view—two giants, a dwarf, two
bearded women, a three-legged goat, a red-billed crow.
4. Gadadhara, Prince of Modern Schoolmen.— By DB.
S. C. Vipvasnusana.
tae Saad will be published in a su bs eq ue nt nu mb er o f x =
the Jour
dannii Qo
Me di ca l Se ct io n of th e —
The Adjourned Meeting of the
9th August, 1911, at 9-30 p.m.
Cotonen G, F. A, Harris, 1.M.S., President, in the chai. goose
_ Lt.-Col. W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S., Dr. Gopal Chandra Chat-—
terjee, Dr. K. K. Chatterjee, Dr. A. M. Leake, Dr. D. Quink
Captain E. D. Thurston, I.M.S., Major E. E. Waters, IM.
Major J. W. D. Megaw, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary.
Visitors :—Dr. R. K. Kacker, Dr. G. D. Pramanik.
_ The following clinical cases were shown by Dr. G. C. Chat
erjee :—
‘ f
1. A case where an old injury to the lung by 4 pees
wood had been follow ed by a peculi ar train of sympt oms,
gesting a temporary pneumothorax followed by partial consi
of the lung with subsequent fibrous and fetid bronchitis.
fe
1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. CXXVii
2. A case of Elephantiasis-Graecorum in a young Indian

male which showed marked improvement after eighteen injec-
tions of Nasten B,.
A paper was ‘ind by Major Gwyther on the Treatment of
Hydrocele oe introduction of sterilized catgut into the sac
after tappin
The paper was discussed by Col. Harris, Major Waters,
Dr. K. K. Chatterjee, Capt. Thurston and Major Megaw
SEPTEMBER, ro11.
The Monthly General Meeting of the TREN was held
on Wednesday, the 6th September, 1911, at 9-15
LIEUTENANT-CoLONEL D. C, PHrtiort, ask. in the
chair. -
Maulavi Abdul Wali, Mr. A. C. Atkinson, Mr. Percy
Brown ,* Mr. 1. oe Burkill, Dr. L. L. Fermor, Mr. H.
Gravely, Mr. K. A. K. Hallowes, Mr. th. Hi. Hayden, Mr. D.
Hooper, Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J.; Mr. W. Kirkpatrick, Dr. Indu-
madhab Mallick, Hon. Dr. A. Suhrawardy, Mr. G. laiae Dr.
Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana.
Vistiors :—Mr. W. R. C. Baa Mrs.’ Fermor, Mrs.
Kirkpatrick, Dr. and Mrs. L. Scherman =
The Minutes of the last Meeting were read and oontirgied.
Twenty-nine presentations were announced.
The General Secretary esis aiedeath of Mr. Harinath
De, an Ordinary Member of the Soc
The Hon Dr. A. al-Mamun oe read the follow-
ing obituary notice of Mr. Harinath De :—
Harinath De was born on 12th August 1877. His father,
Rai Bahadur Bhutnath De, was a distinguished pleader in the
Central Provinces. Harinath De had a remarkable university
career. He was almost invariably in the first class in all his
examinations, in India or in Europe. He was the recipient
of many medals, prizes and scholarships. He passed his
Entrance and F.A. examinations from St. Xavier’s College
securing the Duff Scholarship for languages. Graduating i in
1896 he obtained first-class honours in English and Latin. The
same year he obtained his M.A. degree os Latin. He also
passed the “sine M.A. examination in Greek. As a result of
his achievements he was awarded the Gaveninient of India
State Scholarship of £200 per annum for four years. With
this assistance he went to Cambridge in 1897 where he passed
the Classical and Medieval and Modern Languages Triposes
in the first and second class. Later he obtained the Skeats
prize and the Chancellor’s Gold Medal for classical verse.
While in Europe he studied at the Universities of the Sor-
bonne, Marbourg and elsewhere, acquiring that mastery over
CXXX Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Sept.,
European and Asiatic languages for which he was so well
After serving for some time as Professor of the Presidency —

College and Principal of the Hooghly College, in 1907 he was ~
appointed Librarian of the Imperial Library. He died on the
30th August 1911.
Memoirs of the Society, and at the time of his death was

engaged in editing works for the Bibliotheca Indica.
The General a. also reported that Lieut.-Col.
ak Lloyd Jones, I.M.S.; Mr. E. F. Abraham, I.C.S.; Capt.
B. C. Penton, LA.; Cap ea tkvigcn, I.M.S., and Lieut.-Col. —
pi Jordo
e n, I.M.S., had Saisie a wish to withdraw from the
Ay A. Engler, Lieut.-Col. A. W. Alcock, Sir Clements

Markham, Professor E. G. Browne and Mahamahopadhyaya
Kamakhya Nath Tarkabagis were balloted for and elected
Honorary Fellows.
The os two gentlemen were balloted for as Ordinary —
Membe
Sri Rajah Ankitam Venkata Juggarow Bahadoor Garoo,
F.R.A.S., F.R. Met. Soc., Zemindar of Shermohamadpuram,
Dabagardens, Vieapagatiins: proposed by Mr. G. H. Tipper,
seconded by Dr. N. Annandale ;Nawab Murtaza Husain Khan —
(Oudh ex-Royal Family), Vakil and Zemindar, Katra abo Torab —
Khan, Lucknow, proposed by Prof. M, Hedayet Hosain, —
seconded by Babu Nilmoni Chakravarti.
The oe papers were read :—
l. £ i septs of “ons Section of Kunchbandiya
(Kanjars). ByW. Kirxratr =
This paper will be ae in a subsequent number of :
the Journal.
A hundred Modern Arabic Proverbs. By Cart. 0. C. BR
teat 30th Punjabis
This paper a ean published in the August Journal.
3. Dinajpur Pillar Inscription. By Rama Prasad
CHANDA. en by the Hon. Mr. Justice AsuTOSH
MUKHOPADHYAYA
4. 2g
Nidification of the Pee of India. By Dr. P. T. L.
WORTH. Commu nicated by the Natural Hema Secretary.
1911.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. CXXXi
The following abstract is published :—

The author maintains that the Panjab Raven is distinct
enough from the Himalayan Raven to be regarded as a distinct
species, and should not be united with it into the Corvus corax
of Linneus. Hume recorded the Plains Raven as different in
note, in the sheen of the plumage, and Oates noted it as
different in the character and shape of the throat hackles.
It is a smaller bird :—
Himalayan Raven. Plains Raven.
Length 55” —28” 23°75”
— 24°75”
Wing 17°:25”—19-3” 16°3’— 1
Tail ‘a : 10°75’—11°5”
Bill from gape oe ae 25” 2°8”
Bill straight from forehead to point.. 3°05’— 3°18” 2°69”— 2°82”
eight
i of closed mandiblesl Rea 18" if
arsus eae . 2°5”— 3” 2°3”
Weight, male 2 lb. ll ozs. 2 1b, to 2 lb. 2 ozs.
Oates attributed this disparity to climatic influences.

He says the immense size of the Himalayan birds is due to
their being dwellers ‘‘in a cold, bracing climate,’’ whereas the
phere ’’—have dwindled down to a small size as compared with

the former. If correctly, then how can the contrary difference
observed in the jungle crow be explained? For, in the case
of the jungle crow (Corvus macrorhynchus), individuals from the
North-Western Himalaya are actually smaller than those from
Southern Hindustan and Burma.
It can hardly be that the Himalayan Raven is better fed
than the Plains Raven. Bower remarked in his ‘‘ Across
Tibet’’ that it was hard to know on what they ordinarily
lived. They came about his camps; ‘‘ and are not shy birds,’’
as Oates says. The author has collected the evidence of several
travellers to their boldness.
There is a need for extended observations on the Himalayan
Raven—(i) to what extent does it show a slight seasonal
migration ? (ii) when does it nest ?—Mandelli took the eggs in
Native Sikkim high up towards the snows on March 5th:
Stoliczka noted the bird building on May 4th at Aktash: and
Walton found young on the ledge of a rock near the Kala Tso
Lake in Tibet on April 6th; (iii) does it habitually nest on
cliffs ? and (iv ) in suc ces siv e yea rs on the sam e sit e ¢ (v) wha t is
the number of egg s ? (vi ) do bot h bir ds sha re in hat chi ng the m ?
and (vii) how long do the young stay in the nest ¢
The au th or ad ds so me ob se rv at io ns on th e ni di fi ca ti on of
the Plains Ra ve n. Fi ve is th e us ua l nu mb er of eg gs : th ey la y
from January to first half of March, but most eggs are to be
taken in Fe br ua ry : th e eg gs va ry in le ng th fr om 1-7 1” to 2°2 6",
and in br ea dt h fr om 1:2 2” to 1:3 9”: th e ne st is bui lt 18 —2 4
feet from the ground of sti cks , lin ed wi th rag s, sh ee p’ s wo ol ,
exxxii Proceedings of the Asiat. Society of Bengal. |Sept., 1911.]
bits of paper, cow’s hair and grass. Various trees growing in

open, cultivated land are chosen such as Acacia leucophloea,
Dalbergia Sissoo and Albizzia Lebbek. When feeding these
Plains Ravens are sociable, but in the breeding season they seem
to scatter, and probably many cross into Afghanistan. -
5. Akbar’s Court-wit and his Jest-book. By Qastm Hasrr.
This paper will not be published in the Society’s Journal.
6. Shan and Palaung Jew’s Harps from the Northern States.
By J. Coaetn Brown.
7. Historical Poem by the Emperor Shah Alam II.
Translated by Hipavet Husain.
8. New and Revised Species of Gramineae from Bombay.
By R. K. Burton, Assistant Economic Botanist, Bombay. Oom-
municated by Masor A, T. Gacn, I.M.S.
9. Corchorus capsularis var. oocarpus, a new variety of
the common Jute plant. ByI.H. Burk and R. 8S. Frxtow.
10. The Polarity of the Bulbils of Dioscorea bulbifera,
Linn. By I. H. Burxtu.
These four papers have been published in the August
Journal.
11. Further spreading of Croton sparsiflorus (Moruna).
. By I. H. Bourxn.
Mr, Burkill remarked as follows :—
2. ‘* Father H. Monserrate’s account of Akbar, 26th

Nov. 1582.’? By Rev. H. Hosren, S.J.
This paper will be published in a subequent number of the
Journal,
Se Pat ne
NOVEMBER, roll.
The Monthly General Meeting of the rane was held on

Wednesday, the lst November, 1911, at 9-15 p.m
N. ANNANDALE, Esq., D.Sc., C.M.Z.S., F.A.S.B., in the
chair.
Mr. H. S. Bion, Mr. J. C. Brown, rr F. H. Gravely,
Mr. D. Hooper, Rev. H. Hosten, 8.J., Mr. S. W. Kemp,
Lt.- Col. D. C. Phillott, MrG. HH. Tipper, Dr. Satis Chandra
Vidyabhusana, Rev. A. W. Young.
Forty-one presentations were announced :—
The General Secretary reported that Mr. P. N. Bose, Babu
Sasi Bhusana Bose, Sir Lancelot Hare, K.C.8.I., and the Hon.
Raja Prabhat Chandra Barua have expressed a wish to with-
draw from the Society.
The niee ns six ge nt le me n we re ba ll ot ed for as Or di na ry
Members
Lieut. Cecil A. Bo yl e, 11 th Ki ng Ed wa rd ’s Ow n La nc er s,
“ogee proposed by a g e o o : D. C. s h a se co ne s by
. G. H. Ti per; Re v. a l a t e ec on d
go n g : i o a t e b y Li eu t. -C ol
. G. H. Tipper; Mr. F. Ca p-
tank “Col D. C. Phillott, sui t e b y Mr . G. H . Ti pp er ;
ee n Ar my ta ge , I. MS ., A g e n Su rg eo n, E d e n H o s p i t a l
tain Gr
M. Gr ee n, I. M. S. , se co nd ed
proposed by Lieut.-Col. C. R. M. r e
j o r J. W . D. M e g a w , I. r i S . ; Pa nd it D a y a r a m Sa hn i,
Ma a b u R. D .
Cu ra to r, Pr ov in ci al M u s e u m , L u c k n o w ,— b y B
Banerji, se co nd ed by M r . G. ‘i . Tiip
e x h i b i t e d s o m e h a w k s .
Lieut.-Col. D. C. Phillott
The following p a p e r s w e r e r e a d : —
s h a t i k a i n S a n s k r i t . — B y M a n A M A H O P A D H Y A Y A
1. Cha t u -
HaRAPRASAD SHASTRI
a p e r w i l l b e p u b l i s h e d i n t h e M e m o i r s .
This p
exxxiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Nov., 1911.]
2. The Alek religion of Kambhipatias.—By B. C. Mazum-

DAR. Communicated by Banu Raknat Das BANERII.
This paper will not be published.
—— O-——

8th November, 1911, at 9-30 p.m.
Cotone, G. F. A. Harris, M.D., ¥.R.C.P.,. 1
President, in the chair.
D
Mallik, Capt. A. H. Proctor, I.MS., Capt. H. B. Steen, I.MS.,
Capt. E. O. Thurston, I.M.S., Lieut.-Col. E. E. Waters, I.M.S.,
Major J. W. D. Megaw, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary.
Visitor :—Capt. O. Berkeley Hill, I.M.S.
I.—Clinical Cases :—
1. A remarkable specimen of Renal calculus which had
been removed with atisfactory results was shown by
H. B. Steen, I.M.S Ca pt .
;
2. A case of congenital Macrodactylia of the toe of the
left foot. The affected toes had been amputated.
II.—The following paper was read :—
1. On Hypnotism in Medical Practice.—By Cart. GREEN
ARMyYTAGB, I.M.S,
The paper was discussed by the President, Dr. Hossack,
Dr. Mallick, and Capt. Berkeley Hill, IMS.
DECEMBER, to11.
The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on

Wednesday, the 6th December, 1911, at 9-15 p.m.
MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA HARAPRASAD SHAstTRI, ©.1.E., M.A.,
in the chair.

Maulavi Abdul Wali, Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. H. 8. Bion,
Prof. Nilmani Chakravarti, Mr. D. Hooper, Rev. H. Hosten,
8.J., Mr. G. R. Kaye, Mr. W. Kirkpatrick, Lt.-Col. D. C. Phil-
lott, Dr. P. C. Ray, Captain R. B. Seymour Sewell, I.M.S., Dr.
Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Dr. J. Ph. Vogel.
Visitors :—-Rev. A. Ameye, 8.J., Babu Rasick Lal Datta,
Babu Tincoury De, Babu Jatindranath Rakshit, Babu Hemen-
drakumar Sen, Mr. A. C. Tunstalb, Rev. M. Vermeire, 8.J.,
and others.
Two hundred and thirty-five presentations were announced.
The General Secretary reported that Capt. M. Mackelvie,
I.M.S., and Major W. Coldstream, R.E., have expressed a
wish to withdraw from the Society.
Tbe General Secretary also reported the death of Mr. W.
Irvine, an Honorary Fellow of the Society ; and Mr. A. C, Sen,
an Ordinary Member of the Society.
Read the following obituary notice of the death of Mr. W.
Irvine :—
_ Mr. William Irvine, an Honorary Fellow of the Society,
was born Jul y 5, 184 0, and die d Nov emb er 7, 191 1. Edu -
cated at St. Ann e’s Sch ool , Bri xto n, and Kin g’s Col leg e, Lon -
don, he pas sed the Ind ian Civ il Ser vic e exa min ati on in 186 2.
In 1863 he arr ive d in Ind ia and was pos ted to wha t was the n
called the Nor th- Wes t Pro vin ces . He bec ame a mem ber of the
Soc iet y in 186 6. Bei ng on the the atr e of the dec lin e and fall
of the Mogul Empire, his att ent ion was ear ly dir ect ed to the
history of that int ere sti ng epo ch, and his firs t pap er in the
1857). He als o ma de a val uab le col lec tio n of Per sia n an d

Urdu manuscripts dealing wit h the per iod aft er the de at h of
Aurangzeb. He retired from the ser vic e in 188 8. Af te r his
retirement he continued to sh ow his int ere st in the Soc iet y by
contributing art icl es to the Jou rna l. In 189 4 he be ga n his
exxxvi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Dec.,
** History of the later Moguls’’ of which the last instalment
was published in 1908, but the author unfortunately did not
lived to complete the series. In 1892 his attention was drawn
to the ‘‘Storia do Mogor’’ by Niccolao Manucci, and several
years after his famous edition of this work was published in the
Indian Text Series. This work will always form a lasting
monument to his scholarly patience and a mine of wealth for
the student of later Mogul times.
rt. William Irvine was elected an Honorary Fellow of
the Society in 1908.
The following gentleman was balloted for as an Ordinary
Member :—
Z. R. Zahid Suhrawardy, Esq., Barrister-at-Law, M.A.,
LL.B., Calcutta, proposed by the Hon. Dr. Abdulla al-Mamun
Suhrawardy, seconded by Lieut,-Colonel D. C. Phillott.
z 1. A brief Bibliography of Hindu Mathematics.—By G. RB.
AYE.
This paper has been published in the Journal for Novem-
ber 1912.
2. Father A. Monserrate’s Mongolicae Legationis Com-
mentarius.—By Rev. H. Hosren, S.J.
_ In 1908, Rev. W. K. Firminger discovered in St. Paul’s
Cathedral Library, Calcutta, a MS. by Father Anthony
Monserrate, s.3., entitled M ongolicae Legationis Commentarius.
He announced his discovery to the Calcutta dailies, and
Mr. W. Corfield wrote a short note in Bengal: Past and Present,
1906, No. 2, p. 184. a
When, in 1909, the MS. was lent me through Rev. Fr.
A. Van de Mergel, s.., I could recognize in it without difficulty
India by a European since the days of Vasco de Gama. Not
: pag
against Kabul (February 1581 to beginning of 1582). Monser-
rate accompanied Akbar on that expedition as tutor to bis”
second son, Prince Murad, and, but for Akbar’s wish that
he should remain in safety at Jalalabad, he might have entered
1912.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. exxxvii
Kabul with the Emperor’s victorious troops. The value of
the work is further enhanced by the earliest known map of
Northern India. It exhibits the longitude and latitude of all
places passed through by M. on his way to and fro between
Goa—Surat--Agra and Kabul. In fact, it is a marvel of
accuracy for the time. More than a century later, the geog-
raphy cf Northern India had not reached the same degree
of perfection.
y means of the library marks on the MS. it was possible
to trace its history in Calcutta during last century. Before
1$18 the book was in Fort William College (Established:
1800). In 1836 it was transferred to the Metcalfe Hall Collec-
tion, or Calcutta Public Library. When, in 1903, the Calcutta
Public Library had become the Imperial Library, the MS.-—
through an evident oversight of the librarian—was given away
to the St. Paul’s Cathedral Library (Anglican), Calcutta.
Only one press-mark ‘‘ IP46,’’ the oldest in date, remains
unexplained. I suspect that it belongs to one of the former
\ Jesuit houses of Goa: but it is impossible to establish this in
India, since the Goa of to-day possesses scarcely any relics of
the once valuable libraries of its convents. Through what
strange vicissitudes the MS. made its way to Calcutta it is
impossible to say.
The early bistory of the MS. is extremely interesting.
Father Monserrate tells us in his preface that, when he was
about to proceed to Akbar’s Court at Fathpir Sikri, the
Provincial of Goa, Ruy Vicente, appointed him historian of
daily la bo ur of a chr oni cle r, I ha ve des cri bed the var iou s
particulars wh ic h my tra vel s an d ci rc um st an ce s br ou gh t un de r
my notice. These are: rivers, towns, countries, the customs
and manners of peoples, temples, religions; the leanings—
simulated leanings, it is true—which the king, when we had
come to his Court, ma ni fe st ed to wa rd s the rel igi on of Chr ist ,
also the kindness wh ic h, fr om me re sel f-i nte res t, he aff ect ed
as
towards Rodolf, to wh om ha d be en con fid ed thi s we ig ht y
Mission, and towards his co mp an io ns ; aga in, Ro do lf ’s zea l,
consummate prudence an d re ma rk ab le eru dit ion , an d our
disputations with the Ag ar en es [M uh am ma da ns , de sc en da nt s
of Agar]; next, the Chabul war , wh ic h was ma rk ed by gre at
tenacity of purpose and sup eri or st at es ma ns hi p on the par t of
Zelaldin [Jalal-ud-din Ak ba r] , an d en de d suc ces sfu lly by th e
flight of Hachim {his brother]; fin all y, the joy ful ova tio ns
that signalized this triumph.”’
t e m b e r (? ) 15 82 , M o n s e r r a t e
On his return to Goa in Sep th e
brought with him volumin o u s no te s ‘‘ ta ke n d o w n on
His friends found them so interesting that they
tramp.’’
urged him to ca st t h e m in to a c o n n e c t e d ac co un t.
exxxvili Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Dec.,
From another source we learn that between September and a
_ November 26, 1582, Monserrate made a summary of the chief
topics regarding Akbar, a kind of character-sketch. This
Relacam
y, to Abyssinia. After
touching at Mascat, he and his companion, Father Peter Paez, —
were intercepted by the Arabs near ‘‘ Dofar,’’ and sent to
Eynan, where ‘King’? Omar kept them in honourable
confinement. He ordered even that Monserrate’s books and
writings should be restored and—a not unprecedented case of
enlightenment in Eastern despots—granted him four months’
leisure to correct his writings and add to them what was still
‘* Consequently, I returned to m writings, corrected and

larged them, and freed them from erasures.’’ ¢
On December II,
wrote his preface, dedicating his work to the Very Rev. Father
Claudius Aquaviva, the uncle of his companion
at Fathpur,
blinds and deceives me, I am of opinion that it will not prove

useless to the students of Geography and Antiqu
ity, especially
to those of Ours who apply themselves to the Classi
they come across historical matters concerning India. cs , wh en
:
“In these writings—I say it without presumption—L
‘ ght. If, in your wisdom, you judge that this double ob

as been attained in my two-fold study, [ believe thati
amply commend itself to you. Farewell.”
:
1912.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. CXXXix
It is this very MS., written in prison at Senaa in 1590,

which Calcutta may now glory to possess.
Monserrate and Paes’ captivity lasted six years and a half.
Ransomed in August 1596, they wrote from Goa to Rome in
December 1596, announcing their deliverance, and Akbar was
not a lit tle wro th at the con duc t of the Ara bs, whe n Fr. Jer ome
Xavier read to him a let ter of Mon ser rat e, det ail ing wha t
they had suffered. p
There can be little do ub t th at Mo ns er ra te br ou gh t ba ck to
India this precious MS., or rather, by this time, he had col-
at the end of his ca pt iv it y in Ar ab ia , or af te r his re tu rn to

Goa—-since he refers to ev en ts of 15 95 , wh ic h he co ul d ha rd ly
have learnt in Arab ia —h e wr ot e in his pr ef ac e th at th e sm al l
appendix he had co mp os ed on th e Na tu ra l Hi st or y of In di a
and the customs of th e ‘‘ an ci en t ab or ig in es an d in di ge ne s ”’
had now become a bo ok . ‘‘I ha ve di vi de d th e wo rk in to tw o
criptions of cities, tombs and ruined temples, his excursions

st or y of th e pa st , or hi s co ns id er at io ns on I n d i a n
into the hi e
c u s t o m s . H e w i s h e d to do a w a y wi th th es
manners and t h e m ou t wi th
hors-d’ euvre, as he c o n s i d e r e d t h e m , a n d w o r k e d
in Bk . II , th e ‘‘ a p p e n d i x . ” Un fo rt un at el y ,
other ma te ri al s
Bk. II re m a i n s to be di sc ov er ed .
4 v o l u m e s w a s k n o w n t o o u r b i b l i o g r a p h e r s ,
None of t h e s e q u a -
e r s o f M o n s e r r a t e a n d B l . R u d o l p h A
or to the biograph k n o w n t o e x i s t in
viva. No ot h e r c o p y o f t h e C a l c u t t a M S . is
r e o f p a r a m o u n t i n t e r e s t t o t h e h i s t o r i a n
hors d’ wuvre, they a a t al l, f r o m t h e c o n -
and the antiqua r i a n , a n d d e t r a c t li tt le , if
tinuity of the story.
cx] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Dec.,
It is a remarkable fact that Col. Wilford, a distinguished
orientalist, who died at Benares in 1822, should have pos- :
8 Monserrate’s autograph copy of Bk. IJ. This is
evident from the Latin quotations not found in the Calcutta
MS. which he adduces, as also from the difference of pagina-
tion in both MSS. in the case of a similar passage. The search
which I made in our Calcutta libraries for . IT hes
remained without result. It might be suggested that the
book is still in the possession of Col. Wilford’s descendants. a
If it could be found, the discovery would be scarcely inferior
in importance to that of Bk. I.
There is another mystery which I cannot solve. The
Calcutta MS. was studied—in the beginning of last century, |
believe—by an Englishman, a geographer, a scholar, a man
with all the tastes of a Wilford, yet, I cannot determine
by whom.
which I know one copy among the Marsden MSS. of the British
Museum, and another in the possession of the Society of Jesus.
Who was this anonymous annotator 2 Wilford, Marsden,
or some one eise? If Wilford, how is it that he never qu
otes —
the Calcutta MS., though it would have been of the greatest
Y some one else, how was he acquainted with Wilfo

and Father Botelho’s report ? r d ’ s B k . II
shall not analyse more fully the contents of the MS.
In such a variety of curious information, it
is difficult to make
a choice. I may, however, say—since
the subject crops up 80
often—that no revelations are to be expected about Jobn
Philip de Bourbon, and Akbar’s Ch
ristian wife.
My
18 to preserve the original from further mishaps. I do not for
the moment contemplate undertaking a translation. Besides,
the work of the translator and annotator will be one of no
Pyoand difficulty. Several passages almost defy translation,
or the simple reason that we are too little acquainted with the
condition of many things in Monserrate’s time. As a case In
1912.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. exli
point, I refer to the descriptions of temples, tombs and ruins.

I believe that a translation will do justice to the text only
when a host of scholars will have focussed, on the original, the
light of research.
Monserrate’s Mongolicae Legationis Commentarius will
form the first volume of a series of Jesuit papers on Mogor,
Tib et, Ben gal and Bur ma, whi ch I int end edi tin g und er the
patronage of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
I take this opportunity to thank the Council of our
Society for having sanctioned my application for Rs. 600 to be
spent on pro cur ing fro m Eur ope mat eri als for fur the r res ear ch,
photog rap hic fac sim ile s of the let ter s of the Jes uit Mis -
sio nar ies in Mog or, Tib et, Ben gal and Bur ma dur ing thie
period 1580-1803. It is but jus t tha t I sho uld tha nk mos t
hea rti ly our Soc iet y for the enl igh ten ed enc our age men t and
patronage which it mea ns to ext end to stu die s whi ch will be of
equal interest to the ant iqu ari an and the his tor ian , rel igi ous or
profane.
This paper will be published in full in the Memoirs.
3. Critical Examination of the Transcript of the Atapura
Inscription.By — Panpit Monantat VISHUNLAL PanDiIa.
4. Kitab-ul-Wafayat of Ibn-ul- Khatib : a biographical notice
of eminent men fro m the beg inn ing of Isl am to s.H. 80°.
Edited by Mautavi Htpayet Husain.
5. Contributi on s fr om the Ch em ic al La bo ra to ry , Pr es id en cy
College. Allylammon iu m Ni tr it e. —B y PR aF UL LA CH AN DR A Ra y
and RastK Lat Datta.
6. Contributions fr om th e Ch em ic al La bo ra to ry , Pr es id en cy
College. Preliminary no te on So di um di ac et am id e. —B y JI TE N-
pra Nata Ra xs ur r. Co mm un ic at ed by Dr . P . C. Ra y.
These papers will be pu bl is he d in a su bs eq ue nt nu mb er of
the Journal.
e G a n g e s . — B y B. L. C H a v -
7. Freshwater Sting-Rays of th
DHRI.
This paper has been publ is he d in th e Jo ur na l fo r Se p-
tember.
k a . or H i n d u C o r o n a t i o n . — B y M a H A M A H O P A D H -
8. Abhis e
yAyA HaRApRASAD SHASTRI.
r o n a t i o n o f a H i n d u K i n g in A n c i e n t I n d i a . — B y
9. C o
Panpit Moua n L a L V I S H U N L A L P a N n D I a .
wi ll b e p u b l i s h e d i n a s u b s e q u e n t n u m b e r o f
These pap e r s
the Journal.
— <>
en
ge
Re
exlii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Dec., 12)
The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the |

Society was held at the “pegas rooms on Wednesday, Be
13th December, 1911, at 9-30p
MasorL. Roesrs, C.I.E., I.M.S., in the chair.
The Sees members were present :— =
Maj . O. Thurston, I.M.S., Dr. K. K. Chatterji and:
Gian J.D“‘Sandes, I.M.S.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and c |
firmed,
I. To nominate a Medical Secretary for the — .
the Council in the place of ho Megaw, I1.M.8., who is
going on leave. Proposed by Major Rogers, and seconded by.
Major Thurston, that Captain Sandes, I.M.S., be nominated as
Medical Secretary, and carried unanimously.
Il. The alae Clinical Cases were shown :—
1. Captain Sandes showed for Lt.-Col. Calvert cases ai
spastic ciple with BUGerms athetosis and tuboparalysis. a
: fe K. K. Chatterji also showed—-

case of Hydrocele which had been treated by the
ue decdnea in his paper a
2 case of surface nina after operation for elephan-
aed treated by sundur red ointment 8 per cent, with a :
ealing.
if. The following paper was read :—
1. A new method of operation for the radical cure of Hydro-
cele-—By Dr. K. K. Cuarrerst, F.R.C.S.1., and discussed by —
Masor Tuurston and Mayor Rocers. =
INDEX.
ee
A | Anisolabis cag Burr, 778.

|
‘Abd-al-Hayy, ae Annandale, See West, W.

boat ai a Ruba-iyat of Anophe les ios, Jib org found
u Sa‘ eobn Abw’l Khayr, | Cal
kana ’ st for 1910, iv.
ar | Arabic Fbdistie . @ hundred
‘Abdullah =Sramin Suhrawardy:
See ardy, ’Abdv illah | mo , 503.
Arryadeva’s cate hsatika,4
al-M
‘Abdullah en 694 eC te the larvae om ci.
Ash bah , 367 .
‘Abu Satid ibn ‘Abu’'l Khayr, the
Asiaticus, on the Portuguese in
ubsayat of, 637. [459. ni ia, 55,
‘Abu Tur wg s History of Gujarat,
Arrow poison, Yams used by
Abi Yisuf Bas the Waqf of Land,
Malays as, 60.
341
Atta cus ae Tle.
Adi- Buadliasystems, bests on the
of. Aya came. arl pore a firman
origin
Adiathetus ransbbatce, Kirby, 791. of, 6
Azoo, ae r. " Chron ographic Quat-
Agra, Augustinians taken to, 55..
n, 71 3.
Akbar, Emperor, Jesuit Mission to
the court of, CXXXVi. B
Al-‘Ayni; his commentary on the
Kanz al-Daq@’iq, 345, 346. ' Baburnaéma. a dubious passage in
Algae, ne new species of, eviii. the Ilminsky edition of hs,
Al-Qadur
aoadal: the Wag of Moveables Baculites binodosus, Notl., 2.
as defined in, 341. hr al-R&@ ig, 339.
Al- Quhistani, the Jami‘al-Rumiz Bare ooUlan. Life and Works of,
re) 693, 694, 695.
[At-]Qalasadi on Indian Mathe- Baid Bhaius; an exogamous sept
matics, 808. f the Gehara wens ot 673.
eer ei the Waqf of Move- | Bandel, noreLege o the Jesuit
ve
ries at
Alééok: Col. SE election as fecomes Rahal as, Evidence of
Hoonotaty Fellow, exix, Faridpur Grants,
Algae, a new of ape of, 8:
Allan ee Some rare coins of the
vontSultans of Delh i, 698. Ins cri bed Gun s fro m Ass am,
hal coins , 701. Not e on the Sta mbh eév ari , ve
Aliodahtes coriacea , 772. The Bel kha ra Ins cri pti on an
ropyga, 772. the Mac hli sha hr gra nt of
Allodlediies: “TTS. (e v ec mu mg “a vi
g
Anand Ko al: See ont Anand. | Bo ne y Pho sph oru s in, 320
pers ong a r ota gem cne ed of the ,
sap. 628. |
mike. 62 t 5-
2B
Andropoogon Paranjpoyeanum,
Bhide, 51 4, 516 . (79 2. Be lk ha ra es oe on . 757 .
Anechura stoliczkae, Burr, sp. n. Benen. eas rtau l ri Jes ui t Mi ss io n-
Anechurinae, <
Anisolabia colossea, cee | Heciboet o :Beosl; 313.
cxliv Index.
Besse, L., and Hosten, H., List of Pets re hes R.8., Cor —
Port n- sularis var. oocarpus, a —
naw varietyof the conn
jute plant 465
Burma, Poetagucet Jesuit Mission-
aries in, oe
the‘Babu Burr, M., Con ribution to
A.S.B. Edi- kn Sige ofIndian Baral
s History i.
Bhains, an exogamous totemistic Uhceosuse of egg 431.

the Gehara Kanjars. Chaetospania, Karsch,
ie Joliata, pies 786.
Bhide, R.
K.: New and. revised stiletta, sp. n., 786.
sare of Gramineae from Chakrav arti, Menke ohan oe the
mbay, on transcript of the Kulas
Black aan bha deva plates from Puri,
443.
Chana, Analysis ou
Chanda, Ram shes on Dinajpur
G., on the poi- Pillar Tneceipasi , 615.
sonousser ag of Dioscorea a taets L., Freshwater Sting
tubers of the Gannges, 625.
Bourqulot: on Poscoven macahiba, Chettasencrae: fie
60. Child birth, ceremonies observed in
Bridal, on Dioscorea macahiba,60 State, on theo
Brown, J. Co sion of the, 525.
Chronographic Quatrain, US
ke, Com 2.
Coins, sa N sata Supplement,
Election as
Honorary Fellow, CXX.
Buddhism, notices extracted from
Capac pit pene, found in East—
Bengal, 289.
the Tibetan authorities on hn Faridpur 475.
ot systems of, Extra m Ghagrah ati, 475, exvii-
No.,7 oe, Kotwalipara, 75.
as om Amulets, trans-Hima-
layan, remarks on, Extra
No., 89.
Buddhiam iin Central Asia, 749.
Buddhist observances in Kanawar, a, 443.
of Saiinyabht Madhavardja,
Budhparkash, Raja_ of Sir 2¢
Begum Jahan Ar&’s Letterats of Sa m a c a r a D e v a , 29 4, 30 0.
449, of Sivaraja, 2 par
Bulbils =“abhi ‘teas Linn., of Sthan a
of the t i m e o f D h a r m a d i t y a ,
olarity oft
Bungares 8p., CXV.
i m e o f G o p a c a n d r a ,
aah CXv. of the t
walli, 299.
Burkill, I, i. a Lepeie’ $8 medicine Corchorus capsularis, Linn.. hig
ba , XcCix oocarpus, 465, 466.
ey of the Bulbils offa
oolitorius, 465.
Cordax, Burr, 796.
“ ee Haan, 797.
ra polit us, Sp- I., 798. .
Crotons, leaf variation in, 86

es reen sparsiflorus (M Moruna), the
—— ovas preading of, exxxil.
ex herbario
Cruz, te Jofio we
Index. exlv
Csoma on fect om mang” Tibe- ,

dies, Extr; a No.
Ctenisolabis Prine sin;Bol., "780. is glabra, composition of,
59.
D ‘“ hirsuta, BL, poisonous
Dactylococcopsis —_pectinatellophila,
183, 84. y
Dahi, os ir of, 67. attribution of the ori-
Daidu, , 357. i f e Malay
arrow poison to, 60.
i Adelle Proverbs of , 50
Daamascus,
is hookeri, 58.
composition of, 59.
Maestrichtin fossils at Kacch re macahiba, Bourqulot
station in British Beluchis- and Bridal on, 60
ve set eB composition
Dastiqie, 357,
De, B. gig ci : Int ” poiia hylla, 58, 61.
eompicnliicin of,ag 61.
i vehydrazinesiete
actjon v cardoni, com-
withn
ai Conte — 60.
De, Harinath,‘hiceary notice of, var. hortoru ; com-
seit a,
,50.
Delhi District, oaths and ordeals of
Geharas
"erateee 9.
sy Tunnels of Firoz Shah at, 99. var. rheedei, 58; m-
position of, 59.
‘s sikkimensis, used as
a fish poison by the
Lepchas,60.
Dinajpur Pillar si villosa,
Chandao Dioscorine : its sabes 61.
Dioscorea, ‘hedicined uses of, 60. ‘9 the active principle of
5% ee property of,
7
Dioscorea
He roots the of |
theard ppt be | g
iis Sehlagdonhanten on the ©
African, 60.
re tubers of, "BT.
Dioscorea aculeata,
composition of, 59. untaqa, 336
Dutr-ab Meeks
as pe 57, 61. Durr- al-Mu khtar , 346, 367.
ar. jarciniformis, com- |
P caiion o 59. | E
_ Earwigs of India, 771.
| Echinosomatinae
Elecranon process ‘of the ulna,
Engler, Prof. "Election as

| Honorary Fellow, exvii.
badaneicum, Bhide,
514, 517.
_ Erotesis , Burr, 782.
Ethnography of the Bashabr State,
523.
_ Euborellia astruci, sp.n., 779.
€ po of | penii illata , Borelli, 779.
the utbile of,wre Eudohrnia, 771.
mona, metallica, 772.
composition of, 39, 61. ,| Budohrninae, 771.
exlvi Index,
a ed among the Gehara Gentian from the East Himalaya,

ca njars, 669.
Cention placerat 79.
F oecurrence of, 77.
rrosa, Lede
Fairs in Kanawar, 545. Geathlef, A Getic equivalent of
Feige stant grant from, iphes or Kadphises, 735.
Ghagrahati grant, 475.
Faridpur grants, the evidence of, Ghayat al-Bayan, 358
Ghiyagu-d-Din o ghlaq , Sultan
Fatawa ‘Alamgiri, 352 of,6
al-Sirajiyyah, 359. Chiyagied-Din Bshadur, Governor
Bazzaziyyah, 362. of a
Khayriyyah, 333, 361. | Goh-her, a Gitano
Mahdiyyah, 362. hara Kan njars
Qadi Khan, 334. enciataauia astruct, oHn., 775,
unya h, 36 f — Peneig 76.
Fath al-Bari, 354.
al-main, Mulla Miskin’s Com-
Go nt ac om pr e
Seeccanaee ysisery 293.
ata S the, 338. oy grant of the time of,
al-
Fayzullah Khia ag 694. Gorter, Dr. K., on ‘Dioscorine, 61.
Fellows, Honorary, Election of, Gramineae from Bombay, R. K.
exvi.
Fermor L. . Dr. sdaligre min- Gravely, F.“. on the larvae of
erals collected by, ex Myrmeleonidae ai nd. Ascal-
Feroz Shah, Emperor, Asie con- aphidae, ci. :
structed by, 99. on the Rane gor of the Order
Ficus ee a 772.
Finlow, R. S.: See Burkill, I. H.,
a Finlow, R.
Folklore of the Gehara_ (Kanjars),
i
Pahari, 249.
Poles of the Gehara(Kanjars), sp. n., 793.
Gujarat, ‘AbuTuabrs History of,
Food:-stafis, phosphorus in Indian,
45 9 . o
Gupte, B. A., F o l k l o r e of th e or ig in —
ears _ sp. n., 795. of the constellation Mriga- —
ngalensis goon
+
on the Dark Monday
prsilimca 631.
anicolis, 772. some ste century
Pedant
mbs at, xcix
Fossils,, Mastrchtien their occur- |
at Kacch station, 1.
Framjg JnasjoThanawalla: See | H
Tha.nawalla, Framjee Jamas- Hadith, Da: rev of Moveable as
the, 353.
t h e “ W a d i o f M o v e a b l e s
G Hanafi rey
Nicscon.ctha name for Dioscorea
hir-
Gavel 115.
1 Lie
Gehara onary = Oaths
and tuhéatika, 431.
rdeals o 53. Boer Rss grant
99 (Ranjar) Folk songs an
olklore of rey
re
iets: Popemcce ts
Index. exlvii
Himalaya, a new penton and two Jami . Rumiz of Al-Quhistani,

w Swertias from, 77.
+5 Pahari peices of, 249. ee Painting and Sculpture of,
ie Péhari dialects of, 119.
Holstein, P., Note sur les deno- Tavwharat al-Nayyirah, 359.
minations & donner aux Jayaswal, Kaéi Prasid, Elucida-
sabres hindous, 9. (777. mgr of certain passages in I-
Homeolabis maindroni; © Borelli, Tsing, 3 9,
es, 771. Jesuit Missionaries in ees naca
Hooper, David, Asiatic milk pro-
ucts, 63. Jew’s Harps
m the enisne
Phosphorus. in Indian food- ates, 521.
ufis, 313. ttendra Nath Rakshit: See Ray,
The composition of Indian ra
, on the Ethnogra-
Frey Joao da y of the Bashahr State,
On the Pahari ret 249.

Delhi (1581); Firoz Shah’s A “aie mae of he Pahari
Tunnels, dial , 119. (267.
See also Besse, L., and Hosten, © On nessong. “iPi aed Fair,
On Pahari erbs,
Heteroceras polyplocum, Roem | baer seg o ae Me is of
Husain, M. Hidaéyat, The Life ae
Work
or o Bahr al-Ulim, 693. Jute apesa new variety of, 465.
edowonsie - one historica’ 1 |
e Emperor Shah | K
“Alea or,wisi
Hydrazine sulphate with Nitrites, Kabir, the poets t, 440.
nteracti f, 10 acch Station, epee of Maes-
trichtien fossils at, 1.
Kadiphes, see oo Geethief.
uttatus, NOV. Kalac hakra , Note on the origin of,
No,,, 21.
I Kalocrania raja, sp. n., 773.
Ibrahim bin Ezra, on Indian Kam Dijai, 440.
Mathematics, 805. anawar, Buddhist observances in,
Tlahi fot sms of some Hijri
w Year’s days, 705. Fairs in, 545.
Hnminisky a et heh passage Kanet Se
“ . epts
gi i ieseditio ,, Titles of ert ie in, ‘BAL.
the » Oe 3 Si ey id
Images, Buddhist one, 621. Ri
‘Inayah, 343. Kanet septs ofuae r, 540.
I ndin, Jesuit congregat , 54. Kanjars, Folk Songs and Folklore
Indian Mathematics, panaecces to, of exvi
;» Exogamous septs ts of the
a Foodstufis, Phosphorus in, | Gehara Section of the,
»» Yams, the composition of, Kunnchbandiya, 277.

Kanz al-Baayan
Inscription, at Belkhara, 757. », al-Daqa@’i idsslAyut's com-
a pillar at Dinaiaee , 615. men e, 345.
t Kepala Muchan, 87, 88. ‘- ames Miskin *s commentary
Irdex, mee Burr, is the,
Irvine, W., on Gaveta, 115. ‘Kapiti Reuehiasy the inscriptions
‘Obitu uary of, yeah at, 87.
Is‘af, 333. Karma, the doctrine of, 749.
Karut: see Kru
Kashmir, curious phenomena - ti;
Jahan Ara, Begum, Persian letters
of, 449, xlix.
exlvili Index.
Kasi Prasad Jayaswal: See Jayas- _ Leaf variation, in Sterculia alata,

wal, Kasi Pras eal var. irregularis,
Kinkade Ww. ., e Wild Yam
x N. Aaa poe villo-
sa), 60. Lepcha’ 3 medicine bag, x
Kaye, G. R.: A brief Bibliograhy Lepturus erent "Stendel,
of Hindu M
Ligamentum patella, ruptured, ii.
certain medieval Limnocnida Tanganyicae, exxiii.
, 801. Linguistic Surveyof India,
cedar engl 549. Lingularia » Sp.of0 Senecionis pachy-
musyah, oe Suhrawardy on the, carpi, Clarke, 71.
te coe Carteri, Hyatt, 83.
Kingsmill, The Vi krams- Lipodes, genus, Burr, 771.
ditya spe Sanaand found-
ing of the Kushan Kingdom M
Kirkpetrick, W., A Vocabu epee oe(Sainyabhita Madha-
the Pasi Boli or Argot of the , Grant of, 299.
Kunchbandiya Kanjars, 277 ie ceetdsiten fossils, their oceur-
Exogamous Septs of the Gehar“6 &,e a Kacch sta-
section of the Kunchbandiya
Kanjars, 6 fossildied in
Oaths and ‘Ordeals of the | re of Balu-
haras jars) of the | port
Delhi pines 753. Maitra, Kx Two ‘Buddhis
Folkson, foll-lore of the ‘Stone-Images from Meld,
437. 621.
i 73. Majona ‘al-Anhur, 337.
Phonology Makran coast Muhammadan
im =e the rpreomearte Survey, ‘kaha in the, xcix
Malays, 5 n arrow-
or, 771. poison by, 60.
Kopwaliparg, _see Ghagrahati Malda, Buddhist images from, 621.
grant, 4 Maliki ae the Waaf of Moveablag
Koul,se A visit to Kapala rding to the, 355.
Manhat‘aLkhaliq, 339.
Krut the Analyssis of,65. Maraiya, a totemic sept of the
Wiliatatabhadéea, Puri plates of > Gehara Kanjars,
Markham, Sir Clements Robert
Kunchbandiya sr i the Argot — election
t as Honorary Fellow,
of the, 277, |
Kunchbandiya eaten, Exoga- Marriagé cin the Bashahr_ State,
septs of the Gehara | 5
528.
Sect
step of the, 669. Madaslik al-Afham, 355. Fite
Spurn kingdom, Founding of Mathematics, Hindu, a Bibliogra-
ek:
‘<
Labia gmbiagers Motsch, 784.
, Le ach, 784.
fobihen’ hengalensis, 172.
7
al ©
Meth itrite, 8
thylamine nitrite.
» 441, i pant
Land, “ a,
Ab3aa, Yaosnuf on the e W. Waaf of Milk products, Asiatic, 63.
+
iskin, Mulla, entary on

%
ae
ent method of the Fath al-muin,

are Northern India a8. Commentaryon the Kanz. oa”
Index. cexlix
Missionaries in Bengal neg Burma, 0

Portuguese Jesui Opisthocosmiinae, 771.
Monasticism in the Bashahe State, Oritrephes septentrionalis, 69.
537.
Monday, dark, Somavati, 63 Oo
Monserrate, Rev. A., on Deihi in
1581, 99. Pachydiscus 14d; <
on fronien.stamge er com- Poecilocoris latus, Doll, ex
Pagla gach (or okehh), a oipename
Mov ‘aia, ‘the»Waaof "323. seer reulia_ alata, xb.
eerie ct on Folk-lore requis » 85.
ected w ith the ©stares Pahari Dialects, a dictionary of,
93.
Midiaowscme< n the, 355. laung, Jew’ 8 prog de
Mughal coins, some rare, 701. Pargiiter, F. E., & Ghar
Jesuit Mission to, CXXXvi. K 475.
Muhmmad ecg Mulla, 693. ‘*Pashpoli”’, the San actit name
ed pee,corea tubers, 60.
Pasi Bol
"Measieinaaed. 807. ye Sali of Delhi, coins of
os Ill ae Tughlaq, coins
of, Patitualle eed of Sivaraja, 299.
55 Riza,male, 693. Pears, prickly: specimens exhibited,
evil.
Pectinatella burmanica, 83, 84.
Ur
See Husain, Muham- Pottneins hogydistribution of Order,
ioihtami of Sidikhalil, 356. Phillott,‘Lieut-Col. D. C., Note on

Mundari Phonology, 37. a Shi‘a Imprecation, 691.
M y, Capt. C.C. R., A hundred Som hishtes on Urdu Gram-
modern Arabic Proverbs, 117.
Musha‘, no validity of the Waat Bbapiidrns in Indian Food Stuffs,
of, 363. 31
ustakhag-al-Haq@’i iq, 345. Pic digo_angustata Dohrn, 774.
Picrotoxin, 61.
Pillar ‘nseription at Dinajpur.
actus, Wilk., 615.
Myrmeleonidae, the larvae Oe ci. sinyauiacrer Aloo’megs his Indian
Poker errs
N Polen of the Indian Freshwater.
Nakphila, a EE Pr. of the
Gehara Kan.ge Portuguese Jesuit ae in
Maseiatase, Bur , 781 l al a and Bur
Bengang
ay seat erie ap D.;
form: Potato, composition obs.60.
81. Praf Ray and Jitend
Narberia, Burr, 799. : See Ray,
Nasiru-d-din, Ibrahim Shah, rafulla Chandra.
Governor of Bengal, coins of, Prain, a -Col. D., on the varia-
n of the seedlingsof the
ueeayee interaction of Hydrazine Sterol alata, var. irregu-
ulpha 09
Prolab ned, Burr, 784.
Pror eu s, c u m e t a t r , sp . n. , 79 0.
genus, Burr, 788.
Proverb,"Kanwar 594.
, 809. [69 Pealie jon Dohrn, 777

ic Supplement, XVII, , Hagenb., 775.
weal 3 2 9 .
P h o s p h o r u s in ,
sharrwne, 370.
Nural Pu l s e ,
cl Index.
Punjab-Himalayas, Pahari Folk- Samacaradeva, the Ge ee

oreof the, 219 grant of, 475.
” a Arie gia of grant of, 294, 300.
Samaérami (Acarya Satyavrata),
ee a Sasinin‘Queen, a atyavrata S
of, Saitwt an rigs ied pe of tthe
Pygidicranidae, (ei 2 har breve: ase ie
Saponia, hel milaarity with the
Poiso ous principle of the
Qasim Cre on Firoz oaabved roots, 60.
Shah’s
nagerie, arvg Saskya Pandeita, a brief notice of
QukbaiDin. Mulla, 6 ubhashita Ratna Nidhi of,
Qutbu-d-din Mubirak, coins of, xtra No. 93.
698. Sassanians, a silver Dirham of the -
Queen of the, 703.
R Satyavrata Sa&mAsérami, Acarya,
Racodiscula sceptrellifera, Carter, obituary notice of, exiii.
Saussurea Pde bk (KF
~Radd al-Mahtar, comments on the, a fibr ee’ 72.
, 368, 369. (fie 74.
Raia fluviatilis, 626, 628. Py etinboon 1B
Le na, 625, ‘3 its ‘occurrence in Sik- |
re al oa im, 74.
San
Raisen, rock ser from, xlviii.
i ehillfortof, ae near the
hill i. ” piptathera, Edgew, 73.
Rajani Ata ne Sen e Sen, Ra- ” S ughoo, 13:
jan Clarke, 72.
Rajputasa: Swordserg , 10. Schestte,baiHt W., isolation. of
Rakhal oan : See Basiesii e by, 61.
kh Schhisolatde, “aistr
t ibution of, exx
Rama Pinees Chanda: See Chand Schlagdenhaufen, on. the Di adore
a,
rasad. om Africa,6
Rarhi Soha, a “hia sept of t Sen, H. K.: ey B. B. De and
he
Kan. 676. HH. Kos
Ravens of a I eean: CXXXi. Sen, Rajani Ran iea 3 A Firman of
Renal Pheer lus, specimen Emperor Auran
of, , Oo
Senecio amplexicaul, Wall., 71.
Hhinaplaaty. a = of, ¢ : . 70.
Rice, au in taken 314, »» Chola,
:» fibrosa,
Riddles, Kanaéwari, 594. s» gracifiorua, 69.
Rock-drawing near the hill fort ” ki ian 71 , VP
— in Malwa, On the, eit
neana
” mortoni
;_Ealmography of os inatus 1
525, Shafi Law, the Wagf of Move-
ables as defined in the, 358.
Shah ‘Alam TL. E mpero r, a poe m
65.
Ss of,
rb Pa i 344. Shah Jahan, the Mughal rine od.,
Din, abt
Shakya Race, Origin of, Extr
694.
Sahal, Ulamaso 0.', ij
Sain:
ina-Sohda, l Shamsu-d-Din, Mugaffar Shah,
a enis sept of the
eee See Shams al-
CH 5 Muzaffar
Index. cli
Shame ant Bengal, gold| Subhashita Ratna Nidhi of Saskya

697. i one a brief notice of,
Shan Sint,Nort, the ¢ Jew’s | a No. 93.
from the, 5 | dicate "Abdullah al-Ma’miin :
Shara’ ‘aLielam The Waqf of Moveables, 323.
Sharh Gheyar al Baya, 358. |Sulfins oe —— coins of a
Sharh al-Wiqaya Pat =
eee, on |Swertias iromthe. ‘East Himalaya,
the, é fro
- Shand, hee a festival in the|| Nagertbe bmaculata, “Hook, 77.
tate, 532.
Shi’ah anthorities Waaf of Move- |
tonne: s defined by, 354.
macnerttess a, 691.
Sikkim, occurrence of Ge ntiana

ays i
o the occurrence s oft Thon oni, Clarke, 78.
er toe Ga kliiins in, Swords of Rajputatis, 10.
|
S persian cochlearis, X¢ix.

=
Siliquaria muricata, Born
Sirmur segue m ys Jahan Ani'spee Tahtawi, 352.
' the Raja of, 44 Tangih al-Hamidiyyah, 361, 380.
Sivarat » ee Tanwir al-Absar
pw eg Patidkella Liege of, 299. Aeaetigy srs": distribution of, Cxxv,
Skull, fracture of, CXXV.
Smith, W . W. , 2 A te >
ar Ce nt an an d
Tarkavagiéa, Kamakhyanath, Ma-
two new Swertias from the ha ma h ah lta er
East Himalaya, 7 . Ha ss eu ry Fe
Note on St er cu li a al at a Ro xb . |
rk - | Ta yl or , G. Pe s Ha bi t py no hr on ia ms
var. ir re gu la ri s, —a re ma
of so me Hi jr i Ne w Ye ar ’s
able instance er leat varia- | ran 7
tion,
T e a , a o f , e x X x v
Plantarum no va rw dcg O U R g s
l i k T h a n a v a l l a , m a t t e
a Horti Re i D a the Sassa-
o r D i r h a m of
sis Cognitaram Decas, 69.
sohnra,thebi of,440.
ee
ee
Se
ee
=
Th el yp bo ni da s, di st ri bu ti on of ,
es exogamous sept of the
e
hara Kanjars, 676. on th e us e of wi ld
T h w aites, Dr .,
Somfvati, 631. a m s in Ceylon,
i salesWo cumming?, — H i s t o r i ea l
xe Tibet, e n u m e r a t i o n o f
a n d G r n e e ea l works in
Sponge s P o i n t h e B a y of B e a r a ;
Extra No.
5 inae, c e o g r o p i a l s e t i o d of , Ex tr a
Spon g o s o r i t e s to ps en ti , D e n d y , xc ix . | 9)
Spongovo s t o x , B u r r , 78 3. | o f a,
T i b e t a n fo u m e n t e e
Stambheévari, 443.
R. D. Banerji’s note i n s e i p t i o n o n a B h o t
T i b e t a n
on the, b a n n e r , i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f ,
b r a s H . B . , o n a s p e c i m e n |
Steen, Ex tr : =
na l c a l c u l u s , ¢ x x x i v d wk
,, pa ss po r da te
Marialse ne ora evii. : ro n of , Ex tr a N e .
soxb. var. irregula -
25.
a pea Analysis of a.
ig eves of, 200, Extra “an47.
Stin g s v e th e G a n g e s , i Moke on the white
Priests
*« Str fn Cake ”’ or ‘* Pashpol’ S a t i n - e m b r o i d e r e d S e a r f s
for Dioscoreatu of, Extra No., 71
clit Index.
Tibetan Seimei Names, used as The rock drawing near the

erals, Extra No., 35. hill fort of A age in Central
ne ag Wteests bas, Extra India, xevii
No.
Tika Ram Joshi: See Joshi, Tika — Ww
Ram }
Tippera co late grant , “ac e | Wal i, ‘Ab du’ l: See Abd u’l Wal i.
Telgmolincsplook delophi : ?
| Waqt of soe Abu Ysuf on the,
otems of the Gehara Kanjarrs, | Waa of Hosucbice. , 35
393.
Tripogon 2 | geen Bhide, any bibliography of
515;5 th 376.
Trochoamélia:inflea, Reuss, 2. | > i ee en sag
x ey 2 dele Novtl, | as defined in the

Trygonfii:625,628, 629. | : : Ara iki Law
M&lbic , 355.
ponte cae
ey icata, ; 5 fs
» narnak, 626. | ” » Pan

alon the,
nee | Wagf of Mush4‘, of, 363.

Berar at al-Muftinn,
U West, W., ae a of three
Ulamas of Sahal, 691. | ; new speciesof Algae asso-
Ulna, fracture of 5 elecranon | obi Pseeporzon 4 Fresh-
UL wip ia by Dr. N. Annandale, 83.

On a new species of Algae,
ny al-Qar’ ., Bk §
eviii.
Untwar, a totemic sept of the Wheat, Phosphorusi wises
Gehara Whitehead, Bs; un-
Wiki Wareme
aer ti ptlbliniwed Seetiancal: ‘uth:
Ut See Untwar. | 700.
|Wray, -, on the origin of the
Vv Malay arrow poison, 60.
coed ee 75. ¥.
its occurrence in | aa: composition of, 60.
Burma 6. wild, of North America, 60.
Vertebrae cerireal, its babsrcckoeia: | of India, results of analysis,
_ “
Vikramadittya Samvatsara, 721 > Indian, 57.

Village-deites in Bashahr State, | * »» their composition, eviil.
Alphabetical list of, 538 a ay olison
», wild, their use as~
Vredenburg, E., Fifteenth century in Ce ylon, 60.
tombs at Gwéadar, xcix used as anarrow poison in
Rock drawings Baghel- | Malay
and, xeix ;
A rock drawing from Raisen, |
Z
xviii. Zakbirat al--Uqba, 360.
wt *,INA NAD © BNE NP NL NN LOIN LAL

Mob Ot 31753002183827

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Mob Ot 31753002183827

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Mob Ot 31753002183827

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS

ASIAJIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

New Series, Vol. VII.

DIRECTIONS FOR BINDING.

‘ABDULLAH At-Mw’ MUN SuHRAWARDY: See SUHRAWARDY, ‘AB-

ANAND Koun: See Kou, ANAND.

ANNANDALE, N: See Wust, Wm.

BANERJI, RAKkHAL Das.

Besse, L., and Hostren, H.

Buren, I. H., and Frstow, R. 8.

CHANDA, RAMA PRASAD. a

De, B. B., and Sen, H. K.

JAYASWAL, KASi PRASAD.

JiI®ENDRA oom eo See Ray, PRaFruLLA CHANDRA, and

Josmr, Tika RAm. —

KASiPRASAaD JAYASWAL: See JAYASWAL, KASt PRASAD.

K6rés, ALEXANDER CsoMa DE: See Csoma DE K6rGs, ALEXANDER.

RasANi Ransan Sen: See Suen, Rasanr RANJAN.

BCE torent vee ao ee Cates

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

1. On the occurrence of Maestrichtien fossils at Kacch

By Hem Cuanpra Das Gupta,

shgroup of black shales was described by Mr. Oldham

Noetling *who assigned a lower cretaceous, neocomian (hauteri-

4 Rec. Geol. Surv., Ind., Vol. xxxi, pl.

the shales exposed here are maestrichtien in age. Fossils from

has a somewhat general resemblance

In an interesting passage of his Memoirs the Emperor

or Hasan, and on the other, Fatima. Then they sh

age : > experiment), she (my mother),

ut the most remarkable

Remise par M. P. Hoxstern de Lyon.

Dans son ouvrage ‘* A Description of Indian and Oriental

Pare 51. With a hilt of a characteristic outline, and with

Rajpouts (Lord Egerton n’a fait

la pointe se relevant légérement du cdté du dos; poignée, avec

2. ‘** Jumgheerdha’? : Long

7 ‘** Nimcha,’’ or ‘‘ Tegha,’’ or ‘‘ Goliah’’ : Small light

Hence probably its name. Fine, hard, clouded steel ;

pliquer certains de ces noms tels que ceux de ‘‘ Ayda Kathi ”’

lc ch re amy ee owt Poy Oe ae

From the end of the XVIth century down to the middle

At no time in the XVIIth and XVIIIth centuries were

In THE RESIDENCE OF THE ISLAND oF SUNDIVA.

1 Cf. Catal. Miss. Sirsamocese Trichinopoli, 1909, Ap

Fr. John Mary Grecus,! Professed of 4 vows.

Fr. Balthasar de Sequeira, on his way from the Kingdom

In tHE House or PEGU WITH ONE RESIDENCE ONLY.

(From the 3rd Catalogue).

(From the 1st Catalogue.)

2 At Siripuy along the eastern em

n out many things for the good of

Fr. Simon de Figueiredo, Theol

In tHe Kinepom or Aya.

r.Emmanuel da Fonseca [a Fonseca], Proj. of 4 v.; in

34. Fr. Anthony Rodriguez [Rodericus|: a ra dee gas

Philosophy 3 years; Theology 2 years; was during 1 year

: . Simon de Figueiredo: .... knows Hindustani

Diocese of Evora ;health good ; aged 31; 18 years of Society;

1 Dias (Diaz) Emmanuel : nephew of another Jesuit